《Keep Distance, Mr. CEO!》 Chapter 1 Trial 1: Chapter 1 Trial 1 -1 Trial ¡°This Court hereby sentences the defendant, Ye Ning, for the crime of fraud, to a term of ten years¡¯ imprisonment, to be carried out immediately!¡± In the High People¡¯s Court of A City, as the presiding judge announced the verdict of the jade stones fraud case that had shocked the entire city, many people in the courtroom turned their gaze toward the woman sitting in the defendant¡¯s seat. She was a very frail and beautiful woman, with delicate features, pale and tender skin, and especially those eyes¡ªclear and bright with a distinct contrast between the iris and the pupil, they were irresistibly captivating at a nce. It was just a pity that, due to the court¡¯s judgment, herplexion at the moment was exceptionally pale, like a lifeless flower so bleak and empty it was startling. ¡°Who is she anyway? Daring to deceive with jade stones worth hundreds of millions, does she not cherish her life?¡± ¡°Not sure, I heard she¡¯s an orphan, and it seems someone adopted herter on.¡± ¡°An orphan?¡± As this was said, many in the courtroom showed a look of sympathy¡­ At that time, at the veryst row of the public gallery, a woman who had been sitting there for a long time with sunsses on, when she saw Ye Ning being led out by the armed police, also stood up suddenly and followed them out. ¡°Officer, may I have a few words with her?¡± ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± ¡°I am her sister, my name is Yang Xueshan,¡± said the woman standing before them as she took off her sunsses. This was another very beautiful woman, with chestnut-colored, big wavy curled hair, dressed in thetest figure-hugging dress from a famous brand, and without her sunsses, she stood there, byparison with the detained Ye Ning, dazzling and radiant. Ye Ning looked at her nkly for a while before nodding towards the two armed police who were watching her: ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¨C Two minutester, in a small visitor¡¯s room next to the courtroom ¨C Ye Ning¡¯s face was very pale, she sat there, and after biting her bloodless lips for a moment, asked, ¡°Did he send you here?¡± He? The young master of the Ou Family, Ou Yuze? Yang Xueshan fidgeted with the valuable jade ring on her finger. Seeing the woman opposite her react to her jade ring by suddenly revealing a small pair of pupils within herrger ones, a trace of disgust shed in Yang Xueshan¡¯s eyes: ¡°No, I came on my own!¡± That was pup duplex! A myth that had been circting in the Antique Circle for a very long time! It was also something she had envied, detested, and resented for a very long time¡­ ¡°Why?¡± Ye Ning hadn¡¯t noticed this yet. Startled by the response, she became even paler: ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee? He promised he woulde today and that he would get me out, why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Why? Yang Xueshan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer: ¡°Ye Ning, don¡¯t you understand yet? You have be a sacrificial pawn in the Ou Family¡¯s fight for their wealth. The second branch of the Ou Family adopted you, and the young master of the second branch, Ou Yuze, sweet-talked you, all to use you!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The second branch needed someone with your eyes topete with the third branch of the Ou Family. Haven¡¯t you realized it? Ever since you arrived, the second branch¡¯s business has been soaring, gaining the old man¡¯s favor. Are you really naive or just pretending to be?¡± Every word was like a knife, and at that moment, the woman seemed to no longer be the sister who had relied on each other in the orphanage for ten years¡ªshe was more like a stranger. Every word she uttered was so venomous and malicious. PS: Friends who like to follow stories, you can follow my Sina Weibo ¡°Yunqi Qianchun Guoguo¡±, love you all¡­ Chapter 2 The Gunshot in the Courtroom 2: Chapter 2 The Gunshot in the Courtroom 2 -2 The Gunshot in the Courtroom Use her? Was everything a lie? Ye Ning was stunned! She staggered backward, her pale face like that of a corpse! How could this be possible? That man had always told her how much he loved her, even said he would marry her. Just two months ago, he ordered a wedding ring for her. It was at that time in that hotel that she gave herself to himpletely. How could this be possible? Ye Ning¡¯s thoughts began to blur, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying is true. Even if you say they were using my eyes, why would they leave me to die now? Aren¡¯t my eyes exactly what you want?¡± Yang Xueshan sneered, ¡°Yes, indeed we wanted them, but now you¡¯ve aroused Ou Mucen¡¯s suspicions. Ye Ning, don¡¯t me Yu Ze for being heartless. If he can¡¯t have something, he won¡¯t let anyone else have it either!!¡± Ou Mucen was the third young master of the Ou Family, thest son of Old Master Ou, born when he was fifty to his new wife, now only twenty-four! Ye Ning finally shivered as she remembered the man she had seen at the Ou Family¡¯s residence, who, no matter when, always gave off a chilling vibe. But even so, was it necessary to destroy her? Staggering, she thought of the test results. Her cold fingers touched her abdomen, clutching it as if grasping a lifesaving straw, ¡°No, let me see Yu Ze, he won¡¯t leave me behind, we¡¯ve already been the closest, and I¡­¡± ¡°The closest rtionship?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the woman standing before her sharply and loudly interrupted, ¡°Are you talking about that night two months ago? Ye Ning, do you think the person who slept with you that night was Yu Ze? Let me tell you, it was just a gigolo I casually pulled from a nightclub for you!¡± !!!!!! Thisst sentence was like a sharp sword that shed through all the remaining light, leaving Ye Ning standing there, her entire body plummeting into a cold abyss. Her mind was emptied of everything¡­ A substitute? That¡¯s right, over these years, although the man named Ou Yuze always whispered sweet nothings to her, he never made any intimate moves. Except for that night. That night, after he carried her into the hotel room, he first said he had to step out for a bit. When he came back, he mysteriously turned off the lights, and afterward, it was as if someone else had taken his ce, never resting on her body throughout the night. It turns out, the man that night wasn¡¯t him at all! The girl,pletely drained of color, swayed where she stood. Suddenly, sheughed, little by little, like a puppet being pulled by strings. She mechanically looked at the woman in front of her and then forcefully smashed the chair from behind at her, ¡°Yang Xueshan, I¡¯ll kill you, you bitch!!¡± Bang!!! The armed guards at the door had been listening to the noises inside. Suddenly hearing themotion, they immediately burst in. Seeing the scene, one guard reflexively drew his gun and pulled the trigger at the woman who was attacking. In an instant, a gunshot rang out, shocking the entire courthouse¡­ ¨C It was at this moment that a ck Rolls-Royce with a license te of eight ¡®8¡¯s passed by. Hearing the loud bang from the courtyard, the young man sitting in the back, who was watching a hotel video, raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look outside the window, ¡°What was that sound?¡± Chapter 3 Euclidean Empire 3: Chapter 3: Euclidean Empire 3 -3: Euclidean Empire ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ was it an explosion?¡± Secretary Gao, who was driving, nced at the rearview mirror and saw that the young master¡¯s expression was not so pleased, so he carefully ventured a response. An explosion? What nonsense is this? The expressionless young man, who had not found anything of note in that video, felt even worse: ¡°Has the verdict for the Original Jade Stone fraud casee out yet?¡± ¡°It has, but it¡¯s strange, sir. The mastermind this time turned out to be the orphan girl adopted by the second household.¡± ¡°The orphan girl?¡± The man sitting in the back, recalling the girl he had seen a few times at home, who was always meek and followed behind the woman of the second household, had a hint of a cold smile on his lips: ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Secretary Gao hurriedly shook his head: ¡°Of course not, but now the second household has pushed all the evidence onto this little girl, making her the scapegoat. Even if we wanted to give them trouble, it would be useless now.¡± Indeed, that was the case! The man, holding the closing document that had arrived in his hand, grew dark in the eyes: ¡°We¡¯ll let them off this time. Continue to keep an eye on them, and finding the true mastermind behind them is key!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Also, hurry up and find out who was responsible for what happened at the hotel that night, and who was that woman?!!¡± Secretary Gao: ¡°¡­¡± Sir, it¡¯s been two months, and you still haven¡¯t recalled how you ended up in someone¡¯s room that night. How do you expect me, an outsider, to investigate it?!! ¡­ =====Time Division Line====== Five yearster, downtown, Ou Family Building- After the struggle of five years, the Ou Family¡¯s shares began to be clearly distributed. The decades-old brand ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry¡± naturally went to the second household, which has made rapid progress in the jewelry industry in recent years. And the third household? Without the inheritance of jade ware, they took over other projects, such as Ou Family Department Store, Ou Family Real Estate, Ou Family Hotel. While not as famous as ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry,¡± the businesses have flourished under the management of the young master of the third household in the past five years and were in no way inferior to the second household. Moreover, he recently established his own jade brand ¡°Yuzhirun,¡± ready to enter the jewelry market. ¡°Ningning, are you really sure you want to interview with thispany?¡± Qiao Feiyu parked her Xiaoxia in front of this iconic skyscraper, saw the ¡°Yuzhirun¡± sign above, which was a very small lightbox, and couldn¡¯t help but worry. A newly established brand, can it really make an impact? But the woman sitting behind her just nced indifferently at the building, then gently set down the little boy she was holding: ¡°Xiaobao, be good and listen to Auntie Qiao here. Mom will be back soon after going out for a bit, okay?¡± ¡°Mom, are you going to work here?¡± The little boy, only about four years old, plump and cute like a delicate doll, asked like a little adult after hearing his mother¡¯s words. Seeing this, the woman, whose mood had been somewhat tense, suddenly softened: ¡°Yes, do you like it? If mom gets the job, I can buy you your favorite toys.¡± The little boy: ¡°¡­¡± After a while, his little face, looking out the car window at the building so tall he couldn¡¯t see the top even if he raised his little head, reluctantly admonished: ¡°Then mom, be careful.¡± Chapter 4 I’m Here to Apply for the CEO’s Special Assistant 4: Chapter 4 I¡¯m Here to Apply for the CEO¡¯s Special Assistant 4 -4 I¡¯m Here to Apply for the CEO¡¯s Special Assistant Cautious? Sitting in the front, Qiao Feiyu heard the little one¡¯s words, her eyes twitching severely: ¡°Ye Xiaobao, do you know this ce is very dangerous? Telling your mom to be cautious?¡± Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t even nce at her, just watching mom getting out of the car. ¡°Xiaobao?¡± ¡°Auntie Qiao, I need to pee¡­¡± Qiao Feiyu was startled! To pee? At this time, where to pee? She looked at the building outside the car window and saw that the department store below was also open. She had no choice but to pull out the keys and open the car door: ¡°You child, why do you always have so many issues? Justing out and you need to pee, didn¡¯t you go at home?¡± Gone once can¡¯t go again? Stupid woman! The little child, with small and short legs, also got out of the car and saw his mom, who had gotten off before him, already entering that building, so he hurriedly sped up his pace. Qiao Feiyu, watching from behind, desperately shouted: ¡°Ye Xiaobao? Ye Xiaobao wait for me, hey, you child,e back here! Don¡¯t walk so fast¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, the woman who had already entered the building didn¡¯t realize her son had followed her in. Seeing that the first four floors of the building were Ou Department Store, and only from the fifth floor were the offices, she started taking the elevator up. ¡°Did you hear? I heard that for the president¡¯s recruitment of a special assistant, many people didn¡¯t get the position.¡± ¡°Really? Why? Is it because the president has particrly high requirements this time?¡± ¡°Not really, I heard it¡¯s for the ¡®Yuzhirun¡¯ project, as you know, this is a sector the president only recently developed, so he probably needs someone with more expertise.¡± Someone with expertise? The woman standing in the elevator heard this and her heart, which was slightly nervous, rxed a bit, and on her beautiful and fair face, her usual serene smile emerged. Soon, she reached the fifth floor. She stepped out of the elevator and opposite the elevator, there was a very regal-looking ss door, and through it, therge ¡°Ou Group¡± sign clearly caught her eye. So, she adjusted the hair near her ears and walked over. ¡°May I ask who you are¡­¡± ¡°Hello, my name is An Ning, I¡¯m here to apply for the position of thepany president¡¯s special assistant.¡± She went straight to the point, handing over her resume immediately. Special assistant to the president? The receptionist, upon hearing this, immediately drew several looks in her direction. This was a very young woman, about twenty-three or twenty-four years old, not very fashionably dressed, and her features were not particrly mboyant, but her neat makeup and the mulberry-colored cotton linen long dress made her look elegant and gently sophisticated, like an orchid, drawing many people¡¯s gaze upon her arrival. ¡°Special assistant to the president? Was it the recruitment ad listed on XX recruitment website?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there was a discrepancy when we posted that recruitment advertisement. What our president actually needs is someone with considerable experience in the jade industry.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the woman standing there fell into a slight ponderation. Thinking she might give up knowing the difficulty, the receptionist prepared to dismiss her, but at that moment, the young woman with a perennial calm in her eyes spoke again, ¡°It just so happens that I do have a bit of knowledge in that area, could you please notify your HR department?¡± Chapter 5 What Can a Twenty-three-year-old Woman Do 5: Chapter 5 What Can a Twenty-three-year-old Woman Do? 5 -5 What Can a Twenty-three-year-old Woman Do? ¡°You?¡± The clerk couldn¡¯t quite believe it; the woman seemed to be no more than twenty-three or twenty-four years old. How could she possibly understand jade? It was widely known that those proficient in the jade industry were at least middle-aged, and in recent days, all the interviewees had been around that age. And now this woman was iming to know about it? The clerk subconsciously wanted to reject her, but after locking eyes with the woman, who said simply, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an interview process? Whether I¡¯m qualified or not, we¡¯ll know after trying.¡± At that, the clerk was at a loss for words. Indeed, whether one is suitable for the job must be determined through an interview. However, the main examiner for their position was none other than the biggest boss of this building. With that in mind, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let her lose hope. So, she actually picked up the internal phone at the reception desk, ¡°Hello? President¡¯s office? There¡¯s another person here to interview for the president¡¯s assistant¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª Fifteenth floor¡ª In the bright and clean office, with its grey and white furniture and the all-ck crystal ss desk sitting in the light streaming through a wall of floor-to-ceiling windows, the space exuded simplicity and luxury, monochrome yet elegant. Xiaochen came in with thest resume which had been turned down, and seeing the man in the white boss chair still busy, he felt even worse: ¡°Young Master, thest candidate was no good either. You see¡­ could we maybe show them a stone of a lower grade? It¡¯s just for an assistant; do they really need to meet the high standards of identification in this field?¡± ¡°Do you think I am looking for something like you?¡± Xiaochen immediately mmed up! What¡¯s wrong with him? He waspetent, wasn¡¯t he? Look how well he managed everything for him, up and down? Feeling aggrieved, Xiaochen nheless had to yield, taking what he had in hand and turning to leave. But just then, the outside assistant Xiaochen called him at the door, ¡°Secretary Gao, there¡¯s another person downstairs here for an interview, a twenty-three-year-old woman.¡± A twenty-three-year-old woman?! Secretary Gao instinctively turned his head to look at the man in the office: ¡°President¡­¡± ¡°Gao Ziyang, do you really not want to work anymore? If you don¡¯t want to, I wouldn¡¯t mind having a twenty-three-year-old woman as my secretary!¡± The man inside said this without even raising his head. Secretary Gao was on the verge of tears, ¡°President, I was wrong. I¡¯ll send her away right now¡­¡± What did this have to do with him? He hadn¡¯t asked for the woman toe for an interview; he hadn¡¯t even heard there was such a young woman involved. Had he known, would she have even made it through Oushi Building¡¯s doors? Seething with frustration, he saw Xiaochen at the secretary desk of the President¡¯s office and immediately snapped, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman?¡± Xiaochen quickly stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve asked her to wait in the reception room.¡± ¡°Tell her to leave!¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± ¡°Why so many questions? Just tell her to leave. Here, do we need a reason to send someone away?¡± Xiaochen: ¡°¡­¡± At that moment, from the reception room in the corridor, the young woman who had been waiting inside for quite some time stood up and walked out, having seen that no one hade to interview her. Seeing this scene, she paused and frowned slightly, ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t need a reason, but at least, you should know how to respect others.¡± Her tone was neither cold nor heated, showing no signs of annoyance, but her words were enough to infuriate everyone present. Chapter 6 Ye Xiaobao Disappeared! 6: Chapter 6 Ye Xiaobao Disappeared! 6 -6 Ye Xiaobao Disappeared! Who is she? By what right does she dare to teach him a lesson? Secretary Gao turned and looked back, intending to sternly reprimand her, but when he clearly saw the woman standing in the corridor, he suddenly froze. She was a striking woman, dressed in a lotus-root pink cotton and linen long dress, tall and fair, with a delicate and elegant countenance. Her ear-length hair perfectly framed her palm-sized face, making it appear exquisitely dainty. With dignified features and an elegant disposition, she did not wear expensive clothes, yet she exuded the cultured air of someone from a schrly family. So, this woman was the one here for the interview? Secretary Gao stood there, observing her for a while and finally decided to give her a chance. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you can recognize what this is, I¡¯ll let you interview,¡± he said, taking the ring that Xiaochen was wearing on her finger, which had been reportedly gifted by her boyfriend. This thing? Upon seeing it, the woman¡¯s calm gaze swept over the item in his hand, and after a moment, her eyebrows furrowed tightly, ¡°Is this also from your Ou¡¯s enterprise? Is this what you make?¡± This thing? What¡¯s wrong with it? Xiaochen, feeling that something was amiss, immediately came over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? My boyfriend spent several thousand on it for me, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a very ordinary piece of Xiu Jade scrap from East Street, it would be a stretch to sell it for two hundred.¡± Pfft! Secretary Gao couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing on the spot¡­ Indeed, it was scrap material; they just didn¡¯t want to damage the youngdy¡¯s pride by pointing it out. It seemed that this woman really did know a bit, or she wouldn¡¯t have recognized it at a nce. Then why not give it a try? Secretary Gao pondered for a moment, considering the person he had yet to find, and with Yuzhirun about to make a major investment, he finally bit the bullet and decided to take her to meet the CEO. At this point, he was ready to try a desperate remedy. But at that moment, the woman¡¯s phone, which was on her person, suddenly rang¡­ ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ningning, where are you? It¡¯s terrible, Xiaobao is missing! What do we do?!!¡± It was Qiao Feiyu, who started crying as soon as the call connected. Ye Xiaobao is missing? How could that be? Upon hearing this news, her expression instantly changed, and, without caring that she was in the middle of an interview, she hurriedly said to the man in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have an urgent matter to handle. I¡¯lle back to youter.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Secretary Gao hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when the woman, as if faced with an incredibly important matter, rushed out the door in a flustered state. Secretary Gao stood there,pletely stunned¡­ What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t she just aggressively demanding an interview opportunity from him? How did she suddenly run off? ¡°Secretary Gao? The CEO is asking you to prepare the car, he¡¯s going to meet a client.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Just then, the CEO¡¯s assistant came out to call him, asking him to prepare the car for the CEO who was going to meet a client, so he stuffed the resume in his hand into Xiaochen¡¯s arms: ¡°Get me this person¡¯s full information on my phone.¡± Afterward, he took the keys and went downstairs. As long as he had her contact information, he wasn¡¯t worried about her running away! Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, having finished his work, also picked up his briefcase and left the office. Chapter 7 Suddenly Someone Called Him Daddy!!! 7: Chapter 7 Suddenly Someone Called Him Daddy!!! 7 -7 Suddenly Someone Called Him Daddy!!! Today¡¯s appointment was with a jade merchant, and this merchant was rumored to have been a supplier to Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, a Burmese, so he wanted to see just what kind of goods he had supplied to Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry. Stepping out of the office, he nced at his watch and saw that there was less than half an hour left before the appointed time, so he hastened his steps. However, to his surprise, when he entered the elevator and reached the ground floor, as the doors opened, he found a crowd of people blocking the way. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is someone kidnapping a child?¡± Kidnapping a child? He stood there, taken aback for a moment! In his Ou Family skyscraper, someone was kidnapping a child? Ridiculous! ¡°Look, that cleaningdy over there, she insists that the two men are traffickers, iming the child in the bathroom isn¡¯t theirs, and she¡¯s been holding onto them without letting go.¡± The man, a merchant from the building, failed to recognize that the person emerging from the elevator was the owner of the skyscraper. Traffickers? Still unconvinced, he checked the time and saw it was indeed gettingte, so he furrowed his brows and nned to push through the people blocking the elevator doors to leave. But just as he stepped out of the elevator, the onlooking crowd started to scuffle: ¡°Look,dy, are you annoying or what? I already told you, this kid is mine. Let go already.¡± ¡°Yeah,dy, you see this child hasn¡¯t spoken a word, which proves we¡¯re not bad people. Let go quickly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a moment, the atmosphere among the crowd seemed to turn against the two men, and the cleaningdy who had been grabbing them started to hesitate over whether she should let go. Just then, from within the crowd, a milky childish voice suddenly spoke up: ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡± The voice was sweet and crisp, carrying the distinctive cuteness of a child¡¯s voice, soft and sticky. Once he spoke up, the surrounding crowd immediately fell silent, and their gazes followed the direction the child was looking. Ou Mucen was also drawn by the sudden piping voice, and turned his head instinctively to look over, and in a sh, he was stunned! What¡¯s going on? Why were they all staring at him? But in that moment of bewilderment, the little one being held by the man stretched out his tiny arms towards him: ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want baby anymore? Baby will be good and obedient from now on¡­¡± Thud! Two giant teardrops rolled down like a faucet turned full on, falling without the slightest effort! Ou Family¡¯s Third Young Master was frozen¡­ What? What on earth was this scene? The surrounding crowd, including the two men and the cleaningdy, were all stupefied! Another daddy? Then who was the real father? Their eyes began to dart back and forth, scrutinizing the faces of the two men involved. Then, after a minute, they made an astonishing discovery!! This young man standing at the elevator entrance, who looked exceedingly noble and extraordinary, his brows and eyes really did bear a resemnce to the child¡­ The cleaningdy was the first toe to her senses: ¡°So he¡¯s the real father!¡± She rushed over, snatched the child from the man¡¯s arms without a word, turned and headed to the elevator, shoving the child into the arms of the still dazed Ou CEO: ¡°Sir, you too, with such a small child, a little punishment for a mistake is enough, isn¡¯t it? How could you let him run around like this? You know, we almost had an incident.¡± Chapter 8 Stupid! 8: Chapter 8: Stupid! 8 -8: Stupid! Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but suddenly felt a slip in his arms. Looking down, he saw that Little Baozi was about to fall and had to quickly catch him. As a result, the little rascal, realizing he had been caught, lifted his chubby face again: ¡°Thank you, Daddy¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shit! Ou Mucen¡¯s face darkened to the extreme! However, to the onlookers, this scene only confirmed their suspicions. Being called Daddy and looking so intimately simr, if not him, who else could it be? At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards those two men! The men hadn¡¯t expected that, just when they were about to seed, a twist like this would happen. Seeing that everyone turned their attention to them, they finally snapped out of it and dashed towards the exit. ¡°They¡¯re traffickers! They really are traffickers, catch them!¡± ¡°Catch them¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In just the blink of an eye, only the two figures¡ªonerge, one small¡ªwere left at the elevator door. At this time, the small figure, still held up like a toy doll, was in that same position in the big person¡¯s grip. So, those two men really were traffickers nning to kidnap this little one? Ou Mucen¡¯s face turned ashen, and he lowered his head to look at Little Baozi in his hand with an icy gaze¡­ Cough cough cough cough cough¡­ Little Baozi, feeling that murderous look from above, finally cleared his throat and spoke up: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for using you just now, I had no choice.¡± Haha, now he¡¯s calling him Uncle? He even knows the term ¡°using¡±? Ou Mucen didn¡¯t respond, but noticing that Little Baozi wasn¡¯t even as tall as his leg and had a strong babyish appearance, he softened a bit considering the truly dangerous situation just before: ¡°What happened? Where are your parents? In such a huge ce, they just let you run around?¡± Parents? The tiny figure, held in his hand, thought of his mother whom he had been searching for a while without luck and felt dejected: ¡°I can¡¯t find her, she¡¯s gone¡­¡± It¡¯s all because of this ce, why build it so big for no reason? Does the owner have too much money to burn? But Ou Mucen, the CEO holding him, obviously could not ept such an answer. Gone? What does that mean? Did he get lost or does he not even know who he is? Looking at Little Baozi, who could be at most four years old, Ou Mucen was running out of patience. Thinking of the client who was waiting for him, he took out his phone and made a call: ¡°Secretary Gao,e to the lobby on the first floor by the elevator. There¡¯s something I need you to take care of.¡± Hearing him make a call, Little Baozi seemed to realize that he was going to be handed over to someone else and quickly lifted his little head: ¡°I know my mom¡¯s phone number, Uncle, can you call my mom for me, please?¡± ¡°You know the phone number?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Little Baozi couldn¡¯t stand it when people looked at him as if he were a freak, especially in moments when his intelligence shone through. Really, what¡¯s wrong with knowing mom¡¯s phone number? Shouldn¡¯t a four-year-old remember their mother¡¯s contact information? Idiot! Thankfully, although Uncle Bingshan was also surprised, he eventually handed his phone to him. Little Baozi¡¯s chubby hand took the phone and promptly, he entered a string of numbers and dialed out. Chapter 9 She’s Going Crazy 9: Chapter 9 She¡¯s Going Crazy 9 -9 She¡¯s Going Crazy ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is turned off, please try againter!¡± Nani? Why did Ye Dabao¡¯s phone turn off? What¡¯s going on? Little Baozi¡¯s chubby little face crumpled, ¡°Uncle, my mother¡¯s phone is off¡­¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, with an expressionless face, he took out his own phone, grabbed his cor, and carried him out¡­ Damn it, why would he believe what such a small Baozi said? Was his mind still scrambled by what happened earlier and not yet clear? When the tall and imposing man carried Little Baozi out, his face was utterly dark. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this upscale area was sparsely popted, it might have be a ¡°disaster area.¡± The temper of the third young master of the Ou family was famously explosive! ¡ª¡ª Inside the bustling East District department store of the Ou family property, Ye Ning and Qiao Feiyu searched for their son like headless flies. Ye Xiaobao, how could he just disappear? Ye Ning had turned frighteningly pale, especially after such a long and fruitless search, her spirit was even worse, wandering through the crowd distraught and spiritless. The usually calm person was now so helpless that she started crying. ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have let Xiaobaoe here to use the restroom. Ningning, hit me, I owe you an apology.¡± Seeing her like this, Qiao Feiyu felt so guilty that he pped himself several times, almost wishing he could kneel down and beg for her forgiveness. Indeed it was her fault; if she hadn¡¯t been distracted by the cosmetic seller in the department store while following Xiaobao in, she would have known he had finished in the restroom. She wouldn¡¯t have been clueless about him wandering off. She raised her hand, about to strike herself again! Seeing this, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She turned around, intercepted her, and began to force herself to calm down, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we shouldn¡¯t panic. Xiaobao¡­ Xiaobao remembers my phone number, yes, he will call me¡­¡± Finally, she remembered this very important detail and immediately took her phone out. But what made her wish she could p herself was the realization that her phone was out of battery!! ¡°See, I told you to buy a better phone, look at this, it¡¯s out of battery again in just half a day. What do we do now?¡± Qiao Feiyu was also jumping with frustration upon seeing this. The phone is out of battery, and the child is missing. What do they do now? Just as the two of them stood there, frenzied as headless flies, suddenly, two people who had returned from shopping in the VIP high-end area happened to walk past: ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected, even in a big department store like the Ou family¡¯s, there could still be human traffickers.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? If it weren¡¯t for the child¡¯s father showing up in time, things would have been finished.¡± ¡°Exactly, seeing how brazen the traffickers have be, the Ou family department store needs to heighten their vignce¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ou family department store? Human traffickers? The moment these words were uttered, Ye Ning and Qiao Feiyu both reacted in an instant, grabbing the two passersby! ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, we just wanted to ask about the human traffickers and the matter with the child you just mentioned, what exactly happened?¡± Ye Ning asked, clutching at them like a lifeline, both anxious and desperate to know. Chapter 10 Oh My God The Third Young Master Picked Up a Child! 10: Chapter 10 Oh My God, The Third Young Master Picked Up a Child! 10 -10 Oh My God, The Third Young Master Picked Up a Child! Upon hearing this, the two women finally calmed down a bit, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Yeah, just now, over in the VIP area, two men were insisting that a child was theirs, and then a cleaningdy resolutely refused to let go, saying it doesn¡¯t look like him. And then the child¡¯s real father showed up, and sure enough, it wasn¡¯t their child.¡± The child¡¯s father? As soon as they heard these few words, they felt a sinking feeling in the pit of their stomachs! Their Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t have a father¡­ But Qiao Feiyu still didn¡¯t give up hope. After hearing what the two shoppers said, she asked if there were any photos from the time to take a look at. Luckily, these shoppers had taken photos of themotion when it happened. Of course, part of the reason was that the child¡¯s real father was just too handsome, and they couldn¡¯t help themselves. And so, these two women who had been frantically searching the mall like madwomen for two entire hours finally got to see the child on the shoppers¡¯ phone, and of course, the man who took the child away. But to their great surprise, the child in the phone was indeed their little Baozi, four years old, growing up to be incredibly delicate and cute. But the man holding Baozi¡­ ¡°Ningning, why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this guy somewhere before?¡± Ye Ning didn¡¯t reply, but her gaze suddenly shifted to the enormous LED advertising board hanging inside the mall! It was the most valuable and eye-catching billboard in the mall¡ªand also the real owner of the European brand gship of the building! Dressed in a ck suit, tall and straight, stunningly handsome as though carved from jade, even if it was just a photograph, his exquisite features and the elegant and noble aura he exuded made Ye Ning sense that high and lofty king-like demeanor, prideful and indifferent, looking down upon the world. It was over, things had escted now¡­ ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen directly took the child to the meeting ce with the client because Secretary Gao had said that he was responsible for finding the child¡¯s mother and had no time to look after the child for the time being. So, he asked the CEO to bring the child along, considering that the meeting ce was also a newly developed business area of the Ou Corporation. Once they got there, someone would take care of the child. Thus, after Ou Mucen arrived, with a phone call he had someone take the child to the office in the development area, and then he went to meet the client. At this, Ye Xiaobao was very upset! Could he not just go home properly? Being taken around in circles, the car journey so long, how was he supposed to know where this ce was? Ye Dabao,e and find me¡­ ¡°Little friend, are you really a child picked up by the third young master?¡± It¡¯s you who¡¯s picked up, your whole family is picked up! Ye Xiaobao was quite unhappy, jumping down from the sofa. Seeing the environment was very unfamiliar, he climbed up to the window sill to take a look outside, ¡°Grandpa, where is this? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± Grandpa?!! The manager in charge of looking after the child in the development area, who had just turned forty, nearly fell to the ground when he heard this. Grandpa? Was he that old? He was only forty this year!! Reluctantly walking over and seeing Little Baozi looking out at the area, which happened to be the newly opened gship jewelry store of the Ou brand, he replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°This is the newly developedmercial area of the Ou Corporation. What, do you want to go down and y a bit?¡± Baozi shook his head! Nonsense, with so many people around, why would he want to go down and y? Chapter 11 The First Time The Third Young Master Ou was Crushed by IQ 11: Chapter 11: The First Time The Third Young Master Ou was Crushed by IQ 11 -11: The First Time The Third Young Master Ou was Crushed by IQ What he needed to do now was to figure out their location, then wait for Ye Dabao to turn on her phone so he could call her and tell her he was here. As he was peering out the window, Ou Mucen, who had finally finished with his client, entered and saw the manager standing there, not even reacting as the child stuck half his body out the window. His face immediately darkened, ¡°Do you want him to fall to his death?¡± The manager shuddered! ¡°Pre¡­ President¡­¡± Ye Xiaobao also heard Uncle Bingshan¡¯s voice from behind, so his little body quickly scrambled down from the windowsill, ¡°Uncle, have you found Little Baozi¡¯s mother?¡± Little Baozi? So this kid is called Little Baozi? The man, who hadn¡¯t spoken much to him since bringing him back, looked down at the little bundleing towards him, not tall enough to reach his leg, worried about stepping on him. He lifted the child by the back of the cor and plonked him back onto the table, ¡°What exactly is your mother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Ningning¡­¡± ¡°What Ningning am I asking about?¡± What Ningning? Ye Ning? Or An Ning? The plump Little Baozi sitting on the table, recalling how Uncle Lin called his mother and the name on her ID card, felt confused for the first time, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, do you need a full name to find someone?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Little Baozi blinked his two big, grape-like eyes, and after a while, his chubby little face looked up at the man who always seemed to be in a bad mood, ¡°Then perhaps, you could post a ¡®Lost Child Found¡¯ notice?¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± Is this really a four-year-old child? He even knows about lost child notices, excellent! The man narrowed his eyes, his slender and beautiful fingers tapping on the table where Baozi was sitting. After a moment, he picked up the phone and made a call, ¡°No need to search further, just take him to the police station.¡± Ye Xiaobao: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, he stood up on the table, with the same manner and the same disgruntled gaze, ring at this strange uncle who didn¡¯t keep his word, ¡°Why are you sending me to the police station? I¡¯m not an orphan!¡± Do only orphans get sent to the police station? The man gave him a cold nce, not at all prepared to yield because he was a child, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were a lost child? Lost children are a matter for the police.¡± Ye Xiaobao wilted¡­ No, he didn¡¯t want to go to the police station. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, this bad uncle. After all, he was just a four-year-old child. Scared by these words, his little face turned red around the eyes, and a tear, with a plop, fell down, ¡°Bad uncle, I don¡¯t want you anymore. I want to find Ye Dabao, Dabao¡­¡± His crying was heart-wrenching! Ou Mucen was dumbstruck! Wasn¡¯t he just arguing back joyfully? How could he suddenly burst into tears like this? Where had his earlier defiance gone? Ou Mucen, the youngest of the Ous, probably hadn¡¯t realized himself that he hadn¡¯t treated this Little Baozi as a child at all. As an unmarried man, he had spent his 28 years of life dealing with various kinds of data and people in the business world, but when had he ever interacted with children? Moreover, Ye Xiaobao had been an extraordinarily intelligent presence from the moment he appeared in front of him, like a little adult. So, when Secretary Gao finally found the child¡¯s mother outside and brought her here, as soon as she pushed the door open, this was the scene she saw¡­ Chapter 12 The Mother of the Child Finally Arrived 12: Chapter 12 The Mother of the Child Finally Arrived 12 -12 The Mother of the Child Finally Arrived Little Baozi, sitting on the desk, was crying a river, tears and snot all over the ce, and the man next to him? He seemedpletely out of his depth, trying to console the child with words that sounded uglier than curses, which only made Little Baozi cry harder. In his frenzy, he attempted to hold Little Baozi. And then, a scene even more infuriating and convulsive ensued! The small, chubby Baozi was abruptly grabbed by the chest, like lifting some object, and raised up with one hand: ¡°I warn you, if you keep crying, I will throw you down from here!¡± Indeed, children are a horrifying creature! Secretary Gao was stunned, fearing that Mr. President might actually toss Baozi out, so he stood at the spot and shouted instantly, ¡°Third Young Master!! The child¡¯s mother has been found!!¡± Found? In the office, the tumultuous voices finally fell silent, including the devastating cries of Baozi! Ye Dabao had actually managed to find this ce? It was truly a miracle! Little Baozi hupped, and atst, he decided to turn his head to see if their Ye Dabao had reallye. But with that slight movement, the tyrannical uncle who was still holding him put him down on the desk and turned around to coldly gaze at the door: ¡°Let her in!¡± His voice was icy, and the tone carried a tang of gunpowder that could be detected from a great distance! Secretary Gao stood there, and upon hearing this, his legs went weak instantly: ¡°Miss An, you should go in yourself, your child is inside, and our president¡­ is also inside.¡± He truly didn¡¯t dare to enter, terrified even by the atmosphere he perceived. The woman following behind also heard the voice inside, and instantly, her palms tensed again, and after a long pause, she nodded her head. The president of the Ou Corporation, the third young master of the Ou Family, in A City, that was a household legend, a personage of enormous stature. It was heard that the old Mr. Ou started from scratch in the jade stone business. In his early years, he had a son and a daughter with his first wife. The daughter, being the elder, had married off early, leaving the son to marry early as well and to help manage the Ou family enterprise alongside the old Mr. Ou. Just when everyone thought that this second son would undoubtedly inherit all of the old Mr. Ou¡¯s fortune, suddenly, after many years of widowhood and past fifty years of age, the old Mr. Ou brought a woman home and dered her his new wife, changing the heavens of the Ou Family in an instant. First, the second son questioned the woman¡¯s motives, and then, old Ye¡¯s daughter came to persuade with every argument, iming the woman was only after his money and didn¡¯t truly care for him. They bickered endlessly, but in the end, the old Mr. Ou did not pay any heed and forcefully wed the woman into the family. She proved her worth by bearing him another son a yearter, and this son was the Third Young Master of the Ou Family¡ªOu Mucen! And it was this Ou Mucen whoter became the greatest threat to the second son, leading to the esction of conflicts within the entire Ou Corporation. Just how favored was Ou Mucen? Others in A City might not know, but the woman standing at the door was absolutely clear on it. Back in those days, in that household, everyone had to bow to this young master in reverence as they did to the old Mr. Ou. Every word from the young master was like an imperial edict, and the servants of the Ou Family, including thepany employees, all had to drop whatever they were doing to run his errands. Otherwise, they would be instantly dismissed from the Ou Corporation and would never find a second job again. Chapter 13 Has he seen her there before 13: Chapter 13: Has he seen her there before? 13 -13: Has he seen her there before? It was precisely because of this reason that everyone in the Ou Family was particrly fearful of this wastrel heir. No one dared to cross this second-generation rich kid. The woman stood there, took several deep breaths topose herself, and then slowly pushed open the door to the office. After that, she finally saw the man whom she hadn¡¯t seen in many years! Five years had passed, and the passage of time had made him even more mature and steady. His tall figure casually leaned against therge office desk. The well-tailored ck suit outlined his broad shoulders and lean waist, with his legszily crossed. Just by looking at him from here, he was handsomely ethereal, as if sculpted. At 28, a man is at the prime of his life. ¡°Mr. Ou, hello, my name is An Ning. I¡­ am the mother of this child.¡± She tried her best to avoid looking into his eyes, to not reveal anything under his strong presence. However, to her surprise, after she finished speaking, the man standing in the office was silent for quite some time. His eyes, devoid of any warmth, continued to scan her coldly. She was also a woman one wouldn¡¯t easily forget after seeing her¡ªher unfamiliar features, her in and overly modest attire which made her unremarkable at first nce. Yet for some reason? When he saw her eyes, he felt as if he had encountered them before, somewhere in the back of his mind. Those eyes were clear and bright, like a spring in the desert. A nce would reveal the ssy-colored pupils, cool and bright, incredibly luminous. Had he seen this woman somewhere before? He slightly furrowed his brows and finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re the child¡¯s mother?¡± The woman hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, I am his mother. I am very grateful to Mr. Ou for saving my child. Thank you, I am truly very thankful.¡± To express her gratitude, she stood there and gave him a very sincere bow. Saving her child was a great kindness to her. No matter their previous grievances, at that moment, her gratitude was heartfelt. But strangely, when he saw her bow, there was silence again. When she looked up, she noticed his gaze had stopped on her right wrist, the one she had just brushed her hair with. What was he looking at? Feeling a jolt of rm, she immediately used her bag to discreetly shield her hand, turning her wrist in a different direction to cover it. It was a blue enchantress, tattooed to cover a scar. She didn¡¯t want him to notice anything. With her hand hidden, she looked up and saw her child across from her. Without paying any more attention to the man, she hurried over, ¡°Xiaobao, are you all right? Come down here to mommy.¡± Ye Xiaobao was also unsettled by the strange atmosphere, and upon hearing his mother¡¯s call, the small boy began to climb down from the office desk, moving in her direction. But just at that moment, the weird uncle who had been silent in front of him suddenly spoke up, ¡°How old are you?¡± What? The woman, who had just reached her son¡¯s side, was startled by the question, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking how old are you this year?¡± How old? Once again, the woman was confused but still answered truthfully, ¡°23!¡± Chapter 14 This Spoiled Second Generation! 14: Chapter 14 This Spoiled Second Generation! 14 -14 This Spoiled Second Generation! 23! Just as expected! A disdainful sneer spread in the office, and finally, the man who had been leaning there motionless, stood up and sat down in the boss chair behind the desk, ¡°So you¡¯re saying when you had this child, you were only about 19, 19 years old, haha, Miss An, you really are not typically frivolous!¡± What does that mean? The woman¡¯splexion immediately changed, ¡°What are you saying? Frivolous?¡± What does frivolous mean? Why does he say that her having a child at 19 is being frivolous? Could it be that he has discovered something? The woman stood there, her heart suddenly clenched! ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Ou? What do you mean by ¡®frivolous¡¯?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? Because you haven¡¯t met the qualifications to be a mother, that¡¯s why I called you frivolous, don¡¯t you get it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It took quite a few seconds, but the woman standing there finally digested his words. Not qualified to be a mother? So, the reason he had been asking about her age just now wasn¡¯t because he knew about her past, but because, after what happened to Xiaobao today, he thought it was a mother¡¯s extreme irresponsibility that caused it, and after learning her age, he hadpletely decided it was because she was too young when she gave birth to him? My God!!! Ye Ning felt for the first time what it meant to be maddened with rage! It turns out that after so many years, the way this second-generation heir of the Ou family confuses right and wrong had not changed at all! Ye Ning finally felt a surge of anger rise from her chest, whether he agreed or not, she reached out and directly took her son into her arms, ¡°Mr. Ou, I am grateful that you saved my child, and I am very sorry that he disturbed you for an afternoon, but you have no right to criticize whether I am fit to be a mother.¡± That¡¯s right, he, a single man who had never married or had children, what right did he have to judge whether she was qualified to be a mother? However, what infuriated her was that this man just sneered at her correction, ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing, that¡¯s the fact. As a child¡¯s mother, you didn¡¯t even take proper care of his basic safety, what else could this be if not negligence?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Moreover, it has been over three hours since the incident, you¡¯ve been out of contact with your child for that long. If this was abroad, you would already be facing the risk of losing your custodial rights.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning trembled with rage but found herself speechless. This utterly despicable second-generation heir, why, after five years, when so many people and things had changed, had his spitefulness and ruthlessness remained the same? With such groundless usations, didn¡¯t he feel any pang of conscience? Standing there, she forced herself to calm down for a very, very long time, and finally, she cooled down, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ou, what you said is not wrong; the child getting lost is my fault for not taking care of him, I am to me. But Mr. Ou, as Ou Family Department Store, known as a star-level department store in the city, you also failed to ensure basic security measures, don¡¯t you think you bear responsibility too?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Am I wrong? In this world, which child hasn¡¯t gotten lost from their parents? Today you me me because my child faced danger, iming it¡¯s because I gave birth too young and didn¡¯t fulfill a mother¡¯s duty. Then what if tomorrow, another child encounters the same danger? What excuse will you find then? When something happens at Ou Family, do you just find someone else to me?¡± !!!!!! Chapter 15 Don’t Bully Mommy 15: Chapter 15: Don¡¯t Bully Mommy 15 -15: Don¡¯t Bully Mommy A sentence fell, and the office became utterly silent! It was the silence of death, as if a storm was about to burst forth. At this moment, the atmosphere in the office was so terrifying that it made breathing difficult. Ye Xiaobao was scared and desperately burrowed into his mother¡¯s embrace¡­ Mommy, this uncle is so scary! Ye Ning too was startled by the sudden drop in temperature in the air, and nced at the man sitting across from her. She saw him sitting there, his entire persona seemingly enveloped in an aura of intense darkness. Her face turned white for a moment, and she turned to leave. ¡°Someone, make a phone call to Director Li for me. Tell him there¡¯s a child here at Ou¡¯s Department Store who was nearly abducted, and ask him toe and handle this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning stood there, instantly turning back around! Director Li? The police station? What exactly does he want to do? Ye Ning was on the verge of copsing, clutching her child tightly as she rushed over and stood in front of his desk: ¡°What exactly do you want? Is this fun for you? Isn¡¯t it just about saving my child? Tell me, how much money do you want?¡± She was truly desperate, asking a filthy rich second-generation heir how much money he wanted! Ou Mucen sat there, watching coldly. He said nothing and made no move, yet the expression that screamed he wanted to p him twice with a shoe told her¡ª This was no game to him! Ye Ning felt like she was going insane! Just as she was about to bite her tongue and humble herself with a few soft words to him, at that moment, the child she had been holding struggled out of her arms. ¡°Xiaobao¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s enough! My mommy is a woman, and you keep bullying her. What kind of man does that make you? What kind of capability is this? If you¡¯re capable,e at me, let¡¯s settle this matter between men, man to man!¡± ¡°¡­¡± For a good three seconds, the office suddenly erupted with the sound of someone violently coughing: ¡°Cough cough cough cough cough¡­¡± Damn! It¡¯s like being worse than dead, isn¡¯t it? Little Baozi, watching from the side, was still not satisfied: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can avoid my question by pretending to cough. I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re a man, let¡¯s sit down and talk properly; don¡¯t take it out on a woman. It would make me lose respect for you!¡± Cough cough cough cough¡­ Oh great, the coughing got worse! Ye Ning looked on worriedly, realizing that in such a ce, with such a character, she didn¡¯t want to be involved in a fatality. So, she quickly looked around and saw a water dispenser not far away, hurried over, and brought him a cup of water: ¡°Mr. Ou, are you okay? Here, drink some water first, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± In just a few seconds, the woman¡¯s voice and demeanor hadpletely changed, no longer the sharp anger confronting him head-on, but now one of concern and care. After she finished speaking, the man who had been coughing severely in his seat miraculously felt the difort in his throat slowly ease. ¡°Uncle, are you okay? Doctor Uncle said that smoking is harmful to health. You shouldn¡¯t smoke anymore in the future.¡± At the critical moment, Little Baozi also came over. Seeing him still coughing, he stretched out his chubby little hand, stood on tiptoe, and patted his back. Ou Mucen was stunned! The scene was strange no matter how one looked at it¡ªas if¡­ a family of three? He must be seeing things! Chapter 16 Has Yang Xueshan Already Become Ou Yuze’s Woman 16: Chapter 16 Has Yang Xueshan Already Be Ou Yuze¡¯s Woman? 16 -16 Has Yang Xueshan Already Be Ou Yuze¡¯s Woman? Just as the three of them remained there in a rather ambiguous scene, someone suddenly came in from the outside, ¡°Third Young Master, it¡¯s bad, downstairs at our newly opened jewelry store, someone is causing a scene¡­¡± At this point, upon seeing such an unusual scene in the office, his mouth hung open, and the second half of his sentence got stuck in his throat. Good Lord, what on earth were they doing? Could it be that during the half-hour he was gone, this mother and son had already won over his BOSS, and the atmosphere had be as cordial as if they were family? Wasn¡¯t this just too horrifying? Secretary Gao felt as if he had seen a ghost! Fortunately, Ye Ning had quick reflexes. As soon as she saw him enter, she immediately put down the water ss in her hand and pulled over the child who had been patting the man¡¯s back, ¡°Mr. Gao, Mr. Ou was coughing severely just now, so I¡­ poured him a ss of water to drink.¡± Is that what happened? Secretary Gao looked over at his own master, but unexpectedly, just as his gaze shifted, two icy cold stares were hurled his way, ¡°All flustered, what has happened?¡± Secretary Gao shuddered, finally remembering the purpose of his visit! ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, when I was doing a routine inspection of our new store downstairs, I heard someone iming that the jewelry they bought from Yuzhirun was fake, and that person is the popr celebrity Yao Peipei, who has bought jewelry worth millions and has brought a bunch of reporters over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The jewelry store downstairs, which was Mucen¡¯s first VIP gship store heavily invested in after entering the jewelry business, specialized in jade and marked Yuzhirun¡¯s first step in this industry. Therefore, this jewelry store was regarded highly not only by the executives of the Ou Family¡¯s third branch but also by Mucen himself. But now, someone was actually stirring up trouble? And it was a popr film and television star? In just one second, the warmth of his body had entirely dissipated, and this drop in temperature was different from the chill he felt when he was agitated by Ye Ning and her son earlier. This time, it was a palpable, suffocating murderous aura. ¡°Have you thoroughly checked out what Yao Peipei¡¯s background is?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. She¡¯s from Starlight Entertainment Company, and the hidden shareholder behind Starlight is Yang Xueshan, Third Young Master, you are aware of her. She is Yu Ze¡¯s woman,¡± Secretary Gao said, his face turning quite unsightly. So, there was no need to guess who was behind this disturbance¡ªit was another ploy by the Ou Family¡¯s second branch! Long and beautiful fingers tapped lightly on the office desk. The man who hadn¡¯t moved at all in his seat let a trace of chilling amusement emerge from his eyes, ¡°No rush, let her y for a while. Go call NGTC and ask them to send two people over.¡± ¡°Right away, Third Young Master!¡± Secretary Gao promptly left to carry out the task upon hearing this. Yang Xueshan? Meanwhile, Ye Ning, who was still holding the child, had her pupils shrink abruptly when she heard this name; instantly, they transformed into two chilly daggers that fiercely sliced through the air in front of her. Yang Xueshan, so she is now Yu Ze¡¯s woman? She remembered the day five years ago in the courthouse when that woman stood in front of her with such a virtuous fa?ade, exining why she had be a discard, why she was used by others, and why that man did not love her? It turned out she had her sights on that man all along! This was her best friend, her closest confidante! Ha¡­ Chapter 17 Are you worried about your uncle Mom 17: Chapter 17 Are you worried about your uncle, Mom? 17 -17 Are you worried about your uncle, Mom? A cold sneer spread across her lips, and her fingers began to tighten inch by inch until her sharp nails dug deep into her flesh. Only then did she realize that someone in the office was speaking. ¡°Eh? Miss An, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning was momentarily stunned! Leave? She lifted her eyes to the desk and noticed that the man who had been sitting in the chair had, unbeknownst to her, already left the ce. So, did this mean he was not going to hold her ountable? Ye Ning finally sighed in relief, and bringing her son with her, she remembered what the man had said earlier and couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°Mr. Gao, are you going to invite someone from the NGTC over?¡± Secretary Gao nodded, ¡°Yes, the NGTC is the national authority for gemstone certification. Yuzhirun is just starting out and we haven¡¯t been able to hire professional-grade appraisers yet. At a time like this, it¡¯s better to have theme over.¡± So that was it! Ye Ning also agreed with this approach. Indeed, when there¡¯s amotion about fakes in a jewelry store, the best thing to do is to have an appraiser there on the spot. But Ou Mucen was pretty impressive; hispany hadn¡¯t hired an appraiser yet, but he had brought in the NGTC. The NGTC, huh? Are they someone just anyone can ask for help? It¡¯s a national organization that works for the government; if you don¡¯t have the right connections, who would give you such regard? So Ye Ning just gave a slight nod, took her child by the hand, and left the ce. ¡°Xiaobao, are you hungry?¡± Ye Xiaobao¡¯s big eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Mommy, are you going to treat me to something to eat?¡± Ye Ning looked down at him and smiled, ¡°Of course I can. Look, there¡¯s KFC right over there. How about I take you there to eat?¡± KFC? Ye Xiaobao nced at the KFC next to the jewelry store that was making a fuss downstairs, just outside the window, and his little face immediately turned sour, ¡°Mommy, are you worried about uncle?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You always told me that KFC is junk food and eating too much of it isn¡¯t good for your health. But now, seeing it next to the jewelry store, you¡¯re taking me there.¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, her face reddened, and with a p to the little head, she opened her mouth to chastise, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? At such a young age, all you think about is all kinds of nonsense. If you don¡¯t want to eat, then forget it. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going home!¡± Ye Xiaobao immediately clung to his mother¡¯s leg, ¡°Eat eat eat, it doesn¡¯t matter what Mommy takes Xiaobao to eat, Xiaobao will like it.¡± That was the sycophantic Ye Xiaobao! Really, why make an enemy of food? Let Ye Dabao do whatever he wants, as long as he doesn¡¯t interfere with his eating. But Ye Xiaobao hadn¡¯t expected that once he sessfully kept this woman from leaving, she would actually take out her phone and dial a number, ¡°Hello? Xiaoyu, this is Ye Ning. Come to Century Lotus za in the development zone, I¡¯ll treat you to coffee¡­¡± Ye Xiaobao: ¡°¡­¡± Ye Dabao, you¡¯ve done enough. Even though I¡¯m easy to take care of, drinking coffee isn¡¯t good for the growth of children!! ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, inside Yuzhirun Jewelry Store, themotion caused by the celebrity scandal had already made quite a fuss in this newly developed za, drawing reporters, onlookers, and various gossip enthusiasts to the scene. There was no helping it. Although Yuzhirun was a new brand, thepany behind it was the well-known Ou family in this city. Naturally, any issue with its products attracted nationwide attention and those media reporters were definitely going to seize this opportunity to gain maximum exposure. Chapter 18 Today is Really Lively 18: Chapter 18: Today is Really Lively 18 -18: Today is Really Lively Secretary Gao led the NGTC gem appraisers into the jewelry store, where the crowd had already be so dense that it was water-tight. Even more media reporters had gathered around the jade disy case, and they were furiously snapping photos of something at the moment. ¡°Miss Yao Peipei, may I ask if the jewelry you¡¯re wearing was purchased here today?¡± ¡°Of course, I came here specifically because of the Ouyang family¡¯s promotion. They announced that their new brand Yuzhirun wouldunch many new products on their opening day with attractive prices and fresh styles. That¡¯s the reason I came, but what a disappointment I¡¯ve had!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The woman standing amid the media, dressed in an extremely cool strappy off-the-shoulder outfit, her finely featured face framed by voluminous golden waves and concealed behind a pair of sunsses, simply stood there, her long legs and tempting curves already eliciting screams from the onlookers. This was none other than the hottest film and television star of the moment, Yao Peipei. Secretary Gao looked at the scene with a sh of anger in his eyes, turned to two NGTC appraisers beside him, and said, ¡°Go take a look; President Ouyang is watching from the surveince room above this jewelry store.¡± ¡°Understood, rest assured, the items purchased by you three young masters have been professionally appraised by us at the NGTC. We know exactly what their quality is like,¡± replied the two appraisers, immediately moving to action. ¡°Make way, make way, the jewelry appraisers are here, step aside!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The appraisers areing? Is the young master Ouyang finally responding to this incident? Seeing these two appraisers appear, the crowd in the store immediately started bustling, and the media raised their cameras, taking rapid snaps of the two as they approached. However, when they saw the badges the two were wearing, everyone was stunned! NGTC? Isn¡¯t that the National Gemstone Testing Center, the authoritative national institution? The Ouyang family actually invited them over this time?!! For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the two appraisers, and they stood frozen, including the woman who had been interviewed by them just before. The NGTC is not just any institution; it represents the highest national authority. The items they appraise are generally considered to be the most authentic. Whether real or fake, once they havee to a conclusion, it is beyond doubt. The shop quieted down, and even the woman named Yao Peipei stopped her flirtatious posturing and focused on the two appraisers approaching. NGTC gem appraisers? How did they get involved? For a moment, herplexion subtly shifted¡­ In the caf¨¦, Qiao Feiyu, who was observing the scene with a pair of binocrs,ughed, ¡°Ningning, that little star seems scared, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Really? Ye Ning, who was fixing a milk tea for her son, nced down at the bustling jewelry store below when she heard this. Indeed, her expression was somewhat unnatural. However, when Ye Ning¡¯s gaze drifted to something outside, suddenly, all seemed to calm down, and her expression returned to naturalness, even moreposed and bewitching than before. Could it be¡­ that there¡¯s something over there? Ye Ning subconsciously followed the direction the woman had been looking and noticed a very luxuriously decorated fashion store. Inside, a young woman in a light yellow tulip-printed miniskirt was leisurely sitting on the red sofa wearing sunsses, casually flipping through a magazine. Chapter 19 The Game is Just Beginning 19: Chapter 19 The Game is Just Beginning¡­ 19 -19 The Game is Just Beginning¡­ Wearing sunsses inside the store while reading a magazine? So the truth lies here! Ye Ning recalled the woman who even wore sunsses when she came to see her at the courthouse, and she smiled coldly, retracting her gaze, ¡°Just wait, it¡¯s not so easy for a little star to step over.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Feiyu didn¡¯t quite understand. At this moment, down in the jewelry store, preparations for the confrontation had already begun¡­ ¡°Miss Yao Peipei, please take out the jewelry and the receipt you bought from our store. These two are appraisers from the NGTC, and they will now authenticate your items to see if the Ou Family¡¯s jewelry is fake or not?¡± Secretary Gao had a bad temper and got straight to the point upon arriving, directly asking the woman surrounded by the media to take out her jewelry. The woman was staring at the two appraisers when she heard this. She moved her gaze slightly and, after a moment, her provocative red lips curled into a slight smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m quite pleased with the speed of the Ou Family¡¯s response this time. Come on, the jewelry is all here.¡± Secretary Gao gave her a cold stare! A mere little star dared to cause trouble on the turf of their Third Young Master? Had she not heard of the methods of their Third Young Master? Very well! Let¡¯s see how you cryter. Secretary Gao took out the set of jewelry, took it over, and immediately opened it in front of everyone on that counter¡­ It was indeed a set of extremely beautiful and dazzling jewelry. The gemstones were all emerald green and dripping with color, with K-gold iid with small diamonds on the side. The style of the jewelry was droplet-shaped, simple yet luxurious, elegant but notcking in grandeur! Indeed, it was reflective of the Third Young Master¡¯s style. Even without the decades-old brand reputation of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, this jade adorned jewel, whether it was the craftsmanship, the design, or the exuded quality, was not inferior to the original. Many people were amazed¡­ ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think the pieces from the old brand Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry are not any better than this. It seems the Third Young Master really is an impressive figure.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? However, it would be a pity if it turns out to be fake¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Many people in the store began to discuss. Seeing this, Secretary Gao quickly called over the two appraisers,id the jewelry out on the counter, and let them start their work. He himself then made an ¡°OK¡± sign to the camera above the jewelry store after spotting it. That was a surveince camera installed in the jewelry store office, and at that moment, in front of the monitor disying that camera¡¯s feed, stood a tall and lean man, indifferently smoking a cigarette. ¡°Third Master, we just discovered that Yang Xueshan is in a clothing store across the street,¡± the assistant said as he entered. ¡°Is that so?¡± The man, who had been feeling a bit bored sitting there, suddenly found the news interesting. He took the mobile phone from the assistant¡¯s hand, and when he saw the photo it contained¡ªa photo of a woman in the clothing store¡ªand indeed it was the woman the assistant referred to, the cold, sinister smile in his eyes deepened. Don¡¯t rush, enjoy the game slowly¡­ ¡ª¡ª Downstairs in the jewelry store, the tense and highly anticipated authentication process was unfolding in an orderly manner. Since the main character of this incident was the Ou Group, many media outlets were broadcasting live, including the authentication process. Chapter 20 Is It Really Fake 20: Chapter 20: Is It Really Fake? 20 -20: Is It Really Fake? ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now we are live from the newly opened Yuzhirun Jewelry store, which has been the subject of intense public attention this morning due to the allegations of fraud,¡± the host began. ¡°Here, we can already see the professional appraisers from NGTC beginning their authentication.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the appraisers are from the authoritative NGTC, personally invited by Yuzhirun Jewelry, which shows just how seriously they are taking this matter.¡± ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the results will be revealed shortly¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Extensive media coverage and online buzz had turned this ce into the focal point of the city¡¯s attention; even the official television station had made their way here. And so, at this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to this jewelry store. It was then, amid the bustling crowd inside the shop, that the ongoing authentication process came to an end. The sound of the precise instrument emitted a ¡°beep¡± and stopped, and in an instant, all other sounds went silent! It was indeed a moment of eager anticipation! In the coffee shop, Qiao Feiyu, who was watching intently with binocrs, turned to herpanion. ¡°Ningning, quick, the results are about toe out. What do you think, is the jewelry real or fake?¡± Real or fake? Ye Ning, who was busy preparing a milk tea for her son, hadn¡¯t once nced in that direction. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The real drama is about to start,¡± she said without concern. ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiao Feiyu hadn¡¯t fully understood. ¡°Real drama? What drama?¡± It was at this moment that a wave ofmotion suddenly erupted from inside the jewelry store. Many people started to be restless. Some were indignant, others were beating their chests and stamping their feet. It seemed as if something utterly unexpected had urred. So, was the jewelry fake?!! Qiao Feiyu was shocked and put down her binocrs. She looked at the woman across from her, her expression one of sheer astonishment. ¡°Is it really fake?¡± Hmph! The young woman, after finishing the milk tea, responded with a coldugh. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake. Someone had their eye on it, it wasn¡¯t meant to pass as real,¡± Ye Ning stated indifferently. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing much, Feiyu,¡± Ye Ning replied, ¡°could you watch Xiaobao for me? I need to go to the restroom.¡± Qiao Feiyu: ¡°¡­¡± No, what¡¯s up with this woman? Mid-conversation and she wants to leave¡ªwhat¡¯s real and what¡¯s fake? And wasn¡¯t Yuzhirun the ce she wanted to apply for a job today? Now that they¡¯re embroiled in scandal, assuming they fall from grace, how will she still work there? Qiao Feiyu felt the woman¡¯s reaction was way too unusual¡­ Picking up her binocrs and looking back at the store, Qiao Feiyu saw that with the release of the authentication results, the women left inside the shop became even more triumphant. ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m truly sorry. I came to your Ou¡¯s Jewelry store out of respect for its reputation, but now you¡¯ve sold me a fake. How am I supposed to exin this to my friends in the circle? They came to your store to buy jewelry today, all on my ount.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Secretary Gao felt close to madness with how quickly things had turned for the worse. Seeing many media still snapping photos of their jewelry store, as well as the authentication certificates in the hands of the two appraisers, he snatched them in a panic. ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. Everybody, please calm down. Listen to me, Yuzhirun may be a new brand, but we would never sell fakes to you.¡± Chapter 21 What the hell 21: Chapter 21: What the hell? Who is that woman? 21 -21: What the hell? Who is that woman? ¡°Well, Mr. Gao, this is the result certified by the most authoritative national jewelry appraisal institution that you specially invited. Could there be any falsehood in this? In my opinion, you should make a call to your Third Young Master Ou, and let him give everyone an exnation, otherwise, for such argepany of his, selling fake goods is going to damage its reputation.¡± The woman, having got a bargain, had no intention of letting go of this newly opened jewelry store, pressing them with every word she said. As a result, with her instigation, the other people in the store started to echo her: ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let the Ou Family get away with this just because they are argepany in A City. We need the person in charge to give an exnation.¡± ¡°Third Young Master Ou,e out and give an exnation!¡± ¡°Ou Mucen,e out!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the end, the indignant shouting of this group of people was so loud that it almost burst the jewelry store apart. Secretary Gao was beginning to get anxious and quickly nced at the surveince camera overhead. His face was as worried as could be: ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± Meanwhile, in the jewelry store office, the man sitting in front of the surveince monitor also saw this scene. As soon as the result came out and he saw the surging crowd that was almost tearing his store apart, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, and a killing aura finally emerged from the depths of his gaze. ¡°Call Yang Fan, and have him bring me the whereabouts of this woman within ten minutes!¡± Whereabouts? When the assistant heard this, his eyes lit up: ¡°Does the Third Young Master mean¡­ let us track where she goes after she leaves the jewelry store?¡± The man was expressionless: ¡°No need to dig that meticulously, just create some stuff that is favorable for us.¡± Create¡­ It was as if a cold draft had suddenly swept through the room. With a whoosh, the assistant stood there and shivered with cold. The Third Young Master of the Ou Family really was a devil! Turning around, the assistant immediately left¡­ The man who was still sitting in front of the monitor, after she left, felt a bit stiff from sitting too long, so he stood up, intending to stretch his sturdy body. But at that very moment, a burst of blue suddenly appeared in the video. What was that? He was stunned for a moment, and even the cigarette he had just taken out stopped in its tracks¡­ ¡ª¡ª Downstairs in the jewelry store, it had already turned intoplete chaos. The established oue of the appraisal caused mayhem, as well as Yuzhirun¡¯s continuous silence on how to handle the situation. At this point, the jewelry store was so out of control that it was almost tearing the entire ce down. Secretary Gao¡¯s face turned pale with anxiety, wondering why the Third Young Master still hadn¡¯t dealt with the matter. But he was squeezed so tight that he couldn¡¯t even make his way out, let alone find his BOSS. In a state of desperation, he prepared to call the police to maintain order here, but Yao Peipei, who had been stirring up the crowd through the media, saw him about to call the police and raised her voice sarcastically! ¡°Mr. Gao, I know the Ou Family¡¯s business empire is vast, and you probably don¡¯t care about such a newly opened small shop, but after all, this shop still represents the Ou Family. It¡¯s not good for you to dy giving an answer. I only spent a million today, but what if tomorrow someone with an even more prominent statuses in? Wouldn¡¯t that drag the entire Ou Family into this?¡± Her words, surprisingly, were spoken with a tone of concern for the Ou Family! Chapter 22 The Glorious Return 22: Chapter 22: The Glorious Return 22 -22: The Glorious Return Secretary Gao, upon hearing this, was furious, ¡°Miss Yao Peipei, the results of this matter have not yete out. You use the Ou Family of deceiving customers, and then you say the Ou Family bullies others with their power. You will have to take responsibility for these usations.¡± Take responsibility? Upon hearing this, Yao Peipei burst into an extremely exaggeratedughter, ¡°Mr. Gao, have you been confused by anger? What I said was the truth. Everyone saw the appraisal report just now. Can it still be fake? This appraiser was specially invited by your Ou Family, and it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Also, if Yuzhirun Jewelry really does not want to take this responsibility and honor the ¡®tenfoldpensation for a fake¡¯ agreement, that¡¯s fine. Consider this a warning from Yao Peipei to the people of this city. Next time, when they decide where to shop, they won¡¯t consider the Ou Family¡¯s Yuzhirun!¡± With thisst sentence, her true intentions werepletely exposed! Indeed, her purpose ining here was to ensure that the Ou Family¡¯s nascent jewelry venture was stillborn. She wanted to make sure that in this city, the Ou Family would only be associated with Longfeng and not Yuzhirun! Secretary Gao was so angry that his whole body trembled! Shaking, he took out his cell phone, intending to have this lunatic thrown out, but at that moment, a cold, clear voice emerged from the crowd, ¡°Is Miss Yao so anxious because she¡¯s worried that the third young master of the Ou Family can¡¯t even afford to make thispensation?¡± The tone was cool, the voice without any warmth! As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd that was so dense that one could hardly move immediately turned to look behind themselves, including Secretary Gao. It was a woman! A very young woman wearing the NGTC uniform! What¡¯s happening? Another NGTC staff member? Everyone was surprised, even the two appraisers who were already here. Their jaws dropped in astonishment as they stared at the woman who had suddenly appeared. What¡¯s happening? Did thepany send someone else? Why didn¡¯t they know? Looking closely, they saw that the woman had a very delicate and beautiful appearance, but perhaps because of the dark blue uniform she was wearing? At that moment, she did not exude the gentleness and tenderness expected of a woman. Instead, after she appeared, they felt an aura of coldness and hardness, as sharp and icy as Cold Pool. Who was this woman, exactly? Not far away, the woman in the yellow clothes who had been watching the scene also froze for a moment, ¡°Who is she?¡± The clothing store assistant immediately shook her head, pale as a ghost, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When they left NGTC, there were only two people. I was watching the whole time, this woman just popped up from nowhere; I really have no idea!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± At her words, the woman sitting on the sofa suddenly looked sharp and formidable, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much money supporting you, and now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know?!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Yang, I will find out right away, I¡¯ll look into it immediately!¡± The assistant practically tumbled and scrambled out the door. This woman was very frightening. If you crossed her, you could forget about making it in this city ever again! Meanwhile, back in the jewelry store, Yao Peipei, the protagonist of the disturbance, was also dumbfounded by the sudden arrival of this NGTC appraiser, ¡°And who are you? Why is there another appraiser here?¡± The woman in blue smiled coldly, ¡°It¡¯s naturally because their skills were not up to par, which is why I was sent here. How about it? Miss Yao, shall we appraise it again?¡± Chapter 23 What is a true master! 23: Chapter 23 What is a true master! 23 -23 What is a true master! This statement was bold, and as soon as it was made, not only did the two appraisers¡¯ faces turn red on the spot, but even Yao Peipei was surprised and her eyes widened: ¡°What did you say? Appraise it again?¡± The woman in blue nodded emotionlessly: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you wantpensation from Yuzhirun? Just appraise it again, and don¡¯t worry, a mere ten million, if it¡¯s really Yuzhirun selling fake goods, the third young master of the Ou Family won¡¯t short you a penny!¡± With thatment, the room exploded in chatter once more! Indeed, the words were well spoken. The third young master of the Ou Family, who controlled 50% of the Ou¡¯s enterprises, was akin to the Crown Prince of that wealthy family. Could someone like him really not afford to pay ten million? Secretary Gao, upon seeing this person who had appeared seemingly from heaven to save him, was almost in tears: ¡°Miss An¡­¡± The woman in blue nodded at him: ¡°Mr. Gao, you should tell Miss Yao that the reason the third young master has not offeredpensation is that the truth of the matter has not yete to light, and it¡¯s not because Yuzhirun is trying to escape responsibility.¡± Secretary Gao was so excited¡­ Suddenly, he mmed the jewelry set, along with the orders he had just snatched, down hard on the counter from before: ¡°Come, appraise it again!¡± His words had an air of authority, and after he spoke, everyone went quiet! Yao Peipei saw this, and although she was a hundred times reluctant, she had no choice but to stand there, secretly ncing in the direction of the store¡¯s exit, trying to find some signal. However, to her disappointment, at this moment, the blue vase that had always been ced there had no reaction whatsoever. How¡­ could there be no reaction? The woman in blue saw all her little movements, step by step walking over, she saw that Yao didn¡¯t even notice when she approached, and couldn¡¯t help but a trace of mockery appeared on her lips: ¡°Miss Yao? Are you frightened?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s frightened?¡± Her sharp response was immediately triggered. The woman in blue saw this, smiled, and reached out. She moved the hair that had fallen onto Yao¡¯s shoulders and nape to the back, her eyes shining bright like those of a siren: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want?¡± Yao Peipei was scared by this eerie gaze, involuntarily stepping back, ready to reject the appraisal. But just then, the woman standing in front of her already reached out her hand: ¡°Silicate film!¡± What? Silicate film? Everyone, including the two appraisers, was baffled by this professional chemical term. Not until Secretary Gao figured out where the woman¡¯s hand was reaching ¨C behind the toolbox in front of the two appraisers ¨C did he suddenly yell at them: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her asking for the silicate film? Give it to her quickly!¡± Ah! So it was the silicate film? It was at this moment that the two appraisers finally caught on, reluctantly taking out a carefully sealed packet of film from the toolbox they brought along. To tell the truth, both of them were still quite unhappy at heart because this woman had just questioned theirpetence; and even more importantly, this woman was wearing their National Gemstone Testing Center uniform, which made them feel even more indignant. The National Gemstone Testing Center represented high-tech appraisal work. When did such a young girl join them? Chapter 24 She saw something terrible 24: Chapter 24 She saw something terrible 24 -24 She saw something terrible It seemed certain that she would have to inquire thoroughly when she got back! Meanwhile, the woman in blue who had obtained the silicone film, upon seeing the nces of the onlookers, including the camera lenses all aimed in her direction, allowed a slight curl to grace her serene lips. In the next second, . She donned a pair of white gloves and used tweezers to lift the thin film out of the container bottle. ¡°What¡­what are you trying to do?¡± Yang Xueshan, unaware of the truth, inevitably paled at the sight and instinctively resisted. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you get hurt because you moved, I won¡¯t be responsible, oh!¡± Afterward, under the watchful eyes of all, she pasted it onto the fair neck of the woman across from her. Everyone was stunned¡­ What kind of appraisal method was this? Appraising jewelry, yet instead of working on the jade ware, she was doing this to a person¡ªwhat in the world was she up to? Secretary Gao was also at a loss. After seeing the woman apply the film, smoothing it continuously with her hands, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. An, can this really work?¡± ¡°Mr. Gao, do you believe in me?¡± She truly stood like a ghost, there, with a faint smile spilling out from beneath her blue hat. Yet, for some reason? After Secretary Gao saw her eyes, it was as if he was gazing into two bottomless abysses. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t glimpse the secrets hidden within. So, he could only nod helplessly, indicating his trust in her. How could he not trust her? The situation was urgent, Young Master Three had yet to appear, and he could only clutch at straws, hoping for a dead horse to be revived. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that, just across from the jewelry store, the woman in the dress shop, upon seeing this scene, suddenly dropped everything in her hands with a tter! ¡°Boss Yang? Boss Yang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The shock was apparent in the voice of the dress shop attendant who witnessed the scene. What had gotten into Boss Yang? Why was she suddenly so frantic? Could something have happened? As she went to pick up the items, ready to inquire, the woman, as if having seen something utterly terrifying, snatched up her purse and fled the dress shop as if flying. What was going on? The staff member was dumbfounded! ¡ª- Inside the jewelry store, Yao Peipei did not dare to move after the thin film had been applied to her. Feeling theyer of film with its slightly cool liquid already adhering to her neck, she looked down and realized that it resembled a piece of a cut face mask paper, butpared to a face mask, there was an additional chemical smell in the air. A chemical smell? Yao Peipei suddenly felt a foreboding sense of unease and was about to tear it off, but the woman, without warning, pressed down on the film, turned her head to the two appraisers beside her, and spoke lightly, ¡°Alum!¡± Alum? Hearing this professional chemical term, the onlooking crowd, including the reporters who were focusing their cameras here, all emitted sounds of astonishment. Even such professional substances were being used; what exactly did the woman in blue intend to do? Could the alum have anything to do with the authenticity of the jewelry she was appraising? But the reality was that when a small piece of alum was lightly rubbed by the woman in blue onto the previously applied film, something eerie happened¡ªthe previously colorless and transparent film began to show a faint green color. Chapter 25 This Woman Interesting! 25: Chapter 25 This Woman, Interesting! 25 -25 This Woman, Interesting! And when the woman dissolved the alum on top with ayer of glycerin, an even more astonishing spectacle urred!! The film, to everyone¡¯s amazement, turnedpletely green, and after it was peeled off the woman¡¯s neck andid t on the counter, it formed into fine granules in less than ten seconds. These granules, with the color of smoky emerald and crystal-clear transparency, were identical to the jade on the set of jewelry. Good heavens, this is utterly inconceivable! Seeing this, the crowd was thoroughly astounded by this extraction method they had never seen before, and even the man who was engrossed in his office couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment¡­ Not bad, not bad! This woman is interesting! ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already confirmed with the NGTC, and they said they only sent two staff members over, not a third one, so now, Young Master, do we want to¡­ take out the videotape first?¡± ¡°No need to hurry, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°Alright, also, Young Master, Yang Xueshan from across the street, she just left!¡± She left? The man who was fixated on the screen paused slightly upon hearing this¡­ She left? Did she know that he had already obtained the evidence? Good, but did she think she could sacrifice a pawn to save her carriage to protect the second house of the Ou Family? It won¡¯t be that easy! The man, whose face no longer wore the cold chill from earlier, let a slight curl emerge at the corner of his attractive lips as he gazed intently at the screen. Not bad! This woman is quite interesting! ¨C ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, as we all know, jade processing requires cutting and polishing before it can be worn. However, no matter how smooth the polishing, once someone wears the jewelry, some mineral residue will always remain on their skin, especially with water-bearing silicates like jadeite, which are even more noticeable. Therefore, if Miss Yang Xueshan had ever tried on this set of jewelry when she purchased it, then the mineral residue left on her neck now must be identical to that on the jewelry set.¡± The blue-dressed woman, having fully extracted the crystalline substance at the jewelry store downstairs, smirked coldly at the astonished crowd around her and the woman in front of her whoseplexion hadpletely changed. She handed the crystals over to the two appraisers with a flick of her wrist. The two appraisers, already stunned by the spectacle they had just witnessed, eagerly epted the crystals without any reluctance and immediately went back to reassess them. This was indeed the best method of proof. Since Yuzhirun refused to acknowledge the fake jewelry identified by the two NGTC staff members and Yao Peipei insisted that the jewelry was from Yuzhirun and was fake. Therefore, the best approach was to prove whether the jewelry that had been tried on her neck was actually the same as this set of fake jewelry. If it was the same, then Yuzhirun would have nothing to say. But if not, the following events could be very interesting¡­ So at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned back to the appraiser, while the blue-dressed woman, upon seeing Yao Peipei¡¯s panicked and hateful gaze after witnessing the scene, let a trace ofughter shine through her eyes¡­ Trying to pull off a bait-and-switch right before me? Yang Xueshan, you¡¯re still too green! Chapter 26 The Stupid Woman 26: Chapter 26 The Stupid Woman 26 -26 The Stupid Woman Five minutester, the much-anticipated identification results were out once again! ¡°Oh my God, they¡¯re different!¡± ¡°Really different, this one is much harder than the one just now, and the density is also much higher, this ispletely different material altogether.¡± ¡°Damn, so does that mean the real faker is this female celebrity?¡± ¡°¡­¡± In just a few seconds, the jewelry store turned into aplete chaos once again for no other reason than the identification results being entirely different from the previous ones. So the truth of the matter was¡­ Secretary Gao was the first to burst out, pointing at the woman and bellowing, ¡°Yao Peipei, it turns out you¡¯re the real ¡®thief crying thief.¡¯ You stole our real jewelry and then made a scene here with the fake ones, what exactly is your purpose?¡± ¡°¡­¡± With a great shout, the woman could barely stand, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± But who would listen to her at this time? The evidence was irrefutable, so what further need was there for her denial? Therefore, at that moment, not just inside the jewelry store but even outside, everything exploded once again. They were angry, shouting, all focusing their scornful gaze on the woman still surrounded by the media in the middle: ¡°We thought it was O¡¯s Jewelry that sold the fake products, but it turns out that after all this fuss, it was this woman staging her own show.¡± ¡°Exactly, nowadays celebrities would do anything just for fame, even stoop to such despicable acts.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What do you know, actors have always been like this, they would do anything for their own interests. But I must say she has guts, daring toe and direct this y on O¡¯s Young Master¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°That you don¡¯t understand. O¡¯s is so big that if she really seeded, she could have gotten ten million inpensation¡ªfake for real, right? This way, she could get the chance for publicity and gain profit. Why not do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In just a short few minutes, the people surrounding the jewelry store became extremely angry due to the sudden reversal of the situation. They cursed with the ugliest and most offensive words, their eyes wishing they could tear the woman in the middle to pieces right there. They can¡¯t be med, for this woman leveraged their sense of justice and enthusiasm to sensationalize the incident, which then became the focus of the entire city. But the result, the result turned out to be a fabrication, she was the real jewel thief! The woman in blue stood there, coldly watching the scene unfold, noting how the woman, now the target of public ire, nced outside even more eagerly. So she too looked towards that ce¡­ It was the clothing store she had noticed before, but, s, now the woman inside had disappeared, leaving nothing but an empty store, not even a proper salesperson in sight. See, that¡¯s the standard tactic of that despicable couple, a useless exposed pawn is always coldly discarded by them! At that thought, the blue-dressed woman suddenly regretted making her move too early because she thought if she had dug a bit deeper when taking action, maybe this foolish little celebrity would have spilled something. What a pity! As she was reflecting, the woman who had been exposed and abandoned as a scapegoat started biting back in desperation, ¡°I¡¯ve been framed, I didn¡¯t steal Yuzhirun¡¯s jewelry, it was that woman, she deliberately framed me!¡± Chapter 27 At the critical moment he appeared like a deity 27: Chapter 27: At the critical moment, he appeared like a deity. 27: Chapter 27: At the critical moment, he appeared like a deity. A sentence was spoken, and many people in the jewelry store stopped in their tracks! Framing? Was she saying that the blue-d woman from the NGTC had framed her? The crowd began to lose even their most basic patience, ¡°She¡¯s from the National Gemstone Testing Center, how could she possibly frame you? Yao Peipei, if you¡¯re going to make excuses, at least find a usible reason.¡± ¡°Exactly! If you did it, just admit it. Got the guts to do it but not the guts to own up? Is that the nature of you celebrities?¡± ¡°I think so too¡­¡± ¡°You all¡ª¡± In just a few sentences, their utter disdain for her became crystal clear. Yao Peipei was both shocked and frightened, but how could she possibly give in at this moment? She was a big star, a celebrity so popr in this city that she was practically royalty. So she continued to shriek defiantly, ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses¡ªit was her. Jewelry appraisals, as anyone with knowledge understands, can only be done through gemstones. When have any of you seen this strange method of appraisal? Have you ever heard or seen jewelry being worn and then having its mineral content extracted in such a manner?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one answered her; the response she received was only the increasingly contemptuous gaze of the people around her. Indeed, they had never seen this method, nor had they ever heard of it¡ªhad they not witnessed it with their own eyes today, they wouldn¡¯t have known that such an appraisal technique even existed within the realm of jewelry appraisal. But does the fact that they haven¡¯t seen it mean it doesn¡¯t exist? The scene they just witnessed, the chemical reaction and the appearance of crystals, they didn¡¯t understand. But that didn¡¯t mean they were idiots or illiterate¡ªchemistry can achieve the impossible, can¡¯t it? ¡°It seems quite normal that Miss Yao would do what she did today. Your Starlight Company can¡¯t even provide the most basic education for an artist. How could you not end up doing such underhanded things?¡± Just as everyone was staring in dumbfounded silence at the woman, from outside the jewelry store came a deep, clear voice. Upon hearing it, the crowd immediately turned their heads to look in that direction, realizing in the meantime that a number of well-trained men in ck had already appeared and were clearing the area. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the usual entourage of the third young master of the Ou Family?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Has the third young master of the Ou Family really arrived?¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Seeing the group dressed in full ck suits, the crowd thought of the city¡¯s legendary Crown Prince, rumored to go nowhere without a squad of men in ck to clear the way. Instantly, all eyes were glued in that direction. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before a figure in a dark blue casual shirt and ck slim-fit suit trousers, exuding an air of sharpness, appeared on the cleared path. His features were strikingly handsome with a prominent nose, thin lips, and a pair of deep, ocean-like eyes that hid sharpness and keenness. Once he appeared, his tall, straight posture radiated nobility and an intrinsic sense of authority. This was indeed the real Crown Prince of the Ou Family! Yao Peipei almost copsed on the spot when she saw him! Ou Mucen!! The third son of the Ou Family, the most beloved youngest child of the old master, and the most formidable enemy of the second branch of the Ou Family. He had actually arrived at this moment¡­ ¡°Young Master Ou, are you implying that Yao Peipei¡¯s actions are due to Starlight Company not educating her properly?¡± The media, realizing that the true owner of the jewelry store had arrived, immediately began their interviews. Starlight Company? Chapter 28 He blocked the place where she was trying to escape 28: Chapter 28 He blocked the ce where she was trying to escape¡­ 28 -28 He blocked the ce where she was trying to escape¡­ The man walking inside saw the woman in blue who had just finished an intense fight amid the crowd. As he entered and she attempted to slip away through the seam of people, he casually approached and blocked that very gap with his foot, ¡°Is it because Starlight Company didn¡¯t train you well? I don¡¯t know about that, but I do wonder, it can¡¯t be too simple for a female artist to suddenly create a disturbance at my Ou Mucen¡¯s newly invested project without any reason.¡± Having said that, he noticed the person he had cornered hadn¡¯t realized it yet and was still looking down trying to find the gap between people. His eyes twitched, he reached out, hooked her cor, and lifted her up. ¡°Miss An, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Ye Ning was searching for an escape when suddenly someone grabbed her cor, making her stiffen instantly, and she looked up at him as if seeing a ghost, ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡± The rare panic and shock in this moment¡­ her reaction pleased him immensely. Ou Mucen¡¯s emotionless eyes scanned over her, and after a moment, he repeated with a bit more patience, ¡°I said¡­ that woman making a scene here, could there be another purpose behind it?¡± Another purpose? Of course, there was! Ye Ning, staring into those cool, inscrutable dark eyes, blurted out, ¡°Of course, she just wants to kill you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one spoke. In an instant, the jewelry store fell dead silent! Secretary Gao started sweating bullets¡­ This was bad, how could Miss An be so blunt? Saying in front of so many people that someone wanted to kill the third young master of the Ou Family, wouldn¡¯t that make her suspicious? It was well known that the two sons of the Ou Family were at odds, and Muyuan, of the second branch, had spent countless schemes over the years trying to eliminate his younger brother, Mucen, using many people for this purpose. As a result, the Third Young Master of the Ou Family had developed an overly suspicious nature, suspecting anyone who misspoke even a single word as a nt from the second branch. So, now with this woman nonchntly dropping such a statement, wasn¡¯t she practically pushing herself onto a path to her own demise? Secretary Gao looked at the man opposite him, who was staring at the woman like a wolf, and broke out in a cold sweat¡­ Ye Ning also felt the suffocating threat, but she thought the danger stemmed from impersonating someone from the NGTC without his consent, not something else. So, even though she was a bit panicked, she wasn¡¯t scared! She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she be afraid? She kept looking up at him, her neck growing weary until, finally, she noticed something in his gaze slowly rx, ¡°Is that so? I think so too!¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Just as she was about to say something, he let go of her. Then, as she looked up, she saw a hint of an ambiguous smile on his perfect, thin lips, ¡°Bring Miss An a chair.¡± ¡°Yes, Third Master!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wait, what was he doing? Bringing her a chair? Did he actually intend for her to sitfortably here and watch him handle the situation? Ye Ning felt somewhat angry. As he headed towards the media, she red at his back fiercely, intending to leave. But then, the person carrying over the chair stopped her, ¡°Miss An, please take a seat!¡± Chapter 29 He is the Truly Frightening One 29: Chapter 29: He is the Truly Frightening One 29 -29: He is the Truly Frightening One ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Miss An, don¡¯t worry. The third young master won¡¯t be away for long. We will also take good care of your friend and child.¡± Damn it! He even had Ye Xiaobao and Qiao Feiyu all sorted out. What the hell did this bastard want to do? Hadn¡¯t she saved his jewelry store? Was this how he repaid her kindness with enmity? Ye Ning was so angry she felt like her head would explode¡­ Meanwhile, the man on this side, having reached the midst of the media reporters, naturally had his assistant bring out a tape: ¡°Actually, to understand what happened this time, you just need to look at this. As they say, there¡¯s no proof without evidence. We should still look at the evidence.¡± After speaking, he handed the tape over to his assistant! Everyone watched, speechless, especially Yao Peipei, who became even more perplexed upon seeing that tape. Yes, she had indeed switched the jewelry, and she also admitted that the two sets of jewelry were not the same, but what did this have to do with a videotape? Perhaps Yao Peipei didn¡¯t realize that she had angered a very frightening man today, and what this man loved to do the most was, when necessary, turn all fabrication into fact. So at that moment, everyone saw that after the tape was taken, images suddenly appeared on the disy monitor hanging on the wall of the jewelry store, which was originally used to y promotional advertisements. It was a surveince video, not very clear, but it was evident it was taken from the kind of street surveince camera. It was in such a video that they saw the most recent footage of a woman. This woman wore an extremely skimpy camisole, with an extremely provocative super short miniskirt below, her hair styled in blonde wavy curls, and she sported sunsses from a well-known brand, walking towards a car not far away. Wasn¡¯t this Yao Peipei? Oh my God, she was actually carrying a shopping bag from Yuzhirun! People began to whisper among themselves, and even Ye Ning, who was forced to sit there, looked at the scene with astonishment. Was this a follow shot? No, no, this must have been captured by one of those street cameras. But why did it just happen to capture her? Ye Ning showed confusion¡­ Yet, she saw the scene change. The angle of the surveince camera smoothly transitioned to capture her driving to a secluded suburban area, which was a well-known industrial zone of A City. As people took a closer look, they noticed that the Audi drove up to the entrance of a veryrge factory, and the sign above the doorway was none other than¡ªLongfeng Processing Base! Holy shit! This was the real purpose of the tape! The jewelry store was once again in an uproar¡­ ¡°So she was working for Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry?¡± ¡°My God, isn¡¯t that¡­ isn¡¯t that again the Ou Family¡¯s second young master and them¡­ they¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The rest of the sentence went unfinished, but many understood all too well¡ªthe second young master of the Ou Family had always been at odds with the third, like fire and water. Now, for him to frame the third young master¡¯s new store, there was nothing more natural than that. Inside the store, many were choked by the dramatically reversed oue. There were those who were angry, those who scoffed, those who despised¡­ All these reactions appeared in the store at that time, even Ye Ning was shockingly looking at that scene. Chapter 30 The Scandal that Shocked the City 30: Chapter 30 The Scandal that Shocked the City 30 -30 The Scandal that Shocked the City This ending, even she was surprised! Apart from that Yao Peipei, everyone else was still staring dumbfounded at the video. How could this happen? She had never been to the Longfeng Jewelry Processing Base, she didn¡¯t dare to, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to, so why did the surveince video capture her movements? That¡¯s impossible, yes, absolutely impossible, it must be this man framing her! She finally snapped out of it and began to shriek, ¡°This is fake, I¡¯ve never been there, all this is fabricated by him, he¡¯s setting me up! I¡¯ve never been to the Longfeng Jewelry Factory.¡± Heh¡­ She really had some nerve, even at this point, she still thought she wasn¡¯t in deep enough trouble! And so, at that moment, when everyone saw Mr. Gao¡¯s secretary make a call, a swarm of police officers came not long after, saw the video tape and the set of fake jewelry, and without bothering with anything else, they handcuffed the woman. Seeing this, Yao Peipei started to struggle violently, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I never went there, why are you arresting me? I only swapped the jewelry, why are you arresting me? Don¡¯t arrest me, I¡¯ve already said, it wasn¡¯t me who wanted to switch the jewelry, someone told me to swap it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Xiao Han from ourpany!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Han? That was the director of Starlight Company, but now, this woman could be seen in the video driving to the Longfeng Jewelry Factory, so was this supposed to tell them that Starlight Company, which was thriving in the entertainment circle, was actually owned by the Ou Family¡¯s second branch? In the jewelry store, everything erupted into chaos especially with the media reporters there, who made their living by digging up news, and now faced with such an explosive scandal, how could they let it go? Thus on that day, the whole of A City was stered with reports of this affair¡ª¡±Power Struggle in the Ou Family Reaches New Heights, Second Son Ou Muyuan Buys Popr Star Yao Peipei to Stir Trouble at Yuzhirun Jewelry¡± ¡°Popr Star Bes a Prisoner Overnight, Reason¡ªBribed by the Ou Family¡¯s Second Son to Frame the Third Young Master of the Ou Family!¡± ¡°Hidden Battles of the Wealthy!¡± ¡­ In short, wherever you opened your eyes to the media, everywhere was covered with such news, causing a citywide uproar. When the old master of the Ou Family was dining at Blue Mountain Vi and saw these reports, he mmed his bowl and food onto the floor in anger, ¡°Rebellious, I am still here, does he think I am dead? Call that bastard back immediately!!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± With that fierce roar, the butler didn¡¯t dare linger and ran off to find the second young master. Bai Tingfang stood outside the door, seeing the old master get so angry, a sh of rage crossed her charming face, ¡°Xiaoxia, go call the third young master back too, tell him the old master wants him back.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± It was time for a change of weather in Blue Mountain Vi¡­ ¡ª- An hourter, an office on the ninth floor of the mall- Ye Ning sat there quietly, looking across at the man equally seated in a chair. An hour had passed since themotion downstairs dispersed and she was invited up to this office, waited for half an hour for him, and then after he entered, she watched him type away at hisptop for another half hour. What exactly did he want to do? Not a single word, no nce in her direction, if he was really that busy, could he let her leave? She didn¡¯t fancy bothering him, she had things to do too, alright? Chapter 31 Mr 31: Chapter 31 Mr. Ou, Detaining by Force is Illegal 31: Chapter 31 Mr. Ou, Detaining by Force is Illegal Ye Ning finally lost her patience and stood up abruptly from the chair, ¡°Mr. Ou, what on earth do you want? Keeping me here against my will like this, that¡¯s considered illegal detention!¡± Illegal detention? Upon hearing these words, the man who had been typing on the keyboard for a long time finally looked up at her expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you. The door is open; if you don¡¯t leave, how is that my problem?¡± F*ck! Ye Ning was furious, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve kidnapped my son and my friend! I¡¯m here because of that, Ou Mucen, don¡¯t you go too far!¡± Ou Mucen let out a coldugh, ¡°Miss An, watch your words. I kindly invited your son and friend to a meal, and you¡¯re using me of kidnapping?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it is? Just for a meal, did you have to take them to the middle of the sea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Nanhu Ind, the best resort hotel under Ou Corporation. You should feel honored for your son and friend!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Ye Ning felt like she was going to explode with anger! This weirdo, this scion, this lunatic! Why hadn¡¯t she realized before that he was such a freak, so unlike a normal person? If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t havee to him even if she were beaten to death. Standing there, she held her head, trying to stay calm for a long, long time, before finally settling down, ¡°Fine, tell me, what exactly do you want to know?¡± Ye Ning had thought it through; if this scion detained her, it was nothing but a desire to know her true background, and her exceptional talent and skill in antique appraisal. Of course, he probably wanted to know the reasons behind her helping him as well. Sure enough, upon hearing her say that, the man who had been busy stopped his typing, then looked at her with a particrly sharp gaze, like two searchlights, aiming to probe into the deepest parts of her heart. ¡°That move of yours, where did you learn it?¡± ¡°My master!¡± ¡°And who is your master?¡± ¡°Lin Yebai!¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence. The man was suddenly stunned¡­ Of course he would be shocked, because Lin Yebai was a big name in the Antique Circle, known for his expertise in appraising treasures. Any antiques that came his way nearly always failed to escape his discerning eyes. Thus, in A City, Lin Yebai was also known as ¡®Lin the Pointer.¡¯ Which meant that he could usually pinpoint the authenticity of antiques with just one touch. Of course, that might be an exaggeration, but the name Lin Yebai was definitely influential. Ye Ning knew it, and once she mentioned it, she was sure this man would take her seriously. True to her prediction, after a brief moment of astonishment, Ou Mucen epted the reality, ¡°If Lin Yebai is indeed your master, then whye to apply for a job here with me? Isn¡¯t it better at his ce?¡± He already knew she was the one who hade to apply? Ye Ning was somewhat surprised! But her confusion cleared quickly when she remembered that high-level secretary. He was Ou¡¯s secretary, and by now, he must have certainly informed him. So she smiled faintly, ¡°My master is great, but he doesn¡¯t run apany. Usually, he just deals with some antiques, a carefree individual. He doesn¡¯t need anyone to work for him. And as you can see, I have a son to support. I must find a job with a sry.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there the father of the child?¡± Almost subconsciously, the man sitting in front of theputer blurted out, then felt inexplicably ufortable after speaking. Chapter 32 The child’s father is dead! 32: Chapter 32: The child¡¯s father is dead! 32 -32: The child¡¯s father is dead! Ye Ning didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression, but when she heard the word ¡°Dad,¡± a stabbing pain shot through the bottom of her heart, and her face immediately turned ice cold, ¡°Dead!¡± Dead? Ou Mucen was stunned by these two words for a moment! Dead? She said, the child¡¯s father is dead? He found it a bit hard to believe what he heard; she was only twenty-three, and her husband was already dead? This was quite unexpected to him. Ye Ning had been watching him all along, and she saw that after she said those two words, this man, in an uncharacteristic manner, stopped doing his job and just stared nkly at her. This made the coldness at the corner of her lips even more intense, ¡°So, Mr. Ou, you know now? My child, to me, that¡¯s life itself.¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, his gaze finally unnaturally withdrew from the face opposite to him, which had suddenly be particrly icy and sharp, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know the child¡¯s father¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, anyway my child has always only been mine alone!¡± Ye Ning interrupted him very coldly. Indeed, her child had belonged only to her from the moment he took root in her belly. She neither knew nor wanted to know who his father was. All she knew now was that from the second he was born, he was hers, Ye Ning¡¯s. The atmosphere quietened down again, but unlike the previous pervading tension, this time, because of a question that wasn¡¯t supposed to be asked, the man opposite was clearly not as imposing as before. ¡°So that¡¯s to say, you showed up in my jewelry store today to catch my attention? To get into the Ou enterprise?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Ning was taken aback. To attract his attention? Of course not, her actions today were merely to foil that woman¡¯s n. However, since he put it that way, it did align with her intentions¡ªnot that she had any desire to reveal her true purpose to him. So she nodded, ¡°Yes, previously when I went to yourpany for a job interview, you were unwilling to even see me, so after I saw the turmoil at the jewelry store, I thought of this method.¡± ¡°And you aren¡¯t afraid I¡¯ll throw you out? For impersonating an NGTC employee?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t!¡± Ye Ning smiled, ¡°Because you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that woman faked it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± His pupils narrowed slightly, and the air in the office once again plummeted to freezing point! She had actually seen through the fact that the videotape was fake? Very well! There weren¡¯t many who dared to speak so candidly to him. He fixed his gaze on the open resume on theptop, and seeing that the verified information was basically not entirely certain, a smile of profound secrecy curled up at the edge of his lips, ¡°Probation period of three months, you can report to the HR department toplete the paperwork tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t want the job?¡± His face was about to turn in a second! Ye Ning¡¯s eyes blinked, finally realizing what had just happened, and in her ecstasy, she stood up from the chair and pressed down on the offer letter he was about to take back, ¡°Want to, definitely want to. It¡¯s just that happiness came too quickly just now; I didn¡¯t have time to react, right?¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± It was a while before he finally rxed his finger, letting go of the paper, ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy too soon. Yuzhirun is my newly invested brand. Everything is still not on the right track. If you perform well, that¡¯s good; if not, you¡¯re still out on your ear.¡± Chapter 33 Damn! 33: Chapter 33 Damn! This despicable person! 33 -33 Damn! This despicable person! Ye Ning smiled, ¡°Third Young Master, rest assured, I will make your Yuzhirun the biggest jewelry brand in this city!¡± ¡°¡­¡± If Ou Mucen had been paying attention, he would have noticed that, in this statement, the woman used a most special word. One ¡°let¡±¡ªas his assistant, ording to the hierarchy of positions and status, she should have said ¡°help¡± at this time, not ¡°let.¡± Help implies that Ou Mucen is still the principal, and she is the secondary, serving an assisting role. But ¡°let¡± signifies that now she is the principal; she hase to make his Yuzhirun the biggest jewelry brand, and that is her real purpose for approaching him. ¨C ¡°Third Young Master, Xiaoxia is downstairs looking for you. Thedy ordered him toe to take you back home,¡± Secretary Gao suddenly pushed the door open and quickly said upon seeing Ou Mucen sitting there. Xiaoxia? Ye Ning, standing in front of the desk, recalled the servant who often followed Bai Tingfang around in that house where she lived five years ago, then she quietly stepped aside with the employment letter in her hand. Bai Tingfang personally sending someone here to fetch this third young master of the Ou Family indicates that today¡¯s events must have already spread to Blue Mountain Vi. The third branch¡¯s new jewelry investment being sabotaged by the second branch on its first day of business, and in a deadly manner at that. Heh, it seems today¡¯s Blue Mountain Vi must be quite bustling! Lost in her thoughts while standing there, she suddenly heard someone calling her. Looking up, she realized that the man who had been sitting at the office desk had already left while she had been dazed. ¡°Miss An, we have picked up your child and friend; they are waiting downstairs,¡± someone spoke. Damn! Ye Ning inwardly cursed the scion and then promptly made her way outside. This scumbag had already picked them up earlier; the reason he hadn¡¯t told her was to wear down her edge while she was anxious and diposed, so he could then ask what he wanted to know. This guy is truly despicable! She dashed down the stairs and sure enough, there in the shopping mall¡¯s ground floor lobby, Qiao Feiyu, full from eating and drinking, was showing Ye Xiaobao the photos he had just taken on the ind on his phone while keeping his legs crossed. ¡°Xiaobao, Xiaobao, look how pretty this yacht is? I knew the pictures would turn out super beautiful,¡± he eximed. ¡°¡­¡± Ye Xiaobao was utterly speechless, lifting his small face and looking around. Seeing his mother hadn¡¯t arrived yet, he furrowed his little brows even tighter, ¡°It better be nothing¡¯s happened to my mom, otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let that weird uncle off the hook.¡± PS: Sorry, I haven¡¯t updated for two days because there were some issues with the text that I had to revise substantially. So, if you¡¯ve read before 20 June 2017, please follow these steps: 1. How to clear cache on the QQ reading app: a. Tap on ¡°Bookshelf,¡± long press this book, choose, and then delete. b. Enter ¡°My ount,¡± go into ¡°Settings,¡± find ¡°Clear Cache,¡± and tap to clear. c. Find this book again in ¡°Browsing History¡± within ¡°My ount¡± and start reading. 2. How to clear cache on mobile QQ¡ªtap ¡°Bookshelf¡± to enter the bookshelf page, click the edit button on the top right corner, then delete this book to clear the cache. If there¡¯s anything unclear, feel free to join the group 341843075, love you all¡­ Chapter 34 The Infuriatingly Stupid Best Friend 34: Chapter 34 The Infuriatingly Stupid Best Friend 34 -34 The Infuriatingly Stupid Best Friend ¡°Ah?¡± Qiao Dani didn¡¯t catch on, ¡°Your mother? Why would there be anything wrong with your mother? And what does that strange uncle have to do with it?¡± Ye Xiaobao: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, there¡¯s no point in telling her, she wouldn¡¯t understand even if I did. So he jumped down from the chair, his little arms and legs iling, and started heading toward the elevator to go up and look for his mother. It was at this moment that the elevator door ¡°dinged¡± and opened, and a figure walked out. ¡°Xiaobao¡­¡± ¡°Mommy!!¡± Seeing Little Baozi standing at the elevator entrance, Ye Ning rushed out and hugged him tightly, with such force it was as if she didn¡¯t hold him close, her precious child would disappear once again. ¡°Xiaobao, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you there alone, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She kept apologizing to him and kissing his little face, as if only by doing this could she alleviate her guilt and self-me. Ye Xiaobao, being held by her, initially wanted to ask if that uncle had bullied her? But seeing her so agitated, he changed his mind, ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t leave me behind. It was Auntie Qiao who left you behind. She heard the coffee shop was having a promotion, said there was a prize to go eat on an ind, and she didn¡¯t want you anymore.¡± Ye Ning¡¯s expression instantly froze: ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xiaobao nodded vigorously: ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Auntie Qiao.¡± After saying this, he turned his head to look behind him. Just at that moment, Qiao Feiyu also saw Ye Ning and came over. Hearing this, the foolishly straightforward girl didn¡¯t hesitate to nod, ¡°Indeed, Ningning, you have no idea how lucky we were today, super big prize! I was going to wait for you, but they said it was limited time at the coffee shop, so I took Xiaobao and left first.¡± Limited time my ass! Ye Ning was nearly driven to the brink of fury by her simple-minded best friend, but no matter what, they were all safe now, and that was her greatestfort. So she let that go, picked up Little Baozi from the ground, and with a beaming smile, pulled out the offer letter from her person: ¡°Feiyu, look, I got the job.¡± The moment Qiao Feiyu saw it, she screamed with joy, ¡°Oh my God, Ye Ning, you are amazing! You actually got the job, how did you manage that?¡± How did she manage that? Ye Ning, thinking about everything that had happened that day, couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°It took a lot of effort. Look, you went to such a nice ce to eat, and I didn¡¯t even have the time to join you.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve been not answering your phone because you were busy with this?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Not answering her phone, that was because the key to the locker, where she stored her clothes and purse at the shopping mall, was stolen, damn it! Ye Ning¡¯s forehead throbbed just thinking about it, but regardless, she eventually got her wish and joined Oushi Corporation. If that meant swallowing a bit of anger, so be it. So without dwelling on that topic, she lifted her son up, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good news that I got in. When you go back, tell your brother as well, so he won¡¯t worry.¡± Qiao Feiyu immediately nodded, ¡°Okie dokie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell him.¡± Qiao Feiyu¡¯s brother is Lin Yebai, the man Ye Ning referred to as her master in front of that man earlier. PS: Please vote for a **rmendation and leave ament, thank you¡­ Chapter 35 She Had No Choice 35: Chapter 35 She Had No Choice 35 -35 She Had No Choice But in fact, Lin Yebai was not her master, but her friend, a very, very good friend to her. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she might not have been in this world anymore. Therefore, she of course wanted to share such good news with him right away. After leaving the mall, because Qiao Feiyu had to attend school the next day, the two chatted briefly before she headed home first. Following her departure, Ye Ning, too, took Ye Xiaobao with her and boarded the bus back to the suburbs. The little Charade was Qiao Feiyu¡¯s, and she lived in the north of the city. It didn¡¯t seem right for Ye Ning to use the car herself, but fortunately, the bus route was convenient and did not require many transfers. So, after the mother and son got on the bus, they found a seat by the window, and Ye Ning scooped the four-year-oldd onto herp while shefortably leaned back into her seat. ¡°Mommy, does that mean you¡¯re going to work tomorrow?¡± Ye Ning nodded her head, ¡°Yes, Mommy has finally found a job. Are you happy, baby?¡± Ye Xiaobao nodded, ¡°Happy, but can Mommy still pick me up every day?¡± ¡°¡­¡± That one question sent Ye Ning into deep thought¡­ Indeed, this was an issue. She and Xiaobao lived in the rural outskirts, and the bus ride to the city center was nearly an hour. How could she send Xiaobao to kindergarten so early in the morning when the kindergarten wasn¡¯t even open yet? And when she finished work, it would be quitete, probably after the kindergarten had closed. Ye Ning frowned deeply, ¡°Then Xiaobao, would it be okay if Aunt Chunhua from downstairs took you instead? Once Mommy has settled down at thatpany, we¡¯ll find a new house in the city center. Then I can take you to a kindergarten in the city, okay?¡± Just as expected! The four-year-old child, though reluctant, looked at his visibly exhausted mother and sensibly nodded his head, ¡°Okay, but Mommy, be careful at work.¡± Ye Ning smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie. Mommy will work hard!¡± Ye Ning could actually see the little one¡¯s disappointment and unhappiness, his small face drooping, the sparkle gone from his dark eyes. But what could she do? She had no choice at the moment. For revenge, to make those who had wronged her years ago pay, she had to grit her teeth and harden her heart. Only then could she reim what was hers, and ensure they could live openly and proudly in this world. She had no choice! Seeing her little one slouched against her, her eyes suddenly began to well up with tears. Reaching out, she pulled his tiny body closer, burying her head deeply into the nape of his slender neck. The warm breeze blew in from the window, carrying the scent of early summer. At this moment, the mother and son huddled together seemed just like the trees sprouting new branches on either side of the road, the harsh winter had passed, and although the new branches weren¡¯t yet strong, autumn would still arrive. When it did, it would be time for harvest. Baby, trust Mommy, everything will get better¡­ ¡ª- Meanwhile, Ou Mucen had already arrived at Blue Mountain Vi. Blue Mountain Vi, a renowned private estate in Qianshui Bay at A City, was well known. The most luxurious residential area was right by the sea in the city center¡ªthe beautiful environment and fresh air were favored by many wealthy people. Chapter 36 He is His Young Uncle 36: Chapter 36 He is His Young Uncle 36 -36 He is His Young Uncle Blue Mountain Vi was one of the first private estates in this residential area to be purchased and set up by an individual. When Ou Mucen returned here, the vi was already enveloped in a cloud of gloom, and from afar, he could smell the scent of gunpowder. Thus, he didn¡¯t hurry to leave the car, instead, he took out a cigarette, lit it, and gradually rolled down the car window. He actually did not oftene back to this estate for a couple of reasons: one was because it was too far from thepany, a waste of time back and forth, and another was he did not want to see certain people he preferred to avoid in this house. For example, as soon as he rolled down the window, he saw a scheming mother and son standing outside the main hall in the courtyard. ¡°What are they doing?¡± Xiaoxia, who was about to get out of the car as well, saw them and heard the vague shouting of the master from inside the hall. She understood, ¡°They must be eavesdropping on themotion inside. Third Young Master, the old master is scolding the Second Master in there.¡± The Second Master naturally referred to the vi¡¯s second son, Ou Muyuan. Idiot! The man taking a drag from his cigarette sneered coldly at what he heard, finally stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray, and then opened the door to get out of the car. Inside the vi, due to the old master¡¯s thunderous fury, the servants were nearly scared out of their wits, afraid that the wave of rage would inadvertently hurt the innocent. They found excuses to go do chores elsewhere, so when Ou Mucen walked in, no one noticed him. It was only when he reached the garden outside the main hall that he suddenly heard a loud roar from inside, ¡°The evidence and testimony are all here, yet you still won¡¯t admit it, you damn thing! Are you waiting for me to beat you to death?¡± A loud ¡°smack¡±! It was as if something shattered in the air, and the few people outside, including Ou Mucen who was just walking in, stopped dead in their tracks. It was certainly an awkward scene, but not for Ou Mucen. He hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; what was there for him to feel awkward about? The only reason he stopped was to see how these two would react at this moment. ¡°Mu¡­Mucen, you¡¯re back? Howe you¡¯re home so early today?¡± The first to speak was the woman, heavily made up but could not hide the panic on her face, regardless of how thick her makeup was. Ou Mucen was expressionless, ¡°I came back to watch the excitement. Aren¡¯t you also watching?¡± At those words, the man standing next to the woman, who bore a slight resemnce to his second brother, immediately changed his expression, ¡°Ou Mucen, that¡¯s enough! Who let you talk to my mom like that? She is your sister-inw!¡± Ou Mucen sneered, ¡°Then who allowed you to talk to me like that? I am your uncle!¡± Ou Yuze was suddenly at a loss for words! That¡¯s right, he was indeed his uncle, a real blood-rted uncle. But he was the same age as him, nearly the same height and build¡ªwhy should he be the one called uncle? Did he not know how much he detested that title? They were all members of the Ou Family, yet simply because he was the son of that old man, and he was his grandson, the treatment was worlds apart¡ªwhy was that? His bones creaked, and within moments, those eyes were bloodshot! Standing next to him, Mei Liping sensed trouble brewing and quickly grabbed her son, ¡°Mucen, Yu Ze is still young and doesn¡¯t understand these things. You, as his uncle, should be more magnanimous and not bear grudges against him.¡± Chapter 37 Play with him 37: Chapter 37: y with him? Too inexperienced! 37 -37: y with him? Too inexperienced! Too young? Ou Mucen, who had been standing there without moving much, felt a wave of nausea wash over him when he heard this¡­ Everyone knew that the son born to the second branch of the Ou Family was a few months older than the third young master of the Ou Family, but now, to protect her own son, she actually had the nerve to im that he was too young to understand, without feeling disgusted with herself? However, since she was asking him for help, he should at least give her a chance. So he reeled in his intimidating aura, waved his hand for Xiaoxia, who was following behind, to light another cigarette for him and said, ¡°I can let him off, but you must show some sincerity, right?¡± Sincerity? Mei Liping didn¡¯t quite understand at first: ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Ou Mucen sneered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered quite a bit today¡ªmy reputation damaged, rtionships to mend, and some face lost. Second sister-inw, if we start counting, I think the old man wouldn¡¯t let you stay in this family anymore.¡± ¡°Ou Mucen, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± As soon as the words fell, Ou Yuze exploded with anger once more! Arrogant? Ou Mucen stared at him, his eyes cold and sharp, as though he could see right through him: ¡°Is it our first day meeting? When have I, Ou Mucen, never been arrogant? Don¡¯t like it? Fine, let¡¯s pretend I never said anything.¡± With that, he lifted his foot to head towards the direction of the hall. Seeing this, Mei Liping finally panicked, pushing her son hard back and hurried over to block him: ¡°Mucen Mucen, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He doesn¡¯t know anything. You tell me, what do you want, second sister-inw can decide!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Fine, give me the jade procurement channels of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± He was like a wolf that had sessfully trapped its prey¡ª at this moment, the man gazed at the mother and son, his eyes gleaming like rolling waves. So, this was his true objective? Ou Yuze was trembling with rage! Procurement channels? Indeed, he had orchestrated such a plot just to acquire the most crucial element of the Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry business. Everyone knew that for a jewelry store, the procurement channel is extremely important. With jade being difficult to distinguish between real and fake, and with varying levels of quality within the real stones. Therefore, to run a sessful jewelry store, this procurement channel is of utmost importance, and Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry¡¯s channels were always a secret. Whoever manages it only gets to know, and even if it was Ou Mucen, the old master wouldn¡¯t provide them to him privately. But now, he dared to demand the procurement channels from the second branch outright¡ªdidn¡¯t he fear the old master finding out? Ou Yuze was starting to lose his grip on rationality: ¡°Ou Mucen, you¡¯ve gone to such lengths, framing and scheming, all to get our procurement channels. Are you not afraid that I will go to grandfather and expose you?¡± Expose? Ou Mucenughed coldly: ¡°Go ahead and try, see whether he believes you or me.¡± With a single sentence, Ou Yuze stood there,pletely deted¡­ This was a fact. The old Mr. Ou had always doted on his youngest son. Not to mention the video of the little star with the genuine jewelry at the Longfeng Jewelry Processing Base, the second branch had no evidence to prove the video was fake. Simply the fact that the little star caused trouble at Yuzhirun, and that the true shareholder of the little star¡¯spany was Ou Yuze¡¯s girlfriend, Yang Xueshan, had already cost them any chance of gaining the old master¡¯s trust. So, no matter what Ou Mucen said or demanded at this time, he would stand on his side. Chapter 38 Ou Yuze I’ve Discovered Something Terrible! 38: Chapter 38 Ou Yuze, I¡¯ve Discovered Something Terrible! 38 -38 Ou Yuze, I¡¯ve Discovered Something Terrible! Ou Yuze¡¯s face finally turned ashen. He wanted to say more, but upon hearing the continued roars from the hall and the intermittent sounds of things being shattered, he clenched his fists and finally fell silent. Alright, this time, he would hold back! Mei Liping was also very angry, but at this moment, their second branch truly had no other choice. Biting her teeth fiercely and ring at the man, she eventually nodded in agreement, ¡°This is a big deal; I promise you, I¡¯ll discuss it with your second brother when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± With a faint acknowledgment, the man no longer looked at her and stepped toward the direction of the hall. ¨C ¡°Dad, what are you doing? I can smell your gunpowder all the way out here.¡± ¡°Oh, Mucen is back, huh? I¡¯m just teaching your brother a lesson, this worthless thing. He¡¯s getting more and more cunning, and to think he would do such a thing, I won¡¯t let him off easily today!¡± ¡°Enough, Dad. No matter what, he¡¯s still my brother. Don¡¯t be too harsh. A few harsh words should be enough. I believe the second brother didn¡¯t really mean to kill me, did you, second brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nobody spoke again, and for a moment, the noise in the hall quieted down. However, the mother and son standing outside could both imagine the expression on the face of the man inside their family at that moment. Pathetic, forced to put on a thankful smile after being offered charity! ¡°Ou Mucen, I will make you kneel and beg me!¡± With a fierce punch, the wooden decoration beside him was smashed into pieces. Mei Liping, frightened, quickly intervened, ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t it chaotic enough? There are Bai Tingfang¡¯s people everywhere here. If you keep acting recklessly, our sacrifices will have been in vain.¡± Ou Yuze burst out in anger, ¡°But are we just going to let him be arrogant like this? He has already started investing in jewelry. If Yuzhirun flourishes under his management, then our Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry won¡¯t be able topete with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, managing a jewelry business is not that easy. Do you think just because he has our supply chain, he can run Yuzhirun sessfully? I¡¯m telling you, without a professional appraiser, even if he has the raw jade, it¡¯s useless!¡± That¡¯s right! Ou Yuze finally understood¡­ Yes, he had forgotten that Original Jade Stone requires a keen eye to assess. The man doesn¡¯t know anything. Even if they gave him the best supply chain, it doesn¡¯t guarantee that he could manage Yuzhirun well. So, the raging fire in his heart slowly calmed down, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Mei Liping nodded, ¡°Hmm, by the way, where is that woman? Hasn¡¯t shee looking for you yet?¡± Ou Yuze¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, ¡°Are you talking about Yang Xueshan?¡± ¡°Who else but her? It wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this today if it weren¡¯t for her!¡± Mei Liping¡¯s voice was very sharp, and her tone extremely aggressive, making it clear that she really disliked this woman named Yang Xueshan. Ou Yuze frowned! He had forgotten all about her; that woman was still waiting to tell him something extremely important. So he took out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°Yang Xueshan, what on earth do you still want to tell me?¡± ¡°Yuze? Is that you, Yuze? No, I really didn¡¯t mean to slip away. Listen to me, I really left because I discovered something very frightening, Yuze.¡± Chapter 39 It must be Ye Ning! 39: Chapter 39 It must be Ye Ning! Ye Ning is out!! 39 -39 It must be Ye Ning! Ye Ning is out!! On the phone, it was indeed that woman, but the moment she spoke, he was startled to hear her voice trembling. What was she doing? Afraid? Someone as arrogant and overbearing as her, could she actually feel fear? Ou Yuze finally paused, his tone softening slightly, ¡°What¡¯s so terrifying?¡± Yang Xueshan was still shivering on the other end: ¡°The appraisal, the appraisal matter, Yu Ze, do you know? Just now in that jewelry store, I saw the same appraisal method used by that woman years ago.¡± Woman? Which woman? So much time had passed that Ou Yuze hadn¡¯t realized it yet, not until the woman on the phone spelled out a name word by word: ¡°Ye Ning!! It¡¯s Ye Ning!! That method, it¡¯s the one Ye Ning used!!¡± Ye Ning? Ou Yuze was indeed petrified! How long had it been since he heard that name? So long that he had forgotten there was such a name in this world. But, she was out? How could that be? Wasn¡¯t she sentenced to ten years? Only five years had passed, how could she possibly be out already? In an instant, his heart also skipped a beat: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She¡¯s still in prison right now, how could she possibly be out? Stop making excuses for yourself, you¡¯re going to have to answer to me for today¡¯s matter.¡± After saying that, he was ready to hang up the call. Yang Xueshan became frantic when she heard this: ¡°Yu Ze, Yu Ze you have to believe me, that appraisal method, apart from seeing that woman use it, I¡¯ve never seen it again, it¡¯s her own invention, believe me, if you really don¡¯t believe me, then you can go to the prison to check¡­¡± The rest of her words were cut off, for the man had fiercely hung up the phone! Was she serious? To shirk her own responsibility, she was iming that Ye Ning hade out of prison; did she think he was a three-year-old child? Or was she herself braindead? After hanging up ruthlessly, the man¡¯s entire expression was livid. Mei Liping saw this from the side, and her face immediately turned ugly, ¡°Was that call from that woman? What did she say? Is she saying that this matter has nothing to do with her again?¡± Ou Yuze didn¡¯t answer but turned and walked away! It was not just ack of connection; she had the audacity to act as if he didn¡¯t matter at all. Ye Ning, is it? Fine, he would let her truly understand what happens to people who cause trouble and then refuse to take responsibility. When Ou Yuze went out, his face was fearsome. The assistant had been waiting for him outside, and when he finally came out, he immediately approached: ¡°Young Master, Miss Yang has been waiting outside the estate for a long time, do you want to see her?¡± See her? The man, whose expression was already twisted, scoffed right then and there: ¡°No need, take her to Royal, someone will handle her there properly.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Having received this directive, the assistant was about to carry it out, but just as he turned, the young master suddenly called out to him: ¡°Chen Shen, have you made any calls to Ningzhou Prison recently?¡± The assistant stopped again immediately: ¡°Ningzhou Prison? No.¡± Ningzhou Prison was where Miss Ye Ning was incarcerated; for so many years, the ce was like a taboo here, never even mentioned, so why did the young master suddenly bring it up now? The assistant was somewhat puzzled. But the man standing in front of him, merely red at him and then suddenly erupted: ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going to make a call to ask? Do I still need to teach you how to handle such matters?¡± Chapter 40 People with Pupula Duplex always seek revenge! 40: Chapter 40: People with Pup Duplex always seek revenge! 40 -40: People with Pup Duplex always seek revenge! Assistant: ¡°¡­¡± It was not that he needed to be taught, but rather that the young master¡¯s anger was inexplicably ignited. After all these years, he had never even inquired about the matter; why suddenly ask him to call and check on it? Wasn¡¯t that strange? The assistant was quite baffled by the request but, as the boss, even if he was dissatisfied, he still had toply. So, he actually took out his mobile phone and dialed a number¡­ Five minutester, having already gotten into the car, Ou Yuze finally received a response from his assistant, ¡°Young Master, I just inquired, and Miss Ye has been behaving well in prison, no troubles at all. You can rest assured. The assistant thought his boss was worried about his foster daughter causing trouble in jail. The man, who had been sitting in the car without much movement, upon hearing this news, finally rxed the tense expression on his face. The lighter he had been tightly clutching in his palm loosened up and with a click, it finally sparked a me! ¡°Young Master, where would you like to go now?¡± ¡°Royal!¡± The two words, devoid of any warmth, were tossed out. At this moment, the murderous look in the man¡¯s eyes was terrifying enough to make someone shiver all over. Royal, wasn¡¯t that the ce he had just asked him to take Miss Yang? A cold sweat broke out on the assistant¡¯s back¡­ ¡ª On the outskirts of A City¨C Ye Ning, however, was unaware that someone was investigating her. After taking the bus back with Ye Xiaobao, she arrived at the rented house and went first to greet Aunt Chunhua, asking her for a favor. As she expected, thendy was a very warmhearted person. Hearing that she had been asked to pick up and drop off Xiaobao, she, being someone who already adored children, immediately agreed. Seeing this, Ye Ning gave her some money and went upstairs reassured. By the time she went upstairs, it had already gotten dark. Seeing this, she began to prepare the meal, nning to make dinner, but Xiaobao, who had been ying outside all day, was already asleep on the couch, not even noticing her entry. This little rascal! Ye Ning saw the tiny child cuddling with a pillow on there, like a little kitten, and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She went over and picked up the tiny bundle, ¡°Darling, shall we go to bed?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The sleep-flushed Little Tuanzi, snuggled in her arms,cked his usual precocious demeanor. Right now, he was more like a soft Little Baozi. Holding him, she could even smell the milky scent on him. Indeed, he was still so young, just four years old. If it were not because she was a single mother without anyone to protect them, how could such a tiny child act like a little man, to protect her? Her adorable little treasure! Ye Ning watched him and, after giving his plump little face a strong kiss, carried him to bed, then washed him up a bit. Afterward, she had a quick bite and then went to sleep as well. Today, she was truly exhausted; so many things had happened that it wore her out, but thankfully, she ultimately achieved her goal. The Ou family! She had finally managed to gain entry, and once inside, she would soon see those people at the Blue Mountain Vi. Just wait, she would take back everything they had taken from her, bit by bit. And the pain and persecution they had inflicted on her, she would make them repay a thousandfold. Those with Pup Duplex never forgive an offense lightly! Chapter 41 The new special assistant is actually sitting in the president’s office!! 41: Chapter 41 The new special assistant is actually sitting in the president¡¯s office!! 41 -41 The new special assistant is actually sitting in the president¡¯s office!! The next morning, Ye Ning, having to work downtown, got up early and sent Xiaobao down to thendlord. Then, she boarded the bus heading to the city center. Qiao Feiyu had actually called the night before, mentioning that his brother would send over a car for her to use formuting, but Ye Ning had declined. The job she had applied for was as an executive assistant at Ou Group. The sry wasn¡¯t that high, and she¡¯d even told that man yesterday the reason she applied at hispany was because she was struggling to support her child. If he were to find out she had a car, wouldn¡¯t he be suspicious? So, Ye Ning decided, from now on she would take the bus! Luckily, it wasn¡¯t too much trouble getting to the city center by bus, just a couple of transfers, and 45 minutester, she was once again standing in front of that towering skyscraper. Ou Group! Getting off the bus, she stood in front of the za, took a deep breath upon seeing the ¡°Ou Group¡± sign shining atop the towering building, and stepped forward into the skyscraper. ¡°Hello, my name is An Ning, and I am starting work at yourpany today.¡± ¡°An Ning?¡± The receptionist heard the name and flipped through the records she had. For the president¡¯s office? She looked up at her in surprise. The woman standing before her had neat, ear-length hair and was dressed in a pure white English-style casual shirt with a grayish skirt underneath. Her attire wasn¡¯t shy, but standing there, her fair, snowy skin and delicate features did not pale inparison to the gold-cored workers here. So, she was the new special assistant recruited for the president¡¯s office? The clerk sent a look of envy, ¡°You should go to the fifteenth floor. The people from the president¡¯s office have already called, they said when you arrive, just go straight up.¡± Go straight up? Ye Ning was startled! Hadn¡¯t that man told her to go to the HR department toplete the onboarding process first? Why was she going straight up now? Ye Ning was somewhat confused, but since the clerk had said so, she went to the elevator and headed for the fifteenth floor. The fifteenth floor, that was the core area of the skyscraper, the ce that controlled the operations of the entire building. It wasn¡¯t a ce just anyone could ess freely. Ye Ning stepped into the elevator, thinking about going up to that ce and meeting the man she had just seen yesterday. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous. What kind of work would that scion assign her, now that she had just arrived? When she was at Blue Mountain Vi, he was not easy to serve, and in all those years, she¡¯d never seen a servant meet his standards. Now that she was here to be his special assistant, would she be able to satisfy him? Lost in thought, the elevator suddenly dinged, arriving at the floor¡­ ¡°Did you hear? The new special assistant hired today ising to work.¡± ¡°Really? Who is that person? I heard that Secretary Gao has interviewed many candidates these past days, but none were suitable. What are the credentials of this one, to get hired just like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard the president personally interviewed them. And, haven¡¯t you noticed? This morning, there was an additional desk in the president¡¯s office. I think that¡¯s for the new special assistant!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± As Ye Ning stepped out of the elevator, she overheard some people talking¡­ Chapter 42 Spending Days and Nights Together 42: Chapter 42 Spending Days and Nights Together 42 -42 Spending Days and Nights Together What were they gossiping about? Ye Ning was too far away to hear clearly, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention and walked straight over with her bag, ¡°Hello, my name is An Ning, I¡¯m the new arrival¡­¡± At that sentence, the silence at the front desk of the President¡¯s office was immediate! An Ning? The neer? The women who had been talking about her all turned their gazes towards Ye Ning, their expressions strangely awkward. Ye Ning frowned slightly and was about to ask whom she should look for when suddenly, a head popped out from behind the ss door, ¡°Are you An Ning?¡± It was the girl from yesterday who had been teased about her fake ring. Seeing her, Ye Ning quickly nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m An Ning.¡± ¡°Come in, the President will be here shortly. You shoulde in and sort these things out first, he needs to have a meeting when he returns.¡± The girl wasn¡¯t very friendly, clearly because of the incident with the ring from yesterday. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning quickly moved away from the group that was still sizing her up and headed towards the girl. Once inside, she realized that the office was exceptionallyrge, with crystal-clear floor-to-ceiling windows and a floorid with grey carpet, very clean and tidy. The desks, ced irregrly, added to the style rather than giving a sense of disorder. Clearly, this is where those women who had been discussing her outside were seated. Ye Ning felt a sense of relief thinking the girl might have arranged for her to sit here, but to her surprise, Xiaochen led her past it and pushed open a doorbeled ¡°President¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Miss Chen, what is this¡­?¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to go in? You have only fifteen minutes. Let me tell you, if you¡¯re not ready in fifteen minutes, wait to be kicked out of this building by Third Young Master!¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± No, why was she being directed to the President¡¯s office? Wasn¡¯t she the neer? Shouldn¡¯t she be seated with the others outside? Ye Ning was feeling pretty awful, following inside, she saw a vast office with only a super luxurious and broad desk and another small and seemingly shabby desk by the door to the right. Her expression grew even worse! Did that mean, from now on, she¡¯d be facing this notoriously difficult to please rich heir up close every day? Oh, no! This wasn¡¯t what she wanted¡­ What Ye Ning didn¡¯t know was that the secretary, Gao, had made this arrangement purely because she was responsible for Yuzhirun, and Yuzhirun, as a new project heavily invested in by the Oushi President, meant that he thought it would be more convenient to deal with matters in the same office as the President. ¡°Third Young Master, the meetingster are mainly regarding the incident that broke out at the jewelry store yesterday. Although we eventually proved our innocence, yesterday¡¯s events caused Oushi shares to plummet, and quite a few shareholders are unhappy.¡± The secretary, Gao, who had just parked the car, reminded the man behind him who was still busy reading emails on his phone. Unhappy? As soon as he uttered thement, the man behind, who was already expressionless, grew visibly more sullen, ¡°Unhappy about what? Wanting to cancel the project again?¡± The secretary Gao kept silent! Cancetion was quite normal, wasn¡¯t it? The project wasn¡¯t looked at favorably to begin with. However, the man behind only made that remark, a cold glint appearing on his lips as he pushed open the car door and got out. Seeing this, Gao hurriedly got out of the car and followed, ¡°Oh, and Third Young Master, Miss An started her job today.¡± Chapter 43 Who let you in 43: Chapter 43 Who let you in? 43 -43 Who let you in? No one paid attention to him, and the man whose eyes never left his phone screen seemed as if he didn¡¯t exist at all, as he stepped into the elevator. Upon seeing this, Secretary Gao felt a tightness in his chest¡­ Should he tell him that he had arranged for the new woman to go to his office? Two minutester, on the fifteenth floor, President¡¯s office- ¡°Good morning, Third Master!¡± ¡°Good morning, Third Master!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Secretary Gao pulled Xiaochen to the side, ¡°Has that new girl named An Ning arrived?¡± Xiaochen pointed towards the President¡¯s office, ¡°Yes, there she is. Following your orders, I am having her familiarize herself with Yuzhirun¡¯s materials.¡± Secretary Gao turned to look in that direction and saw that the President, who had entered before him, was pushing open the office door. Suddenly, he shivered inexplicably and grabbed Xiaochen¡¯s arm, ¡°Thirsty? Let¡¯s go for some coffee.¡± Xiaochen protested, ¡°I am not thirsty. Hey, so early in the morning, why drink coffee?¡± ¡°If I say you¡¯re thirsty, you¡¯re thirsty, hurry up!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Meanwhile, inside the President¡¯s office, Ou Mucen, who finally entered with his briefcase, was taken aback when he saw an extra desk in his workspace, and even more so when he noticed a woman squatting beneath it, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Ning, who was squatting on the ground picking up the papers she had identally dropped, suddenly heard someone talking to her and looked up! This was a man whose presence was immediatelymanding. He wore a dark blue pinstripe suit, a pristine white shirt underneath without a tie; the shirt¡¯s cor turned out and casually draped over the suit, which far from looking incongruous, added to his air of elegance, indolence, and nobility. He was the master of this office! Ye Ning quickly realized who he was, grabbed the items in her hand, and stood up, ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re here?¡± Third Young Master? That was what people called him back at Blue Mountain Vi. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the woman who had appeared in his office so early in the morning without his permission, his expression darkening considerably, ¡°Who let you in?¡± Who let her in? Ye Ning remembered Xiaochen, who had led her here upon her arrival and pointed outside, ¡°It was¡­ It was Xiaochen who brought me here, saying this was my desk.¡± Xiaochen? As soon as this name was mentioned, the atmosphere around him became even more terrifying. Xiaochen was just an assistant; how could she have the authority to arrange this? The man, whose very aura was bing increasingly fearsome, suddenly remembered the odd behavior of the secretary who had been following him earlier. Immediately, he tossed his notebook onto the desk and dialed out with his phone, ¡°Tell Gao Ziyang toe see me!¡± ¡°Third Master, Secretary Gao just said he had something to attend to and left!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Something to attend to? Very well, let him have something to attend to forever! All the murderous intent of hell seemed to surface on his steel-blue handsome face, ¡°Tell him, he doesn¡¯t need toe back ever again!¡± My God! There was a shocked exmation from the phone, ¡°Third Master¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one spoke anymore, and the only sound in the phone was a beeping busy tone¡­ It was done; Secretary Gao had really messed up! Ye Ning was also watching from inside with a pounding heart. This man¡¯s reaction was so extreme, it seemed that arranging her to this office wasn¡¯t his idea, which meant? She actually didn¡¯t have to work here? Chapter 44 Aren’t you hurrying to catch up 44: Chapter 44 Aren¡¯t you hurrying to catch up? 44 -44 Aren¡¯t you hurrying to catch up? She thought as much, with his level of obsession with cleanliness¡ªso extreme that while at Blue Mountain Vi, no one was even allowed to breathe within three meters of where he stood¡ªhow could he possibly share an office with her? Ye Ning exhaled in relief, noticing the man across the room had hung up the phone, so she swiftly tidied up the items in her hands, nning to skedaddle the moment he asked her to scram. However, just as she was filled with hope, ready to leave, someone suddenly knocked and entered, ¡°President, the shareholders are already waiting in the meeting room. Do you want to go now?¡± A meeting? The man, who had been standing there without so much as a drink of water, remembered the matter and immediately, his handsome visage grew even darker, ¡°What about the materials you were supposed to prepare? Are they ready?¡± The person nodded, ¡°Xiaochen said it¡¯s all ready, in the hands of the new assistant.¡± With thatment, the gaze of the two people in the office turned towards Ye Ning, who stood by the small table. Ye Ning froze, sensing the two sharp stares fixed on her like knives. She hurriedly searched the table and picked up the documents Xiaochen had asked her to sort out, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here with me. I was just about to hand them to you. Third Young Master!¡± ¡°This is for me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°An Ning, that¡¯s meant for the shareholders in the meeting room. As an assistant, you¡¯re giving them to the Third Young Master?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Fuck, how was she supposed to know? No one had told her; she was brought to this office by some inexplicable woman early in the morning and asked to sort these out. How could she know these were meant for the shareholders in the meeting room? Ye Ning felt like she was going to lose her mind. Seeing the man across from her ring at her fiercely before leaving with a ghastly pale face, carrying the notebook, she seriously considered making a beeline for the exit. A bunch of lunatics! And the person who hade in was somewhat kind, seeing her still standing there in a daze, he quickly reminded her, ¡°What are you still doing standing there? Hurry up with whatever you have in your hands and follow them!¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, oh, oh¡­¡± Jolted by this reminder, Ye Ning snapped out of her stupor and hurriedly followed, clutching the stack of documents. The Third Young Master of the Ou Family was known throughout Blue Mountain to be the most difficult to serve, with his erratic personality and mood swings. No one knew what he truly liked or needed. The only certainty was that you absolutely shouldn¡¯t cross him, otherwise, you¡¯d end up in a world of hurt. Ye Ning was well aware of this and thus, determined to grit her teeth and endure, no matter what she encountered after leaving with the documents. Running along, she saw the silhouette of the man who had entered the meeting room just ahead. Hurrying after him, she pushed the door and came in¡­ ¡°Third Young Master, good morning!¡± ¡°Third Young Master, is today¡¯s shareholders meeting about yesterday¡¯s Yuzhirun incident?¡± ¡°Third Young Master, our Ou Family¡¯s stock market took quite a hit because of that incident yesterday.¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Ye Ning entered carrying the stack of papers, she almost lost feeling in her legs from fright! My goodness, this meeting room is huge! And all the seats are filled. Could all these people be Ou Family shareholders? As Ye Ning walked in, many of those seated around the conference table looked up at her, sending a wave of nervousness through her, and her eyes involuntarily nced towards the man she had followed in. Chapter 45 The Third Young Master’s New Mistress… 45: Chapter 45: The Third Young Master¡¯s New Mistress¡­ 45 -45: The Third Young Master¡¯s New Mistress¡­ By his side was a chair. Was that meant for her to sit? She remembered seeing on TV how, during a corporate meeting, the assistant would sit beside the president. With that in mind, she pursed her lips and mustered her courage to approach him, ¡°Young Master Third¡­¡± ¡°Distribute the documents in your hands to them!¡± He actually acknowledged her presence instead of ignoring her, sparing her embarrassment! He even spoke to her! Invigorated by this, Ye Ning responded and began distributing the stack of materials she was holding around the meeting table, handing them out one by one. In the Ou Family¡¯s president¡¯s office, there were actually quite a few young and beautiful staff members responsible for various affairs, probably five or six of them. So, when Ye Ning handed out the documents, these people didn¡¯t even pay attention to who she was, thinking she was just one of the female staff. Once she finished, Ye Ning returned to her spot. She had been intending to ask if she should leave, but when she looked down and saw the man sitting in front of her had already opened hisptop and was rapidly typing away, her courage failed her. She didn¡¯t dare to interrupt him. After ncing at the chair behind her again, she took a seat there once more, emboldened. Now was the time for the meeting, and it didn¡¯t seem right for her to leave. ¡°Everyone, please take a look at the financial statement of Yuzhirun since its inception, along with the future expansion ns in the materials you now have in hand. If you have any questions, ask me after you¡¯re done looking them over.¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard the shareholders¡¯ints when they hade in, he had Ye Ning distribute the documents and then immediatelyunched into his subject. At the end of his statement, tension immediately filled the meeting room! Yuzhirun was a new investment project of the Ou Family. When it was first proposed, it did not receive much approval from the shareholders because everyone knew that the Ou Family had another established brand under their control, Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry. If the Ou Family already had such a prestigious brand, why establish a new one? Was this a mere spat with money? The shareholders started to get restless, particrly when they thought about the stock market plummeting the day before, which made their expressions even grimmer, ¡°Young Master Third, do we really continue with the Yuzhirun brand?¡± ¡°Why not continue?¡± ¡°As everyone knows, Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry of the Ou Family is already a well-known established brand. Suddenly introducing Yuzhirun would not only be suppressed by Dragon-Phoenix but also lead outsiders to specte conflicts between you and the Second House of the Ou Family. This is very bad for the Ou Family.¡± Conflicts? The man who had been typing on the keyboard upon hearing this finally lifted his head coldly, ¡°Do we need to specte about our discord? Isn¡¯t it already public knowledge?¡± The shareholders: ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning quickly turned her head to look elsewhere, as if afraid that people could see the uncontroble expression on her face¡­ Indeed, no one could match his harshness and venomous tongue! Another moment of silence ensued. The shareholders in the meeting room fell quiet, but from their faces, it was still evident that they were quite dissatisfied, very much opposed to this matter. Ye Ning, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but worry; if these shareholders didn¡¯t agree, then the future of Yuzhirun looked bleak. However, what surprised her was that after gauging the mood in the room, the man simply cast a cold nce over them¡­ Chapter 46 She did something bad 46: Chapter 46 She did something bad? He is staring at her like this!! 46 -46 She did something bad? He is staring at her like this!! ¡°Yuzhirun project, I¡¯m determined to go ahead with it, and I will invest in your shares ording to the proportion. As for the losses, don¡¯t worry. If it reallyes to that, it¡¯ll all be on me, Ou Mucen!¡± Thest statement was like a shot of adrenaline. Talk about dominance! The people in the conference room immediately became restless again. They looked at the paper in their hands with faces bursting with excitement, aplete 180 from their demeanor just before. This is the opportunism of businessmen! Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but sh a hint of mockery in her eyes when she saw this. With theirst bit of worry gone, the crowd¡¯s attitude took aplete 120-degree turn, ¡°Mr. Mucen, we didn¡¯t mean that. We were just saying that Yuzhirun is a bit young¡­¡± ¡°If there are no objections, then let¡¯s continue the meeting!¡± Without any sentimentality, he cut them off and opened the project proposal that had already been prepared on theptop. When Ye Ning saw this, she almost wanted tough, but when she nced at the flushed faces of those around the conference table, she dared not be too brazen. So, out of boredom, her gaze naturally fell on the opened proposal on theptop in front of her. Her seat was exactly behind his, at an angle from which she could see very clearly. 1. Product Design; 2. Sourcing Channels; ¡­ Just as she was getting into it, she felt something wasn¡¯t right above her head. With a slight move, she realized that while she was looking at theptop, its owner had also turned his head to look at her, and at that moment, his gaze was as icy as it gets. What¡¯s wrong? Did she do something mistaken? Why was his look so unpleasant and dissatisfied? Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly withdrew her gaze and hurriedly checked her own hands to see if there was anything left undistributed, or if she had forgotten something else. However, much to her chagrin, apart from a few scraps of paper left over from what had already been handed out, she had nothing more. Moreover, when she hade in this time, Xiaochen had only instructed her to sort out the materials, so why was he staring at her with that look? She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, had she? ¡°I say, Miss Assistant, is this your first time attending a meeting with Mr. Mucen? Do you need him to remind you to even take notes?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah! Notes!! Ye Ning finally understood and immediately prepared to take action, but¡­ where were her pen and paper? Ye Ning was frantic once more, realizing that in her rush to get here, she hadn¡¯t brought a pen, let alone a notebook. Dammit! Who knew being an assistant required taking notes? Although she could write on the nk spaces on the back of those extra materials in her hand, without a pen, she couldn¡¯t take notes. Ye Ning was truly sweating bullets. Everyone in the meeting room was staring at her, and in her anxiousness, she suddenly spotted a small blue object next to the man¡¯s notebook in front of her. A pen! ¡°Mr. Mucen, I¡­ my pen has run out of ink, I¡¯ll borrow yours,¡± she said, standing up without waiting for his approval, and grabbed the pen as if it was hers he keep. The people in the meeting room were agape! Who the heck is this assistant? She even dares to just take Mr. Mucen¡¯s stuff¡ªdoesn¡¯t she know her BOSS has a serious case of germophobia and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to touch his things? Chapter 47 Is she a pig 47: Chapter 47 Is she a pig? 47 -47 Is she a pig? Moreover, as an assistant, if she couldn¡¯t even prepare the basic necessities for a meeting like pens and paper, then what right did she have to stay in Oushi? To remain in this CEO office? Poor little assistant! For a moment, those people stared at the petite figure, who was now furiously scribbling down notes, and they even began to feel sorry for her. But the fact was, when that woman took the pen from the table, the man sitting there did have a sh of iciness in his eyes for an instant. However, as she sat down and started writing rapidly on the few scraps of paper propped on herp, his eyes narrowed and the dark cloud on his face slowly dissipated. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting, we were discussing the supply channels¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The meetingsted a full one and a half hours, with of course, all discussions centered around the new brand, Yuzhirun. Ye Ning sat there, writing for the whole one and a half hours. Actually, she didn¡¯t really understand how to take notes. She had just arrived, never having engaged in the assistant profession, and had no idea how to go about taking notes? So, during that one and a half hours, all she did was record the meeting content in her own way. Fortunately, she was clever as could be. Although the meeting minutes she took were not quite standard, she managed to capture all the important points. After the meeting, when the shareholders had left, Ye Ning gathered up the densely written pages she had in her hand, ¡°Third Young Master, your pen¡­¡± Snap! No one answered her. The only response was the sound of the notebook being forcefully closed. At that, Ye Ning felt an involuntary shiver in her heart! He couldn¡¯t be¡­ about to send her away, could he? After all, she couldn¡¯t even manage the basics, not to mention she had touched his belongings. ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°Get the meeting minutes to my office in half an hour! And if you can¡¯t, you can roll out of Oushi!¡± He finally spoke. His words were indeed harsh, and his tone exuded impatience. But after he finished speaking, Ye Ning stood there, stunned! What? What did she just hear? He just wanted her meeting minutes? What about the pen? She had been so frightened by him just a moment ago that she hadn¡¯t reacted right away. So¡­ his intention was, not to hold her ountable for using his pen? But to see if she had the capability to do well as an assistant? Ye Ning stood there, stunned for a good while, until she finally came to. Once she did, she was of course thrilled. Seeing that the Taoist Priest silhouette had already left the conference room, she hurriedly clutched the papers filled with writing and chased after him. ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely organize them well to hand over to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But, Third Young Master, where should I sit? My desk is still inside your office¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning was getting a little forgetful of her ce and blurted out such a question. The result was, right after she said that¡ªclick! The figure that had been walking in front suddenly stopped, and then, Ye Ning saw, the aura around him seemed as if dark clouds were descending, bing instantly heavy. ¡°How about I give up my spot to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning was petrified! Quickly covering her mouth, she didn¡¯t dare look at him any longer, clutching what she had and running off as if she was flying. Too scary! How could she be stupid enough to ask him that question? Had she forgotten that before the meeting began, he had been thunderous just over this matter? So stupid! Chapter 48 She Was Sold Again 48: Chapter 48 She Was Sold Again 48 -48 She Was Sold Again Ye Ning entered with several sheets of paper in hand and to her surprise came face to face with Secretary Gao. Secretary Gao, seeing her hurried entrance, also turned pale, ¡°Miss An, why are you in such a panic? Did Third Young Master chase you out?¡± Ye Ning immediately stopped, ¡°No, he just asked me to organize the meeting notes. Oh, Secretary Gao, I thought you went out. Are you done with your errands?¡± Secretary Gao: ¡°¡­¡± It was a sorrowful topic indeed, and Secretary Gao felt powerless. He nced at the items she was holding and casually pointed towards aputer station at the back, ¡°You can start organizing on thatputer over there. I¡¯ll find you a ceter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Ning was more than willing and quickly went over with those papers. And what about Secretary Gao? After he watched her go, he gnashed his teeth and then went to the doorway to wait for that cold-hearted tyrant¡­ As expected, three secondster, the rhythmic sound of footsteps approached. Secretary Gao, upon seeing him, immediately put on a smile and respectfully bowed, ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± Click-ck, click-ck¡­ No one paid him any attention. The man entering with a tablet acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen him at all and strode in, his steps inducing fear and trepidation. Seeing this, Secretary Gao¡¯s heart quivered, and he followed behind like a fawning dog, starting to exin, ¡°Third Young Master, the reason I arranged for Miss An to sit in your office is because of a particr concern. Consider this, Miss An is the special assistant in charge of Yuzhirun, so she must handle many confidential documents, such as supply channels, new jewelry designs, and so on. If she were to sit outside, there¡¯s a risk of confidential information being leaked if someone were to see by ident¡­¡± Thest sentence was key! Ye Ning, who had just sat down at theputer station, suddenly felt a sense of foreboding upon hearing this. Could it be? She had just considered Secretary Gao her lifesaver, and now he had turned around and betrayed her? What happened to trust? Ye Ning feltpletely uneasy! She had been sitting there for roughly ten minutes when the door to the CEO¡¯s office opposite her opened, ¡°An Ning,e in quickly. Third Young Master has agreed to let you work inside.¡± It was Secretary Gao! At that moment, his smile was as bright as a flower, as if he had achieved something incredibly spectacr. Ye Ning really wanted to throw her shoe at his face. She reluctantly gathered the half-organized papers she held and went over, ¡°Secretary Gao, actually, it¡¯s fine for me to sit outside.¡± Secretary Gao immediately red, ¡°How can that be okay? You are the CEO¡¯s special assistant. Do you know what ¡®special assistant¡¯ means? It means you¡¯re a special aide, your status is different from everyone else here.¡± Ye Ning pursed her lips! What about you then? You¡¯re still a secretary, the CEO¡¯s personal secretary. Why aren¡¯t you sharing an office with him? What Ye Ning didn¡¯t know was that the reason the secretary had arranged things this way was entirely because, after many years of torment from that capricious heir, he wanted a break, which is why he pushed Ye Ning forward. But actually? The person inside had agreed because of the veryst thing he said¡ªsecrets! He looked at the email disying in the notebook from Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry regarding new supply channels, and his eyes revealed a mysterious flicker¡­ Chapter 49 Did She Expose Something 49: Chapter 49: Did She Expose Something? 49 -49: Did She Expose Something? Ye Ning was holding those few pieces of paper when she came in, and the man seated behind that spacious office desk was staring nkly at theptop screen. When she saw this, she immediately lowered her footsteps, intending to quietly return to her own desk. She had only just irritated him, and at this time, she thought it best not to disturb him if possible. But just as she was about to reach her desk, the man¡¯s indifferent voice came from behind, ¡°Your master is Lin Yebai, do you know about Yixiantian?¡± Yixiantian? Ye Ning turned around, looking at the man with some surprise¡­ She certainly knew of Yixiantian; it was a famous teahouse in A City, located in the old western district, a century-old establishment passed down through generations with excellent business. However, Yixiantian¡¯s fame was not solely because of its tea; it was known for another reason that was not publicly recognized¡ªthat it was the only private antique auction venue in this city. As everyone knows, because antiques are very valuable, in order not to be deceived, most people choose regr auctionpanies to sell their items to protect their interests. Private auction venues are not their choice. Yet Yixiantian was truly a magical existence in A City, where many people preferred to sell their treasures rather than go to regr auctionpanies. They brought their valuables here as ifing to an underground market, without worrying about problems with their items. After paying amission, they just waited for Yixiantian to sell their items. This blind trust was truly baffling. So, in A City, as long as someone was involved in antiques, they basically knew about Yixiantian. But why was he suddenly asking about Yixiantian? He wasn¡¯t into antiques! Ye Ning was puzzled, ¡°Of course I know about Yixiantian; it¡¯s a famous antique auction venue in A City. Does the Third Young Master want to go there for an auction? As far as I know, although the antiques there are not bad, using them for processing our Yuzhirun products would be very unwise.¡± What she said was the truth and meant as a kind reminder. Antiques were meant for collection¡ªwho would be foolish enough to buy something at such a high price only to process it into a piece of jewelry to sell? Only if they had a problem with their brain. But upon hearing her words, the man¡¯s eyes merely stared at her and narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of an ambiguous glow¡­ She indeed knew the ce! ¡°It seems you do indeed have a very good understanding of this field,¡± Ye Ning immediately humbly lowered her head, ¡°Not really, Third Young Master is mistaken; I only followed my master there a few times, that¡¯s how I know.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then do you know when they typically start their auction?¡± ¡°Usually it¡¯s on the first or fifteenth of each month, one session in the morning and one in the afternoon,¡± Ye Ning replied reflexively, not noticing the man¡¯s expression as she instinctively answered his question. The first? The fifteenth? Only after she finished speaking did she suddenly see the man sitting opposite her nce at the electronic calendar on his desk. In that instant, a very unpleasant feeling rose in her heart. ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± ¡°The first, the fifteenth, and today happens to be the fifteenth. Pack up ande with me to that ce!¡± With a snap, he closed theptop, decisively to the point of being rming! Chapter 50 The first day at work and she’s already going out with the CEO 50: Chapter 50 The first day at work and she¡¯s already going out with the CEO¡­ 50 -50 The first day at work and she¡¯s already going out with the CEO¡­ Ye Ning was stunned¡­ Had she missed something just now? Had she failed to observe something? Why would he suddenly want to go to Sant Road? Ye Ning couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace, watching as the man had already packed his things and grabbed his briefcase. Finally, she hesitantly asked, ¡°Should I¡­ go too?¡± The man immediately looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Ye Ning was taken aback! Of course, she didn¡¯t want to go. There was an auction there today where many rare antiques would appear. If the goods were too good, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her eyes, and that would be troublesome. However, seeing his clearly displeased expression, as if he was ready to kick her out immediately if she didn¡¯t go, she had no choice but to quickly shake her head, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t believe I get to go out with Mr. Third on my first day of work.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was some good ttery, albeit a bit exaggerated, but indeed a reaction expected from a new employee. Ou Mucen finally said nothing more, ring at her with disgust, and left first with his briefcase. Did he really think he wanted to bring her along? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she knew about that ce¡­ Seeing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer, quickly putting down what she was holding onto the desk, and promptly retrieved her handbag from the drawer. Should she find some sses? When Ye Ning came out, she was preupied with this problem, but until she went downstairs to the parking lot, she didn¡¯t have the chance to find those sses, so reluctantly, she had no choice but to get in the car. At the parking lot, a ck Bentley sedan was already running in the CEO¡¯s reserved parking spot. She nced over and saw the man who hade down before her, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, head bowed doing something. Hastily, she approached, ¡°Mr. Third¡­¡± Ou Mucen was setting up the navigation. Hearing the woman¡¯s voice outside, he lightly pressed on the car keys with his slender fingers, and immediately, the door locks were opened. ¡°What road is Sant Road?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Ning had just settled into the luxurious car and wasn¡¯t quite used to it yet. ¡°I think it¡¯s¡­ Sant Road?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one spoke again. In the now-closed car, only the sounds of fingers touching the screen could be heard. After a short while, a mechanical female voice came from the navigation system, ¡°Navigation starting, 15 kilometers to destination, journey approximately 20 minutes¡­¡± It takes as long as 20 minutes¡­ Sitting in the back, Ye Ning heard this voice and couldn¡¯t help but grip the handbag on herp a little tighter. In fact, she was a person with a strong adaptability. She had been that way in the orphanage as a child, andter on, when she was adopted by the woman from Blue Mountain Vi, she adapted quickly. Even those five dreadful years, she had adjusted to them as well. But today, for some reason, she felt nervous and ufortable around this man, as if he could see right through her at any moment, uncovering her secret, making her extremely uneasy. Could it be¡­ because of what happened yesterday, that his brutal methods had intimidated her? She thought about the small celebrity who had been toyed with by him yesterday, and how her every move from the beginning hadn¡¯t escaped his eyes. Finally, she turned her head to look out of the car window¡­ Chapter 51 Taking the Rich Second Generation to the Vegetable Market 51: Chapter 51: Taking the Rich Second Generation to the Vegetable Market? 51 -51: Taking the Rich Second Generation to the Vegetable Market? Before long, the navigation was set, and Ye Ning only felt a slight motion beneath her before the car slowly moved out of the parking lot. From the city center to the old city district, it was indeed quite a distance. A City, being a centuries-old historic town, had seen many important government institutions and majormercial areas move to the newly expanded urban district since the economic reforms. The old district had be a neglected, disused area. Still, that didn¡¯t stop it from remaining a bustling hustle and bustle. Driving from the city center, the further in you went, the more congested the roads became, especially when approaching the ¡°One Line Sky¡± area, where traffic was so heavy it was practically at a standstill. Ye Ning, observing from inside the car, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Third Master, why don¡¯t we find a ce to park the car around here? We¡¯re not far from One Line Sky, it¡¯s only about a five-minute walk.¡± Walk there? She was asking him to walk? Already somewhat irritated by the traffic jam, Ou Mucen¡¯s mood worsened when he heard the woman behind him, ¡°What kind of messy ce is this? Isn¡¯t One Line Sky very famous? How can it be located in such an area?¡± Ye Ning immediately felt embarrassed, ¡°Third Master, you may not know, but Sant Road used to be the most bustling street in the old city, akin to the current area of Ou¡¯s Department Store. However, over the years as the city expanded, many businesses moved out, and an old market was established here¡­¡± An old market? Was she actually saying there was a market here? The man driving the car caught sight of several elderly men and women carrying baskets of vegetables walking by and immediately frowned deeply before mming on the brakes! Ye Ning, who was looking out the window for a parking spot, was jolted forward against the seat in front due to the sudden braking, ¡°Ugh¡­¡± What was he doing? Stopping the car suddenly on the road, didn¡¯t he know it was very dangerous? Ye Ning, seeing stars after the impact, barely managed to steady herself. Looking out the window with displeasure, she said, ¡°Third Master, we can¡¯t just stop the car anywhere here, this ce¡­¡± ¡°Get out of the car!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t understand? Or should I say it again?¡± Ou Mucen¡¯s tone was extremely menacing, likely because his mood at that moment was really foul. Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to speak further, obediently opened the car door and stepped out. She didn¡¯t dare to ask where he was going? What she was supposed to do, wait for him? Or was that it? So she just stood there by the roadside. Forget it, let him do whatever he wants. After all, he is the privileged heir; he has the final say in everything. If worstes to worst and he leaves her behind to return to thepany, she could just take the bus back. So after standing on the sidewalk, she watched the ck Bentley U-turn and leave, then walked into a nearby convenience store. ¡°Miss, what would you like to buy?¡± ¡°Water, please, thank you!¡± Ye Ning was indeed thirsty. Since she arrived at thepany in the morning, she had been running around nonstop without a break to sit down, let alone drink any water. Picking up a bottle of water, she twisted off the cap and took a sip before running outside again to look in the direction where the Bentley had disappeared. It was over, still no one around. It seemed that the privileged heir had truly left her behind! Well, who was he really? He was someone who grew up with a golden key in his mouth, leading a life of luxury. When had he ever been to such a dirty and smelly ce? Seen such a dense and unbearable crowd? Chapter 52 52: Chapter 52. Is he crazy? Is he?! 52: Chapter 52. Is he crazy? Is he?! Ye Ning sighed, took another sip from her water bottle, and decided to look for a bus to head back. But just as she turned around, her phone, which was in her purse, suddenly rang. She took it out to look¡­ Huh? Secretary Gao? Ye Ning paused for a moment and picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, Secretary Gao?¡± ¡°An Ning, where are you? Hurry to Left Bank Coffee on Sant Road and find Young Master Mu!¡± ¡°¡­¡± What? Go find him? Why? Didn¡¯t he leave? Ye Ning stood there, dazed for quite a while, noting to her senses. So, he didn¡¯t drive back? Instead, he just went to park, and after parking somewhere ¡ª or maybe he never nned to look for her in the first ce ¡ª remotely instructed Secretary Gao to notify her toe find him? Ye Ning felt like she was losing her mind! No, why is he making things soplicated? If he had juste over here after parking, wouldn¡¯t that have been the end of it? Why did she have to go find him? And what¡¯s with having Secretary Gao call her? Was he so high and mighty that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to call her himself? This despicable scion! Ye Ning was about to explode with anger. After hanging up, she looked along the roadside but didn¡¯t see any Left Bank Coffee. Reluctantly, she returned to the convenience store where she had bought the water earlier, ¡°Excuse me, do you know if there¡¯s a Left Bank Coffee shop around here?¡± ¡°Yes, there is. Just turn around the corner there, by that big building. You see¡­¡± Ye Ning followed the direction pointed out, and suddenly, she was practically out of breath¡­ How could there be someone like this in the world? Just for parking a car, did he have to go so far? Were there really no parking spots nearby? Ye Ning¡¯s mood was terribly sour. She thought about just ignoring him, but after struggling with the decision, she didn¡¯t dare. In the end, she had to toughen up, carrying her bottle of water, and head towards the big building. Yes, he was her boss now. Even if there were mountains of knives and seas of fire ahead, she had to go. So, fifteen minutester, sure enough, she saw the ck Bentley with a license te of five ¡°9¡¯s¡± in the parking lot in front of that building. Left Bank Coffee! Ye Ning walked over and looked at the building that was essentially no longer part of the Sant Road area. She stepped towards the coffee shop at the main entrance of the building. ¡°Excuse me, is there a Mr. Ou here?¡± ¡°Mr. Ou? Yes, he¡¯s over there.¡± As soon as she entered and mentioned ¡°Mr. Ou,¡± the caf¨¦ staff immediately pointed to the hall where there was a man sitting by the window. Ye Ning took a look and was once again furious! What kind of people were these? She was out there working hard to find him, and he was sitting here leisurely drinking coffee and reading a magazine. Didn¡¯t his conscience hurt at all? Ye Ning finally got a bit angry. She walked over, didn¡¯t greet him, and just stood in front of him and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, why did you park your car here? It¡¯s very far from One Line Sky.¡± Ou Mucen had been sitting there for a while now. Hearing her voice, atst, he raised his gaze from the magazine. His eyes were chilling and slightly unnerving, ¡°You¡¯re five minuteste!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Remember, this is the first time. If there is a second time, you don¡¯t have toe anymore!¡± Like a robot without any warmth, after he coldly uttered these few words, he snapped the magazine shut and stood up to leave! Ye Ning¡¯s mouth gaped open, and once again, she was struck by lightning¡­ Is he insane? Is he? Really, is he?!! Chapter 53 The Woman That Suddenly Appeared! 53: Chapter 53: The Woman That Suddenly Appeared! 53 -53: The Woman That Suddenly Appeared! Ye Ning felt she was reaching her breaking point because she encountered so many bizarre incidents today. She had mentally prepared herself that serving the affluent young master wouldn¡¯t be easy, but the absurdity of the situation still left her stunned! Watching the man walk away, she had no choice but to quickly follow him out, ¡°Third Young Master, I wasn¡¯tte, and Secretary Gao didn¡¯t specify how quickly I needed toe, did she? Besides, I had to find my way here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one paid attention to her. The figure striding ahead seemed to bepletely oblivious to her existence. Once they stepped out of the caf¨¦, Ye Ning saw a very young and beautiful girl already waiting for him outside. ¡°Third Young Master, I can hardly believe you¡¯de here. Let¡¯s go, please ensure the Third Young Master arrives at First Heaven within ten minutes!¡± the girl said and led the man standing at the caf¨¦ entrance to a verypact car parked by the door. Ye Ning was somewhat stunned! What was going on? Why did someone else have to take him to First Heaven? Could it be that he had made arrangements before she came to find him? She remembered the phone call made by Secretary Gao, and also the moment in the caf¨¦ when the man said she was five minuteste. Finally, she realized. It turned out, he really was waiting for her¡­ ¡°What are you still standing there for? Aren¡¯t youing??¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh, right,ing at once!¡± Ye Ning¡¯s mood suddenly improved, and she hurriedly jogged over, pulling open the rear car door to get in. Once inside, she realized the man was also sitting in the back¡­ And it seemed that the moment she got in, his eyebrows instinctively furrowed. Was she not supposed to sit here? Ye Ning suddenly felt nervous again, but when she nced at the front passenger seat, she suddenly thought it might not be her fault. He was the BOSS, and she was the employee. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to sit in the back? It was he who, despite having a perfectly good front passenger seat, chose to sit in the back. If he was ufortable now, what did it have to do with her? Thinking this, Ye Ning felt much less nervous. The woman in front started the car upon seeing her enter, ¡°Why has the Third Young Master suddenly decided to visit First Heaven today? Are you interested in antiquestely?¡± The tone was quite familiar! And she seemed very rxed, without any sign of nervousness upon seeing him. Could it be that they knew each other? Ye Ning recalled how the woman greeted him before getting in the car, so she subconsciously leaned towards the window, thinking she, an outsider, should try not to disturb the two. However, to her surprise, after the woman asked her question, the man seated beside Ye Ning remained utterly silent. Instead, in the quiet cabin, the glow from a phone screen kept appearing beside her. What was he doing? Ye Ning nced in his direction instinctively, and at a glimpse, she saw his phone on silent gaming mode¡­ Cough cough cough cough cough¡­ With her eye twitching violently, Ye Ning remembered his earlier disregard for her, and now seeing his even more tantly rude behaviour, she finally turned her head slightly, ¡°No, our president is just casually visiting First Heaven to take a look¡­¡± Chapter 54 Third Young Master do you have your ID card with you 54: Chapter 54: Third Young Master, do you have your ID card with you? 54 -54: Third Young Master, do you have your ID card with you? As a phrase fell, the atmosphere in the car seemed to change¡­ Their CEO? The woman driving nced back through the rearview mirror and saw the girl sitting in the back, her ear-length short hair, and on her in face, although not exceedingly beautiful, the delicate and fair skin, along with a pair of bright eyes, made her look exceptionally ethereal and lovely, like an elegant orchid. Who is this girl? Why hadn¡¯t she seen her before? Her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You are¡­?¡± Ye Ning hurriedly smiled, ¡°I am the new assistant recruited by President Ou, my name is An Ning.¡± A new assistant? The woman skeptically peered through the rearview mirror again at the man behind her, noting his rather indifferent expression at the time and his eyes not straying to the girl at all,, then suddenly, she breathed a sigh of relief! ¡°So the Third Young Master of the Ou Family has recruited an assistant again, huh? Speaking of which, your office already has a lot of assistants, Third Young Master, howe you are still recruiting?¡± This woman really didn¡¯t know how to y along; Ye Ning had just smoothed over her embarrassment, and yet she again recklessly shifted the topic back to the man behind them. You expect him to pay attention to you? Dream on! Ye Ning didn¡¯t look over, she stealthily nced at the man next to her, engrossed in what he was doing, and then turned her head to look out the window¡­ Indeed, after the woman finished speaking, two whole minutes of silence filled the car, as if she didn¡¯t exist at all. The woman, btedly catching on, finally came to her senses and awkwardly withdrew her gaze, daring not to make another sound¡­ Seeing this from the back, Ye Ning¡¯s lips curled into a self-satisfied smirk and continued to look outside. Oddly enough, when they had been on their way here, it had been incredibly congested, but once they got into this car, she didn¡¯t know what route was taken? It was smooth sailing all along, and soon, they could see the ancient outline of the teahouse up ahead. It was just as they were about to arrive that the man who had been upied in the back finally looked at his wristwatch, realizing that, with this dy, it was almost noon. He furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°What time does it start this afternoon?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Both women almost simultaneously looked at the man inside the car. However, as soon as Ye Ning saw the woman in the front responding, she promptly yed it smart and turned her head back outside¡­ She was an outsider, so of course, this was not the time to disturb them. Thus, the woman in the front, holding the steering wheel and finally being spoken to by the man behind her, instantly became very happy, ¡°Three Young Master, are you talking about the One-Line Sky auction? I¡¯m not very sure, as I usually don¡¯t spend much time here, but I can ask for you right away.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The air once again fell into a silence as still as death, as though it suddenly froze. Ye Ning sat there, stunned for quite a while, before realizing that he had been speaking to her, and she quickly turned her head, ¡°It starts at half-past twelve in the afternoon and ends at half-past four.¡± ¡°Can I go in directly?¡± ¡°Yes, but you will need to show your ID¡­¡± At this point, Ye Ning paused, then cautiously asked, ¡°Third Young Master, did you¡­ bring your ID?¡± She really did not dare ask this question, who was this man? That was the Third Young Master of the Ou Family, a well-known figure throughout A City, okay? To ask him for his ID? Was she looking for trouble? Chapter 55 Isn’t The Third Young Master of the Ou Family Influential Enough 55: Chapter 55: Isn¡¯t The Third Young Master of the Ou Family Influential Enough? 55 -55: Isn¡¯t The Third Young Master of the Ou Family Influential Enough? Sure enough, as soon as the words were spoken, the atmosphere in the car turned tense, chilly, and even breathing became somewhat unnatural. ¡°What does that mean? We need ID cards just to attend a mere auction? Who does Apex think it is? Third Young Master, don¡¯t bother with it, I¡¯ll take you in when the timees!¡± The woman was also very dissatisfied, and with one sentence she had Ou Mucen leaving everything to her. Ye Ning puckered her lips and looked out the window¡­ It wasn¡¯t even her request, seriously, why was the anger directed at her? However, since she had said she¡¯d handle it, that was even better; it saved Ye Ning the trouble, providing her with some relief. Thus, in the following time, nobody spoke again until the car arrived at the bustling district and stopped in front of the dark cyan building. Ye Ning pushed open the car door and got out, then she sighed as she looked at the familiar structure. Five years, and she had finally returned here; it still featured blue bricks and ck tiles, as well as the same decorations and furnishings. If there had to be any difference, it would be the people ¡ª there were far fewer now than back then. Indeed, five years ago, Apex on Sant Road was in its heyday in the old city district, with shops aplenty and a never-ending stream of people. As a century-old brand, naturally, it would attract arge crowd. But now, with the reconstruction of the old city district and the nearby transformation into a vegetable market, few people came here unless they were truly here for the auction transactions. If it was just for regr tea and dining, the numbers were much, much less. Ye Ning walked over and saw the white diamond-shaped sign hanging at the entrance of the teahouse, now in its busy period. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she stood silently, waiting for the two people behind her to catch up. The diamond-shaped white sign generally meant that the auction was about to begin admitting attendees. It would usually hang for about ten minutes; after which, it would be reced with a ck sign, and no matter how important you were, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed entry. After a wait, footsteps approached from behind¡­ ¡°Third Young Master, wait here for me for a moment; I will be right back,¡± the woman said as she came over and then went straight toward the entrance. Ye Ning saw her, so she obediently stood there waiting. Ou Mucen also stood there, surveying the surroundings. Noticing the antiquated appearance of the teahouse, resembling the old residential houses, he frowned and asked, ¡°Who exactly is the owner of Apex?¡± Ye Ning shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not too clear, but from what my master said, he was a Tomb Raider Colonel, specialized in tomb raiding.¡± ¡°Tomb raiding?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s also why the security foring here to auction is so strict; many of the items here have unclear origins. Right, Third Young Master, you¡¯re not here today to actually bid on these items, are you?¡± Ye Ning was right, Apex was somewhat like an underground bank, only the underground bankundered money, while Apex dealt in antiques. But simrly, many of those antiques also had illegal origins. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t answer the question; instead, his gaze fell upon the woman at the entrance who seemed unable to resolve the issue even after such a long time. A glint of grim determination shed through his eyes, and he promptly took out a glittering golden card: ¡°Take this over to them!¡± Ye Ning looked down and was momentarily stunned! Was he really going to use his identity as the third heir of the Ou Family to get in? Chapter 56 The Young Master of the Second House of the Ou Family has also arrived 56: Chapter 56 The Young Master of the Second House of the Ou Family has also arrived¡­ 56 -56 The Young Master of the Second House of the Ou Family has also arrived¡­ The card from the third young master of the Ou Family proved to be more effective than anything else. When Ye Ning carried it over, the two men barely nced at it before immediately bing very enthusiastic: ¡°So it¡¯s the third young master of the Ou Family who has arrived, what a rare guest, please follow me this way.¡± Finishing their words, they were about to lead the three inside! Ye Ning naturally went in smoothly, but when it was that woman¡¯s turn to follow, the man standing at the door suddenly delivered a chilling sentence: ¡°Miss Du, there¡¯s no need for you toe in. Go about your business.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s face instantly turned red: ¡°But¡­¡± There were no buts, for the man had said only that much before indifferently turning around and walking inside. Ye Ning stood there watching, feeling quite heartbroken for the woman¡­ It was said that the third young master of the Ou Family was the man every unmarried woman in A City wanted to marry¡ªhe had all the capital to charm a woman: looks, money, power, status! He was the man every woman dreamt of having. Yet, who knew how cold, how heartless, how arrogant the real Ou Mucen was? He was practically a devil. Ye Ning watched the woman leave in a daze and quickly hastened her pace to catch up: ¡°Third master, you let her leave; how will we get backter?¡± The man in front immediately let out a cold snort: ¡°Don¡¯t you have legs?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± I do, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t. Otherwise, for the short distance we just covered, we could have simply walked, so why bother taking the car? However, Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to say that. Instead, upon approaching the familiar venue ahead, she reached into her bag, took out a bottle of eye drops, and applied it to her eyes. Indeed, once the dark red curtains were lifted, a fragrance she hadn¡¯t smelled for a long time assailed her nostrils, and with that scent, her pupils started to show flickers of coolness. ¡°Third master, since your visit was so sudden, we didn¡¯t prepare a proper seat for you. How about I arrange a seat in the front rows for you?¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ou Mucen nced lightly around the venue, noting that the interior still had theyout of a tea house. Currently, it was filled with people all around, and in front of these tea tables, a rectangr mahogany stage stood prominently. He nodded and followed the man to his seat. Ye Ning followed suit. As she passed by, seeing all the people seated around, and given that the man who led them in had specially arranged seats for them in the front, she couldn¡¯t help but feel even more perplexed. What exactly was he here for? Was he really here to bid on antiques? No, that seemed unlikely. Yuzhirun¡¯s main focus was on jewelry; in other words, antique curios were basically of no consequence unless there was Original Jade Stone, which could actually be useful. However, at Yixiantian, only the Huo Family auctioned Original Jade Stone, and after the Huo Family signed a supply agreement with Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry years ago, they hadn¡¯t appeared here since. So why was he here? Ye Ning was bing more and more confused until suddenly, she heard a very soft voice: ¡°Did the old master of the Huo Familye today?¡± ¡°Yes, he is in the private room upstairs.¡± ¡°Good, go tell the second son of the second room of the Ou Family that his uncle is also here. Tell him not to go to that private room to find Old Master Huo, to avoid being discovered by him.¡± Upon hearing just one sentence, Ye Ning stood there, feeling as if her mind had buzzed, and then she remainedpletely still! Chapter 57 Meeting an Enemy 57: Chapter 57 Meeting an Enemy 57 -57 Meeting an Enemy The second young master of the Ou family? And his uncle¡­? It was as if a sealed memory had suddenly been unlocked, and in this instant, those painful scenes that tormented her to the point of sleepless nights, all flooded her mind like a dam bursting. The second young master of the Ou family, Ou Yuze, was the reason that she, Ye Ning, had fallen into hell overnight. He said he loved her and had his mother adopt her from the orphanage because he liked her, but what was the result? That was nothing but a ruse because Yang Xueshan, that bitch, had told him the secret of her heterochromia, and he had plotted all this on purpose. Ridiculous, he was only 19 years old at the time. How could someone at 19e up with such a vicious n? Ye Ning stood there, feeling as though des were scraping inch by inch through her body. She quickly turned around and saw a figure leaving the venue, so without hesitation, she followed suit. If Ou Yuze was here today, then Ou Mucen¡¯s purpose foring here was also clear; he was here to find out the true supply channels of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry. Indeed, Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry had prospered for many years, which was inseparable from its supply source. Only with good supplies could they make fine jewelry, and thus attract more customers. However, Yuzhirun had been investing for so long, and Ou Mucen had not nned in this area. Why did he suddenly think of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry¡¯s supplies? This was not his style. Confused, Ye Ning saw the person she was following leave the event and quickly head to the VIP lounge of this tea house. It was in that small lounge where she glimpsed through the ss crack and saw the man sitting inside! Five years had passed, and she finally saw him again! His facial features were still the same, and the posture was familiar, butpared to five years ago, the face that once captivated her now disgusted her. Had she been blinded back then? How could she have fallen for such a man? ¡°Mr. Ou, our manager asked me to let you know that your uncle is also at our event today, and to be careful,¡± said a voice. Uncle? Upon hearing this, Ou Yuze, who was sitting on the sofa smoking, suddenly looked a bit unsettled, ¡°Ou Mucen? Why would hee here? Has he discovered something?¡± ¡°Probably not. We only sent him the email about the supply channel this morning, so I think he¡¯s here to verify whether the business we provided is our real supply channel,¡± replied the other voice. It was a woman¡¯s voice, and very familiar! Ye Ning¡¯s fingers instantly clenched into fists, and her gaze into the room turned ice cold! Inside was an incredibly beautiful woman with chestnut, wavy hair cascading flirtatiously over her shoulders. Her features were delicate, showing she had spent a lot of time getting ready to go out. It was just a pity that there was a bruise at the corner of her red lips, as if she had been struck. The bruise looked particrly jarring on her refined face. That was Yang Xueshan, her good sister from the orphanage¡ªYang Xueshan! It just so happened that she ran into these two today¡­ Chapter 58 She was just a dog! 58: Chapter 58: She was just a dog! 58 -58: She was just a dog! Ye Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her cold gaze was as sharp as des, causing a chilling terror as she fixed her attention on the two people inside. ¡°How did he find this ce?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Do we still have to meet with Mr. Huo today, Yu Ze?¡± Mr. Huo was the one whom they had specially arranged to meet today because of the decision made yesterday. As the second branch of the Ou family had discussed, the goods could be provided to Yuzhirun by the Huo Family, but the specifics of the delivery still needed further discussion. That¡¯s why he had arranged to meet him today! But now, the man had found this ce so quickly; could he still meet with Mr. Huo? With a sudden movement, he stood up, viciously throwing the cigarette butt on the floor, ¡°Meet? Do you want him to catch even more of our ws? You worthless, good-for-nothing wretch! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could things have gotten to this point?¡± In less than a few sentences, this man, spewing venomous insults, violently knocked down the woman standing in front of him, pushing her onto the couch before storming out with a loud bang. Ye Ning, standing outside, withdrew her gaze, pretending to be a patroning from another VIP lounge, and walked to the other side. Positioning herself correctly, she saw the man with an ashen face storm out of the lounge. He nced at her standing there and left in a huff without recognition. After five years, Ou Yuze, have you really forgotten the woman standing before you? Ye Ning watched the rapidly disappearing figure emotionlessly then suddenly, a spine-chilling smile crept across her cold lips¡­ ¡°Yu Ze! Yu Ze, wait for me, Yu Ze¡­¡± As the man left, another figure rushed out of the lounge in a flurry, still with a delicate face and dressed in expensive attire. However, this time, her expression was like that of a dog! A dog that had been abandoned! But, even if she was reduced to a dog, the man who had already left didn¡¯t linger; his figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. Ye Ning, standing there, watched her sway a bit before clenching her fists tightly. ¡°Miss Yang¡­¡± ¡°Ou Mucen! Ou Mucen!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Yang?¡± The person who followed was probably frightened by the woman¡¯s fierce expression; they only dared to say a few words and then fell silent. Ou Mucen? It seems she really hates him, calling out his name twice through gritted teeth, her eyes still bloodshot. Ye Ning stood quietly in the background, wanting to see what she would do next. Unexpectedly, the woman stood there for a while, then suddenly opened her bag and took out an item, ¡°Go, give this to Mr. Huo, tell him that the supplies for Yuzhirun will be matched ording to this from now on!¡± The man looked at the ratio table in his hands, and his face eventually paled, ¡°Miss Yang, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? Do the second master, the seconddy, and the young master know about this?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t know, could I give it to you? Now, go!¡± She snapped back at him with sharp curses The man hurriedly took the paper and swiftly walked away¡­ Ps: Seekingments, seeking votes, your support is my biggest motivation¡­ Chapter 59 She Was Never a Good Person to Begin With 59: Chapter 59 She Was Never a Good Person to Begin With 59 -59 She Was Never a Good Person to Begin With The rivalry between the second and third branches of the Ou family is widely known, but to go to such lengths, aren¡¯t they afraid of failing miserably, with Ou Mucen¡¯s means, leaving them with nothing but ashes? When that person left, even their legs were trembling. Ye Ning stood there for a while, then suddenly, in her eyes, a ghostly and sinister smile spread. Was she courting death? That was perfect, she was worried about not having an opportunity to make her move. This way, wasn¡¯t she being handed just what she needed? She smiled, with a cryptic grin that no one could understand, and turned back to where she had juste from. Ye Ning had not intended to be a good person since she returned; her purpose here was for revenge. Since the opportunity hade, she would definitely seize it. As for others, they had no rtion to her whatsoever. Having returned to the auction, the bidding had already started, so she bent over and went to the table where the man was sitting in the third row, ¡°Third Master, I apologize, I just went to the restroom.¡± She was at least fifteen minuteste, of course, she needed an exnation¡ªthis person had warned her before that she must not bete again, or she would no longer be an employee of the Ou family. Fortunately, after she exined, the man just turned his head and red at her unhappily. Afterward, he looked impassively back to the front: ¡°I heard that Original Jade Stone was auctioned at ¡®Skyline¡¯ before?¡± Original Jade Stone? Ye Ning¡¯s fingers gripping the list on the table immediately tensed¡­ Of course, there was Original Jade Stone; it came from the Huo Family, the current supplier for Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry. He really hade here to investigate, to confirm whether the Huo Family was truly the supplier for Longfeng? Ye Ning pressed her lips together, holding the paper for a long time before finally nodding lightly: ¡°Yes, his surname is Huo, but he hasn¡¯t been seen for many years. Since he auctioned thest piece of Original Jade Stone here nine years ago, he hasn¡¯te back. No one knows what he¡¯s been up to.¡± ¡°Nine years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, nine years ago. I was actually very young back then, and I only know about it from what my master said. I¡¯m not very clear on the specifics,¡± said Ye Ning, deliberately smiling as she spoke, her bright and clear eyes seemingly the epitome of innocence. Nine years ago, she was 14, the same year she was adopted by the second branch of the Ou family. Who would have thought that time could pass in the blink of an eye¡­nine years had already gone by¡­ Atst, Ou Mucen finally turned to look at her, his gaze indifferent but sharp and cold within¡ªlike twin beams that could prate deep into her heart, just one nce was enough to make one¡¯s insides tremble. Ye Ning¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment, but in the end, she lowered her gaze: ¡°Did Third Mastere here in search of Original Jade Stone? There hasn¡¯t been an auction for a long time. If you like, I could ask my master to introduce a few suppliers to you.¡± ¡°Your master?¡± ¡°Yes, Lin Yebai. He knows a few jade merchants, and if you¡¯d like, he could invite them to bring some samples for you to look at.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Once again, silence fell. Following her words, the man¡¯s expression of impatience had be very obvious, as if everything she said was pointless. Indeed, it was pointless. In A City, which jade stone supplier could possibly have more authentic or superior stock than the Huo Family¡¯s? Chapter 60 Harbouring Ulterior Motives 60: Chapter 60: Harbouring Ulterior Motives 60 -60: Harbouring Ulterior Motives Ou Mucen¡¯s expression did indeed be rather unsightly, his eyes narrowed slightly. He had originally nned to leave, but after ncing at the items on the auction table in front of him, suddenly, his interest was piqued again, ¡°The item on auction above, which one is the best?¡± Ye Ning was startled, ¡°Huh?¡± Ou Mucen looked coldly towards her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are Lin Yebai¡¯s apprentice? Then can you tell which one is most valuable?¡± That was easy to answer! Ye Ning had no idea what was on the man¡¯s mind. Upon hearing his request to pick out the best item from the auction table, she nced over and pointed to a jade sp the size of a thumb ced at the very edge, ¡°That one!¡± Ou Mucen frowned slightly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ye Ning smiled, ¡°Sure. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at the auction priceter. It will definitely be the highest.¡± Ou Mucen fell silent¡­ That indeed was the item with the highest starting bid in the entire venue, but the price list had always been in his hands¡ªshe had never seen it, yet she had confidently made such a statement. It seemed that her ability to appraise and identify treasures was truly not simple. Ou Mucen¡¯s face finally softened a bit. He stood up from his chair, and without saying another word, turned and left the ce. Ye Ning sat there watching, dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s leaving just like that? The auction isn¡¯t over yet; how could he just leave? She had been nning to create an opportunity for him to meet Mr. Huo. How could this man leave so quickly? Ye Ning grabbed her bag and chased after him for quite a while, finally catching up to him near the entrance, ¡°Young Master, why did you leave just like that? Aren¡¯t you bidding on the items anymore?¡± Ou Mucen ignored her and walked towards the door. Seeing his car already parked there, he quickened his steps toward it. Ye Ning, watching from behind, was agape¡­ Good heavens, when did his car get parked at this entrance? Wasn¡¯t it parked by that building earlier? Could it be that while they were entering, he¡¯d already had someone bring his car over? Damn! Awesome! ¡°Young Master, are we going back to thepany?¡± ¡°No, to Lido. Make a phone call to Secretary Gao, tell her the meeting with Mr. Huo set for this morning is in half an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The person who got out of the car to open the door for him was not Secretary Gao, but the men in ck who looked like those who had appeared at the jewelry store that day. Upon hearing the president¡¯s order to go to the Lido Hotel, they immediately came over to open the car door for him. Ye Ning stood behind and heard this, slightly taken aback. Before long, a radiant smile spread across her pretty face. Mr. Huo¡­ Ou Mucen got into the car, yet he did not notice the triumphant smile of the woman behind him. Once seated, he naturally took out his phone and opened the email with the detailed information about the Huo Family sent by Secretary Gao not long before. Caught up in thought, the driver who came in hesitated before speaking up, ¡°Young Master, is Miss An also going to Lido with us?¡± Miss An? Ou Mucen, reminded by the question, finally remembered there was such a person, and he immediately looked up with a dark expression towards the outside, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Don¡¯t you n to go back?¡± Ye Ning had been lost in thought standing there when she suddenly heard this. She quickly responded, ¡°No¡­ no, I just saw that you, Young Master, still have things to do. I was thinking of taking the bus back myself so as not to hold you up!¡± Chapter 61 How terrifying can a man with deep schemes be 61: Chapter 61 How terrifying can a man with deep schemes be? 61 -61 How terrifying can a man with deep schemes be? Public transit? Not a bad idea! In a second, the man had rolled the car window back up, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Driver: ¡°¡­¡± Outside, Ye Ning was staring dumbfounded at the retreating car as it started to drive away. Damn it! Could he actually just drive off like that after what she said? Didn¡¯t he have a shred of conscience? On her first day of work, she had apanied him to this godforsaken ce, ugh! Who in their right mind would abandon a luxury car to take public transit, jerk!! Ye Ning picked up a small stone from the ground and threw it at the car¡­ Inside the Bentley, Xiaoliu, the driver gripping the steering wheel, saw this through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Third Young Master, Miss An doesn¡¯t seem too keen on taking the bus.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°She¡¯s throwing pebbles at us!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while, the man seated in the back twitched the corner of his eye and continued to look down at the iPad in his hands, ¡°Did you get any news about the movements of the second household that I asked you to watch?¡± Xiaoliu immediately straightened his face, ¡°Yes, this morning, we received news from people over at Blue Mountain Vi that Ou Yuze took Yang Xueshan out, and our people followed them, which led them directly to Yuzhirun.¡± Really Yuzhirun? The man looking at the iPad tensed his eyes slightly and a trace of mockery curled up at the corner of his lips, ¡°So it means that they actually gave me a real supply channel this time.¡± The supply channels of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry had been unknown for many years, and precisely for this reason, he had hardly believed that they would actually reveal their supply channels to him since Mei Liping agreed to give him such information yesterday. And this was his primary reason foring to Yuzhirun today! Unexpectedly, this time, they yed no tricks, which indeed surprised him. ¡°So¡­ are you nning to use their Original Jade Stones?¡± Xiaoliu was also somewhat astonished and, noticing that the BOSS seated behind him kept his gaze on the tablet without showing much emotion, boldly asked. Upon this question, the man leaning back leisurely chuckled, ¡°Why not use them? What¡¯s the problem in doing so?¡± Xiaoliu grew worried, ¡°But, their products, who knows if there are any issues with them?¡± The concern was valid, considering that the second branch of the Ou family was notoriously underhanded and deceitful. Plus, since the supply channels were handed over involuntarily this time, how could one ensure they weren¡¯t up to no good? Moreover, Phoenix Pearl had a less than auspicious opening day yesterday, and furtherplications would be really troublesome. Xiaoliu was genuinely worried¡­ But what about the man seated behind? His gaze, that is, once he had opened the internal webpage and had seen the design draft for next season¡¯s main featured items, his eyes flitted momentarily, and suddenly, an rming, heart-stoppingly beautiful curve traced his perfect, thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. So, here¡¯s what you¡¯ll do, call the marketing department and tell them to add a line for me in the advertisements.¡± ¡°What line?¡± ¡°Say that this time, the new products for Yuzhirun are all supplied by my brother, Ou Mucen. He sympathized with his little brother¡¯s fledgling brand and generously offered me the best supply channels.¡± ¡°¡­¡± !!! How sinister, how frightening! It was as if a chilling wind had suddenly surged through the car; Xiaoliu looked down and saw the hairs on his arm stand on end. Chapter 62 An Ning Do You Know Royal 62: Chapter 62 An Ning, Do You Know Royal? 62 -62 An Ning, Do You Know Royal? ¡°When the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind, the second house of the Ou family may have harbored the intention to give away the supply channels, perhaps plotting against Yuzhirun all along. But this way, if they were to make a move, there would be only one path left for them¡ªdeath!¡± Xiaoliu sat there, swallowing hard several times before he could suppress the chilling fear that crept up from the depths of his heart. Indeed, his boss was no longer someone that could be merely described by the word ¡®terrifying.¡¯ In the future, he must never offend him, absolutely¡­ ¡ª By the time Ye Ning returned to thepany, it was almost five o¡¯clock. Thinking of Xiaobao at home, she tidied up her desk before preparing to leave work. ¡°Xiaochen, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± After arranging everything, she stepped out of her office and out of politeness, specifically addressed the girl at the front desk named Xiaochen. Xiaochen was on the phone, seemingly busy with something urgent, and when she heard that Ye Ning was about to leave, she paused for a moment before turning to look at her, ¡°An Ning, do you know Royal?¡± Royal? Wasn¡¯t that the biggest nightclub in A City? Ye Ning nodded, ¡°I know, what¡¯s up?¡± Xiaochen quickly nodded her head, ¡°There¡¯s a client waiting at Royal for a car, Secretary Gao asked me to deliver one over. Could you drop it off on your way? I still have a lot of things to take care of here.¡± She lived in the west, and Royal was in the east¡ªhow was that on the way? However, seeing that Xiaochen was indeed very busy, and considering that today was her first day on the job and the girl had helped her out, Ye Ning ultimately nodded and agreed, taking the car keys and heading downstairs. Ou Group had many clients, and after arriving in A City, it wasmon for thepany to provide cars for temporary use, if needed. Thus having retrieved the car keys, Ye Ning didn¡¯t think much of it and went down to the parking lot. After retrieving the blue Chevrolet, she drove towards Royal. Xiaobao¡¯s kindergarten usually finished at five, and she had asked thendy to pick him up yesterday, so after delivering the car there, she would catch a bus back, hoping to see the little guy by around six-thirty. Thinking of that little bundle, a smile finally broke through the weariness on her face. Half an hourter, in the east of the city¡ªRoyal¡ª This was the most luxurious leisure club in A City. It was said to be owned by a person with very strong connections. The facilities and services were top-notch. Because of this, at Ou Group, this was generally the appointed ce for entertaining guests. Ye Ning arrived at the club, parked the car, and walked over with the car keys, ¡°Excuse me, is there a Mr. Gao in room 202?¡± Mr. Gao? The two security guards at the door heard the room number and nced at each other, ¡°Are you talking about Mr. Gao from Ou Group?¡± Ye Ning quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Is he here?¡± Since Secretary Gao often brought clients here, it was normal for these people to recognize him. However, to Ye Ning¡¯s surprise, they told her that Secretary Gao hadn¡¯te and had only reserved a room. The person currently in the room was a Mr. Hu. A Mr. Hu? Had Secretary Gao not apanied the client this time and simply let him have fun on his own? Chapter 63 Today’s arrangement by Ouyi was very good! 63: Chapter 63 Today¡¯s arrangement by Ouyi was very good! 63 -63 Today¡¯s arrangement by Ouyi was very good! Ye Ning¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly! She didn¡¯t like ces like this, where the crowd was a mixed bag, illuminated by red lights and green wines, exuding an atmosphere of disarray. It was not suitable for someone like her to be here. However, if she didn¡¯t deliver the car keys, she would fail to carry out Xiaochen¡¯s orders. She might anger Xiaochen, and offending her on her very first day at work wouldn¡¯t be wise. Ye Ning stood there pondering for a while, and ultimately, she took the car keys and went inside. Room 202¡­ Upon entering, she smelled the strong scent of alcohol in the air and heard all sorts of deafening noises. She felt ufortable deep down, but managed to pass through the lobby to the VIP corridor. She quickly started searching room by room. Luckily, room 202 wasn¡¯t hard to find¡ªit was the second room inside the corridor. Seeing this, she took a deep breath, grabbed the doorknob, and then pushed open the frosted ss door¡­ ¡°Mr. Hu¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Mr. Hu, let¡¯s have another drink. Look, I¡¯ve stripped down to just this.¡± ¡°So if I finish this drink, you¡¯ll take off everything?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll strip as long as Mr. Hu likes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning never expected to walk into such an explosive scene when she pushed the door open! In the room filled with thick smoke and alcohol, a man was surrounded by four or five scantily d women on a dark red sofa. The music was so loud it could almost deafen a person. What kind of people are these?!! Ye Ning felt nauseous. Seeing that nobody reacted to her entrance, she reluctantly knocked on the door with force and called out, ¡°Mr. Hu¡ª¡± Mr. Hu? The crisp voice that came in at the doorway, clear like a spring, finally reached the man who was enjoying himself with those women. He pushed aside the woman in front of him and looked towards the door. Wow, this one is different! The man looked at the woman standing by the door¡ªa white casual blouse on top, paired with a particrly elegant and light grey skirt underneath, her skin was pale white, a delicate face devoid of makeup. Standing there, she seemed like a university student who had just stepped out of campus, radiating an innocent charm and cleanliness. His eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Nice, I like this one,¡± he said, wobbling towards Ye Ning with his ss in hand. Seeing hime closer, Ye Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly. She reached into her bag, took out the set of car keys and quickly extended them to him, ¡°Mr. Hu, I am an employee of the Ou Group. I¡¯m here to deliver your car.¡± The Ou Group? The man, who had already consumed a fair amount of alcohol, paused at the mention of that name¡­ The Ou Group, right, he hade here to do business with the Ou Group, and the evening¡¯s arrangements were made by them. So, did that mean this woman was specially sent by Secretary Gao of the Ou Group? Remembering the knowing smile of the Ou Group president¡¯s secretary who had brought him here tonight, he finally smiled contentedly¡­ Chapter 64 Where Did An Ning Go 64: Chapter 64: Where Did An Ning Go? 64 -64: Where Did An Ning Go? ¡°Ou family¡¯s? Good, very good. I like this arrangement. Rest assured, as long as you make mefortable tonight, I will give you the Ou family¡¯s order tomorrow, and I will not short you even a single penny.¡± After saying that, the man looked at the delicate white hand being offered, let out a lecherousugh, and suddenly, with a yank, he pulled Ye Ning, who was standing in front of him, towards him. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not from here, stop messing around!¡± Ye Ning panicked upon seeing this, forcefully pushed his hand away, and started to struggle violently. But she was just a woman, how could she break free from a man so muchrger and stronger than her? Suffering intense pain in her wrists, the brute grabbed her and dragged her inside, then viciously pushed her onto a dark red sofa, ¡°Good, I like this fiery spirit, hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? You beast, let go of me, somebody help!¡± ¡°Why are you calling for help? Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent with me here. Didn¡¯t the Ou family send you here to apany me today?¡± he barked with a ferociousugh, then grabbed the cor of her dress and tore it with a few ¡°rip¡± sounds, popping all the buttons off. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning began to tremble all over. The fear, along with the revolting scent wafting over her, brought back the horrors of the past five years, those nightmarish five years! ¡°Beast!!¡± A sh of blood-red fury in her eyes, she suddenly raised her knee and fiercely kicked at the man¡¯s crotch! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± Immediately after, following this kick, a pig-like scream echoed in the private room, and the man fell off of Ye Ning, clutching at his groin. This animal! Witnessing this, the still shocked Ye Ning finally heaved a sigh of relief. Trembling, she got up from the sofa, grabbed her torn garment, and staggered, ready to flee from this hellish ce. She was also very frightened; she had never encountered such a situation before, and even with her strong mental fortitude, she felt panicked and scared after such an experience. But just when she thought she was going to escape, the man recovered from the intense pain and, upon seeing her trying to run away, angrily grabbed something from the ground and hurled it at her. Thud¡ª¡ª In an instant, Ye Ning felt a severe pain in her back, her legs gave way, and she copsed forward once more! ¡°Bitch, you dare to run?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her vision bing blurry, Ye Ningy there, hearing only the buzzing in her head and the faintly audible sinisterughter¡­ ¡ª¡ª Around six o¡¯clock, Secretary Gao finally picked up the president from the Lido Hotel. Once in the car, he asked habitually, ¡°Third Young Master, are we heading to Yuhu Apartment or Blue Mountain Vi?¡± Yuhu Apartment was his private residence, while Blue Mountain Vi was associated with the grand Ou family. Ou Mucen pinched the brow that was starting to throb, and after a while, he replied indifferently, ¡°Yuhu, I guess. The old man should have no issues today.¡± Secretary Gao chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Since even you let the second branch off the hook, the old man certainly doesn¡¯t want to get worked up again. But about the meeting with Mr. Huo today, does the Third Young Master think there¡¯s a problem with him?¡± A problem, huh? Ou Mucen nced at the jade sample he had brought back, and suddenly, a hint of a smile formed on his handsome, thin lips, ¡°Tell An Ning toe to thepany earlier tomorrow.¡± Chapter 65 Who told you to do this!! 65: Chapter 65: Who told you to do this?!! 65 -65: Who told you to do this?!! An Ning? Secretary Gao heard the name and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call herter. Oh, Hu Xiong from Yuandong Company is here. He said he just auctioned a piece ofnd and wants our Ou Group to take on the construction.¡± Yuandong Company? The man sitting behind recalled the plump and leering lech; a hint of disgust shed in his eyes, ¡°Where did he manage to get thend from this time? Is the price high?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look, and it¡¯s quite good. Plus, it¡¯s not far from A City. It¡¯s a profit not to be missed.¡± ¡°Hmm, you handle it. He has that taste, and you know it better than I do.¡± After saying this, the man lowered his head to start dealing with a day¡¯s worth of backlog in his notebook. He had been busy all day, and his email inbox was already full of emails needing attention. If he didn¡¯t catch up now, who knew howte he would be working. Seeing he was getting busy, Secretary Gao didn¡¯t disturb him any further¡­ Of course, he knew of Hu Xiong, a man of debauchery by nature, with exceptionally heavy taste. The moment he arrived, Secretary Gao had sent him off to the city¡¯srgest and most luxurious Royal Leisure Club. He believed the services there would surely satisfy him. Right, the car! He suddenly remembered, and naturally called Xiaochen, ¡°Xiaochen, the car I asked you to send to Royal, have you sent it yet?¡± ¡°Sent it, I had An Ning deliver it. She should be there by now, right?¡± An Ning? Secretary Gao was taken aback upon hearing this, ¡°Why did you let An Ning deliver it? She¡¯s new, does she know the ce?¡± Xiaochen was quite calm, ¡°I asked her, and she said she knew, so I let her deliver it. Besides¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiaochen didn¡¯t finish speaking on the phone when a voice, sounding rather displeased, came through from behind. On hearing this, Xiaochen quickly hung up the phone and turned around, ¡°That Hu Xiong asked for the car; I was on my way to pick you up at the time, so I had Xiaochen arrange it. But she just told me that she sent An Ning.¡± ¡°An Ning?¡± As soon as these words came out, Ou Mucen, who was busy on hisptop, stopped moving his fingers. An Ning? Why would they arrange for her to go? He remembered the woman who had followed him all morning, and that vile creature from Yuandong who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off any woman. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, ¡°Who told you to make such arrangements? Turn around, to Royal!¡± The voice was extremely stern; within a second, the atmosphere in the car dropped to freezing point! Cold sweat broke out on Xiaochen immediately¡­ Truthfully, he also had a foreboding feeling. Miss An wasn¡¯t the kind of beauty that stood out at a nce, but her natural elegance without makeup, and her unpretentious demeanor, were absolutely a refreshing change from the vulgar bombast that frequented the Royal. So, when Xiaochen exined the details to her, he already had a bad feeling about it. God, please let nothing happen! The car sped along the road, elerating to 160 km/h towards the East District. Ten minutester, at the Royal Leisure Club¡ª The security guards at the entrance saw the ck Bentley with the license te of five ¡°9¡±s darting towards them and immediately came to greet them, ¡°Mr. Gao¡­¡± Those cars, anyone here knew them; they belonged to Ou Group. Even if it wasn¡¯t always the president himself who used them, they were certainly driven by his secretary. Thus, seeing it, they came over immediately¡­ Chapter 66 This beast! 66: Chapter 66 This beast! 66 -66 This beast! But what they hadn¡¯t expected was that the person who quickly stepped out of that car was actually a tall and straight figure radiating a cold and arrogant nobility. As soon as this figure alighted, he merely nced over in their direction and immediately, the security guards felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured over them, sending a chill down their spines. My God! It¡¯s the third young master of the Ou Family! Why has hee? He doesn¡¯t usually like to visit ces like this, does he? Seeing the terrifying coldness on the man¡¯s face, they all shivered and hurried over, ¡°Third young master, you¡¯vee? What brings you to our humble establishment today? Please,e inside!¡± The severity of the Ou Family¡¯s third young master was notorious; offending him meant you wouldn¡¯t even know how you¡¯d die. But even though they were so respectful, he didn¡¯t so much as nce at them and, after narrowing his eyes slightly at the bustling, neon-lit establishment, he strode forward. ¡°Third young master¡­¡± ¡°Where is room 202?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ this way¡­¡± The security guard suddenly had a very bad feeling. Room 202, wasn¡¯t that the room previously reserved by the Ou family? Ever since that Mr. Hu arrived, they had sent their best girls over to him, but why had the third young mastere so imposingly? What could have happened? Could it be¡­ something went wrong inside? That¡¯s right, the woman who went in not long ago, she hasn¡¯te out yet, has she? The security guard began to sweat profusely, rushing over and as they approached the corridor of room 202, even though they hadn¡¯t entered yet, they could already faintly hear various screams from inside. There were the sinisterughs of men and the sharp, encourging shouts from women, ¡°Strip her, strip her bare, Hu boss, she¡¯s all yours. ¡°Right, we¡¯ve never seen this face here before, she might be fresh meat.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ so exciting, Hu boss, hurry, I just want to see you take her publicly.¡± Hiss¡ª Because the door wasn¡¯t very tightly shut, they could hear everything from outside the doorway, loud and clear. Secretary Gao was the first to go pale, and seeing the man in front of them nearly turn the air solid with his lethal aura, he shivered and suddenly sprinted forward, kicking the door open before him, ¡°Hu Xiong, stop your fucking nonsense!!¡± With a loud noise, atst, themotion inside the private room came to a halt. But it was precisely this pause that allowed them to witness the most unsightly and least desired scene¡­ They saw that the private room was inplete disarray, with everything from the two coffee tables smashed to pieces on the floor, and there were even traces of blood, indicating a recent violent struggle. And among these scattered items, they noticed a white shirt ripped in half and thrown aside, stained with blood, and its owner was currently being pinned down by a repulsive beast on a dark red sofa. Aside from her gray skirt, which he had already torn halfway off, the rest of her was obscured beneath his corpulent body. Of course, there was also a slender arm, iling in vain from the outside. Chapter 67 Drag him out and finish him off! 67: Chapter 67: Drag him out and finish him off! 67 -67: Drag him out and finish him off! This beast!! Secretary Gao almost ordered the security to act immediately, but just at that moment, a shadow passed by him. Afterwards, everyone watched in fear as he stood, expressionless, in front of that ugly man and suddenly grabbed a chair from beside the coffee table and smashed it down on his head with great force! ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± Crack!! After uttering just that, the man¡¯s head, like a watermelon, burst with blood-red liquid spurting out instantly, and the man rolled off the woman. That was an astoundingly ruthless act, as if the head wasn¡¯t a head at all, merely a thing, and what he needed to do at that moment was to smash that thing into pieces and rescue the woman underneath it. This was too terrifying! In the private room, everyone was stunned, including Secretary Gao who was so shocked he had forgotten what he was supposed to do. My God, that¡¯s a human being. Could such smashing kill him? But the reality was, he didn¡¯t treat the head as anything of consequence. After the chair came crashing down, he saw the beast finally roll away, threw the chair aside, and, stepping over the blood on the floor, came to the front of the sofa, ¡°An Ning?¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one responded to him. The woman, after such a huge scare,y there without even the most basic reaction. Her clothes were torn, revealing wounds on her snow-white skin, her hair was a mess, her mouth was swollen, and her eyes, like a deerpletely petrified with fear, trembled incessantly! This beast! Ou Mucen stood there, recalling how that morning she had kept singing out of tune with him, irritating him, and those eyes which seemed to have been indifferent and calm from the moment she saw him, stirring no waves no matter how he probed. This woman was supposed to be very meticulous and strong-willed, yet now she was tormented to the point where she couldn¡¯t even focus! Ou Mucen¡¯s pupils contracted fiercely, and the next second, he enunciated, ¡°Drag him out, finish him!¡± Ah! Finish him!! Hu Xiong, clutching his gushing head, was wailing in pain when he suddenly heard this. He forgot about the injury to his head and crawled over like a dog, ¡°Third Young Master, spare my life, please, I truly didn¡¯t know she was your woman, Third Young Master¡­¡± His woman? That was better left unsaid. The man already bent over surged with even more murderous intent in his eyes. He took off his suit jacket to cover her, then turned and viciously kicked the man lying behind him. ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡± ¡°Yes, Third Young Master!¡± The two security guards at the door finally came to their senses. Upon hearing the order, they immediately rushed over to drag the man, who was wailing like a pig, out of the room. In Royal, it was toomon for someone to die, regardless of their status. As long as he wanted someone dead, they would surely carry it out cleanly. Once Hu Xiong was dragged away, the room quieted down. Secretary Gao, pale-faced, came over immediately, ¡°Third Young Master, this is all my fault, I didn¡¯t arrange things properly. When I get back, whatever punishment you give me, I¡¯ll ept. But for now, let¡¯s take her to the hospital, shall we?¡± Chapter 68 He Saved Her Yet She Slapped Him in Return! 68: Chapter 68: He Saved Her, Yet She pped Him in Return! 68 -68: He Saved Her, Yet She pped Him in Return! It was at this moment that the man standing in the private room¡¯s killing aura slightly lessened. Upon ncing at the woman still lying on the sofa and seeing that, at thest moment, other than her shirt being torn, there were no further severe injuries, his heart also rxed a bit, and he bent down to prepare to carry her out. In fact, in Ou Mucen¡¯s dictionary, there were no words such as ¡°concern¡± or ¡°sympathy.¡± Growing up pampered and privileged, this young master of the Ou Family had long since developed an attitude that overlooked everyone else. Indifference and cold detachment were his true nature. But now, for some reason? After witnessing this scene, not only had he taken the life of that man on the spot, but he also seemed to care whether she was vited or not. Could it be¡­ because she was still useful to him? The man furrowed his brow, leaned over to pick her up, and prepared to take her out. But just at that moment, the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly fluttered, as if something had snapped back into her body, and her gaze fell upon his face: ¡°Ou Mucen¡ª¡± Hmm? Ou Mucen had never before heard anyone call him by his full name with such a tone. Hearing it now, his steps unconsciously halted, ¡°What¡­?¡± Before he could finish speaking, suddenly, a sharp ¡°p¡ª¡± rang out, and his face was struck to one side, caughtpletely off guard. My heavens! Was she¡­ was she pping the Third Young Master¡¯s face? Just then, Secretary Gao had driven the car around and, after waiting for a long time without seeing the twoe out, came back to check, only to witness such a shocking scene. She must be insane, truly insane ¨C does she realize what she¡¯s doing? Secretary Gao¡¯s entireplexion changed, and seeing his BOSS smacked, his handsome face darkened as if a violent storm had burst forth in an instant. Immediately, he rushed over and grabbed the woman down: ¡°An Ning, what are you doing? Do you know who just saved you?¡± Ye Ning staggered several steps when pulled, but the eyes of her newly awakened self were still full of furious, blood-red rage: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask him? Who caused me to encounter all this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, for your Ou Family, would I have encountered this today? There¡¯s not a single good person among the Ou Family members!!¡± Ye Ning finally awakened, her sudden lucidity matched only by a raging fury that stripped away even the most basic calm. One couldn¡¯t me her; the incident that had just transpired nearly crushed her! She was already battered and worn, struggling just to get on her feet, to find the courage and hope to carry on. But if such an event happened again, the devastation would be too great for her to bear. What would she do then? What about her child? Thus, truly, there was not a single good person in the Ou Family! Her words shocked Secretary Gao to the core. His face turned deathly pale, and he tremulously nced at his BOSS opposite him, whose expression was so terrifying it could have killed a man. Hurriedly, he grabbed the woman¡¯s arm: ¡°You¡¯re truly insane. The Third Young Master saved you, and even if you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, you still hit him. Alright, now get out of here!¡± He said, while forcefully dragging her out. Chapter 69 You’re the First Person to Dare Slap Me in the Face! 69: Chapter 69 You¡¯re the First Person to Dare p Me in the Face! 69 -69 You¡¯re the First Person to Dare p Me in the Face! Ye Ning, already injured, found herself nearly losing bnce when he dragged her, ¡°Let go of me, I don¡¯t need your help, all of you are up to no good, do you think I want to stay here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her attitude was incredibly harsh, showing absolutely no sign of reflection. Secretary Gao was furious, ready to throw her out on the spot, but just then, the man who had been standing there with a stern face and had not spoken suddenly waved his hand, signaling him to stop. ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± With these sinct two words, carrying the man¡¯s immense danger and overwhelming presence, themotion by the door of the private room immediately ceased. Seeing this, Secretary Gao shivered and, not daring to say another word, turned and left first¡­ Such a terrifying expression from the BOSS was rare even for him, and to think she dared to p their CEO, ha, she truly has a death wish. Just wait, she won¡¯t end well. As Secretary Gao left, he was filled with schadenfreude. Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after he left, felt a chill in her heart when she saw the man with the frozen face walking towards her step by step, and with a ¡°thud,¡± she backed up against the door panel behind her. It was a terrifying sight. She hadn¡¯t felt it while they were fighting, but now, as the surroundings fell silent, she realized that he didn¡¯t even have to say a word; the immense danger surrounding her was suffocating. Yes, he was the second-generation heir of the Ou Family, someone who wouldn¡¯t blink an eye at taking a life, and yet, she had just pped him. Ye Ning¡¯s fingers slowly clenched¡­ ¡°You are the first person who dares to p me!¡± The first thing he said as he approached was this. Ye Ning felt her breath tighten and, instinctively, she shrank back further. But there was only the door panel behind her, she had nowhere left to retreat, and so after a hard shiver, those wide eyes stared at him with both vignce and panic, like prey firmly caught in a wolf¡¯s gaze. Fortunately, when he saw that she had no way to back off, he stopped walking forward, but his staring gaze became even more terrifying, high and cold with a deadly seriousness, as if the next moment, he might snap her neck. This man, too frightening! ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending me, Ou Mucen?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning stared at him, and after what felt like an eternity, she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence from her voiceless throat, ¡°But¡­ are you not at fault? If it weren¡¯t for the Ou Corporation today, I wouldn¡¯t have encountered this, and if¡­ if something really happened to me, what then?¡± Thest sentence was uttered with a tone of grievance! Yes, today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened if not for the Ou Corporation arranging for her to this wretched ce to deliver car keys. Wasn¡¯t it his responsibility? Ye Ning¡¯s nose started to sour, and at the same time, those eyes staring at him began to turn red¡­ Half of it was from being wronged, and the other half from fear! Ou Mucen kept watching her coldly with an impassive expression and an especially stiff and stern posture. However, when he saw her eyes, right after she spoke those words, he quickly turned his head and something seemed to stir behind her lowered eyelids, and his eyes narrowed slightly¡­ Chapter 70 You’re too stupid! 70: Chapter 70: You¡¯re too stupid! 70 -70: You¡¯re too stupid! ¡°Regarding today¡¯s incident, thepany indeed made improper arrangements, which caused you harm. Thepany willpensate you, but¡­¡± But¡­ Ye Ning¡¯s heart suddenly felt tightly gripped! But what? But she had hit him¡­? Ye Ning¡¯s eyes immediately turned back towards him¡­ Still, he towered over her with the posture of an absolute ruler, watching her. Probably because of the p, hisplexion was really ugly. Even after she had spoken, his overwhelming presence and the breath so cold it seemed to make breathing difficult, continued to give her the chills. So, what exactly did he want? ¡°¡­If you had half a brain, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Thepany hired you to deliver a car, not to apany him. What are you doing in here? Such a big nightclub, with so many security guards at the door, are you so stupid that you don¡¯t even know how to find someone to bring the keys in?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, she felt a bit dazed. Her mind, as she looked at the still grim-faced man before her, went nk. So, what he meant now was, he wasn¡¯t dwelling on the p from before, but berating her for being too stupid? Stupid enough to deliver the car keys herself and walk straight into the wolf¡¯s den? Ye Ning¡¯s mouth opened slightly¡­ Ou Mucen¡¯s expression was still very grim, but seeing the woman standing in front of him silenced by his scolding, the tense lines of his face finally rxed a little. This foolish woman! She had no sense and still had the audacity to me others? His gaze sharply swept over her small and thin figure, looking mismatched in his suit, then he turned and walked away. Ye Ning stood there dazedly for a long while, feeling the emptiness around her before she came to her senses. Then she tightly clutched the suit she wore and followed out. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± ¡°Take her to the hospital for treatment, and buy her two sets of clothes, send her home.¡± With a few simple sentences, the man who finally came out saw Secretary Gao waiting there and opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat of the ck Bentley beside him. Secretary Gao was startled, ¡°Then what about you, young master?¡± Ou Mucen looked up coldly from the car: ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a while, Secretary Gao shivered violently and obsequiously bowed in front of him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I will handle this properly, take care¡­¡± ¡­ No one responded to him anymore. All that was left for him was the retreating sound of the car¡¯s exhaust¡­ Secretary Gao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and finally, as the Bentley disappeared from his view, he turned around and looked towards the entrance of the nightclub, waiting for the other woman toe out. That detestable woman! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait long. The woman who had just made a scene like a lunatic in the private room came out, wearing the man¡¯s oversized suit. When she saw him at the door, she paused. Secretary Gao? ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up ande here!¡± Secretary Gao also saw her, and seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, he immediately urged her impatiently. Ye Ning frowned and scanned her surroundings. Noticing that the man who had left before her was no longer there, she then set her gaze on him: ¡°Come over for what?¡± Chapter 71 Why Doesn’t This Woman Know What’s Good for Her 71: Chapter 71 Why Doesn¡¯t This Woman Know What¡¯s Good for Her? 71 -71 Why Doesn¡¯t This Woman Know What¡¯s Good for Her? ¡°Where else could I go? I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, madam. Could you please hurry up? I need to get off work too,¡± Secretary Gao was not in a good mood, because every time he thought of this woman, how the young master had saved her, only for her to p him in return, his impression of her had never been good since; at this moment, he just wanted to be done with the matter. However, what made him even angrier was that this woman seemed ungrateful. Upon hearing his offer to take her to the hospital, she immediately refused, ¡°No need, it¡¯s just a superficial wound, it¡¯s not that much of a hassle.¡± After saying that, she passed by him and went to the side of the road to hail a taxi. It was already past six o¡¯clock, nearly seven, and she really needed to hurry back. Otherwise, Xiaobao would be extremely anxious not seeing here home thiste. Thinking of the little figure waiting at home for her return, Ye Ning¡¯s heart was filled with restlessness and frustration. Secretary Gao¡¯s mouth fell open, but not because of anxiety; rather, he was stunned that this woman had actually refused him!! Damn! What was going on? Has this woman lost her mind? Refusing to let him take her to the hospital? Was she out of her mind? Finding it hard to hold back, Secretary Gao walked over and blurted out, ¡°Miss An, what do you mean by this? I¡¯m offering to take you to the hospital for a checkup and you refuse. What do you want?¡± Ye Ning turned her head and nced at him indifferently, ¡°What do I want? Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m fine, I can handle this on my own.¡± ¡°But you have so many injuries, and your clothes¡­¡± ¡°Secretary Gao, I need to go home now. My child is waiting for me, do you understand?¡± Ye Ning also became somewhat angry, her voice rising sharply with the words. That¡¯s right, she wasn¡¯t concerned about her injuries, but about her child at home. Did he not understand that? As her words fell, the man finally stopped making a fuss¡­ A child? That¡¯s right, he had almost forgotten she had a child. It was said her husband had died, and she was raising the child alone. So, her rush to get back home made sense. Secretary Gao finally fell silent, while his eyes lingered on the woman standing at the roadside continually gging down taxis, caught in a dilemma. Forget it, after all, she was just a woman, and moreover, a single mother. Today¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t really her fault; if someone was to me, it was Xiaochen for not making proper arrangements. For a woman to raise a child alone was already quite difficult. With this in mind, Secretary Gao¡¯s tone softened considerably, ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll just take you home first.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to take me!¡± Unexpectedly, the woman tly refused him again, and this time, her refusal was even more decisive and swift than when she had refused his offer to take her to the hospital. Secretary Gao was dumbfounded once more, ¡°An Ning, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. It¡¯s dangerous for a woman to be dressed like this and out sote at night. Do you have any idea how risky this is? This isn¡¯t some remote ce; this is a big city where anything could happen. If not for your own sake, you should at least consider your child.¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± He was right. At this time of night, for her as a woman to dress like this and be hailing cars here, it was indeed very dangerous. More importantly, if she went home like this, Xiaobao would certainly be very worried as well. Chapter 72 Xiaobao’s mom you have guests at home 72: Chapter 72 Xiaobao¡¯s mom, you have guests at home¡­ 72 -72 Xiaobao¡¯s mom, you have guests at home¡­ Ye Ning eventually agreed to Secretary Gao¡¯s proposal and got into his car. Actually, her previous refusal was not for any other reason but because she had too many secrets. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know, nor could anyone find out. That¡¯s why she resisted Secretary Gao¡¯s offer to drive her home, to learn where she lived and understand her surroundings. Butter, after he said what he did, her concern for the child ultimately prevailed, and she got into his car. It was just a rented ce, so probably nothing much could be discovered. After they both got into the car, Secretary Gao first stopped at a mall for her to buy a new set of clothes to change into, while he went to a nearby pharmacy to buy some medicine. Then they drove off towards the suburban area Ye Ning had mentioned. ¡°Why do you live so far away? That¡¯s the suburbs.¡± Once in the car, upon hearing the ce she named, Secretary Gao showed a very surprised expression, just as she had expected. Ye Ning turned to look out the window and said the words she had prepared in advance, ¡°I have no choice. The rent is cheaper in the suburbs, and I¡¯m currently raising a child on my own. The pressure is immense.¡± Secretary Gao frowned but remained silent¡­ Indeed, it was a problem. For a woman without a husband, raising a child was truly difficult. Any initial dissatisfaction in Secretary Gao¡¯s heart hadpletely disappeared, and he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just floored the gas pedal and sped toward the remote suburban area, all to get her home quicker and to see that child. That child, chubby and pink, he actually liked him quite a bit. Twenty minutester, Ye Ning saw the outline of the vige from the car window and immediately pointed to an intersection ahead, ¡°Okay, you can drop me off here.¡± Secretary Gao took a careful look: ¡°There? It¡¯s so dark. I¡¯ll drive you further in.¡± ¡°No need. This is a vige. The roads inside are very narrow, and your car simply can¡¯t fit. It¡¯s fine, once I get here, a five-minute walk is all it takes to reach home.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Ye Ning sensed his concern and felt a bit guilty, so her tone became much softer. Seeing this, Secretary Gao had no choice but to stop the car there. However, upon noticing that the road had not a single streetlight, he turned on the car¡¯s headlights to light up the slender figure as she walked down the alley. Only after she was out of sight, did he turn off the lights and drove away. Living so far away, and in such cramped conditions, should he apply to Third Young Master for her? Maybe get her a single upancy dorm? At least that would be safer! As Secretary Gao drove back, this thought suddenly popped into his head¡­ Meanwhile, Ye Ning hade out of that alley shortly after he left, and turned around to walk toward the main road where the car had been parked. The ce she lived was actually just a little away from this road. She had said what she did deliberately to prevent him from finding out. However, when she groped her way in the dark to the residential building where she lived, she found a white sedan parked on the open ground in front of the building. On closer inspection, she discovered it was an Audi with the license te ¡°ZS799.¡± An Audi? ¡°Xiaobao¡¯s mom, you¡¯re finally back? You have a visitor at your home today.¡± As she looked, the coarse voice of thendy suddenly came from behind her. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning turned around to ask, ¡°Really? Where is he now?¡± Chapter 73 Is He Xiaobao’s Dad 73: Chapter 73: Is He Xiaobao¡¯s Dad? 73 -73: Is He Xiaobao¡¯s Dad? The auntie looked at her with a beaming smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to your ce. Today, Xiaobao was picked up by him. He was so happy¡­ Oh, right, Xiaobao¡¯s mom, that gentleman couldn¡¯t possibly be Xiaobao¡¯s dad, could he?¡± ¡°No, no, Auntie, don¡¯t misunderstand, that¡¯s just Xiaobao¡¯s uncle, he just lives nearby.¡± Ye Ning quickly interrupted her, with an expression as awkward as it could possibly be. How could he possibly be Xiaobao¡¯s dad? Although she didn¡¯t know who Xiaobao¡¯s dad was, it definitely couldn¡¯t be him. Upon hearing it wasn¡¯t so, thendlord seemed a bit deted¡­ Such a handsome and dashing young man, and he isn¡¯t Xiaobao¡¯s dad? That¡¯s really too bad. Ye Ning gave an awkward smile, not daring to say much more. After expressing her thanks, she hurriedly went upstairs, heading toward her fourth-floor apartment. When she reached the fourth floor, sure enough, the usually quiet room was not only emitting the sound of a television but also, faintly, the sizzle of cooking came through. Apanied by such sounds, from inside the corridor, which wasn¡¯t very good at soundproofing, an enticing aroma wafted out, hitting the nostrils of the hungry Ye Ning, who really couldn¡¯t help swallowing hard. It seemed, he had indeede! Ye Ning¡¯s lips carried a trace of a smile as she took out her keys and opened the door, ¡°Xiaobao, mommy is back!¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back? Uncle Lin has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± As the door opened, the narrow living room indeed contained Little Baozi, still dressed in kindergarten uniform, sitting on the sofa watching TV. Seeing his mom return, he immediately leapt down from the sofa, with his little arms and legs, and threw himself into his mom¡¯s embrace. Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s heart softened instantly. She bent down and picked up the small bundle in her arms, ¡°Is that so? Mommy came back a bitte today. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te to pick you up.¡± Ye Xiaobao hugged his mom¡¯s neck, his bright and dark eyes clear and shining like stars in the sky, ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy. Working is very hard, and today Uncle Lin picked me up. He even took me to the supermarket.¡± ¡°Really? Then it seems Xiaobao is very happy today.¡± Ye Ning looked at her son¡¯s face, glowing with excitement, and knew that he was in a very good mood today. Uncle Lin, of course, he would be happy to see him¡ªhe was someone who even indulged him more than she did. Since Xiaobao was small, he rarely ever refused him. How could he not be happy with such a person? While the mother and son were chatting in the living room, the kitchen¡¯s sliding door was suddenly pulled open. Ye Ning, holding her son, looked over to see a tall man, wearing a light gray crew neck sweater and schrly gold-rimmed sses, holding a dish as he came out, ¡°You¡¯re back? Just in time, we can have dinner now.¡± The voice was calm, but the cultured and gentle tone immediately brought a spring-like warmth to the living room. Seeing him, Ye Ning quickly let go of her child and stood up, ¡°Yebai, how can I possibly trouble you to cook?¡± Lin Yebai smiled, ¡°I have to eat anyway, might as well do it together.¡± Having said that, he went back into the kitchen to bring out more dishes. Seeing that, Ye Ning quickly put down her bag and followed him to help¡­ Yebai¡¯s cooking skills were actually very good, something Ye Ning knew from the time she lived with him. Chapter 74 What’s wrong with your mouth 74: Chapter 74 What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? 74 -74 What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? So, there wasn¡¯t much surprise to see him cooking at her ce at this time, just a bit of embarrassment for having hime all this way and having to lift a finger himself. The dishes were served, and Ye Xiaobao had already obediently washed his little hands and was sitting at the table waiting. Seeing this, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°He has never been this well-behaved during meals before, it seems he really misses the food you make.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then move back in and continue living with me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was said casually and without much thought. After that, there was a second of pause at the dinner table! Move back in with him? How could that be possible? In the past five years, she had troubled him too much because of this child. Now that she had finally moved out, how could she go back and disturb him again? Ye Ning avoided his direct gaze anddled a bowl of soup for him, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it eventually. When he¡¯s a bit older, it¡¯ll get easier. By the way, Lin Big Brother, what brought you here today?¡± Lin Yebai saw her divert her gaze, his own pausing slightly before shifting elsewhere. His expression remained light and indifferent. But now, as she avoided him, her beautiful and fair face bowed down, a trace of exhaustion seemed to seep through, and her lips, for some reason, appeared to be bruised and swollen. What happened? Could something have gone wrong on her first day at work? Thinking of the man known for being cold-blooded and ruthless, his fingers holding the chopsticks turned bluish: ¡°What happened to your mouth?¡± Ye Ning was startled and immediately touched the injured area, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was moving something today and identally hit myself.¡± ¡°You just happened to hit your mouth?¡± ¡°Yes, because¡­ it was a cup!¡± Ye Ning¡¯s excuse wasn¡¯t well thought out, mainly because she had never expected him toe over suddenly. After the excuse, silence fell over the dinner table for a while. Ye Xiaobao, seeing the two suddenly silent, blinked his grape-like eyes: ¡°Mom, you¡¯re lying, right? You obviously bumped yourself, you got hurt like this before!¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, she feigned an awkward expression and looked towards the man beside her: ¡°Lin Big Brother, you¡­ don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± Lin Yebai quietly looked at her, not saying a word¡­ As for how it happened, he didn¡¯t need her to exin anything; he could already see for himself. Because he himself had once caused someone to look like that, even more severely than her. However, since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he would let her be. It looked like he would have to investigate what was going on¡­ ¡°Be more careful at work in the future. I came today because I heard from Xiaoyu yesterday that you were hired by the Ou Family, so I came to check on you. How was it? How did you feel about working there today?¡± Working? Ye Ning didn¡¯t notice the fleeting chill in his eyes when he asked about her going to the Ou Family. As soon as she heard his question, she put down her chopsticks: ¡°It was fine, but there was a rather unexpected gain today.¡± ¡°What gain?¡± ¡°The second branch of the Ou Family seems to have handed over the supply chain for Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry to Ou Mucen, and, I also heard that Yang Xueshan, discontent, intends to sabotage the supply.¡± Ye Ning held nothing back from him, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she revealed all the information she had learned. This was trust! Chapter 75 He has never seen such a terrifying her! 75: Chapter 75: He has never seen such a terrifying her! 75 -75: He has never seen such a terrifying her! The man, who had been eating carelessly, also felt it, and his fingers paused for a moment before he eventually set his chopsticks down¡­ Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry actually gave the supply channel to Ou Mucen? This was indeed astonishing news. Back in the day, obtaining this supply channel had cost the girl in front of him and the second branch of the Ou Family a great deal of effort. It was this channel that doubled the sales of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry and turned the fortunes of the second branch aroundpletely. Who would have thought they would relinquish it just like that? A mocking smile crossed Lin Yebai¡¯s lips, ¡°It seems Ou Mucen is much more fearsome than we imagined. With just this farce, he made the second branch hand over something so important. Aning, you must be careful with this man.¡± Ye Ning nodded, ¡°I know, I will be careful. However, I think what Yang Xueshan said about tampering with the supply is a good opportunity.¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡± ¡°Murder by a borrowed knife!¡± Murder by a borrowed knife? Lin Yebai looked up at her; a hint of confusion flickered through his deep, gentle eyes¡­ What does she want to do? Why does she look so terrifying at this moment? ¡°With Ou Mucen¡¯s intelligence, he probably already suspects that the second branch won¡¯t let things go and will take precautions. But Yang Xueshan, now blinded by hatred and anger, is eager to take revenge on Ou Mucen. I guess she will definitely tamper with the first batch of Original Jade Stone provided by the Huo Family.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The woman sitting there suddenly let out a chillingugh, ¡°Then I will let this batch of Original Jade Stone enter Ou Mucen¡¯s factory as she wishes. Once the finished product is on the market and Yuzhirun is hit by the scandal of counterfeits, that¡¯s when I can tell him that it was all that wretched woman¡¯s doing!¡± The truly bone-chilling expression, the dark red eyes, the somewhat ferocious look, even the fingers holding the chopsticks were emitting a creaking noise, the whole demeanor was utterly spine-chilling. Lin Yebai felt a constriction in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look elsewhere¡­ She was actually a woman as delicate as an orchid, with a tranquil and elegant demeanor, a gentle personality, and an inherently kind heart. But hatred had now filled her eyes with nothing but cold murderous intent, likeyers of ice on a winter night, sharp and piercing, even a single nce was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. It took a while for the difort in Lin Yebai¡¯s heart to subside as he looked away. Then his eyes moved forward, and he saw Xiaobao sitting on a children¡¯s chair, holding a bowl,pletely engrossed in the television, oblivious to everything around him. Lin Yebai sighed with relief. ¡°This n is good, but in the end, you might get caught up in it yourself.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You yourself said that Ou Mucen is an extremely clever man. If the n really seeds, do you think he wouldn¡¯t suspect you? You are now his assistant, specifically hired back for your appraisal skills, which he became aware of in yesterday¡¯s drama. If Yang Xueshan tampers with this batch of jade and you fail to detect it, do you think you can avoid being implicated at the end of it all?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± After sitting frozen for a long while, she reluctantly squeezed out a response, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, my goal will have been achieved by then, it won¡¯t matter if he finds out.¡± Lin Yebai gave a bitter smile, ¡°Aning, you¡¯ve also spent time at Blue Mountain Vi; do you think the second branch of the Ou Family will copse that easily?¡± Chapter 76 Consider It a Loan from Me! 76: Chapter 76: Consider It a Loan from Me! 76 -76: Consider It a Loan from Me! ¡°At most, they¡¯ll just discard Yang Xueshan like a useless pawn. When that happens, Ou Muyuan and his son will still be living carefree. If you expose yourself then, what will you have left to get your revenge with?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Aning, I know you¡¯re eager for revenge, but you can¡¯t act recklessly. To put it bluntly, Yang Xueshan is just a chess piece to Ou Yuze. Did you see what happened yesterday? As soon as that little star got into trouble, all of her shares in Starlight Company were seized by Ou Yuze, leaving her penniless. This shows that in the eyes of the Ou Family¡¯s second branch, she is nothing more than a clown. If you really follow through with your n, I¡¯m afraid they might just use this woman as a scapegoat and get away with it all.¡± Lin Yebai truly hit the nail on the head. With his words, not only did he voice the current psychological state of the woman before him, he also analyzed the aftermath of a sessful action. Indeed, that was the case. Despite being perceived by the media as the woman of the young master of the second branch of the Ou Family for the past five years, the true nature of her status and position in Blue Mountain Vi was something only she knew best. Therefore, if her ns were to seed, when Ou Mucen followed up, Ou Yuze would definitely use her as a scapegoat, while his branch could cleanly disassociate themselves from the incident. Ye Ning sat quietly for a good while, eventually falling silent¡­ Seeing her silence, Lin Yebai inwardly let out a sigh of relief! He knew that she was actually a very intelligent girl, or else she wouldn¡¯t havee up with such a wless n. It¡¯s just that she was too hasty, forgetting what a nest of vipers the Ou Family at Blue Mountain Vi was. She had also forgotten how cold-blooded and ruthless a man named Ou Yuze was. Therefore, it was essential for him to remind her now, to cool down and not to do anything foolish. After a prolonged silence, the sound of cutlery meeting dishes finally echoed again, ¡°Lin Big Brother makes sense. I was too impatient.¡± Lin Yebai smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not exactly it. It¡¯s just that when you¡¯re in the midst of the game, it¡¯s hard to see everything clearly. If the second branch of the Ou Family could be toppled so easily, Ou Mucen wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until now.¡± Ye Ning nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was negligent.¡± Her rare disy of humility in that moment made her seem just like a child who had done something wrong and was humbly epting her lesson. Lin Yebai was satisfied and gave her a few more reminders about needing to be cautious of Ou Mucen while at work. By the time the conversation was over, the wall clock was already pointing to 9:30. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to get back. As for the house, I¡¯ve already found someone to look for one near the city center. The paperwork should be done in a couple of days, then I¡¯lle to pick you and Xiaobao up.¡± It was suddenly pronounced when he was about to leave. The moment Ye Ning heard this, she was stunned, ¡°But¡­ Why so sudden? Lin Big Brother, I really¡­¡± Lin Yebai nced at her lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just too far from the city here. It¡¯s not convenient for you to be running back and forth with Xiaobao all the time. Living in the city will be better.¡± As he spoke, he paused, perhaps realizing that if he just made this arrangement, this girl with a strong sense of pride might not ept it. So he added, ¡°Just consider it a loan from me. You can pay me back when you get your sry.¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 77 Mama does Uncle Lin like you 77: Chapter 77: Mama, does Uncle Lin like you? 77 -77: Mama, does Uncle Lin like you? After a while, she finally lowered her head and said, ¡°Lin Brother, I really appreciate you. These past years, if it hadn¡¯t been for you, I don¡¯t even know if I would¡¯ve been alive in this world.¡± Lin Yebai smiled, his eyes dark like ink jade behind the thin sses, seemed like a gentle breeze over a river in March. Just one nce warmed up everything around¡­ ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You helped me before too. Isn¡¯t it only right that I help you now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning looked downward¡­ She had indeed helped him before, yet, the help he was providing her now was surely many times greater than what she had offered him in the past, wasn¡¯t it? After Lin Yebai had left, Ye Ning also tidied up the house and took Ye Xiaobao, who had yed in her room until he was disheveled with sleepiness, to wash up. ¡°Mommy, does Uncle Lin like you?¡± While washing the little guy¡¯s hair, he suddenly asked such a question. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s face turned red instantly: ¡°What nonsense are you talking? How could Uncle Lin like Mommy?¡± Ye Xiaobao opened his innocent big eyes wide: ¡°But I saw Uncle Lin always likes to stare at Mommy. Look, just now at dinner, he was staring at your lips. If he didn¡¯t like Mommy, why would he stare at a woman¡¯s lips?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± This was indeed a very embarrassing and heart-pounding question. If a man didn¡¯t care very much for a woman, how could he notice such details? Ye Ning started to feel overwhelmed by her son¡¯s shrewdness. So, she crouched down there, thought for a moment, then carefully asked with a blushing face, ¡°Does Xiaobao like Uncle Lin?¡± Ye Xiaobao, with his head full of white bubbles, turned back to look at his mother: ¡°Does Mommy like him?¡± Ye Ning was choked up again! Why did he always counter-ask whenever she posed a question? Who was the mother here, and who was the son? ¡°If Mommy likes him, then Xiaobao likes him too. But, I think Mommy probably doesn¡¯t like Uncle Lin.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Mommy doesn¡¯t blush. When a woman likes a man, she blushes. Look, that day, when you saw Uncle Bingkuai, how badly you blushed!¡± ¡°¡­¡± What on earth was this little rascal learning all this messy stuff from? And, who was Uncle Bingkuai? Ye Ning¡¯s brain got stuck for a moment, and it wasn¡¯t until she had taken care of him and lifted his fragrant self out of the bathroom and tossed him onto the bed that she suddenly realized who he was talking about!! This mischievous kid, had he gone crazy? To think he actually believed she and that man¡­ Ye Ning couldn¡¯t suppress her irritation any longer: ¡°Ye Xiaobao, let me tell you, that was not blushing!! That was from being angry!!¡± Ye Xiaobao, finally feelingfortable after his bath, had closed his eyelids with a flutter, and in his drowsy state, he heard his mother¡¯s shrill voice. His tender and cute little mouth smacked together: ¡°Mommy, good night¡­¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± What sort of son was she raising? ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen was woken up very early the next day by a phone call from his mother Bai Tingfang¡­ ¡°Baozi, did you secure the supply channels of their second house yet?¡± As soon as the call connected, this address unexpectedly came through, causing the man who had just awakened from sleep to suddenly recall another little one with tiny arms and legs, and immediately he felt goosebumps all over. ¡°Mom, can you stop calling me that? How old am I now?¡± Bai Tingfangughed from the other end, ¡°Why? You¡¯re too old to be my son now? Baozi sounds so nice; that¡¯s the name I gave you when you were little.¡± Chapter 78 Mucen Shall We Meet the Mayor’s Daughter Tonight 78: Chapter 78: Mucen, Shall We Meet the Mayor¡¯s Daughter Tonight? 78 -78: Mucen, Shall We Meet the Mayor¡¯s Daughter Tonight? Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± He gazed helplessly at the ceiling for a while before finally putting down his phone, turning on speaker mode, and climbing out of bed. ¡°Who told you I took their stock channels?¡± ¡°Your second brother came to pay respects to the old man this morning and mentioned it himself. He also said it was topensate you, so I gave you a call to ask about it,¡± Bai Tingfang hastily exined over the phone upon sensing her son¡¯s displeasure. There was no helping it; she knew her son well. Ever since he was young, thest thing he liked was people keeping tabs on his movements or nting spies around him. If he ever found out about such things, it wouldn¡¯t go well for anyone involved, not even if it was his own mother. Hearing that it was Ou Muyuan who went to the old man that morning, the man on the phone did indeed look less upset than before. ¡°Hmm, I got it; I just signed the contract yesterday.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! Listen, Xiaocen, you must seize this opportunity well this time; you can¡¯t let them get the upper hand again¡­¡± She prattled on and on¡­ Ou Mucen wasn¡¯t really listening; instead, he carelessly set the phone on the washbasin and began tending to his own business in the mirror. ¡°By the way, Xiaocen, your father has invited the mayor over to our house tonight. Could youe back for a bit?¡± Ou Mucen, who was shaving, paused: ¡°The mayor? What¡¯s he inviting him for?¡± Bai Tingfang: ¡°It¡¯s probably some investment issues. I don¡¯t really understand it myself, but what I do know is that he¡¯s bringing his daughter along.¡± His daughter? The overbearing mayor¡¯s precious daughter? The man, who was washing his face, immediately felt a wave of repulsion at the news: ¡°I¡¯m not avable; I¡¯ve got an appointment tonight.¡± ¡°What appointment could you possibly have? Let me tell you, Mucen, that kid from the second house was so thrilled to hear that the mayor¡¯s daughter wasing that he didn¡¯t even go to work today, and here you are telling me you have an appointment tonight? You¡­¡± The line went silent, and the crisp ¡°beep beep¡± of the dial tone almost made her explode with rage. Ah! What kind of son was she raising? Always at odds with her¡ªit¡¯s not like asking him to meet a girl was tantamount to taking his life, was it? Does he not realize that¡¯s the mayor¡¯s daughter? If the sly kid from the second house ends up marrying her, it would be really disadvantageous for their branch of the family! Bai Tingfang hung up the phone, fuming¡­ Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after hanging up, didn¡¯t spare another thought for the matter. He checked the watch on his wrist, saw it was nearly time, grabbed his briefcase, and left the house. The mayor¡¯s daughter? If he wanted to, Ou Mucen could have any woman he desired. Let Ou Yuze have her if he¡¯s interested. Half an hourter, at the Ou Empire Building¡ª Secretary Gao had just arrived at thepany when she saw the president, briefcase in hand, also appearing at the elevator door, leaving her somewhat astonished. The president hadn¡¯t been at thepany all of yesterday and probably had been busy untilte. Why had hee so early today? Secretary Gao was inexplicably a bit anxious: ¡°Young Master Mucen, good morning!¡± ¡°Notify Yuzhirun Management Department, meeting in ten minutes!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Secretary Gao stood there, watching as he walked away without giving her a second nce, and quickly picked up the phone on the desk to make the call. They had just received the jade samples from the Huo Family yesterday, so it was natural they would hold a meeting about the jewelry section today. But just as she picked up the phone, the man who had reached his office and pushed the door open, turned back around looking quite displeased: ¡°Where¡¯s An Ning?¡± Chapter 79 Is An Ning Not Coming to Work Anymore 79: Chapter 79 Is An Ning Not Coming to Work Anymore? 79 -79 Is An Ning Not Coming to Work Anymore? An Ning? Secretary Gao was taken aback for a moment! An Ning, he didn¡¯t know, he had also just arrived, had she note yet? Secretary Gao looked towards Xiaochen on the side, ¡°Xiaochen, has An Ning arrived?¡± Xiaochen¡¯s face turned pale immediately, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for her all day, but I haven¡¯t seen her¡­¡± His voice carried a hint of sobbing, and his expression was filled with as much panic as panic could be! Secretary Gao saw this, and his heart sank¡­ That¡¯s right, he had forgotten, An Ning had an incidentst night at the Royal, and she was nearly ruined by that scumbag; was it even possible that she woulde to the office today? And to make matters worse, she had pped the presidentst night! It was over, he estimated this was hopeless. Secretary Gao turned around and looked very cautiously at the BOSS who was still there waiting; in just this short period, the man¡¯splexion had turned iron blue, cooling the entire office¡¯s temperature. He hastily red at the woman beside him, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you called her yet?¡± ¡°I¡­ I called, but couldn¡¯t get through¡­¡± Damn!! Did he really want to strangle her or what? What was the use of keeping such a good-for-nothing around? He grabbed the keys from the desk, ready to personally pick her up, ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I was the one who took An Ning homest night, I know where she lives, I¡¯ll bring her back right now.¡± Having said that, he was ready to leave! In fact, Secretary Gao understood the president¡¯s reaction very well. It was not easy to recruit an executive assistant responsible for Yuzhirun. Besides being sharp and capable, the most important thing was the ability to appraise jewelry, and this was something they hadn¡¯t found after such a long search. So, An Ning¡¯s arrival, regardless of her work ability, solely based on her skill of recognizing the authenticity of jade at a nce, made her the irreceable choice for this position. Taking the keys, he hurried out, intending to drive to the suburbs fromst night and bring that woman back no matter what. But just as he reached the elevator door, the elevator suddenly ¡®dinged,¡¯ opening by itself¡­ ¡°Secretary Gao, good morning. I¡¯m sorry, the bus I took this morning got stuck in serious traffic, and I¡¯ve just arrived¡­ I¡­ I¡¯mte¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Secretary Gao stood there stunned for a full five seconds before clenching the car keys in his hand, and with a smile at the woman, who was sweating profusely in the elevator, he said, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll help you talk to the Third Young Masterter, so he won¡¯t penalize you.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± Ye Ning was sweating heavily, still clutching the breakfast she hadn¡¯t had time to eat. This morning, she really hadn¡¯t expected the traffic to be so bad. Heaven knows how anxious and frantic she felt on her way here, watching the minutes tick by on her wristwatch, fearing that if she werete this time, she might really get fired. Thank goodness Secretary Gao would help her. Ye Ning let out a long sigh of relief. Stepping out of the elevator, she quickly followed him and lowered her head as they entered the office. When she came to work yesterday, her work desk was arranged in the president¡¯s office, and she had gone out with the president on the first day, already causing much displeasure among many colleagues. Now that she waste again, she dared not meet those res any longer; it was better to quickly get in and attend to her own tasks. So, as she made her way, she did not look at the gazes of her colleagues; instead, she followed Secretary Gao straight into the president¡¯s office. ¡°Third Young Master, An Ning is here!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 80 Who allowed her to get so close to him 80: Chapter 80 Who allowed her to get so close to him? 80 -80 Who allowed her to get so close to him? Ye Ning also hurriedly followed and greeted the man in the office, ¡°Third Young Master, good morning, sorry, I¡­ got stuck in traffic on the bus today, and I¡¯mte. I apologize, next time, I will definitelye earlier.¡± She was truly afraid of the man in front of her, for he had already warned her yesterday that if she werete again, he would have her thrown out of the Ou Corporation! But to her surprise, this time after she said those words, she didn¡¯t hear a response for a long time. Sneaking a nce up, she realized that the man seated behind the desk was not looking at her at all and was continuously typing something on hisptop. The morning sunlight was just right, streaming in through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office and casting strands of gold on him. He appeared noble and aloof, like the most perfect piece of art, his exquisite features scattered in the dazzling light, so captivating that one could not look away. ¡°In ten minutes, the Yuzhirun meeting will convene, take this sample on the desk, have a good look at it, and prepare an analysis report for them.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, okay¡­¡± Ye Ning snapped back to her senses, and her cheeks flushed with a rush of heat. She hurriedly withdrew her gaze, noticing that there was indeed an original jade stone to the right of his desk, so she quickly went over and picked it up. This was a fine piece indeed! As soon as she approached, she felt a chill in her pupils and had to lower her gaze and turned to look elsewhere. ¡°Third Young Master, is this a new sample we received?¡± ¡°Hmm, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very good, it¡¯s premium material, suitable for bracelets and evenplete sets of jewelry, but it requires arge area to work with.¡± Ye Ning, holding the stone, returned to her own seat and began to pretend to examine it with a magnifying ss. This was indeed a fine piece; it seemed he had obtained it from the Huo Family yesterday. However, since that woman Yang Xueshan said she would tamper with this batch of goods, could the Huo Family ensure that the entire batch was of this quality? Ye Ning was entering her data into her notebook while pondering this question¡­ Ou Mucen was dealing with his work when he heard her mention the area required for set jewelry and paused, subconsciously opening thepany¡¯s internal webpage and entering the newly released drafts page of the design department. ¡°Area? How do you calcte that?¡± Ye Ning turned around and saw that he was not looking at her but staring at hisptop, and she was somewhat at a loss, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ou Mucen frowned, ¡°The area for the jewelry you mentioned, thepany¡¯s new line is preparing for a grand runch, adopting a style that is both luxurious and grand. The sets require a significant amount of material. I¡¯m not sure if the area you talked about is sufficient?¡± Ou Mucen wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable about jade. He invested in this project because he saw the enormous profits it could bring, which is why he established Yuzhirun. However, when it came to estimating the area of jade needed for jewelry, he truly didn¡¯t understand. As a result, upon hearing this, Ye Ning blurted out, ¡°In that case, let me have a look.¡± Having said that, she naturally came over. Ou Mucen looked up, startled for a moment! What is she doing? Who allowed her toe over? Inadvertently, it seemed that she had already forgotten that he was her boss and was now approaching him with light steps, moving past the wide expanse of his desk to his side. Chapter 81: Dead Woman, Where Are You Touching?

Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Dead Woman, Where Are You Touching?

"This design is not bad, elegant and luxurious, nobly extravagant, but this pendant here would be better if it were a little smaller..." Emerald-like fingers reached out, the beige cor carrying the unique scent of the girl¡¯s lemon fragrance, which was as refreshing as a sudden burst of sunlight in the mountains. Ou Mucen turned his head and all he could see was her white and tight skin. At 23, it was the time when a woman¡¯s beauty was in full bloom. Her ear-length hair casually tucked behind her ear, revealing a full forehead, her skin smooth and delicate. From his angle, she looked like a ripe peach, and he actually... Felt a touch of thirst! This woman, what on earth was she doing? Did she know where she was? "This jade piece doesn¡¯t have to be so big either, making it teardrop-shaped would do!" Ye Ning still didn¡¯t realize that in someone else¡¯s eyes, she had be a delicacy waiting to be savored. ustomed to her carefree ways, she hadpletely forgotten where she was at this moment, and who was sitting beside her? Ye Ning truly had forgotten. She had lost track of where she was, and also forgotten the identity of the person in the room with her. Not until all the sounds in the air suddenly quieted down did she sense something amiss. Turning her head, she saw the man sitting in the chair had be stiff, his squinting eyes frightening! Only then did she suddenly wake up, and in the next instant, she immediately withdrew her finger, "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, Third Master, I... I forgot it was you." As she spoke, she turned to leave the desk at once. But just at that moment, a coffee cup next to the notebook, precisely at the spot where she turned, went unnoticed. With a "ng," the sleeve of her clothing brushed it, knocking it from the desk, and itnded right on the man sitting in front of it! "Ah¡ª" "Damned woman, did you do that on purpose?" Ou Mucen almost instantly sprang from his chair, for the coffee was freshly made when he arrived, and it had hit precisely the most sensitive part of a man. Ye Ning was utterly dumbfounded! Damn! This was really a big mess now! "No, I didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯m so sorry..." Watching the man who had jumped up from the coffee ssh, she reflexively pulled out arge stack of tissues from the desk, then reached toward that area to wipe it! As a result... The already agitated man suddenly became rigid as someone pressed a sensitive spot, his expression turned fierce, "What are you doing?!!" Ye Ning: "I was... I was..." Oh my god! What was she really doing? She quickly threw the tissues in her hand away and almost crawled out from the desk in disarray, "I¡¯m so sorry, I just... just now I was worried it would scald you, so..." Ye Ning wished she could find a hole to crawl into, her heart pounding as if it was about to leap out of her throat. She was no longer an inexperienced girl, she¡¯d had a child, and even though that night five years ago was a scar she never wanted to revisit in her life, she knew about the male body. Chapter 82: Third Young Master, I’ll go buy you a pair of pants right away!

Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Third Young Master, I¡¯ll go buy you a pair of pants right away!

Because five years ago, it was that thing that took her innocence and also made her give birth to Xiaobao! Ye Ning wanted to flee through the door... But at that moment, Secretary Gao knocked and entered from outside, "Third Young Master Ou, it¡¯s time for the meeting..." He had only said that much when he suddenly felt the weird atmosphere in the office and took a closer look, "Oh my god, Third Young Master, your pants..." Before he could finish his sentence, a thick folder from behind the desk had already been thrown at him: "Get out!!" Ye Ning: "..." Secretary Gao was quick to react, probably used to such urrences, dodged the deadly strike with a tilt of his head and "whooshed" out of there. Of course, he also closed the door behind him. "Third Young Master, please hurry, they¡¯re all waiting in the conference room." "..." Ye Ning suddenly felt a shiver because she realized the temperature in the office had dropped so low that even her breath felt like it was freezing. What to do? What to do? He was about to attend a meeting, but his pants were now in such a state because of her; how could he go out like that? Ye Ning shrank back near the door, trembling as she stole a nce at the man opposite her. Seeing his expression look as if he was about tomit murder, she shivered violently and her mind began to race. Right, she could buy him another pair. There was a shopping mall right downstairs from the building. She could just go down and buy a pair for him. With that thought, she felt as if she had grasped a lifeline and hurried to her own desk, reaching out to take her bag: "Third Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go buy them right now, quickly, very quickly, I¡¯ll be right back..." After speaking, she didn¡¯t dare to look at him or wait for his consent, pulling open the door and rushing out. If she had dirtied his pants, she certainly had topensate for it. Since that was the case, going down now to buy him a pair was the best thing to do. Bursting out of the office, she ran into Secretary Gao. Seeing her rushing like that piqued his interest, "An Ning, where are you going?" Ye Ning was frantic, "I¡¯m going out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon, you go to the conference room and tell them to wait..." Alright! Secretary Gao, who was a crafty one, saw her carrying that little bag and, thinking back to the scene he had just witnessed in the office, he understood... Having someone else run errands for him felt great, but where was this woman going to buy? It couldn¡¯t be the mall downstairs, could it? Oh no! Please don¡¯t! Secretary Gao¡¯s expression changed as he rushed out, trying to stop the woman he had just seen, "An Ning, the President¡¯s clothes are all custom made, you have to go... to tinum Apartments on Fort Road to get them, otherwise, he won¡¯t wear them!" Thest few words were so low that only he could hear them because as soon as he rushed out, the elevator doors had already closed. This was really a mess now! Secretary Gao felt as if all his previous delight had been for nothing... And what about Ye Ning? After getting into the elevator, she immediately pressed the button for the fourth floor. She knew very well who Ou Mucen was¡ªhe was the Third Young Master of the Ou Family, the President of the Ou Corporation; therefore, his wardrobe couldn¡¯t be subpar. She decided to head straight to the fourth floor, since it was the highest-end department store within the Ou Corporation. Thus, after reaching the fourth floor, she came out of the elevator and immediately went to the men¡¯s wear section to start looking for what she needed. Chapter 83: That... Third Young Master, what shoe size do you wear?

Chapter 83: Chapter 83: That... Third Young Master, what shoe size do you wear?

Today, he was wearing a dark blue casual suit with thin stripes, paired with a ck shirt underneath. With such a colorbination, the best choice for the pants would be ck or some other dark color. She walked all the way until she finally stopped in front of a men¡¯s clothing store that could be considered an international top brand. "Hello, miss, how much are these pants?" "This pair is originally priced at 7,800, but since you¡¯re our store¡¯s first customer of the day, I can offer you a membership price, making it 6,800 after the discount." The sales associate¡¯s smile was incredibly sweet, and upon seeing a customer so early in the morning, she immediately took down the pair of pants Ye Ning wanted. Ye Ning was shocked... 6,800! My goodness, why are they so expensive? That¡¯s enough to cover a month¡¯s living expenses for her and Xiaobao. She clutched her purse and her face suddenly became a bit embarrassed, "It¡¯s a bit pricey. Do you have anything more affordable?" "Miss, generally speaking, our brand¡¯s prices are fairly consistent. However, you should know that this brand is often worn by some of the prominent figures in A City. Our designs are unique, and many people recognize them at a nce." Is that so? Ye Ning thought of the man in the office! Right, when ites to being well-known, who in this city could surpass his fame? That being the case, she really only had one option. Otherwise, if she bought a cheap pair of pants, he might not even wear them. So she bit the bullet and finally took out the money she had intended to use to pay for the skirt Secretary Gao had helped her buy the night before: "Alright then, I¡¯ll take that pair in dark coffee color." The sales associate smiled, "Sure, what¡¯s the size you need?" Size? She was doomed; she had no idea! Ye Ning had never bought anything for a man before, so how would she know his size? But if the pants didn¡¯t fit, if they were too big or too small, wouldn¡¯t that be even more troublesome? Ye Ning stood there struggling for a long time before she finally took out her phone and dialed a number... Upstairs, the man who had just changed into a new outfit from his office was about to head to the meeting room when he suddenly heard the phone on his desk ring. He reached out and picked up the receiver, "Hello..." "Um... Mucen, could I ask what size you wear? The pants heree in sizes..." "..." It was that woman. He hadn¡¯t expected her to actually go buy him pants! Ou Mucen stood there, a coldugh escaping his lips, "Buy them all and have me try them!" After saying that, he hung up the phone with a "click." Is she a pig? How could the pants not have sizes? Also, who was it that let her leave the office just now? Since she enjoyed going to the mall during work hours so much, well, he¡¯d let her thoroughly enjoy the pleasure of shopping. After hanging up, he walked out of the office with hisptop in hand. Outside, Secretary Gao was anxiously waiting for the woman downstairs toe back when he suddenly heard the door to the CEO¡¯s office open behind him. He turned around, and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets! What? The CEO had already changed his clothes? What was he up to? Where did he get those clothes? Secretary Gao was puzzled until he realized that the clothes the man was wearing looked exactly like the outfit he had fetched from tinum Apartmentsst month when he had been too busy with work to go home and had asked Gao to gather some necessities. It was then that he finally understood. Chapter 84: Doesn’t he feel guilty for playing her like this?

Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Doesn¡¯t he feel guilty for ying her like this?

Damn! So the president already had a backup n! Then why didn¡¯t he say anything just now? Seeing that woman in such a hurry, doesn¡¯t his conscience bother him? Secretary Gao thought that the reason the president¡¯s pants were dirty was that he identally spilled coffee on himself, but she had no idea that it was entirely caused by some woman, which is why she rushed downstairs to buy him a pair of pants. After hanging up the phone, Ye Ning eventually picked out a pair of pants herself, paid for them, and hastily went upstairs with them. "Eh? Xiaochen, where is the Young Master?" "The Young Master, oh, he¡¯s gone to a meeting, and yes, he said that you should hurry over after you get up here." Xiaochen was much nicer to her today because of what had happened yesterday. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning froze... A meeting? Weren¡¯t his pants dirty? Howe he¡¯s still going to a meeting? Could it be that he no longer cares about his appearance? She remembered that when he was at Blue Mountain Vi, he was someone who had very high standards for his own appearance. Ye Ning grew puzzled, holding the bag in her hand as she entered the office. Seeing that there was indeed no one inside, just the jade sample on the table, she casually ced the bag next to his chair and, holding the sample, also went to the meeting. Upon reaching the door of the meeting room, indeed, she saw through the ss on the door the back of his head, clean and tidy, and at that moment, he was holding a pen to his temple with one hand, as if deep in thought. "Young Master, this proposal you¡¯ve mentioned is indeed great for Yuzhirun, but can the quality of the new material meet our needs?" "Right, if we¡¯re going to focus solely on A-grade products, the requirements for the raw materials will be extremely high." "Does the Young Master have a sample?" "Yes, yes, the sample is right here." Hearing that the people inside were talking about the sample, Ye Ning hurriedly pushed the door and entered with the Original Jade Stone in her arms. As soon as she entered, all the eyes in the meeting room fixed on her... Who is this woman? Why did she burst in without knocking? Doesn¡¯t she know a meeting is in session? And a meeting chaired by the Young Master at that! Ye Ning felt somewhat embarrassed, as this was her first time meeting these Yuzhirun management staff, so not recognizing them was normal. Thus, after she walked in, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the others, instead fixing her gaze on the man seated in front of her. However, when she saw clearly, suddenly, her expression froze... Eh? His clothes? "What are you standing there for, not showing them the sample?" "Oh, right!" While still suspiciously eyeing his outfit, Ye Ning ced the sample she had brought on the table for them to see. What¡¯s going on? Why is he wearing apletely different set of clothes now? Could it be that he went and bought them himself while she was away? No, that can¡¯t be right; in such a short time, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to go out and buy them. So, did someone bring them to him? That¡¯s not right either; he lives in tinum Apartments on Fort Road, which is at least a 20-minute drive from here. How could that be faster than her going down to buy them for him? So it seems the only remaining possibility is that he already had spare clothes in his office. Ah! This bastard, actually toying with her. Does he have any idea how much she spent on those pants for him just now? It was the equivalent of a month¡¯s living expenses for her and Xiaobao. How could he do this? Ye Ning¡¯s mood soured on the spot, her expression turning stiff and rigid. Chapter 85: Fine, as you say, big brother!

Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Fine, as you say, big brother!

"Third Young Master, how is this stone material any different from the ones we provided before? They seem pretty much the same to us." "..." Pretty much the same? The man still sitting there didn¡¯t even notice the change in the woman¡¯s mood behind him. Hearing these people say there was no difference, his face immediately darkened, "An Ning, tell them, where exactly is this item different?" "..." No one spoke, the response he got were still those two very hateful stares. Ou Mucen paused for a moment, finally sensing something was off, and turned his head slightly. What kind of look was that? Was it about to devour him? He looked at the woman who was staring him down, as if ready to tear him apart, with a gaze that was anything but pleased, "What are you doing?" Ye Ning lowered her head but still remained silent... What do you think I want to do? It¡¯s 6800, for God¡¯s sake!!! But it seemed like this man hadpletely forgotten about it as if it had never happened. Seeing her just staring at him with those round eyes and not doing the task he had ordered, his eyes immediately turned stormy, "Can¡¯t do it? If you can¡¯t, then get out!" Ye Ning: "..." Taking a deep breath, she finally managed to suppress the discontent in her heart for the moment and then went over to the sample, "This is called ¡¯water head¡¯ material, a soft jade stone,monly known as jadeite. Although it¡¯s not as noble as the ¡¯ice¡¯ type, it¡¯s more than adequate for making A-grade products..." Fine, Ou the Great, you¡¯re tough, you¡¯re the boss, this ce is yours, you call the shots! Wretched capitalist! So, during the following time, Ye Ning stopped worrying about the issue with his clothes. She exined the sample in detail to those people as he had instructed, and after the meeting, she followed them to the Yuzhirun Factory. As the President¡¯s assistant responsible for this area, she naturally had to familiarize herself with this project. However, by the time she returned from her visit, it was nearly the end of lunch break. As she got back, she suddenly remembered the new trousers, so she hurried back to the office. Fortunately, when she arrived at the office, the white paper bag was still there, albeit having been moved from the chair where she had left it to the foot of the sofa in the office. Had hee back already? Seen it? Seeing this scene, she was startled, not for any other reason but because, after seeing what he had changed into, she no longer wanted him to see the trousers she had bought. She actually knew about the young master of the Ou Family, with a family wealth of billions, and his status and power were among the top in A City. So, the kind she had bought was something he would never wear. She had only impulsively decided to buy a recement because she was in such a hurry. Taking the bag back, she frowned and thought that since it was now the end of work as well, she might as well take it down to return it. But at that moment, Xiaochen came in, "An Ning, going for lunch? Let¡¯s go together!" Xiaochen, since yesterday¡¯s incident, hadpletely changed his attitude towards her, probably feeling embarrassed and guilty. Seeing him, Ye Ning quickly stuffed the paper bag back into her drawer, "Sure, where should we eat?" "Let¡¯s go to thepany cafeteria, you¡¯re new here and haven¡¯t been there yet. It¡¯s convenient, I¡¯ll take you there today." "Great, let¡¯s go right away!" Ye Ning tidied up a bit and then immediately left the office. Chapter 86: Who Would Know? Is She the Foster Daughter from Five Years Ago?

Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Who Would Know? Is She the Foster Daughter from Five Years Ago?

Coming out of the office, Ye Ning remembered that the girl had been at the front desk all along, so she casually asked, "Xiaochen, did the Third Young Master Ou return to his office after the meeting?" "I don¡¯t think so. He went to see a client right after the meeting. I even delivered the car keys to Secretary Gao." "Really?" Ye Ning was relieved all at once. So he hadn¡¯t gone in! But if he hadn¡¯t gone in, how had her bag ended up next to the sofa? Could it have been the cleaningdy? With a hint of doubt, Ye Ning followed the woman beside her down the stairs. When they reached the sixth floor and stepped out of the elevator, just after rounding the corner, the entire restaurant floor reserved by the Ou Family appeared before them. "Have you guys heard? The young miss from the Bai Family has returned from studying abroad." "Really? Which branch will she go to this time?" The moment they arrived, Ye Ning heard people discussing something... The young miss from the Bai Family? Wasn¡¯t that the family the sister of Ou Mucen had married into? Ye Ning had spent time at Blue Mountain Vi and knew a bit about the Ou Family¡¯s personnel rtionships, so when she heard the "Bai" surname, she paid extra attention. "Miss Bai is the Ou patriarch¡¯s granddaughter. She can go anywhere in the Ou corporation, right?" "Not necessarily. Her mother and the second branch of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry are full-blooded siblings. If she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll definitely go help Dragon-Phoenix. Why would shee to our Yuzhirun?" "..." The voices from the ongoing discussion seemed to lower gradually as more people arrived. Ye Ning, catching a glimpse, casually asked the girl beside her, "Is this Miss Bai really that impressive? They seem quite eager for her to join us." Xiaochen nodded, "She must be. She¡¯s a famous jewelry designer overseas and has designed jewelry for many celebrities. I heard she¡¯se back at the invitation of Elder Ou to help with the family business, but I¡¯m not sure if she will go to Longfeng ore to our Yuzhirun." Ye Ning, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised! She had seen the young miss from the Bai Family. After Miss Ou Mufeng got married and often came back to visit her father, she would asionally bring her daughter along. That would be the young miss from the Bai Family! The young miss from the Bai Family wasn¡¯t much older than her, also in her same year. Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected that in five years, that same young miss would be a renowned jewelry designer overseas. Whereas she had be a person shunned from the limelight, a fallen prisoner. "So which branch do you think she will choose? As a jewelry designer, we really need someone like her at Yuzhirun." Xiaochen chuckled, "An Ning, stop dreaming. Bai Wei is the second branch¡¯s own niece. Do you think she woulde to our Yuzhirun?" Ye Ning paused... That made sense too. The second branch had always been at odds with the third. How could Mufeng¡¯s daughtere to help Yuzhirun? Then again, that Third Young Master Ou probably wouldn¡¯t care for her at all! Ye Ning thought of that privileged young master who didn¡¯t give a damn about anyone and shook her head, smiling... They hade to eat because Xiaochen liked Western food, so they were looking for a spot to sit down in the Western dining area of the restaurant. But just then, at the entrance they had just passed, amotion suddenly erupted! "Eh? Isn¡¯t that Manager Yang from Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry? And, who is she with?" "..." Manager Yang? Ye Ning had just sat down when she heard this name. Looking up, she turned towards that direction. To her surprise, there she saw someone she could never have expected! Chapter 87: The First Meeting After Five Years

Chapter 87: Chapter 87: The First Meeting After Five Years

A head of dense, golden waves cascaded casually over her shoulders, oozing charm and allure. Her features were quite exquisite, with thickshes, captivating eyes, and full sensual lips¡ªit was clear that she spent a considerable amount of time getting ready before heading out. "Yang Xueshan? What is she doing here?" Xiaochen also spotted the woman, and upon her arrival, her high-end designer attire immediately drew the attention of many. Xiaochen couldn¡¯t help but frown. The Ou Family Restaurant was meant for employees, and it was umon for higher-ups in thepany, especially women associated with the second young master of the Ou Family like herself, toe here. Yet today, she hade. What was this all about? Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the woman casually scanned the restaurant with the girl following her. Her gaze naturally fell on the area where Ye Ning and herpanions were sitting. "Weiwei, shall we have Western food instead? That ce over there seems decent." "Sure!" It was then that the person following her fully came into their view. Weiwei? Could it be...? "Oh my gosh, could she be the young Miss of the Bai Family? To think she has arrived so soon?" Xiaochen¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief as she looked at the girl who had just stepped forward. The news of the young Miss Bai¡¯s arrival had only spread through thepany that morning, and Xiaochen thought it would be a couple of days before she arrived. She didn¡¯t expect her toe so soon. So, running into them here today, could it be that Miss Bai had just gotten off the ne? Since there weren¡¯t any decent ces to dine nearby, had Yang Xueshan brought her here for a meal? As the two approached, those dining on Western cuisine nearby all stood up, and Xiaochen quickly tugged at Ye Ning, who was beside her. "An Ning, get up quickly!" Ye Ning, who had been looking at the girl she hadn¡¯t seen in five years, was suddenly pulled to her attention by the person next to her. She looked over with a puzzled expression. "Hmm?" "Hurry up and stand, they¡¯reing over!" So what if they¡¯reing over, why stand? Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand, but since everyone else had stood up, she followed suit. "Manager Yang..." "Manager Yang, you¡¯re dining here as well?" "Hello, Manager Yang!" Upon standing, indeed, there were voices all around greeting the woman. Xiaochen was no exception. "Manager Yang, is this Miss Bai? We heard she wasing this morning, but I didn¡¯t expect her to arrive so quickly." Xiaochen worked in the president¡¯s office and usually ran errands for work coordination between the president¡¯s office and Longfeng. Therefore, seeing the woman who had approached, she casually made an extrament. Hearing this, Yang Xueshan, who was about to lead Bai Wei towards a table inside, paused. "You are... from the third young master¡¯s presidential office?" Xiaochen immediately bowed her head. "Yes, I work at the front desk of the presidential office. This is An Ning, our third young master¡¯s newly hired assistant." As she spoke, she unexpectedly pushed Ye Ning forward. Ye Ning quietly watched the two and remained silent... Ye Ning knew that the Empire Building of the Ou Family was the shared territory of the two sons of the old Mr. Ou. Therefore, the building¡¯syout was divided in two. The tower they were in belonged to the third young master, Ou Mucen, whereas the adjacent one focusing on office spaces belonged to Longfeng. When it was mentioned that Ye Ning was a newly hired assistant of Ou Mucen, the woman standing before them indeed turned her gaze toward Ye Ning... Chapter 88: Who Are You Really?

Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Who Are You Really?

It was a face that wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding, with ear-length short hair, and features that only seemed delicately pretty at first nce, making her appear unremarkable when she stood there. But it was those eyes, after she looked over, she too quietly gazed back, and with that look, she unexpectedly felt a sudden "thump" in her heart! They were very stunning eyes, amber-colored, like zing under the light, bright and captivating at a nce. Yet, within such star-like brilliance, she saw a trace of coldness¡ªlike a chill suddenly rising from the depths of a dark, serene pool. Once she saw it, she immediately focused her eyes and involuntarily shuddered! Those eyes... "Little uncle really has strange tastes now, hasn¡¯t he? To even recruit someone of such appearance." Just as Yang Xueshan was looking at this woman, feeling unexinably cold all over, the young miss of the Bai family, Bai Wei, who stood by her side, suddenly started to speak with a sneer after seeing Ye Ning. Xiaochen hurriedly exined, "An Ning is not just any assistant; she¡¯s in charge of our Yuzhirun." "Yuzhirun?" "Yes, because she understands jade. You may not be aware that just a few days ago, there was a minor celebrity fraud case at our jewelry store. It was all thanks to her that we were able to expose the celebrity¡¯s trickery. That¡¯s why the third young master recruited her." Xiaochen was indeed "forthright"¡ªin just a few words, he blurted out the whole affair. Ye Ning¡¯s expression immediately worsened! Was she stupid? After the incident, as she had to work at Yuzhirun to avoid unnecessary trouble, even Ou Mucen had his secretary find those media reporters and delete all the videos and photos of her appearing at the jewelry store that day. Yet now, she spilled the beans without reserve. Was her brain really made of pig¡¯s stuff? "So, it was you that day!" Upon hearing this, Yang Xueshan, who was standing opposite her, indeed turned ashen in an instant. No wonder she had felt a sense of familiarity in her eyes; she was actually the person she had seen in the store that day. Recalling the unique identification technique she had observed that day, she clenched her fists tightly, took a step forward, and interrogated, "Who exactly are you?" Who exactly are you? Ye Ning, looking at Yang Xueshan¡¯s face filled with tension and wariness, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat amused, "Manager Yang, my name is An Ning, as Xiaochen just exined. I¡¯m a new assistant the third young master has brought in, and I haven¡¯t even passed my probation period yet." "Assistant?" Yang Xueshan scrutinized her from head to toe, "If you¡¯re just an assistant, then why did I see you wearing the NGTC uniform at the jewelry store that day? Also, I have never heard about the third young master recruiting an assistant to be in charge of Yuzhirun." What she said... Ye Ning looked at this woman and truly lost interest in engaging with her. First, she said she saw her at the jewelry store that day, yet that day, Longfeng asserted that they weren¡¯t on-site, so wasn¡¯t she contradicting herself? Second, Ou Mucen was a leader who controlled half of the Empire; since when did it be her ce to know andment about recruiting an assistant? With an air of mockery, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Manager Yang, that I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a neer. Previously, it was all ordered by the third young master. If you want to know more, you might want to ask the third young master himself." Chapter 89 Do I Need a Reason to Splash You?

Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Do I Need a Reason to Ssh You?

"You¡ª" As soon as she said this, sure enough, the woman was instantly choked up! Ask Sanye? What does she think she is, a green onion or garlic? Daring to ask Sanye? Inside the Western restaurant, the atmosphere suddenly quieted down, and with such an atmosphere, the Ou Family employees dining around started sensing something was amiss, so they began to gather around. The neers, the assistants, they didn¡¯t recognize, but this manager Yang, they did¡ªshe was the manager from Longfeng. But what kind of status did she have to dare to meddle in Sanye¡¯s people¡¯s affairs? In an instant, many people looked at this woman with disdain! Just as the standoff was happening, next to Yang Xueshan, which was the Bai Family¡¯s young miss, seeing the woman who had brought her bing deted in Ye Ning¡¯s mouth, suddenly stepped forward, "So, the incident that day, it was really you who did it?" "What?" "The jewelry store, that little celebrity, was it you who exposed her?" Ye Ning: "..." It seemed like she couldn¡¯t deny it now, could she? Anyway, Xiaochen had just spoken about it. So she nodded, "Yes, it was me!" "Very well!" Right after she said the word, the woman who suddenly approached without any warning, grabbed the ss of juice that was just ordered from the table and sshed it onto her face! My God! What is she doing? !!! The surrounding crowd, which had gathered around, all eximed, and their expressions, looking at this sudden scene, became utterly shocked. Even Yang Xueshan was taken aback! What was she doing? Could it be that she wasn¡¯t afraid that her little maternal uncle would trouble her? This woman, after all, was the assistant he had recently recruited, wasn¡¯t she? Ye Ning was also stunned, feeling the sudden cold downpour on her head, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t react at all. This vile creature, what in the world was she doing? Resorting to physical attacks when she couldn¡¯t win with words? Ye Ning¡¯s chest began to heave... Simrly, Xiaochen standing beside her, upon seeing this scene, also quickly realized something was wrong and, regaining his senses, immediately stared angrily at the Bai Family¡¯s young miss, "Miss Bai, what are you doing? Why would you ssh An Ning without any reason? She hasn¡¯t offended you!" Bai Wei threw the ss in her hand: "Do I need a reason to ssh someone? Thispany is my grandfather¡¯s, I can ssh whomever I want, you believe that? If I¡¯m not in a good mood tomorrow, I could even make you pack up and leave!" "You¡ª" Xiaochen trembled with anger but then realized that she was powerless to retaliate. Indeed, this young miss from the Bai Family was highly favored by the Elder Mr. Ou of the Ou Family; the Ou family had many boys, the second household had also given birth to a son, and the wife the old master hadter married bore him another boy. Therefore, after this young miss married off and had a daughter, she became very dear to his heart. Ye Ning stood there thinking of all this, and finally, she took a deep breath, suppressed the violent rage boiling in her chest, and wiped off the droplets from her face, "Alright, Xiaochen, it¡¯s time for us to go back." "But..." "But what? It¡¯s almost time for work, do you want to bete?" After saying that, Ye Ning grabbed her hand, ready to leave this ce. However, just as the two had barely walked past the table, the woman behind them sharply threw another sentence at them, "An Ning, right? I advise you, if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better hurry up and roll out of our Ou Family, or else, I¡¯ll make your death a very ugly Chapter 90 What Are You Doing?

Chapter 90: Chapter 90 What Are You Doing?

Ye Ning, stop right there! Was she threatening her? Well, that¡¯s too bad, for Ye Ning fears no threats. She wiped off the dirt on her face, snickered coldly, and finally turned around slowly, "Miss Bai, I was personally recruited by your uncle. If you want me out of the Ou Corporation, sure, just call your uncle and have him inform me, and I¡¯ll roll out immediately!" "You¡ª" As soon as those words fell, the woman standing behind her with such arrogance indeed had her pupils shrink sharply, and her face turned incredibly sinister! Ask her to notify her uncle? Had she gone mad? What was she? It wasn¡¯t her ce to personally notify anyone, right? More importantly, if she did that, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her. Instead, she would be the one who might suffer consequences. Because, this younger uncle of hers was not like her blood uncle. In her blood uncle¡¯s house, she was a treasure, but in front of this uncle, perhaps, she was nothing at all. Bai Wei was so angry her face turned ashen, but at that moment, she really couldn¡¯t say anything. Ye Ning saw this and sneered coldly, then she left with Xiaochen... Why the Bai Family¡¯s young miss would suddenly treat her this way, she understood very clearly. The jewelry store incident ¡ª because of her intervention, the second branch of the Ou Family was not only severely scolded by Old Master Ou, but they were also forced to give up their supply channel, which was no small loss for them. Therefore, at the restaurant just now, Yang Xueshan dared not speak out against her. But Bai Wei was different; she was the most beloved granddaughter of the Old Master of the Ou Family, and naturally, she would take it upon herself to give Ye Ning a lesson. "An Ning, are you alright? I¡¯m sorry, so sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for running my mouth when I shouldn¡¯t have." In the elevator, Xiaochen finally realized her mistake and hurriedly began to apologize to Ye Ning. Ye Ning was not in the mood to keep talking to her, so she replied indifferently with a "It¡¯s fine", and then she didn¡¯t say anything more. Seeing this, Xiaochen knew that she was probably also upset, so she sheepishly did not dare to say anything further. Not until the two of them returned to the president¡¯s office did she notice that her hair and clothes were all stained with wet juice. So she quickly took out a set of uniform she had ced here, "An Ning, change into this, it¡¯s new, I have never worn it." Ye Ning nced at it, and eventually, she took the uniform from her hand. This was the president¡¯s office, and now that she was covered in spills, she obviously needed to change, or else it would be inappropriate if others saw her this way. She took the set of uniform to the restroom, changed out of her dirty clothes, and also casually washed her hair. Only then did shee out and return to her own office. Huh? He¡¯s back? As she opened the door, Ye Ning discovered that the person who had been absent from the office all morning had actuallye back at this time, and suddenly, her heart involuntarily skipped a beat. "Third Master..." Ou Mucen had just returned from seeing a client and had only recently sat down. When he suddenly heard a voice at the door, he looked up to see a woman standing in front of him wearing thepany staff uniform, her hair still damp, and behaving nervously. He paused, "What are you doing?" If he remembered correctly, the clothes she had on this morning were not this uniform, and moreover, what was with her soaking wet hair? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning grew even more nervous, "Nothing much, I just got a bit dusty when I went to the factory this morning." Chapter 91: Third Young Master, Miss Bai Has Returned…

Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Third Young Master, Miss Bai Has Returned...

Gray? He nced at her somewhat ill-fitting clothes and said nothing more, his gaze cooling as he withdrew it and resumed his work. His factory had always upheld cleanliness as its standard¡ªwhen had the dust be so thick that it warranted someone to wash their clothes and hair? His eyes narrowed slightly... Ye Ning, however, had no idea what the person across from her was thinking at that moment. Seeing that he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, she breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly returning to her own desk to begin her work. This was not a matter of glory; she did not want him to know. Fortunately, after she had returned to her ce, he didn¡¯t look at her again, focusing solely on his work¡ªhis eyelids didn¡¯t even lift again. So at that moment, the office that had bepletely quiet was like a secluded corner cut off from the world. Apart from the tapping of keys and the quiet whirring of the air conditioning¡¯s venttion, the room was so silent that even dropping a needle on the floor could be heard. Ye Ning initially felt uneasy, but as she immersed herself in work, she gradually forgot her surroundings and her usual tension in facing this man, bing engrossed in her work. It wasn¡¯t until two hourster that a telephone suddenly rang in the office¡ª "Hello?" "Third Young Master, the Original Jade Stone from the Huo Family has arrived. Do you want toe and have a look?" Original Jade Stone? He thought of the advertisement he¡¯d had the marketing department create yesterday, his eyes flickering slightly, "Is there a problem?" The person on the other end of the phone hastily shook his head, "No, it¡¯s just new stock, we just want to be extra cautious!" New stock? He thought, indeed, it warranted extra caution. Thus he nced at the small head, buried in who knows what writing, at the desk across from him, and hung up the phone. "An Ning..." "Yes?" "Go to the factory. Therge batch of jade stone samples that arrived this morning needs to be checked. Have a look," he said indifferently, his face devoid of emotion. Ye Ning was startled for a moment before nodding nkly after a while. That¡¯s right, she had forgotten about this. Yesterday, at the "One Line Sky," she had heard that woman nning to tamper with the supplies¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Lin Yebai stopping her, she would have wanted to add fuel to the fire. It seemed she needed to go and see right away, to check if there were any issues. After agreeing, she truly left immediately. Her departure made the office even quieter. Ou Mucen saw this and took a sip of water from the cup on his desk, then dialed an external number: "What happened today?" The secretary, Gao, answered the phone outside. Hearing the question, his mind began to race, "Third Young Master, there¡¯s nothing major. It seems that the young Miss from the Bai Family has returned." The young Miss of the Bai Family? The man who heard this slightly furrowed his brows, "When did she return?" "It seems it was at noon. Oh, and I heard Ou Yuze personally drove to the airport to pick her up." Ou Yuze? Upon hearing this name, the man¡¯splexion visibly darkened. He certainly knew of the young Miss of the Bai Family; she was a little girl spoiled by his father to the point ofwlessness. Relying on her status as his granddaughter, she was willful, capricious, and imperious in Blue Mountain Vi, a true little demon. But it was he who never took her seriously; otherwise, the Ou Family might very well be under her rule by Chapter 92: Third Young Master, Miss Bai Family Spilled Water on Your Assistant

Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Third Young Master, Miss Bai Family Spilled Water on Your Assistant

However, he didn¡¯t like the girl, but those people from the second branch of the family treasured her dearly. After all, her mother and the second branch were blood siblings. Ou Mucen understood, and a cold smile curled on his thin lips as he hung up the phone. But Secretary Gao, outside, after bringing up this issue and thinking of some matters, came back in after hanging up: "Third Young Master, do you think Miss Bai from the Bai Family suddenlying here could be to help their Longfeng?" Ou Mucen was expressionless: "Don¡¯t know!" Secretary Gao choked! How could he not know? He was the president of the Ou Family, a person with such intelligence. Seeing that his BOSS had absolutely no interest in addressing this matter, Secretary Gao became a bit anxious: "Third Young Master, your niece is a famous jewelry designer abroad. If shees back to help Longfeng, our Yuzhirun will be under great pressure." "Is she very famous?" Secretary Gao was stunned: "Yes, don¡¯t you know? She¡¯s internationally renowned and often designs jewelry for some international stars." "Is that so?" The man, who hadn¡¯t even paused in his work, nced up at him faintly: "Then why haven¡¯t I heard of her?" Secretary Gao: "..." Suddenly, he figured it out... Indeed, a jewelry designer who even the president of the Ou Family hadn¡¯t heard of, could she be considered a celebrity? Secretary Gao also started to smile, thinking of Miss Bai¡¯s rumored arrogance, he blurted out: "She doesn¡¯t think so, though. She¡¯s made quite the entrance this time, even teaching your people a lesson!" "What?" "An Ning, don¡¯t you know? At lunchtime, she was in the downstairs restaurant and happened upon An Ning. When she learned that it was An Ning who had exposed the little star¡¯s scam, she sshed a ss of juice on her face right there and there. Now, she¡¯s all over the top stories on thepany¡¯s BBS!" "..." In an instant, the man seated there felt a drop in the temperature in his eyes! So, that woman¡¯s wet hair and thepletely ill-fitting clothes she was wearing were because of this? He narrowed his eyes slightly and quickly essed thepany¡¯s internal webpage on his notebook, then found the forum. Indeed, the moment he clicked in, he saw a very clear andrge photo, which captured the moment Bai Wei threw the juice toward Ye Ning! Thus, from his view, he saw clearly the clenching wrath on the face of the person hurling the liquid, as well as the dumbfounded and unprepared expression of the person being sshed! "How about that? I¡¯m Miss Bai of the Bai Family. I¡¯ll ssh whoever I want to. Got a problem with that?" "..." "An Ning, is it? I warn you, if you¡¯ve got no business here, get out of the Ou Family fast, or I will make your end a miserable one!" ... One has to admit, the gossip enthusiasts of today are really impressive. Such a post not only had pictures and text but also came with a video, which recorded everything that happened and published it online. At this moment, the man with a dark aura alternating across his face sat there, noticing that thements had already exceeded ten thousand, and to his surprise, most of them read¡ª Miss Bai of the Bai Family makes a sudden return, ripping into her uncle Ou Mucen¡¯s upstart new assistant!! Upstart... assistant? Secretary Gao stood opposite, suddenly feeling a sharp drop in the temperature around them, and finally, he came to his senses: "Third... Third Young Master..." Chapter 93: Is it bad to give a man a pair of pants for his birthday gift?

Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Is it bad to give a man a pair of pants for his birthday gift?

"Isn¡¯t Blue Mountain Vi holding a banquet tonight?" "Yeah... right..." "Good, give Miss Bai a call and tell her that her uncle misses her very much and insists that shees over tonight." Secretary Gao: "..." Shit, that murderous vibe... Secretary Gao felt a chill at the back of his head and quickly left the office. Of course, Miss Bai, relying on the old man¡¯s favoritism, was arrogant andwless at Ou Corporation. But did she really think she could provoke just anyone? That would be a daydream! When Secretary Gao returned to his desk, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little schadenfreude... Meanwhile, at the factory, Ye Ning was unaware that the incident that had happened at the restaurant at noon had been discovered. After checking a batch of goods, she returned. This time Yang Xueshan didn¡¯ty a hand on her, which was quite surprising to her. However, when she saw the new season¡¯s advertisement in the factory, she understood. It turns out that man, just as Lin Yebai had said, had calcted everything and even prepared the measures. The president¡¯s brother of Ou Corporation? Heh, that move was really ruthless! She stared at the string of advertisement slogans and a sense of serendipity arose in her heart. Quickly bowing her head, she organized the data she had verified on this batch of jade and took it straight back to the tower. When she got back to the office, the man inside was no longer there; he probably had left because it was off work. So she took out the pants she had ced in the drawer and nned to return them after work. However, at that moment, her phone rang. "Hello? Ningning, this is Xiaoyu. Are you off work yet?" It was her friend Qiao Feiyu on the phone. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning immediately smiled: "I¡¯m about to. What¡¯s up, you have time to call me today? Are you done with sses?" Qiao Feiyu pouted: "No, don¡¯t you remember, Ningning? It¡¯s my brother¡¯s birthday today, and look at you, I knew you would forget..." Ye Ning: "..." Brother Lin¡¯s birthday? She seemed... to have really forgotten! She quickly covered up with augh: "No, no, not at all, I¡¯ve just started work. I¡¯ll go to your brother¡¯s ce in a bit." "Really? Then how about this, I¡¯ll pick Xiaobao up from school and bring him to Tang Garden. You¡¯re far away and don¡¯t have a car. After work, you can just take the bus home, how about that?" "..." Ye Ning sat there stunned for a moment! Like that? That¡¯s fine, anyhow, what she said was true, she didn¡¯t have a car, and going from here to Tang Garden couldn¡¯t be better. So, after reminding her to be safe on the road, Ye Ning hung up the phone. Lin Yebai¡¯s birthday is today? She really forgot, almost couldn¡¯t recall such a matter. Annoyed with herself, she pped her head and quickly picked up her bag. But, it¡¯s his birthday today, should she get him a present? Recalling the man who had been helping her all these years, she finally opened her bag. Unfortunately, when she opened her wallet, she only saw the bank card that had been emptied out that morning, along with a hundred or so RMB. Now, what should she get him? She agonized over the pants by her feet that she nned to return... "An Ning? An Ning, call for you from Secretary Gao!" As she sat there struggling, Xiaochen suddenly called out to her from outside. Secretary Gao? It¡¯s after hours; what does he want with her? Upon hearing the name, Ye Ning immediately put down what she was holding and went outside to answer the phone. Chapter 94 An Ning, Go to Blue Mountain Villa

Chapter 94: Chapter 94 An Ning, Go to Blue Mountain Vi

Once outside, Xiaochen was indeed waiting for her with a phone in hand, "Who were you just on the phone with? Secretary Gao said she¡¯s tried calling several times without getting through." A phone call? Ye Ning remembered the call she had just received from Qiao Feiyu and hurried over, "No, I just made a call home. Is Secretary Gao looking for me?" As she spoke, she took the phone from Xiaochen. Everyone was off work at this time; a call now must mean there was an issue. Xiaochen nodded, "Mhm, there must be something." Upon hearing that, Ye Ning quickly put the phone to her ear, "Hello, Secretary Gao..." "An Ning, I¡¯ve finally found you. You haven¡¯t left yet, have you?" As expected, it was Secretary Gao on the line. Hearing it was her, his voice immediately rose significantly, sounding as if he was very happy she had picked up his call. Ye Ning, getting a bad feeling, hesitated for a long while before nodding, "I was just about to leave. Did you need me for something?" "Of course, don¡¯t leave yet. Deliver the young master¡¯s notebook to Blue Mountain Vi first." Ye Ning: "..." Blue Mountain Vi? Standing there, holding the phone, she paused for a moment. It was as if a floodgate of memories had been opened in her mind, and all the painful, unhappy recollections of the years spent in that vi flooded back. No, she didn¡¯t want to go to that ce. Not in this lifetime, never again did she want to set foot in that cursed location! Ye Ning held the phone, her fingers turning progressively whiter, "Secretary Gao, I need to go home to pick up my child. I already troubled someone yesterday; today I must get back early." "But..." "Secretary Gao, please understand the difficulties of a single mother." After saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for his agreement and hung up the phone with a "snap." Yes, although she hade to thispany for revenge, it didn¡¯t mean that she could do anything for them. If it was outside of her n, she was fully entitled to refuse. After hanging up the phone, the girls at the front desk looked at her in astonishment, probably shocked that she dared to hang up on Secretary Gao¡¯s phone call. Ye Ning smiled at them but didn¡¯t bother to exin. She turned around and went back to the office to collect her belongings. Then, she left the building and ended her workday. Tang Garden was on East Street; she would probably need to take the subway from here. As she stepped out of the building, Ye Ning checked the map on her phone. To get to East Street, she would need to make several transfers; it would take about an hour. Worried that Qiao Feiyu would be waiting, she took out her phone and dialed her number. "Hello, Xiaoyu, it¡¯s Ye Ning. I¡¯ve finished work. Have you picked up Xiaobao?" "No, the kindergarten teacher said that Xiaobao had an activity today and went to perform with his ssmates." An activity? Ye Ning was stunned! Xiaobao was only four years old and had been in that kindergarten for less than half a year. What kind of activity could such a small child have? Ye Ning was puzzled, "I haven¡¯t heard about this. He didn¡¯t tell me when school ended yesterday either." Qiao Feiyu was also downcast, "Exactly, that¡¯s what I thought. But the teacher said that the Education Bureau had personally asked the kindergartens in each district to prepare performances, and they had specifically selected children. They even said Xiaobao is lively and cute, and being chosen was a great opportunity." What a bunch of nonsense! Chapter 95: Ye Xiaobao was sent to Blue Mountain Villa...

Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Ye Xiaobao was sent to Blue Mountain Vi...

Ye Ning felt a surge of anger as she hurried down the steps. She didn¡¯t even want to take the bus anymore and decided to hail a taxi to go back to her ce and figure out what exactly was happening. "Did you find out where they went? When can theye back?" "I¡¯m asking right now, just wait..." As Qiao Feiyu spoke, the voice on the phone faded, probably because she was asking someone. So, Ye Ning stood by the roadside and waited. But after more than a minute, there was still a lot of indistinct chatter on the other end, and no clear answer had been given, causing her to lose patience. Qiao Feiyu rarely picked up Ye Xiaobao from kindergarten; she probably wasn¡¯t very familiar with it. Seeing this, Ye Ning, anxious and unable to wait any longer, hung up the phone and directly called Xiaobao¡¯s teacher, "Hello, Miss Huang? This is Ye Xiaobao¡¯s mother. I want to know, is my son not at the kindergarten right now?" "Yes, yes, yes, Xiaobao¡¯s mom, sorry, I¡¯ve been so busy, I haven¡¯t had the chance to call you yet. It¡¯s like this, our kindergarten received a notice from the Education Bureau a while ago. The city leaders areing for an inspection, and several kindergartens in our district arranged for some children to perform for them as representatives. Xiaobao was also selected, and it¡¯s happening today." "And then what?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t care to hear about these formalities; she was concerned about her son¡¯s whereabouts. "Well, originally, the reception event was scheduled for noon today, but those leaders were dyed, so it shifted to the evening. Don¡¯t worry, Xiaobao¡¯s mom. Once the performance is over, we¡¯ll definitely bring the children back personally." The kindergarten teacher, probably sensing Ye Ning¡¯s displeasure, quickly assured her that they would return the children. But what about Ye Ning? As soon as she heard that to wee these so-called leaders, such young children had to wait until evening to be brought back, she was utterly disappointed with the kindergarten! What kind of kindergarten is this? To please these so-called leaders and use such young children as tools! Ye Ning coldly interrupted, "No need, Miss Huang. Tell me, where did my son go to perform? I¡¯ll pick him up myself." "Xiaobao¡¯s mom, we..." "Miss Huang, my child is only four years old, and I really can¡¯t rest easy. Please, just tell me!" "..." After a long silence, the teacher on the phone finally gave her a location, "At Blue Mountain Vi in Qianshui Bay..." Ye Ning: "..." Blue Mountain Vi?! Ye Ning was stunned! Why Blue Mountain Vi? Why would children from a perfectly good kindergarten go to that godforsaken ce? Her mind began to panic, standing there amidst the trafficing and going as if something in her brain had exploded. She lost even her most basic reflexes. Blue Mountain Vi was a ce she now didn¡¯t even want to set eyes on. In her heart, it was like a poisonous snake¡ªugly, disgusting, venomous, and extremely dangerous. It was for this reason that even when she returned here with a new identity, she stayed well away from that ce. Especially for her child, she kept him away from the hustle and bustle of this urban area, just to keep him from having any contact with that tiger¡¯s den. And now, this damnable kindergarten had sent him straight there! Ye Ning¡¯s whole body started to tremble... Chapter 96 Who is Worthy of Their Third Young Master?

Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Who is Worthy of Their Third Young Master?

The teacher kept saying on the phone, "Xiaobao¡¯s mom, don¡¯t be upset. The kids were originally supposed to perform at the city hall, but then the city leaders went to Qianshui Bay, so the Education Bureau had us send the children there, Xiaobao¡¯s mom..." !!!!!! There was no sound anymore, and the woman who was trembling slightly on this end of the line, after abruptly hanging up the phone, bolted back towards the skyscraper she¡¯d just exited. To go to Qianshui Bay, those officials would undoubtedly settle into thergest financial dynasty home, the Ou Family, to enjoy themselves. So, that was the reason Xiaobao ended up there. Once inside the building, she immediately dialed a number, "Secretary Gao, this is An Ning. Have you arranged to have the notebook delivered like you mentioned before?" "Not yet, didn¡¯t you prefer not to go?" Ye Ning hurriedly exined, "I made a call back just now and asked a friend to help pick up the child. It¡¯s better if I deliver the Third Young Master¡¯s notebook myself." Secretary Gao was delighted at that news, "That¡¯s great, I¡¯m busy outside and can¡¯t spare the time. You can use the Third Young Master¡¯s car to go; he didn¡¯t drive it back, so when you deliver the notebook, you can bring his car along too." He finished speaking and told her where the car keys were. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t have asked for more and hung up the phone. She then dashed back to the office, grabbed the notebook and car keys, and took off. Xiaobao, please be safe, Mommy ising... -- Meanwhile, inside the Blue Mountain Vi, the entire ce had already be bustling with festivity due to the city leaders¡¯ visit, cups andughter intertwining everywhere. Actually, the host of the Ou Family hadn¡¯t expected so many guests for today¡¯s banquet. When the old Mr. Ou received a call from the mayor yesterday, he was told that the mayor woulde but wasn¡¯t informed about bringing guests. It was only when the time came and the security at the gate told him that a fleet of luxury cars had arrived, did he realize his Blue Mountain Vi was being used as a local business representative exhibit for those dignitaries. So he had to prepare again... "Remember to call back both the second house and the Third Young Master, especially your Third Young Master; drag him back if you have to." As the old Mr. Ou was changing his clothes, thinking of his two sons, he immediately charged the butler. The butlerughed at those orders, "Don¡¯t worry, sir. The second master and Young Master Yu Ze have been here quite a while, and Young Master Yu Ze is already greeting guests. As for the Third Young Master, thedy has sent Xiaoxia to thepany to block him. By now, he should already be in the car." That¡¯s best! Hearing this, the old Mr. Ou finally nodded his head in satisfaction. "Looking at the guests who¡¯vee this time, quite a few have brought their daughters with them. It seems they have intentions towards our Ou Family." "That¡¯s certain. Who else has the status and position of the master in our Ou Family here? Only, I wonder which young master the master would prefer they favor tonight?" The young masters of the Ou Family, whether it¡¯s the grandson of the second house or the youngest son of the old master, are the men all the women in A City mor to marry. But if he had to choose one to be picked tonight... The old man looked at himself in the mirror, seeing that he still looked vibrant after changing into new clothes, "I heard the mayor¡¯s daughter is quite good, both in upbringing and in looks. Our Third Young Master isn¡¯t getting any younger either; it¡¯s time he found someone to keep him in line." The butler understood... Indeed, only someone like the mayor¡¯s daughter was a suitable match for their Third Young Master. Chapter 97: The "Selection of Concubines" Event of Young Master Ou

Chapter 97: Chapter 97: The "Selection of Concubines" Event of Young Master Ou

Having changed into proper attire and descended from the upstairs, indeed, in the resplendently golden hall below, the guests who had arrived were already waiting there. They were dressed in borate finery, their faces brimming with smiles, clearly reveling in the top-tier banquet they were attending. The Ou Family¡¯s Blue Mountain Vi was already the most luxurious and upscale private residence in A City. Its scale and opulence even exceeded that of many five-star hotels of the time. Therefore, many people took it as an honor to be able to attend a banquet at the Vi. The patriarch watched all of this with great satisfaction, especially when he saw that his youngest son, who usually held himself above such socializing, had also made an appearance at the banquet hall. Seeing him besieged by a bevy of girls with burning gazes, his happiness grew even stronger. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to your visit. Thanks to the city leaders for not despising my humble wine at Blue Mountain Vi, Ou is grateful to everyone," he said. The old fox didn¡¯t earn his stripes for nothing. Although he had hurriedly prepared this banquet, his address was delivered with great elegance. As soon as he finished speaking, the hall erupted with thunderous apuse, and those leaders were even more eager to raise their sses and head in his direction. Bai Tingfang, watching from below, hurriedly reminded her son, "Xiaocen, did you see? Your father prepared all this for you. Take a look and decide which one you like." As she spoke, her eyes swept over the young women who were continuously ncing their way. Ou Mucen stood there already feeling out of ce, and upon hearing this, his expression grew even more unsightly! So, was this actually a matchmaking event prepared specifically for him? "Mom, I¡¯m going to change my clothes," he said. "..." This brat, at this hour, change what clothes? Didn¡¯t he see that the son of the second branch, that guy named Ou Yuze, had already taken the initiative to chat with those girls? Bai Tingfang was about to grab hold of her son, but before she could turn around, the wives of those political dignitaries had already surrounded her, "Mrs. Ou, it¡¯s been a long time." Bai Tingfang looked around and reluctantly turned back, "Mrs. Lin, it has been a long time indeed." "Isn¡¯t it? I still remember thest time we met was over the New Year, and by the way, the Third Young Master, he is..." "No problem at all, he¡¯s just going out to change his clothes. He¡¯ll be right back!" she quickly interjected. "That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good..." In the Ou Family, many people knew that the true powery with the youngest son. Not only was he the apple of the patriarch¡¯s eye, but he also wielded real power. Though he was more than twenty years younger than his older brother, the shares and assets he controlled were not less in any measure. More importantly, he wasn¡¯t just some prodigal son, only knowing how to indulge in pleasure. His savvy and strategies were such that even his father might not surpass him. Hence, at this banquet, the political dignitaries who brought their daughters were mostly eyeing this Third Young Master. As for the son of the second branch, it was only the girls from average families who approached him. "Husband, do you see? They are all just eyeing your brother. Our son, they don¡¯t even give him a nce," Mei Liping fumed, her face turning green with envy. Ou Muyuan saw all this and shot a re at his son, who was still holding a wine ss and lingering with a woman named Yang Xueshan, "Yu Ze,e here!" Chapter 98 Conspiracy

Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Conspiracy

Ou Yuze was also in a bad mood. He had always held a high position in the Ou Family, but for some reason, every time that little cousin returned, he would instantly fall from the sky to the ground. Everyone¡¯s attention would be on that person and no longer on him. Was he really that much worse? Ou Yuze darkened his expression and said,"What¡¯s going on?" "Why are you always standing here? Didn¡¯t you realize this is the marriage-introduction banquet your grandfather arranged for you and your uncle? I¡¯m telling you, the girls here today are all daughters of influential figures in this city. You¡¯d better seize the opportunity. Otherwise, if your uncle beats you to it, it¡¯ll be troublesome." As soon as Ou Muyuan saw him, he began to lecture. Upon hearing this, Ou Yuze grew even more upset: "Dad, is this marriage-introduction banquet really arranged for me? Haven¡¯t you seen all those women flocking to Ou Mucen? I¡¯m telling you, as long as he is here, in the Ou Family, there will only be him, not your son!" "You¡ª" "All right, all right, no more arguing. It¡¯s just the mayor¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ll just find a way to make Ou Mucen embarrass himself in front of her." With one sentence, both father and son turned their gaze to the woman beside them. "Mom, what do you mean...?" "I heard that tonight, to wee these political elites, there will be some performances prepared, one of which involves the children from the city¡¯s kindergarten. Yu Ze, you go there, find a child, and no matter what method you use, make sure that during the public performance, he must call Ou Mucen... Daddy!" Ou Yuze: "... Ou Muyuan¡¯s mouth gaped open, his face filled with excitement as he looked at his wife. Yes, only by revealing that he had an illegitimate child would it affect his reputation, whether true or false. And those who wanted to marry him would naturally not give him a second nce anymore. Ou Yuze finally smiled, set down his ss, and left the hall. -- Twenty minutester, Ye Ning finally drove to Blue Mountain Vi. Upon her arrival, she saw the familiar vi from her car and thendscape that hadn¡¯t changed much around it, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Her fingers gripping the steering wheel turned faintly pale. It was indeed the ce she never wanted to see again; whether the ce itself or that house, she did not want toy eyes on any of it. Yet today, for her child, she had no choice but to step inside once more. Sitting in the car, she took several deep breaths before parking the car and picking up the notebook she had brought. "Hello, I¡¯m the Third Young Master¡¯s assistant; he asked me to deliver thisptop." "The Third Young Master¡¯s assistant?" The security guard in the guardhouse at the gate wasn¡¯t the same one asst year. Seeing Ye Ning approach, he surveyed her from head to toe. This girl¡¯s clothes were indeed from the young master¡¯spany, and so was the car she drove. So, he opened the gate and came out, "Give it to me; I¡¯ll deliver it to the Third Young Master." In Blue Mountain Vi, if one was neither a host nor a familiar visitor, they could not enter, even if it was someone from thepany¡ªwithout the host¡¯s permission, the security would not let them in. Remembering this rule, Ye Ning¡¯s hands carrying the notebook immediately shrank back, "There are some documents I need to discuss personally with the Third Young Master. He¡¯s aware of this." Security guard: "... Staring at her for a long time, he finally stepped aside, "Then hurry up, you can¡¯t stay here without an invitation." "Understood, I know!" Chapter 99 Intelligence is Crushed Like This 1

Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Intelligence is Crushed Like This 1

Ye Ning finally came in, carrying a notebook. Upon entering, the first thing she saw was the ssic music fountain at the entrance of the vi. It was just like it had been five years ago. When the music started, dozens of beads of water surged out, some high, some low, some in straight lines, some spinning, changing with the frequency of the music. It looked very beautiful. Ye Ning tightened her grip on her finger and quickly passed by this ce, heading inside. Usually at Blue Mountain Vi, when the music fountain started, it meant that very important guests had arrived at the vi, and the event was quite borate. Otherwise, the fountain was seldom activated. As she walked on, she hadn¡¯t yet reached the main building when she could already see many people in the garden outside, holding wine sses and chatting. They were in groups of three or two, seemingly enjoying this rare opulent moment. Seeing this, she approached with her notebook and asked, "Excuse me, is this where the city leaders are being received?" "Who are you?" "Oh, sorry, I¡¯m a teacher from the kindergarten. I received a call to deliver a CD for the children¡¯s performance," Ye Ning said, quickly tearing off the Ou Group LOGO hanging from her uniform. She couldn¡¯t go to find Ou Mucen now. She needed to find Xiaobao first. Only after finding him could she hurry to take him away from here. Luckily, the vi waiter carrying the tray knew about this and pointed towards a vi, saying, "They should be over there. Those programs are arranged by external staff, nothing to do with our vi. You can go check there." Ye Ning quickly thanked him and headed towards that vi with her notebook. If theyout of the ce was still the same, that vi should be where the Ou family¡¯s eldest daughter lived before she got married. After her marriage, the vi became vacant, inhabited only when they returned. It seemed the waiter was right. That vi was the only one likely to be vacant at this time. Thinking this, she hurried her steps. But just as she was about to reach the vi, she saw a figure also hurrying towards it. As soon as she caught sight of the man¡¯s face and stature, she stopped in her tracks! It was a man she wished to crush to ashes in her dreams! He was dressed in a perfectly tailored beige suit that made him look very gentlemanly. The snow-white shirt underneath, adorned with a delicate dark-red bow tie, made his handsome face stand out, indicating he was from a wealthy family. But who knew what kind of ugly disguise hid beneath that smooth exterior? Who knew how revolting a person he was? Ou Yuze!! Ye Ning sneered, her icy gaze wishing to freeze the man instantly. Why was he here during the banquet? Thinking about her son, who might be inside, a wave of anxiety suddenly rose within her. - Meanwhile, Ou Yuze, who was walking ahead, waspletely unaware of the additional pair of eyes behind him. Reaching the vi and hearing what seemed like children¡¯s voices inside, he let a cold smile curl his lips and stepped up. "Yo, if it isn¡¯t Young Master Ou. What brings you here?" "I heard at the banquet hall that there was a performance today, and moreover, it was a group of children, so I brought some things over to see them." Chapter 100: How Intelligence Gets Crushed 2

Chapter 100: Chapter 100: How Intelligence Gets Crushed 2

The man with a beaming smile seemed harmless enough, especially after he lifted the basket full of fruit tters and pastries he had brought. The kindergarten teacher guarding the door immediately trusted himpletely. Yes, it was sote already, and those children in the hall had long been tired and thirsty. His arrival at this time was indeed like sending charcoal in snowy weather. So, the teacher quickly stood up and took him inside. Inside the hall, sure enough, some of the children who had been selected to perform from several kindergartens in the city were all there. But perhaps because it was toote, the children no longer had any spark of energy and were just sitting there, chatting with their little friends. When the teacher saw this, she hurried over, "Kids, this is Uncle Ou. Seeing that you are all tired and thirsty, he especially brought some tasty treats for you. Do you like them?" "We like them!" As soon as these words were spoken, the children¡¯s eyes finally lit up, seeing therge basket in the young uncle¡¯s hand. Instantly, like a group of little swallows that had been hungry and thirsty for a long time, they all ran towards him. The kindergarten teacher, seeing this, felt somewhat embarrassed. But the young man surrounded by children, upon seeing them rushing towards him, his eagle-like eyes began to search among these small figures for the most suitable candidate. These children should all be from the senior ss of the kindergarten, about five or six years old. Only one, the little boy who saw the food in his hand and seemed to have no reaction, was still sitting in his chair. Why isn¡¯t he moving? Is it because he¡¯s too small? He noticed that the boy was a full head shorter than all the others. Instantly, his heart leapt with joy. "Why isn¡¯t heing over to eat? Is he too small? Starving?" The kindergarten teacher quickly nced over, "Yes, his name is Ye Xiaobao. He¡¯s only four years old, the youngest of the group. He just arrived; I heard one of the children in their kindergarten suddenly fell ill, and he was brought in as ast-minute recement. It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll go and soothe him." As she spoke, she quickly went over to the chair. This little boy actually looked very pretty and cute, with his chubby cheeks and eyes as dark and sparkling as stars in the sky, resembling a porcin doll in every aspect. But, why was his reaction so slow? Could it really be because he¡¯s too young? Missing his mom? The kindergarten teacher approached, and seeing him sitting motionless, she felt a pang of sympathy. "Xiaobao, why aren¡¯t you going to get something to eat? Are you missing mommy? Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the performance is over, the teacher will take you back home." Her tone treated him as if he were an infant who hadn¡¯t yet been weaned. Ye Xiaobao furrowed his brows as he looked at her, his taut little face clearly reflecting his unhappy mood at the moment. Indeed, he was upset, but not because he missed his mom; he was worried about her. What would she do when she got home and found out he hade to this godforsaken ce? She had no car, had never been here before; would she be frantic? "Xiaobao? You¡¯re Xiaobao, right?" Sitting there with a troubled heart, another person approached him, and this person was the one who had just brought food for the other children. Ye Xiaobao blinked his beautiful eyes, and after hesitating for a moment, he nodded, "Mhm, I¡¯m Ye Xiaobao." Chapter 101: This is How IQ Gets Crushed! 3

Chapter 101: Chapter 101: This is How IQ Gets Crushed! 3

"Xiaobao, why aren¡¯t you eating? Aren¡¯t you hungry?" "Not hungry!" Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t like to talk to strangers, especially when they were unfamiliar. Ou Yuze could tell, so his expression quickly became impatient. He took out his phone, found a picture, and ced it in front of Xiaobao. "Xiaobao, how about we y a game? As long as you spot this person during the performance and call out ¡¯Daddy¡¯ to him, I¡¯ll take you home right away." Ye Xiaobao blinked and took a while before he looked at the phone. It was a photo of a very handsome, young uncle who was much better looking than the man in front of him. More importantly, the uncle¡¯s cool, aloof demeanor was very familiar to him. Now this man wanted him to call him ¡¯Daddy,¡¯ what did that mean? Ye Xiaobao looked back at the man squatting in front of him. "Uncle, who is he?" "He is..." Ou Yuze had no clue that the little Baozi in front of him already knew the person in the photo on his phone. Hesitating for a moment, he then said, "He¡¯s my uncle." "Your uncle? Then why does he look as young as you and even more handsome?" Ye Xiaobao was brutally honest, implying he was young and even suggesting he was more attractive. Ou Yuze¡¯s face turned sour instantly. He put away his phone, and his tone wasn¡¯t as nice as before. "Will you call him or not?" "But I already have a daddy..." "You can name any condition you want, justplete this game during the performance." Like this... Ye Xiaobao thought of the coveted limited edition fighter model he had longed for and finally agreed. Tyrannical uncle, so your terrible temper is because you have no good people around you, huh. Ye Xiaobao watched the bad uncle leave, then got off the chair and started walking out with his tiny arms and short legs. "Eh? Xiaobao, where are you going?" "Teacher, I¡¯m going to pee." The plump little figure ran swiftly and soon disappeared into the hall. -- Outside, Ye Ning finally waited for that scumbag to leave, then she hurriedly went inside. "Teacher, do you have a child here named Ye Xiaobao?" Ye Xiaobao? The teacher immediately looked up. "You are...?" "I¡¯m his mother, I¡¯vee to pick him up." "..." After a moment of stun, the teacher nkly started to search among the children. "He seems to have gone to the bathroom." The bathroom? Ye Ning immediately rushed to the first-floor restroom of the vi. But what chilled her to the bone was that the restroom was empty, no one was there. Where is he? Where did he go? She started to panic, and herplexion turned particrly pale. Just as she was about to check the other restrooms, her phone rang... "Hello?" "An Ning, where did you deliver the notebook? Why hasn¡¯t the Third Young Master received it yet?" It was Secretary Gao, hurrying her! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning, who was already frustrated, became even more flustered. "I¡¯ve already arrived, I¡¯ll deliver it right away..." "Alright, make it quick, the Third Young Master is in..." Before Secretary Gao could tell her the location of the president¡¯s residence, the line had been cut off. What¡¯s going on? Doesn¡¯t she need to know where he is? Why would she hang up on him so quickly? Does she know that Blue Mountain Vi is veryplicated, and the Third Young Master¡¯s living quarters are even more so? Secretary Gao waspletely bbergasted! Chapter 102 She Burst into His Room…1

Chapter 102: Chapter 102 She Burst into His Room...1

But what he didn¡¯t know was that Ye Ning, who had just hung up the phone, had taken theptop and headed straight out of the vi here, going in the direction of the Orchid Garden. It turns out that within Blue Mountain Vi, besides the main hall and therge garden, there are four separate small gardens where the hosts live, named after plum, orchid, chrysanthemum, and bamboo. "Plum" is the very vi Ye Ning just came from, where the eldest daughter of the Ou Family lived before she left home. "Bamboo", of course, belongs to the old master, who has always loved bamboo; the small courtyard is full of the swaying shadows of bamboo. As for "Orchid" and "Chrysanthemum"! Well, needless to say, within the entire Blue Mountain Vi, "Orchid" has the best scenery, thergest area, and the most luxurious vi. Naturally, it had to be given to the old master¡¯s youngest son, who was so cherished that he was nearly spoiled rotten¡ªthat was his darling boy. For this reason, Muyuan, the second son who had already started his own family and whose son had reached adulthood, hated his younger brother even more. Why should Ou Mucen, by himself, live in such arge garden and house, while his family of three had to squeeze into Chrysanthemum Garden? Ye Ning arrived following a familiar path, her mind already somewhat in disarray out of concern for her son, not once recalling her new identity, not remembering she should not be familiar with this ce. Coming all the way here, she saw the tranquil and graceful garden ahead, bathed in the night, and naturally quickened her pace until she stood before it. Password: 545653 She quickly typed in the password for the intricately carved gate of the garden and entered with theptop in hand. There were many rules in Orchid Garden, as the person living there had a mania for cleanliness. Upon entering, one must not only remove their shoes and wear the special shoe covers provided but also pass through a disinfection booth to sanitize before entering. This insane second-generation heir! While disinfecting, Ye Ning hadn¡¯te to her senses and was in her mind cursing the craziness of the heir while also thinking about how to find her son. After disinfection, she finally entered and saw no one in the hall, so she went upstairs out of habit. "Young Master, are you upstairs?" she called out while looking at the grey and white door on the second floor. No one answered. The half-open room, from which only soft music could be heard, offered no response to her calls. With the music ying, it seemed he must be inside. Hearing this, she hastened her pace, climbing the stairs with theptop. Reaching the room¡¯s door, she pushed it open. Indeed, in the astoundingly spacious room where all the lights were on, there was a CD yer smoothly emitting music that wasfortable and soothing... Scarborough Fair Are you going to Scarborough Market? Parsley, sage, rosemary, and thyme, ... It was actually Sarah Brightman¡¯s "Scarborough Fair"! Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but stand there mesmerized by the music... It was just at this moment that, in the room, the bathroom door, unnoticed until now for itsck of movement, suddenly had a cessation of water sounds, and not long after, the door was unlocked and opened from the inside. "Why are you here?" "..." The man who walked out, his hair still dripping, stood there as the drops fell along his narrow eyes and brows, twisted by his corbones, and unwillingly slid down. It was a dangerously seductive charm that suffocated the soul. Chapter 103 - 141: He Comes at Me with a Kiss Like a Tidal Wave!

Chapter 103: Chapter 141: He Comes at Me with a Kiss Like a Tidal Wave!

"Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen?" Screech¡ª The sedan, speeding along, suddenly and without warning, came to a halt, and apanying this abrupt stop, the car¡¯s tires screeched sharply against the tarred road. Ye Ning was standing there when suddenly, jolted by the stop, she lost her bnce and fell forward: "Ah¡ª" That¡¯s it, my face is ruined! Despair washed over Ye Ning as she thought she was doomed, but then, out of the blue, a pair of strong wrists reached out from the side, with just a pull, diverted her head and upper body that were about to crash into the dashboard away. After that, she felt herself falling into a scalding yet soft ce, and opening her eyes, she looked up to find herself facing a face looming overhead. It was a face of unparalleled beauty, with a noble aura akin to that of a Deity, elegant and graceful, and features as exquisite as a sculpture. Under the cascading light from above, it shimmered like the stars in the night sky, the proud lips, the wless eyes, as if he were God¡¯s most outstanding creation, suddenly appearing above her head without any forewarning. Apart from his eyes, his eyes seemed somewhat off at the moment! Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to move, her mouth agape, she stared nkly at the man who had pulled her over, losing even the most basic reaction: "Ou... Ou Mucen..." "..." No one answered her. The man who held her in his arms had eyespletely overtaken by a dark red hue, staring at her as if he had found a prey he had long yearned for. Seeing her slight struggle, suddenly, his eyes narrowed, and he forcefully brought her small head closer and kissed her little mouth fiercely without hesitation! Oh my God!! Ye Ning was thunderstruck!! What was that feeling? It was as if suddenly, a thunderbolt exploded inside her head, her gaze locked on the handsome face that had massively zoomed in, and for a moment, all her thoughts turned nk, and her eyes opened to their utmost extent in an instant. What is he doing? What in the world is he doing? Ye Ning was utterly dumbfounded, even forgetting the most basic resistance, forgottenpletely. Crazy, this must be madness!! Overwhelmed by such craziness, Ye Ning began to struggle to breathe and started to wrestle: "Ou Mucen, let me go..." But at this moment, how could this man,pletely consumed by desire and having lost his reason, let her go? In his frenzied plundering, he smelled the faint scent of lime, and in a trance, he returned to that night five years ago, to that moment on that night. "Today... you¡¯re not going to escape..." "..." Ye Ning continued to struggle, feeling his hand start to intrude ruthlessly under her thin T-shirt, her whole body trembling: "Ou Mucen, you bastard, let me go... let go." Chapter 104 - 103 She burst into his room...2

Chapter 104: Chapter 103 She burst into his room...2

It truly was a life-threatening moment. Ye Ning shifted her gaze slightly away, but when she saw his body, she found it even harder to breathe. His strong and naked body was fully exposed, his skin a bronze color. He had juste out of the bathroom, still dripping with water that hadn¡¯t dried yet, and under the light, his bronzed and sexy abdominal muscles were emitting a breathtaking glow! And below, he had wrapped a bath towel around himself, but perhaps because this was his room, the towel was tied very loosely, hanging as if merely ced atop him. From her angle, she could see the curve between the man¡¯s thigh and groin that made one¡¯s face flush with heartbeat... "Have you seen enough?" Ou Mucen grew annoyed when he saw this woman staring at him, and snatched another towel to wrap around himself. Damn it! How could she be here? Who allowed her toe? Ye Ning wished she could find a hole to crawl into. It was at this moment that she finally came to her senses. Cupping her head and turning around, her face was as red as a drop of blood, "I... I came to deliver the notebook, Secretary Gao asked me toe." "And who allowed you in?" "Gao... Secretary Gao, he asked me toe." Right, just me it all on Secretary Gao, only he could save her now. My goodness, how did she get here! Ye Ning wanted to p herself! Fortunately, after hearing that it was his own secretary who had here, the man behind her lost some of his murderous aura. He stretched out his hand to take the notebook from her and then went over there: "Get out!" Sure thing! Ye Ning wished for nothing more, holding her face that felt hot enough to catch fire, she quickly pulled open the door. However, just as she was about to leave, footsteps suddenly came from downstairs: "You said the young master has been upstairs all this time?" "Yes, Madam. The young master hasn¡¯te down since he returned here." "This is too much. How can this child be so thoughtless? Doesn¡¯t he know that everything today was prepared for him?" After speaking, only the sound of high heels "cking" could be heard as she ascended the stairs. My God! It¡¯s Bai Tingfang!!! Ye Ning was stunned when she saw this, quickly turning around, she realized that the man who had just opened the notebook inside was also full of surprise. "Mucen..." "Aren¡¯t youing over quickly? I warn you, if you are found, I¡¯ll strangle you in a minute!" He carelessly pointed to the bathroom he had just exited, his gaze truly murderous. It wasn¡¯t his fault; what woman had evere up to Ou Family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s room? No, his entire vi rarely had women visit, except for the house cleaner. But now, this woman had appeared, and under such circumstances, could he exin himself?!! Ye Ning understood the situation as well, so she shivered a little, didn¡¯t dare to talk back, closed the door quickly, and hurriedly ran into the bathroom. Right, this moment called for hiding. She must not let Bai Tingfang discover her. That woman was very strict with her son. If she saw her here, she might dig up her ancestors eighteen generations deep. So once in the bathroom, she dared not breathe too loudly, and just pricked up her ears to listen to the noises outside. "Xiaocen, what exactly are you doing? Does changing clothes take this long?" Just after she had hidden well into the bathroom, the sound of high heels pushed the door open, with a heavy tone indicating the person was quite displeased. Chapter 105 - 104 She burst into his room...3

Chapter 105: Chapter 104 She burst into his room...3

Ou Mucen rose from his chair and, without looking at his mother, went straight to blow-dry his hair, "Mom, with so many people downstairs, why must it be me who goes? Aren¡¯t Dad and my second brother there good enough?" "You!!" Bai Tingfang felt she was about to die of frustration with her son, "Are you really foolish or pretending to be? Can¡¯t you tell that this was all arranged by your father? Look how pleased he is with the mayor¡¯s daughter." "..." So it turned out that today¡¯s banquet at Blue Mountain Vi was a matchmaking event set up for him. Ye Ning, who remained in the bathroom, thought of the bustling banquet hall she had seen earlier and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. The third young master of the Ou Family, also faced with a forced marriage? Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t expected his mother to bring this up, and as soon as she finished speaking, a stifled chuckle seemed to travel over from the bathroom. Instantly, he felt embarrassed, "If he¡¯s pleased, let him marry her, what¡¯s that got to do with me?" "You little brat, what kind of talk is that? What do you mean ¡¯let your father marry¡¯? Are you trying to kill me?" "I¡¯m not trying to anger you, I just don¡¯t understand why you think the mayor¡¯s daughter is worthy of your son?" As the words fell, the room wentpletely silent. Damn! Those words were powerful and arrogant! Yes, that¡¯s the scion of the Ou Family for you; haughty and arrogant, too high and mighty for anyone. Is he someone that just anyone could match with? Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help herself in the bathroom and let out a "Pfft." At the sound, Bai Tingfang, who had been about to leave, stopped in her tracks, "Who¡¯s that? Who¡¯sughing?" Ou Mucen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he shot a fierce re at the bathroom, quickly denying, "Nobody, what did you hear?" "Laughter, didn¡¯t you just hear it?" "No, you must have drunk too much, Mom, you¡¯re having hallucinations. Look, your face is all red." While speaking, he tried to usher his mother out. But Bai Tingfang suddenly started sniffing the air intently, "No, there¡¯s a different fragrance in your room, not your LK scent, it smells like lime, yes, lime!" Before she could finish her sentence, she had already pushed past her son and started searching all over the room, "Ou Mucen, I¡¯m telling you, if I find out you¡¯re skipping the banquet because you¡¯re hiding a woman in here, I will beat you to death!" Ou Mucen: "..." He watched her rummaging through his room like a thief, and for the first time, the fearless third young master of the Ou Family felt an insane irritation. "Mom, I told you there¡¯s no woman!" "Ghost believes that, your room never smells this light and exquisite. If this isn¡¯t a girl¡¯s scent, then I¡¯ll eat my words!" After speaking, Bai Tingfang, her face ashen, flung open the walk-in closet. Seeing her determination, Ou Mucen knew she wouldn¡¯t spare the bathroom either. So while she was busy overturning the walk-in closet, he decisively opened the bathroom and dragged out the woman who had already been too frightened to stand steadily! "Three..." "You listen to me clearly, if she finds out today, you¡¯re to get the hell out of the Ou Corporation immediately!" Ye Ning: "..." But what does this have to do with her? She was just here to deliver aputer..., But there was no time to exin, as the noises from the walk-in closet had ceased. So she hurried to the door, ready to take this opportunity to leave. Chapter 106 - 105: The Perilous Hiding Place

Chapter 106: Chapter 105: The Perilous Hiding ce

But how fast the actions of Madam Ou were! Ye Ning hadn¡¯t even made it two steps before the high heel was already out, and the man standing behind her, upon seeing it, grabbed her by the cor and stuffed her under the bed! Damn! Ye Ning felt so roughly handled that she was nearly in tears from the pain. But this man? Far from being understanding, after he stuffed her under the bed, he menacingly threatened right into her ear, "If you get caught, you are dead meat!" Ye Ning: "..." Bai Tingfang had alreadye out, saw her son standing beside the bed and, of course, headed directly towards the bathroom: "You little rascal, don¡¯t let me catch you!" Ou Mucen casually lit a cigarette, his expression the epitome of calm: "As you please..." After saying that, he went over to his desk and continued with hisptop. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang had no choice but to keep searching, from the bathroom to thepartments, then from thepartments to the balcony. My goodness, she truly didn¡¯t overlook even a single trash can! Ye Ning, hiding under the bed and witnessing this scene, was absolutely astounded! She was a human, not an object; even if she had to hide, she couldn¡¯t possibly hide in a trash can. That¡¯s not right! She suddenly realized a problem¡ªif this mom could rummage through a trash can, then... under the bed... "Nothing? Impossible, how could there be nothing? I clearly smelled that scent, right, I haven¡¯t checked under the bed yet." Ye Ning: "..." Ou Mucen: "..." After being in a daze for a full three seconds, Ou Mucen, who had been sitting at his desk, finally snapped back to reality. Then, with the speed of an arrow, he rushed over from the desk, yanking out the woman he had just stuffed under the bed. "Xiaocen, what are you doing?" "Nothing... I¡¯m not doing anything," the man finally started to panic. Seeing his mother about toe in from the balcony, and with no escape, he ended up tossing her onto his bed. Done for, afraid of his mother finding out, hey down as well! So, at this moment, Ye Ning, just dragged out from under the bed, saw the world whirl around before her eyes went dark once more; and this time, to make things worse, it felt like something was pressing down on her back, pinning her firmly to the bed. Was he trying to suffocate her? Feeling extremely ufortable, she began trying to push off whatever it was with her small hands. Mother of mine, she was being suffocated! But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that, with her pull, which should have been inconsequential, the man pinning her down suddenly shuddered violently and began swearing through gritted teeth from above: "I¡¯m going to kill you!" Bai Tingfang immediately entered: "Son, what did you say?" The man with a fierce expression instantly regained hisposure: "Nothing, I was just having a WeChat with Secretary Gao, he messed something up." Oh! It was Secretary Gao. Bai Tingfang dismissed her doubts and her gaze fell onto his bed: "Why have you gone to bed? The party isn¡¯t over yet." Ou Mucen: "..." He really was going to kill her, would she let go or not?!! "Alright, alright, I¡¯lle down in a minute, you go ahead." "Will you reallye down?" "I will, I will, I¡¯ll be right there!" Ou Mucen truly wished he could send his mother away this instant, because he realized that he... was at his breaking point!! Chapter 107 - 106: How Does It Feel?

Chapter 107: Chapter 106: How Does It Feel?

Fortunately, once Bai Tingfang heard her son was finally willing to go down, she didn¡¯t make any more fuss and, after casting a suspicious nce at the excessively high pile of nkets on her son, she left the room. No sooner had she left than the room exploded into chaos! The first thing was the furious man who, after throwing the book he was holding, stretched out his hand and flung off the nkets covering him. At that moment, Ye Ning, who had been suffocating underneath, finally found liberation. After a burst of brightness before her eyes, she gulped down fresh air greedily. Being alive felt so good! However, her enjoyment didn¡¯tst even ten seconds before she suddenly sensed something was amiss. It was as if everything around her had frozen in time, and the whole room was filled with a terrifying silence. What had happened? She finally slowly lifted her head and looked ahead, only to see a man with his upper body bare reclining in front of her. This man was incredibly handsome, with features as if sculpted, every line an impable curve. However, his eyes... Ye Ning suddenly shuddered! " Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, it was like something exploded in her brain. After a loud buzzing, she quickly looked at her hands that were sped over her chest!! It was a sight she would never forget! She had not noticed when she was thrown in that it wasn¡¯t just nkets pressing down on her. Only now did she realize that it wasn¡¯t nkets at all, but a pair of man¡¯s feet. Those feet, bent at an angle, were pressing her into the nkets, but she, struggling for breath, desperately wrestled beneath them. As a result of her struggle... "Ah¡ª" Ye Ning swore it was the loudest scream she had ever made in her life. It was like she had received a huge shock, that scream almost abnormal. My god, what on earth had she just done? Ye Ning wished she could p herself twice, quickly released the scorching object in her hand, and attempted to make a run for it. But at that moment, Ou Mucen, after hearing her loud scream, worried that his mother who had just gone downstairs and probably hadn¡¯t yet left the yard would discover them, threw a pillow at her. Without further ado, he covered her face and pressed her down again, "Do you want to die, screaming so loudly!" Ye Ning: "Mmm mmm..." She didn¡¯t want to die, she just wanted to get away from here! Ou Mucen, not even looking at her and seeing that she dared to struggle, was driven almost mad, pressing her down even more forcefully. So at that moment, with one trying to escape and the other trying to restrain, the whole bed was shaking violently¡ªthe noise was truly... "Xiaoxia, did you hear any noise?" Xiaoxia immediately turned and looked back toward the yard they had just left... Young master, how am I supposed to answer Madam now? Should I say there was a noise? Or that there wasn¡¯t? "Madam, this..." "There definitely was. No, I must go back and check again." Having said this, the woman who had juste out of that courtyard immediately turned back. Anxious Xiaoxia... Could only wail from behind, "Third Young Master, Madam ising back..." "..." Chapter 108 - 107: Try Moving Again?

Chapter 108: Chapter 107: Try Moving Again?

Bai Tingfang returned to her son¡¯s room once again and, by then, themotion inside had basically subsided. When she pushed the door open, what she saw was still her son lying on the bed. The difference was that, when she had left earlier, he had been lying under the covers with his feet arched and half-leaning against the headboard reading a book, but now, he had shifted to lying prone under the covers, with his whole body turned away, and was crawling there, writing something. "Xiaocen, you..." "Huh? Mom, why did youe back again? Didn¡¯t I say I would be there? I¡¯ll be done with this bit in just a moment." The man who was lying under the covers was surprised to see his room door opened again. Bai Tingfang frowned, wanting to say something, but upon seeing that the room¡¯s floor and furnishings were still spotless, she could only retract her gaze with a snort of discontent, "It¡¯s nothing, I just came to hurry you along. Since it¡¯s like this, then be quick about it." Ou Mucen nodded, "Understood, right away!" He had never been so obedient, and if not for today¡¯s incident, he probably never would have been this docile in his life. Bai Tingfang was satisfied and finally left again. Xiaoxia followed behind and quickly closed the door after her; of course, she did not forget to nce at the foot of the bed when closing the door. Those were several round and delicate toes, which at that moment, were pointing upwards. The young master was indeed capable, lying prone yet with toes pointed upwards. Xiaoxia revealed a meaningful smile and walked away... Once she was gone, indeed, the room started to move again, only this time, the noise was much less, but essentially, the tone and the physical movements were still extremely passionate and unbearable to watch. "Ou Mucen, you scumbag... get up quickly..." That was the muffled, stifled low curseing from under the covers, carrying a woman¡¯s shame and exasperation, and utter intolerance. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore? Ou Muceny there, feeling the soft body wriggling beneath him, and the heat in him rose once more, hisplexion turning even paler, "Try moving again?" At thatmand, the woman lying on top of her dared not move any longer, and even her hands stopped iling around and obediently rested at her sides. He was no gentleman; although a person like her could not catch his eye, he was still a normal man, and at this moment, pressing down on a fully matured woman¡¯s body, he truly couldn¡¯t guarantee anything. Besides, considering how he felt underneath him right now, the woman¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t bad at all. My God! How did things end up like this today? Her face was so red it seemed as though blood might drip from it; she tightly closed her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to speak further, just waiting for him to get up from on top of her so she could quickly leave. But shey there for a long time, not feeling him disentangling the towel that had gotten caught in the clothes zipper during their struggle; so she started to grow anxious, "Are you done yet? I... I can¡¯t take this anymore." Couldn¡¯t take it anymore? What couldn¡¯t she take any longer? The man who was bending over in the dimness under the covers to untangle the towel, upon hearing these suggestive words, directed his gaze, which already bore the wish to strangle her, onto her once again. Chapter 109 - 108 What is it?

Chapter 109: Chapter 108 What is it?

That was also a sight that made his breathing heavier! It must have been during their scuffle just now that he unintentionally tore off the buttons of her clothes. Now, upon ncing over, from the neckline to the second button, it was all undone, exposing arge expanse of snow-white skin covered only by a ck bra, and not a modest amount either. His eyes darkened, and unnaturally, his throat became even drier. "Are you done yet? If you¡¯re not, let me do it," Ye Ning still hadn¡¯t noticed any of this; she was still eager to get free. She really had never encountered such an embarrassing moment before. Although she had already given birth to a child, she was really unfamiliar with men. That night, the man who took her innocence didn¡¯t leave her with any impression. Fortunately, at this moment, the man seemed to have lost his patience. So, with a casual yank, he actually pulled down the entire bath towel off himself! "You shut your eyes for me and only lift the nket when I say it¡¯s okay. Do you understand?" Ye Ning¡¯s face blushed to the point where it seemed it might drip blood... Of course, she wouldn¡¯t look. Even if he paid her, she wouldn¡¯t. Ye Ning covered her eyes firmly, and at the same time, she buried herself deep into the nkets. There was a faint scent of shower gel, which seemed to being from the towel. She immediately recoiled as if shocked and kicked the towel aside with the zipper open. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after getting off the bed, had also immediately headed for the walk-in wardrobe to rinse and grab a bath towel before diving into the bathroom. Damn it! He guessed he would need about ten minutes in the shower... Ye Ning had no idea what the man outside was doing. Hearing the sound of water, she wanted toe out and see, but she was afraid of seeing something she shouldn¡¯t, so she could only hide under the covers. Only after ten minutes, when the man¡¯s internal restlessness had finally subsided, did she hear a "click," followed by his cold voice, "Aren¡¯t you going to scram? Do I need to carry you out?" Ye Ning: "..." After a long moment, she hesitantly lifted the nket off herself and began to look around the room. So he had gone to take another shower! It made sense, someone with his cleanliness wouldn¡¯t want to go without a shower aftering into such close contact with her, right? Understanding this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t think too much of it and began to get out of the nkets to leave. But just as she got off the bed, she saw something being thrown at her from the opposite side. She caught it with her hands, only to realise it was another towel. And it was wet!! "Young Master..." "Have you no shame? Is this how a woman acts when her husband has just died?" What? Ye Ning was utterly confused by these harsh and malicious words. What did he mean by no shame? What had she done? It wasn¡¯t until the cold towel suddenly touched therge expanse of skin on her chest that she looked down and screamed in rm, clutching her chest: "Ah¡ª" Oh my God! How could this have happened? When did she lose her buttons? Why didn¡¯t this bastard tell her? Once again, out of shyness and anger, Ye Ning "whooshed" back under the nkets and cried out, "Where¡¯s my button? You find it for me, quick?" Chapter 110 - 109 Is he a beast?

Chapter 110: Chapter 109 Is he a beast?

A button? She still had the nerve to ask him for a button? The man was already furious beyond words and didn¡¯t even nce at her as he went to change his clothes in the dressing room, "I warn you, if you don¡¯t leave here within five minutes, I¡¯ll throw you out of this building!" Ye Ning: "..." This jerk, does he really have to be like this? Does he think she doesn¡¯t want to leave? She was also desperate to get out of here, wasn¡¯t she? But, these damn clothes!! She red fiercely at the man, and once she saw him enter the dressing room, she didn¡¯t make another sound, only faintly hearing the noise of closet doors being opened. It seemed she really had to find a way out, otherwise, knowing his character, she was aware he meant what he said and would do it. So, she looked down at the burst open front of her blouse, hesitated for a long moment, and then decisively got out of bed and ran to the bathroom over there. Without a mouthful of thread or a needle, the only solution was to do something with what she was wearing. Fortunately, she was wearing a two-piece suit from thepany today, which gave her some options. Ou Mucen was also changing his clothes. It wasn¡¯t much effort; his clothes were already set out. The garments disyed in the dressing room looked like an array of goods in a fashion store, requiring no fuss from him, just a selection. However, he had just put on a dark green shirt when he seemed to hear a sound from outside, like the tearing of fabric. Fabric? Remembering the woman who had disrupted his entire evening, and then thinking about the curtains and duvet covers in his room, his face changed color suddenly, and he quickly came back out, "An Ning, what are you doing?" Ye Ning had just managed to fix her clothing in the bathroom. Hearing someone calling from outside, she opened the door and came out, "What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m fixing my clothes." Clothes? The man emerging from the dressing room had a gloomy gaze that immediately fell on her. Indeed, she was fixing her clothes, but why did she bind a piece of white cloth across her chest like that? It was nonsensical and even more ridiculous was that she had also neatly removed the buttons from her zer. At a nce, what invaded his view was nothing but that snowy expanse. So what on earth was she trying to do? Was she thinking that, since her husband was dead, and today coincidentally was the grand banquet for political and social elites at Blue Mountain Vi, she would go out looking like that to hook someone? The man standing there narrowed his eyes instantly, a surge of anger inexplicably rising up. "Do all widows behave like this?" "What?" "Isn¡¯t it true? Because you¡¯ve lost a husband and an ie, you want to climb the socialdder at any cost? Just like Miss An Ning here,cking in charm, you try to make do by resorting to maniption on your person, isn¡¯t that right?" After speaking, he didn¡¯t forget to point at her. Ye Ning was stunned! Was this even human? Was he a beast? Otherwise, how could he spew such bloodthirsty, venomous words? Finally, Ye Ning exploded with anger that had been simmering for too long. She yelled at him, "Ou Mucen, you bastard, did your mother never teach you how to behave when you were born? How can you speak like that?" "What did you say?!!" Chapter 111 - 110: She Must Have Had a Grudge Against Him in a Past Life!

Chapter 111: Chapter 110: She Must Have Had a Grudge Against Him in a Past Life!

"What did you say? Say it again?" "I could say it a hundred times, ten thousand times, it¡¯s the same. You are the most ill-mannered rich kid I¡¯ve ever seen. So what if I, a widow, want to hook up with someone again? Have I bothered you? Does this concern you, Third Young Master of the Ou Family?!!" Ye Ning really went all out, half because she was indeed driven mad by him, and the other half because of the deep-seated grievances she held against him. Yes, this second-generation heir had already made a terrible impression on her when she was still at Blue Mountain Vi. And to make matters worse, within less than two days of her return, her life had be even more miserable than the previous two years, hadn¡¯t it? After the scolding, the air seemed to freeze, as if a violent storm was about to hit, the whole room spun into a blur, indistinguishable as the ckest night that was about to arrive. Very good! This was the first time someone had dared to speak to him this way! The man didn¡¯t move any closer but just stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking down from above with an impassive face, like a demon that had crawled out of hell, ready to devour her clean in the next second. "Manners, is it?" "..." "Alright, then I¡¯ll show you what being truly ill-mannered means!" After speaking, the man pressed something unknown, and suddenly, a shrill rm ring out from the vi. It happened so fast that Ye Ning barely had time to turn around before a cacophony of shocked voices started approaching from outside the window. "It¡¯s Orchid Garden, where the Third Young Master lives. Everyone, hurry over and see." "Is there a burr, or is there a fire?" "I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s go and find out..." "..." Once again dumbfounded, Ye Ning turned to look at the man, only to see him raise his hands and throw something out the window. He looked at her with a devilish smile, turned around, and vanished at the doorway like the most elegant of gentlemen. Ah! This damn bastard!! Ye Ning felt like going insane. She dashed forward, trying to stop him, but the man was so quick, and in just a few seconds, she ran out to see him already at the staircase. Then, she heard a crowd gathering at the entrance,"Third Young Master, what happened? We heard the rm just now." "Did the vi host a lot of people today?" "Yes, a lot!" "Hmm, no wonder I thought there was something off about my vi. Search carefully, don¡¯t let anyone steal my stuff." He tossed off the remark indifferently and then left. Ye Ning felt darkness closing in from the anger upstairs! This beast, this scum, she definitely... definitely would not let him off... Ah! Ou Mucen, I¡¯m going to kill you!! Ye Ning mmed the door shut, feeling an unprecedented sense of despair. -- Meanwhile, the man left his garden and went straight to the banquet hall. Along the way, he didn¡¯t look back even once. Upon reaching the banquet hall, it was evident that people were waiting for him. Seeing him approach, they hurriedly brought over their wine sses: "Yo, Third Young Master, you finally arrived, the party is about to begin." There was still a party? He nced at the hall in front of him, decked out like a stage, and immediately frowned: "Who arranged this?" Chapter 112 - 111 Uncle, You Finally Came...

Chapter 112: Chapter 111 Uncle, You Finally Came...

The personing over to make a toast hurriedly exined, "It was arranged by the municipal government. It was originally supposed to be held at that unit over there, but somehow it ended up at your ce, and we all moved here. Third Young Master, you¡¯re not angry, are you?" Ou Mucen narrowed his eyes slightly and was about to speak, but at that moment, a young man wearing an off-white suit and sporting a dark red bow tie approached him from the right: "Little Uncle, you just came down?" It was Ou Yuze! Ou Mucen turned his head and looked at him indifferently: "Hmm, how is it? Did you and your parents manage to entertain all the guests today?" Ou Yuze¡¯s smile was full of warmth: "We¡¯ve taken care of everyone, but the mayor¡¯s daughter has been asking about you, Little Uncle. Now that you¡¯re here, you should go and keep herpany." With that, his gaze shifted toward the front of the venue, which was already filled with people. Following the direction of his nce, Ou Mucen saw that, indeed, in the very front row, a young girl dressed in a pale yellow dress and wearing a sparkling headpiece had stood up and was eagerly looking over in this direction. "See, Little Uncle? She¡¯s been waiting for you toe over, and Grandpa is also over there; he¡¯s saved a seat for you." The young man holding the wine ss didn¡¯t reveal what he was truly thinking; his gaze rested on the scene in front of him, but where was the real focus of his attention? Nobody knew. In the end, Ou Mucen went over, not because of the mayor¡¯s daughter, but because at that moment, he saw that the old man was indeed looking in his direction. Forget it, it¡¯s just the length of a few performances, he thought. He would sit through them and that would be it. As he approached, he indeed received a warm wee, especially from the mayor¡¯s daughter, who was close to clinging onto him as soon as he arrived. "Third Young Master, this is our Qianqian. She¡¯s 23 this year, just graduated from university." 23? Just graduated from university? In his mind, he involuntarily thought of another woman who was also 23. See, this is the difference. Others are just graduating from university at 23, while that dead woman, on the other hand, is already a widow with a child in tow. Thinking of the woman from earlier, his mood grew even worse. Indeed, his mood had been bad all along, ever since he left Orchid Garden, it had never improved. "Okay, okay, the show is about to start, let¡¯s watch the performance," Bai Tingfang noticed his son¡¯s tense face and hurriedly changed the subject. Seeing this, the mayor¡¯s wife had no choice but to give up. It was at this time that the long-prepared performance on the stage finally began. Soon after a chorus of children¡¯s voices drifted from behind, the audience saw a group of children running onto the stage. "My goodness, there are children too?" "Right? Why is there a performance by kids? It¡¯s sote, where did theye from?" "..." Seeing the group of children, many in the audience started to murmur, and even Ou Mucen furrowed his brows. Who in the world made this arrangement? Has their brain been flooded with water? While watching, the children had begun their performance. At this moment, the whole hall was filled with their innocent voices. Those cheerful kids seemed to forget their fatigue and hunger, continuing to perform energetically. Yes, children are the most pure and innocent beings in this world. And yet, those sitting below didn¡¯t take them seriously at all, they were nothing but privileged elites. Ou Mucen looked on with a touch of disdain and took out his phone: "Have you found the thief?" Chapter 113 - 112: There’s Something Wrong with the Boy on Stage!

Chapter 113: Chapter 112: There¡¯s Something Wrong with the Boy on Stage!

"No, but I saw something jump down from the third young master¡¯s window ledge. Young master, I¡¯m about to go see what it was." Jumped down from the window ledge... He looked at the ceiling above his head and the height of his vi came to mind; immediate disgust painted his face even grimmer. Jumped down? Good, that damned woman, better off dead if she fell! Lost in thought, Bai Tingfang noticed his distraction and turned to him, "Mucen, what are you thinking about?" "Nothing, I¡¯m watching the program." Ou Mucen snapped back to reality and hurriedly turned his attention to the stage. By then, the group of kids had reached the climax of their dance, drawing his gaze naturally to the one ying the little duck. That must be the smallest child among them because the little duck was the smallest in the dance. "Look, that little duck is quite adorable." "Right, looks to be about four years old. Wonder which family¡¯s child is raised so cute." "Not sure, I heard they brought him from a kindergarten." "..." The audience was charmed by the little duck and began to chat amongst themselves. Four years old? The man sitting in his seat, also watching the child, felt a sudden tug in his heart upon hearing this. For some reason, his gaze wandered to that little face. And with that look, he was truly surprised! -- "Little friend, which kindergarten are you from? How old are you?" Ye Xiaobao had finally finished performing, just like the bad uncle had said, a woman in a white dress came up to interview him immediately afterward. How old? Ye Xiaobao pulled at the little duck hat on his head that was making him very ufortable, "Four years old!" "Wow, you really are four years old. So howe you are here performing today?" This was the crucial question... Ye Xiaobao remembered the answer the bad uncle had taught him, thus with eyes as clear as dark grapes, he looked down at the crowd. Huh? Uncle Bingshan is indeed sitting there, and he looks even more handsome tonight than the other day! With an innocent smile, he said, "I¡¯m performing for daddy, I want to give it to him as a present." Daddy? When these childish words fell in the hall, whispers arose immediately. Wasn¡¯t this performance prepared for the city leaders? How did it be a gift this child prepared for his daddy? Everyone looked puzzled at the tiny child, including Ou Mucen seated in the front row. Daddy? Wasn¡¯t his father long gone? He had just had a big argument with his mother about this very topic. Ou Mucen caught a sense of something amiss, just as the child looked elsewhere, prompting him to follow the gaze. "Cousin, do you think tonight¡¯s n will seed?" It was Bai Wei, who at the moment was nervously watching the little boy on the stage. Could she not be nervous? He was her lifeline. If she couldn¡¯t bring that man down tonight, he would surely kill her. Luckily, the man in the white suit sitting beside her offered her reassurance, "Just wait, the big scene ising up!" After saying that, he gestured with a fighter jet model he had just received toward the little boy who was looking at him. These things are damn expensive, costing tens of thousands, and to top it off, he had spent a lot of manpower searching the whole city! Chapter 114 - 113: Do They Really Think He’s Mentally Challenged?

Chapter 114: Chapter 113: Do They Really Think He¡¯s Mentally Challenged?

The little boy was a very clever child, and at the sight of the model, hisughter grew even louder... "Your dad? Did your dade today?" "He did." "Where is he?" "He¡¯s right..." The boy¡¯s dark and shiny eyes looked down, and in that moment, the hall was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. It wasn¡¯t their fault, this banquet had gathered all the prominent figures of A City, and if this child really was the son of one of the attendees, that really would be the center of attention. Ou Mucen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he began to feel a sense of unease. Dad? He nced at the mayor¡¯s daughter sitting next to him and her parents who were beside her, about to stand up and take the child who was now looking at him off the stage, when suddenly, the little brat started to speak in a milky voice, "Over there, he is my daddy!" What? The whole room was stunned when this was said, and they turned their astonished gazes to the front, their expressions no less shocked than witnessing a volcanic eruption. In fact, the impact of this news was just that powerful. He was the distinguished third young master of the Ou Family, how could he suddenly be someone¡¯s daddy? He wasn¡¯t even married yet, where did such a big childe from? For a moment, the entire banquet hall was in an uproar, and everyone was staring at the scene with disbelieving faces. The mayor¡¯s daughter and her parents also changed color, quickly standing up from their chairs, furious and ready to leave the ce, leaving Bai Tingfang and the old master hopping mad. But only Ou Mucen, after seeing the little scoundrel drop such a bomb on stage and then look up at him with innocentughter, curled his lips into a smirk, stood up, and walked over, "Having fun?" Ye Xiaobao was very honest, "Fun, so are you happy, Uncle?" Uncle? How did he suddenly start calling him Uncle again? The crowd, already confused by this situation, suddenly heard the child call the third young master of the Ou Family ¡¯uncle¡¯, and they were a bit slow to react, even those waiting to see how the drama unfolds were caught off guard. What¡¯s going on? Is there a problem? Why does it seem like the child recognizes that man? Ou Yuze stood up anxiously. But the two people engaged in conversation, one tall, one short, werepletely oblivious to him and to everyone around them, continuing their chat. Really, just like old acquaintances! "Uncle is quite happy. Tell Uncle, who asked you to do this?" Ye Xiaobao smiled, "That uncle over there, look, he¡¯s wearing a white suit with a bow tie; he said it¡¯s your birthday today and told me to call you daddy, which would surely make you happy. He even bought me a fighter jet model for it, look..." Xiaobao was really especially good, fearful that Uncle Bingshan in front of him wouldn¡¯t believe him, he even pointed over there with his little finger. So the whole room was in shock again, their faces a mix of disbelief, anger... at that moment, adjectives could no longer express the expressions on their faces. The only thing visible was the figure striding over with a cane in hand, furious beyond measure... "Grandpa..." "Beast!" With a smack¡ª he knocked the figure who was about to exin sprawling to the ground! Chapter 115 - 114: Whose Child is This After All?

Chapter 115: Chapter 114: Whose Child is This After All?

pping a man, how raging must one¡¯s anger be to knock a grown man to the ground? The onlookers were shocked by this scene, especially those who had been sitting next to the man who was now sprawled on the floor; they covered their mouths with their hands, looking at the scene with horror. My God! How could this...? "Dad, this... this..." "You don¡¯t need to tell me anything. Today, I just want to ask this little beast what exactly he is up to?" Ou Muyuan was certainly known for his temper in the Blue Mountain Vi, and he was no fool. In such a situation, someone prompting an unacquainted child to call his son "Dad" meant something he understood better than anyone. Therefore, at this time, the fury in him was truly frightening to anyone who saw it. Ou Muyuan dared not say anything more as his son, who had been pped to the ground, was so terrified that he was close to fainting. Ou Yuze was not faring much better. He had thought that he was about to seed, but at thest moment, a dramatic turnaround had urred, and suddenly he found himself in this terrible situation. Ou Mucen! Ou Mucen!! He looked up and saw that, at this time, the man who had just been ensnared by his trap was not even ncing in this direction. Instead, he was still speaking to the child, and in an instant, a thought shed through his mind. "It¡¯s not like that, Grandfather. I don¡¯t know that child at all, how could I possibly have him call my uncle-inw ¡¯Dad¡¯? Do I have a death wish? It¡¯s my uncle who knows him." "Exactly, exactly, you see, the third brother is right there talking to the child." At this critical moment, Mei Liping also chimed in. When the crowd heard this, they immediately turned their heads and realized that indeed, the child was currently talking to the youngest master of the Ou Family. Could it be? This child actually knows the third young master, not the grand young master? The crowd began to feel bewildered, thinking of the rumored discord between the two young masters. In an instant, the people in the hall fell silent, including Ou Muyuan himself. Even he was no exception! As the atmosphere in the hall reached a boiling point, the man who had been ying with the child finally turned around. But as he turned, he also lifted the child into his arms. "I do indeed know him. Not only do I know him, but I also know his name, his age, and who is in his family!" "..." It seemed as though he was talking about the most normal thing in the world. At this moment, the man who brought the child over, with his calm voice and unchanging tone, seemed surprisingly serene. Ou Muyuan was astounded, "You know who he is?" Ou Mucen nodded, "He is the child of one of mypany¡¯s employees. I¡¯ve seen him before, so naturally, I know him." So that was it! Upon hearing this, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief, including the Mayor¡¯s family. However, Ou Muyuan and his family were stunned, especially Ou Yuze. Hearing that the child was indeed the son of an employee in hispany, his expression was as if his mind had stopped working, fixated on the child without another reaction. So, this child actually knew his uncle all along. Was it possible that by agreeing to him and letting him buy models, he was actually plotting against him? A four-year-old child was plotting against him?!!! Chapter 116 - 115 Xiaobao, If Your Mom Is Gone...

Chapter 116: Chapter 115 Xiaobao, If Your Mom Is Gone...

"You little bastard, how dare you deceive me?" "Who are you calling a little bastard? Say it again, I dare you!" In a second, the man who had not been angered even after being framed suddenly turned a shade of iron blue, as if he would cripple the other if he dared to say another word about the child. Ou Yuze didn¡¯t dare speak again. Sitting on the ground, his face a mix of green and white, as if he had swallowed a dead fly, he looked exceptionally splendid. The onlookers, sensing what had transpired, stared at the young master with disdain on their faces, "It looks like the rumors about the Ou Family are true. Tonight¡¯s drama sure is exciting!" "Indeed, who would have thought this young master would be such a fool. Lucky for the Ou Corporation that he¡¯s not the one in charge, otherwise it would have been finished." "Don¡¯t worry, the old man would never hand over the family assets to such an idiot. Haven¡¯t you seen the Third Young Master here?" "Right, the Third Young Master is the real heir!" "..." When the crowd dispersed, they were all talking about the incident as if they had just watched a supremely thrilling y. In fact, the y was indeed thrilling enough that the media headlines in A City tomorrow morning would be dedicated to tonight¡¯s news, with the Ou Family bing theughing stock once again. The elder Ou thought of this, growing even more furious, and after hitting Ou Yuze several times with his cane, he was about to kick him out on the spot! Mei Liping panicked upon hearing this, quickly pulling Ou Muyuan to kneel before the old man, pleading with him until he finally abandoned the thought. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t listen to the rest. He wasn¡¯t interested in these matters to begin with, especially with his mother there. As long as she was around, the second branch of the Ou Family would never be well off. So, while everyone in the hall was busy watching the excitement, he picked up Baozi and left. "Uncle, where are we going? Are you taking me back?" Going back? How could he go back with his mother there? The man, hurrying outside with a serious expression, finally understood why that woman had appeared at the Ou estate tonight. It turned out she hade for her son. Recalling the message he had just received, his expression grew even uglier, "I¡¯m asking you, if your mother was... crippled, or gone, what would you do?" My mother, crippled... or gone? What did that mean? Ye Xiaobao was startled by the sudden, horrifying question, "Uncle, what do you mean? My mom is fine, how could she be crippled? Gone?" Ou Mucen: "..." After a moment, he turned his head away awkwardly and squeezed out, "I mean... hypothetically!!" Hypothetically? Ye Xiaobao looked up suspiciously at him. Why such a ¡¯hypothetically¡¯ when everything is fine? Even if his mind was dark, he shouldn¡¯t curse someone¡¯s mother to death, right? Ye Xiaobao¡¯s chubby little face suddenly became unhappy, "Uncle, are you bullying my mom again? Did you cripple her this time?" Ou Mucen immediately looked guilty and turned his attention forward, "No!" "No? Then why are you asking me this?" "I was just asking..." "Uncle, that¡¯s not a normal question to ask. I¡¯m telling you, uncle, I¡¯m already a child from a single-parent family. If my mom is crippled or gone, then I¡¯ll be an orphan, and you¡¯ll have to take care of me." Ou Mucen: "..." Chapter 117 - 116: Ou Mucen, you bastard, I quit!

Chapter 117: Chapter 116: Ou Mucen, you bastard, I quit!

Just as Ou Mucen stood there unsure of how to respond, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them, limping toward them. Upon seeing the child Ou Mucen was holding by the hand, the figure froze for a second and then suddenly shouted, "Xiaobao! Xiaobao, is that you?" Could it be his mother? Ye Xiaobao opened his mouth wide in surprise, "How could my mom be here?" Ou Mucen was also taken aback! She¡¯s still alive? "Xiaobao? Xiaobao, are you alright? Mommy¡¯s here to pick you up." Ye Ning, who was hurrying over toward them, hadn¡¯t noticed the expressions on the faces of the two people she approached. Seeing that the little person was indeed her son, she ignored the pain in her foot and rushed over. That damned bastard, her leg... Getting closer and seeing it was indeed her son, she immediately threw the bag in her hand and squatted down to embrace him, "My baby, it¡¯s so good you¡¯re okay. You had mommy worried to death." Ye Xiaobao blinked his beautiful eyes and after a while, he reached out his small hands and hugged his mother as well, "Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯m fine. How did you get here?" "I heard from Aunt Qiao, she went to the kindergarten to pick you up and said you weren¡¯t there, you were performing somewhere, and then mommy came looking for you." "But how did you know I was here?" "I called and asked, and then just happened to..." She trailed off as she finally remembered this ce and then the incident that had urred earlier. Suddenly, her eyes lifted fiercely to stare at the man standing to the side of the mother and son. "Ou Mucen you bastard, do you realize I almost died because of you today?" By now, Ou Mucen¡¯s expression hadpletely calmed down. In fact, even after seeing the mother and son reunited, he stood there, leisurely lighting a cigarette. Hearing the usation that his actions had almost killed her, he merely nced at her feet with indifference, "You¡¯re not dead yet, are you?" "What did you say?" "I mean, if you don¡¯t want to die even quicker, you should roll out of here fast. Otherwise, when theye to catch you, I won¡¯t be able to help." "Ou Mucen!!!" Ye Ning was about to explode with anger. What kind of person was he? An animal? How could he be so inhumane? Ye Xiaobao was also angry now, seeing that this bad uncle was indeed bullying his mother again. Remembering the question he had just been asked, everything became clear to him, "Oh, I get it now. So, you are truly bullying my mom again. Uncle, you¡¯re really getting out of hand. Why are you always picking on my mom? Do you actually want to take care of me?" What? The man, who was smoking, nearly choked on his cigarette in surprise. Confused by what she heard, Ye Ning asked, "Xiaobao, what do you mean? What¡¯s this about him wanting to take care of you?" Ye Xiaobao said indignantly, "Just before you came, he asked me what I would do if you ended up disabled or gone. I said if you were gone and I became an orphan, he would have to take care of me. And now you¡¯ve actually been bullied by him into this state. Isn¡¯t that him signaling he wants to take care of me?" Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, she rummaged through her bag, pulled out a set of keys, and threw them at the man, "Master Ou, here¡¯s your car keys back. From today on, I, An Ning, quit. Do whatever you please, I won¡¯t serve you anymore." Having said that, she took her son¡¯s hand and turned away, limping off! Chapter 118 - 117: He Suddenly Lifted Her Up!

Chapter 118: Chapter 117: He Suddenly Lifted Her Up!

Isn¡¯t this too much? Is this person even human? Even if someone is cold and heartless, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit? When Ye Ning left with her son, her heart turned ice cold. If, five years ago, the feeling this man gave her was that of an aloof and arrogant rich man¡¯s heir, then now, he hadpletely overturned her values. He had be a jerk without a trace of humanity. Ye Ning limped along with her son, moving quickly despite the pain in her foot and their slow pace. At that moment, she didn¡¯t even stop for a second but hurried towards the exit. The goal was to leave this suffocating ce as quickly as possible. However, after only a few yards, the thick fluid from her high heels made it impossible for her to walk any further. With no other choice, she stopped to take a tissue from her bag to pad the inside of her shoe, hoping it would make walking easier. But just then, her son, whom she was holding by the hand, suddenly looked back, "Bad uncle, what are you doing?" Bad uncle? She turned around in surprise, only to find that, somehow, the man who had just thrown his keys at them was now right behind them. "Hold your mom¡¯s shoes!" "Ah?" "And carry the bag as well!" "..." Ye Xiaobao stood there, blinking his big, dark, and clear eyes, and then he suddenly smiled. He quickly squatted down, picked up the blood-stained shoe of his mother, and also took the bag lying on the ground in his hands, "Uncle, all done!" Ou Mucen flicked the cigarette butt from his hand and walked over without even looking at what expression the woman had, and stood directly in front of her. Ye Ning hadn¡¯t yet grasped what was happening; her intelligence was always outmatched by her son¡¯s. Seeing him approach, she instinctively stepped back on tiptoe. "What do you want to do?" "What do you think I want to do? With you looking like this, my woman, what else can I do?" His words were sharp. Even at this moment, he derived pleasure from insulting her. Once again, Ye Ning was infuriated. She lifted her foot to leave, but right at that moment, the man in front of her suddenly bent down. Then, after a disorienting whirl, she smelled a familiar faint hint of mint and opened her eyes... My God! What on earth is he doing? "Ou Mucen, what are you trying to do? Why are you picking me up? Put me down!" "Do you think I want to hold you? I¡¯m doing this simply because I don¡¯t want you to die here." As ifpletely ignoring her resistance, he held her in his arms, his gaze cold and fixed straight ahead, and he strode towards the doorway. Ye Ning¡¯s mind went nk! What on earth was this man thinking? He had just been chillingly cruel, and now he was carrying her out. What was his intention? Also, did he realize where they were? He, a lordly heir of the Ou Family, was walking through the estate holding a woman. Did he understand the consequences? Ye Ning felt like she was going crazy... Especially when she once again caught the distinctive scent of his pheromones. But Little Baozi following beside them was extremely happy, seeing that the bad uncle had finally agreed to carry his mother out. His chubby little face was all smiles, "Uncle, don¡¯t worry, my mom will go to yourpany to work tomorrow." Chapter 119 - 118 I Will Personally Send Him to Hell

Chapter 119: Chapter 118 I Will Personally Send Him to Hell

"Really?" "Yeah, she was just venting at you, women, you know, always say the opposite of what they feel. You have no idea, she was so happy when she found out that it was yourpany that hired her, she even took me for a big meal." This silly child!! Ye Ning felt she was both angry and anxious, as if she was about to cough up blood: "Ye Xiaobao!!! Shut your mouth!" "..." Ye Xiaobao closed his mouth, but those big, watery eyes looked at his mother with such grievance. Really, why was Ye Dabao venting her anger on him? He was trying to help her. She thought he didn¡¯t know that she was determined to work at this awful uncle¡¯spany, Ye Dabao, you big fool. Ye Ning red at him furiously as well... Was he really her biological son? How could he betray his own mother like this? Her face flushed red as she looked up, only to see that the face above her did not look back at her. Instead, it maintained its usual indifference, an expressionless gaze fixed ahead, which made her heart finally take a long, relieved breath. That rascal, just wait until I get you home! The three of them stopped talking and walked straight out. Strangely enough, Ye Ning had been worried about people from the estate seeing them as this man carried her, which could cause unnecessary misunderstandings. But as they walked, she realized that there was no one around. Looking carefully, she then understood that he had taken the back door of the manor. So he could be scared too... A self-mocking smile flickered across Ye Ning¡¯s lips. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, this is my house, I can leave however I want. I took this route because of you. Tonight, your son was used to harm me, and he¡¯s now the center of attention. If people see that you are his mother, you and your son will quickly be the biggest news in this city tomorrow. So, I advise you, if you don¡¯t want to be too famous, it¡¯s best to keep your identity, and that of your child, a secret after you get back." Just as Ye Ning was in self-mockery, the man carrying her spoke these cold words. As he finished speaking, she stiffened, and then her face turned pale with shock! What was he talking about? Her child, the center of attention? My goodness, why is this happening? Who would do such a thing? She started to panic, forgetting that she was still in his arms, her hand gripping his chest tightly: "What exactly is going on? Why would Xiaobao be used to harm you? Who would do such a thing?" Ou Mucen looked down at her, especially... at the hands gripping his chest. They were hands that had turned pale to the point where even the blue veins were visible, a clear disy of her current emotional agitation, as well as her panic and fear. In the end, she was just a poor woman innocently caught up in this whole affair. The man still holding her looked away, his heart ultimately softening a bit: "It was my nephew; he wanted Xiaobao to call me ¡¯Dad¡¯ in front of everyone during the performance today." Nephew? Was he talking about... Ou Yuze? Ou Yuze!! So, it was that beast again!! In an instant, the thin woman held in the man¡¯s arms had blood-red eyes, and her hands began to tremble at the mention of that name. Yes, the party today, while she was in this man¡¯s room earlier, she had overheard his mother talking about an arranged meeting prepared for him and the mayor¡¯s daughter. That also meant that any scandal involving this man at this event would inevitably cast a shadow over the image of the mayor¡¯s daughter and everyone else present, Chapter 120 - 119: Who on Earth Is She?

Chapter 120: Chapter 119: Who on Earth Is She?

And nothing was more explosive than the scandal of an illegitimate child. Ye Ning finally understood and thought back to the figure she had seen entering the vi. A bloodthirsty coldness surged from her eyes, "I will personally send him to hell!" "What did you say?" Ou Mucen was taken aback by thepletely different voice and lowered his head, only to find that in this brief time, her demeanor hadpletely changed. Those were a pair of entirely unfamiliar eyes, slightly narrowed, the focal point uncertain, but the light that shot from them was like two cold, gleaming des, piercing straight into the heart, making one extremely ufortable. Was she so murderous just because her child had been used? Ou Mucen frowned and was about to say something, when Little Baozi, who had been following all along, suddenly spoke up, "Uncle, there¡¯s someone ahead." Someone ahead? In an instant, Ye Ning¡¯s mind became clear again. She did indeed see a figure approaching and quickly struggled out of the man¡¯s embrace, "Ou Mucen, that¡¯s enough. From here, we can go back on our own." Ou Mucen also saw the person, so he didn¡¯t insist any longer, taking the keys he had been given and handing them over, "Take my car to go back, you won¡¯t be able to hail a cab to Qianshui Bay, nor catch a bus." Ye Ning: "..." However, Ye Xiaobao eagerly took the keys from Uncle¡¯s hand, "Uncle, thank you, I knew you¡¯re actually a good person." A good person? The man standing in the dim light looked down at Little Baozi at his feet, who was not as tall as his leg, twitched the corner of his mouth, and finally reached out to pet the little head, "Do you know what to do when you get back?" Ye Xiaobao¡¯s round little head nodded at once, "Take Mom to see the doctor, and then go home, but Uncle, you also need to be careful, you don¡¯t have any good people around you, you need to take care of yourself too." Thest sentence hit home! Ou Mucen¡¯s hand petting his little head stiffened, looking down to see the little tyke who barely reached half his leg height looking up at him with big, bright, and shining eyes full of unconcealed concern and worry. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know why, but something flickered in his heart, and a feeling he had never experienced before welled up from within... That feeling, it wasforting! Moreforting than anything he had ever done! Eventually, Ou Mucen watched the mother and son leave before he returned to his own Orchid Garden. Once at Orchid Garden, he went upstairs and took a close look at his window, only to realize that the woman had indeed jumped from his window. However, she had found a crevice outside his window that even he wasn¡¯t aware of, a crevice that allowed her to evade detection and make her escape sessfully. "Young Master, only the servants in our estate know about this cleaning channel; it¡¯s usually secured with a movable door. How did that thiefe to know of it?" "..." Ou Mucen did not answer, but held the lock that had been opened in his hand and fell into deep thought... --- It was veryte by the time Ye Ning got home. After a night of ordeal, she was truly exhausted. Coupled with the injury to her foot, once back, she essentially copsed onto the sofa. Chapter 121 - 120: Lin Yebai is Here......

Chapter 121: Chapter 120: Lin Yebai is Here......

Fortunately, Xiaobao was very understanding. Seeing how exhausted his mother was, he took a bath by himself, brought her a ss of water, and asked her to take her medicine. Ye Ning was deeply moved. She hugged her son and then told him to go to bed and rest, while she took her medicine, washed up, and went to bed herself. A deep sleep through the night... The next morning, Ye Ning was woken up by the ringing of her cellphone. In a daze, she picked it up and saw that it was a call from the kindergarten. "Hello? Is this Xiaobao¡¯s mom? This is Teacher Huang from the kindergarten." "Yes, it is!" Having received this call, Ye Ning pretty much knew what it was about, so her tone was neither warm nor cold. As expected, as soon as Teacher Huang heard her, she immediately asked why Xiaobao wasn¡¯t brought to the kindergarten today and if it was because of yesterday¡¯s incident. If that was the case, she wanted to apologize. Apologize? If apologies were useful, what would we need the police for? Ye Ning, recalling the words of the man fromst night, grew even colder: "No need, there¡¯s been some thingstely, and Xiaobao won¡¯t be going to the kindergarten for the time being. I¡¯ll contact you when I have time." After saying that, she hung up the phone. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t send Xiaobao to that kindergarten anymore. Ou Mucen was right; what kind of ce was Blue Mountain Vi? Any small incident there could garner national attention. If Xiaobao had be a pawn in a covert struggle between the young masters of that vist night, he would definitely be watched as well. So, what he said was not wrong at all¡ªshe couldn¡¯t stay at that kindergarten. Not just the kindergarten, she couldn¡¯t stay here, either. With this thought, she finally lost all desire to sleep. She got up from the bed, nning to wash up and then take her son out to look for another house. However, she was not expecting that when she opened the door, there was already someone sitting in the living room. "Brother Lin, why have youe? This early in the morning..." "Early? It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock." Lin Yebai was sitting there, holding Hundun in his arms. He pointed to the clock on the wall as soon as he saw her finallye out. Ye Ning was shocked! How was it already nine o¡¯clock? She had slept sote? She felt a bit embarrassed. Hearing the sound of water in the bathroom, she walked over to find that the little guy had already woken up. "Mom, you¡¯re finally up? I¡¯ve already been to the supermarket with Uncle Lin to buy Hundun." "Oh, is that so..." Ye Ning said, somewhat embarrassed as she ran her fingers through her tousled hair and quickly hobbled into the bathroom to freshen up. It turned out Lin Yebai hade early. Seeing that she was asleep, he woke Xiaobao, who let him in, and then took Xiaobao to the supermarket to buy breakfast. Ye Ning, looking at her disheveled reflection in the mirror, felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. Quickly getting herself together, she changed her clothes in the room and then came out, only to find that the man who excelled in cooking had already prepared and served the Hundun. "Brother Lin, I feel so bad, always inconveniencing you like this." Lin Yebai smiled and handed her the chopsticks, his gaze naturally falling on her foot wrapped in gauze: "Xiaobao mentioned that you went to Blue Mountain Vi yesterday? Are you alright?" Chapter 122 - 121 The Unbearable Weight

Chapter 122: Chapter 121 The Unbearable Weight

Ye Ning red at her son immediately upon hearing that, "Nothing serious, nothing serious, just went to pick him up and bring him home." "Then how did you hurt your foot?" Foot? Ye Ning bent down, and seeing what he was looking at, namely her right foot that was wrapped in gauze, she suddenly felt a bit guilty and retracted it a little, "It¡¯s nothing, I just twisted it a bit when I was walking too hurriedlyst night, it¡¯s really nothing." "Really?" "Really, Yebai, you don¡¯t need to worry, it¡¯s nothing." Ye Ning tried to keep a smile on her face as she said this, all to prevent him from suspecting anything. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to hide it from him, but she felt that he had already helped her and her son enough, and she didn¡¯t want to trouble him or make him worry anymore. Fortunately, after she said this, he didn¡¯t ask any further, withdrawing his gaze. He also picked up his chopsticks, "I also just heard about itst night after Xiaoyu came home. I was going toe and get you, but then I thought about it being the Blue Mountain Vi and I was worried it might affect you negatively, so I didn¡¯t go." Ye Ning quickly nodded, "Right, you can¡¯t go to that ce. Ou Mucen is very suspicious, I said you were my master and he¡¯s still not entirely convinced. It¡¯s better for you not to appear in front of him in the future." "Hmm..." The man eating Hundun nodded, but in his mind, he recalled how he had waited under the streetlightst night for a full two hours, until he finally saw the mother and son exiting from the back door, only to get into a ck Bentley. It¡¯s said that the Ou Family¡¯s third young master is a man with severe mysophobia, unable to be touched by anyone or to allow anyone to use his things. So, does that mean his car can be used by others just like that? Finishing the bowl of Hundun in front of him and seeing it was gettingte, he stood up, "You rest at home today. I¡¯ll take Xiaobao to sign up at the new kindergarten and bring him back to you in the afternoon." Ah? Ye Ning¡¯s mouth fell open, her face a picture of astonishment as she looked at him, "Yebai, you..." Lin Yebai just smiled, "After hearing Xiaoyu¡¯s ount yesterday, I felt Xiaobao¡¯s kindergarten was really unsafe. Since you were nning to move to the city anyway, I went ahead and contacted the kindergarten we had inquired about before. They¡¯ve agreed to let us register today, so don¡¯t worry." His voice was as calm and unchanged as when he normally spoke to her, gentle and slightly deep. But Ye Ning knew that what he was saying meant he had resolved all the issues she was currently facing. How could she possibly be deserving of this? "Yebai, I..." "Alright, you just rest well at home. With your foot injured, you shouldn¡¯t be walking around too much, or it won¡¯t heal quickly." Seeing her standing in front of him as if she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know where to start, Lin Yebai simply cut her off with his nonchntment and then walked out the door, holding Xiaobao¡¯s hand. Ye Ning watched, only to be left with no choice but to stay at home. In fact, she owed Lin Yebai too much. His support over the past five years could even be described as a "heavenly grace." Therefore, she never knew how to react to him properly, especially since she faintly sensed his feelings for her. But as an unwed mother with a child, and him being such an outstanding man, it was something she didn¡¯t dare to contemte. This was also the reason why, at times, she really didn¡¯t want him to keep helping her. Chapter 123 - 122 She’s Coming on to Me Again......

Chapter 123: Chapter 122 She¡¯s Coming on to Me Again......

After they left, Ye Ning, whose leg was indeed aching a bit, returned to her room to rest. When she turned on her phone, as expected, the front-page headline was aboutst night¡¯s incident at Blue Mountain Vi, and her heart immediately clenched. Ou Yuze, you beast! Fortunately, as she scrolled through, she found that any photos or reports involving the child were brief and the images were pixted. She let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that man had already handled it. She put down her phone and, thinking of the car still parked downstairs, finally went to her wardrobe to find some clothes to change into before heading downstairs. The car was his, so naturally, she had to return it, not to mention that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary car. Leaving it parked here would attract unwanted attention and trouble for her. After descending the stairs, she directly opened the car door and got in. "Hello, is this Secretary Gao? This is An Ning. I drove the Third Master¡¯s car back yesterday. I¡¯m going to return it soon. Can youe down to pick up the keys when I arrive?" "Sure, just give me a call when you¡¯re here." The person on the phone didn¡¯t show any sign of surprise and agreed upon receiving her call. Ye Ning was relieved at this and started the car, heading towards the downtown area of B City... In fact, after yesterday¡¯s incident, she had calmly thought it over and really decided not to work there anymore. The reason, apart from that person being particrly annoying and making her want to stay away at every moment, was more importantly, Ye Xiaobao had now entered their field of vision. That was a very dangerous ce; the slightest carelessness could lead to fatal trouble. As her child, if they suspected Xiaobao and conducted a thorough investigation, there was a high likelihood of him being discovered, putting him in danger. So, she had decided to resign! With this thought in mind, she stopped at a convenience store to buy a pen and a notebook, where she wrote her resignation letter. Then, she got back into the car. Well, it was convenient to bring it along and drop it off on the way. However, just as she had finished writing and was about to start the car, Secretary Gao suddenly called again, "An Ning, where are you now?" Ye Ning looked around, "I¡¯m about to get on the ring road, what¡¯s up? Is there something wrong?" "Yeah, can you swing by Blue Mountain Vi and pick up the Third Master on the way? He just called, and since you¡¯re on the way, you might as well get him." "..." Ye Ning held the phone and didn¡¯t recover for at least three seconds... Wait, who told him she was on the way? Blue Mountain Vi was in the east of the city, and she lived in the west. How was that on the way? Was he brainless? And, with such arge Blue Mountain Vi, didn¡¯t he have any cars? Or drivers? Why did she have to pick him up? Ye Ning felt this request was simply unbearable. Clutching the phone, she bluntly replied, "Secretary Gao, I¡¯m already on the ring road, it¡¯s not on the way. I¡¯d have to turn around to go to Blue Mountain Vi." "Then turn around. The Third Master said he wants to drive your car to B City. When you get to thepany, I will bring it over; there¡¯s not enough time now." Ye Ning: "..." Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, she waspletely blocked for five seconds before she mmed the phone down angrily. Damn it! She wanted to curse out loud. What kind of situation was this? Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to bring the car back herself. Couldn¡¯t that rotten secretarye to get it? After all, that bastard already knew about her injured foot. Ye Ning was filled with regret! Chapter 124 - 123 Grandpa Ou, I’m here to pick you up!

Chapter 124: Chapter 123 Grandpa Ou, I¡¯m here to pick you up!

In the end, Ye Ning still helplessly drove the car towards Qianshui Bay. Worried that Lin Yebai mighte back with Xiaobao earlier, she called him first. "Hello, Brother Lin, this is Ye Ning. The Ou Corporation just called for the car, so I went ahead and delivered it to thepany. If you¡¯re back, you can get the keys from thendlord downstairs, okay?" Hearing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s brow furrowed immediately, "Didn¡¯t you hurt your foot? How could they still have you deliver the car? Why don¡¯t I deliver it when I get back?" Ye Ning felt like shaking her head, "No need, no need, it¡¯s probably urgent. It¡¯s fine, I injured my ankle, not my toes, so stepping on the brakes isn¡¯t a problem, and besides, it¡¯s not that far." Ye Ning was afraid he¡¯d drive over to help her and quickly declined his kindness. Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai didn¡¯t say anything more, but after hanging up the phone, he turned to the child beside him, "Xiaobao, was it that uncle who let you guys drive the car back yesterday?" Ye Xiaobao nodded, "Of course, the uncle saw that my mom¡¯s foot was injured, so he gave her the car keys. But you don¡¯t have to worry, he gave my mom the keys just because he was grateful." "Grateful?" "Yeah, didn¡¯t I tell you? I saved himst night. Otherwise, why would he give my mom the car keys? He¡¯s got a bad temper." Ye Xiaobao was indeed a very intelligent child. Knowing this was a very sensitive issue, he decisively chose to reveal only a hint about what had happened between Ye Ning and Ou Mucen at Blue Mountain Vist night before he was sure of his mother¡¯s thoughts. Moreover, he had found the perfect excuse for the car. Lin Yebai, unaware of the truth,ughed upon hearing this, "Is that so? Then it seems we owe Xiaobao a lot forst night." "That¡¯s for sure. Who do you think I am?" "Yes, yes, our Xiaobao is the most capable..." "..." ---- While the two of them were off handling nursery school procedures, Ye Ning had finally returned to the familiar scenery and to the ce she had sworn justst night she would never visit again. Ah, it was really cursed. How had she gotten so hung up on this ce in the past two days? Did this ce have a grudge against her or what? She drove the car over, but seeing no onee out at the entrance to the vi, she could only park angrily, take out her mobile phone... This damned bastard, what time was it and he was still at home? Didn¡¯t he usually go to the office early? Why was he still here sote today? Making here to pick him up? She furiously dialed the numbers and called out, "Hello, Secretary Gao, I¡¯ve arrived!" Secretary Gao on the other end replied, "Okay, I¡¯ll call him." And then he hung up! A minuteter, Ye Ning received a text message: "Third Young Master asks you to wait five minutes!" Ye Ning: "..." Wait another five minutes? How could he still not be ready after such a long time? What kind of person was this? Her mood soured even more... After hanging up, she wanted to get out and stretch her legs, as they had be a bit numb from driving for so long, but after looking at the ce, she dismissed the idea. Forget it, she couldn¡¯t just wander around here, so out of boredom, she wound down the window and started ying with her phone, hoping the bastard woulde out quickly while she upied herself. However, as she sat there for quite a while ying with her phone, not only did she not wait for that bastard, she saw two other peoplee out instead. Chapter 125 - 124: Encountered Someone Who Shouldn’t Have Been Encountered

Chapter 125: Chapter 124: Encountered Someone Who Shouldn¡¯t Have Been Encountered

"Alright, Aunt, don¡¯t worry too much. Rest assured, I will talk to my mother when I get back, and then she can plead with Grandfather. I believe that, for the sake of my mother being his only daughter, he will let Cousin off the hook this time. Don¡¯t worry, okay?" "..." It was Bai Wei, along with Ou Yuze¡¯s mother, Mei Liping! She hadn¡¯t expected to encounter these two first thing in the morning. Ye Ning¡¯s fingers clenched tightly... Last night¡¯s incident, she hadn¡¯t actually witnessed it firsthand. It was that man who hadter narrated the details to her, and after she returned, she had asked Xiaobao, gaining a general understanding of what had happened. However, as for the oue, she was in the dark. Hearing what Bai Wei was currently discussing, it seemed the young master of the Ou Family who had shot himself in the foot the previous evening wasn¡¯t in a promising position? She pricked up her ears, listening to the noises outside. "That¡¯s reassuring. Nothing else matters as much as your cousin¡¯s right to inherit. Under any circumstance, he cannot lose that. If he does, not only will our second branch lose everything, but your mother and the Bai Family would also be at a great disadvantage." "Don¡¯t worry, I understand. I will talk to my mother and ask her to persuade Grandfather. But, who was that kidst night? Have you had someone look into it? The fact that he knows Ou Mucen must mean there¡¯s more to the story!" Mei Liping nodded, "I feel the same. His office has always hired young and beautiful girls; when did they ever employ a woman with a child? And for that child to be so familiar with him, do you think that¡¯s possible?" "So, you mean to say...?" "We must find this child¡¯s parents, even if it means searching high and low. Only by finding them can we truly discover who this child is and what the rtionship with him really is!" Thest sentence,ing from the woman named Mei Liping, bore a face that had already twisted somewhat fiercely, looking very terrifying. Ye Ning¡¯s hands turned white, and at the same time, fine cold sweat began to form on her back. Just as she had suspected, her child had barely appeared before their eyes and had already caused trouble. It was fortunate that she had started to prepare to leave today. Otherwise, if they managed to find her based on that kindergarten, the trouble would have been immense. As she listened with trepidation, Bai Wei suddenly caught sight of the ck Bentley parked nearby, her expression suddenly changed, "Uncle¡¯s car? Why is it here?" With that one sentence, Mei Liping was also startled and quickly nced over here. Both women, through the windshield, saw Ye Ning sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Ye Ning froze for a second! After that second, she decisively pressed the lock button for the window. She had no desire to encounter them now, whether it was Bai Wei, whom she had already met, or Mei Liping, whom she hadn¡¯t truly met since returning. But that woman was extremely fast; just as Ye Ning made a move, the woman rushed over, "So it¡¯s you, what are you doing here? When did youe?" Ye Ning: "..." After a while, she finally turned her head from inside and looked at the woman blocking her window, "Miss Bai, your question is rather strange. Since I am your uncle¡¯s assistant, what do you think I am doing here, driving his car?" "You¡ª" Mei Liping also approached, and upon seeing that the car was upied by a very young woman with short hair, her gaze sharpened immediately, "Who is she?" Chapter 126 - 125: Are You a Pig?

Chapter 126: Chapter 125: Are You a Pig?

Bai Wei¡¯s face turned ashen, "It¡¯s the little assistant that my younger uncle just hired." An assistant? After hearing that, Mei Liping¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon the very unfamiliar face inside the car. It indeed was a face that wasn¡¯t too outstanding, at most, it could be considered delicate. But on that countenance, she did not see the customary ttery and caution employees of the Ou Family usually had when they saw a member of the family. Moreover, in her eyes, she saw a type of coldness, a sharpness flickering like a dagger drawn from its sheathe. What was that? Why did she feel something terrifying? She suddenly forgot what she wanted to say... Simrly, Ye Ning in the car was also looking at her. It had been five years, and this was the first time she hadid eyes on her since her return. If she remembered correctly, from the age of 14 until she went to prison at 18, she had called her "Mother" for a full four years. Mother, huh! A word Ye Ning never called anyone since she was born had actually been used on her for four years. Ye Ning looked at the woman standing outside her car window and suddenly smiled, "Hello, Mrs. Ou the Second, I¡¯m the Third Young Master¡¯s assistant. My name is An Ning, pleased to meet you." Her smile was extremely beautiful, and her voice, even more pleasant to hear. But, if you looked into her eyes, saw her pupils, you would certainly shiver. Because that was a killing intent! Mei Liping indeed took a step back, wanting to say something, but just then, from behind them, a tall, upright figure emerged from the ornate door that had just opened. Seeing the two women standing by his car, his eyes shed coldly, and he approached. "What are you doing?" Bai Wei was shocked, "No... we¡¯re not doing anything, young uncle, we didn¡¯t do anything." Mei Liping also snapped back to her senses and saw that the man who hade out was the owner of the car. Embarrassed, she hurriedly exined, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, little brother. We just saw your car parked here, so we came to take a look." "Take a look at what? My car can¡¯t be parked here?" Who knew that the man would be so unyielding! Mei Liping¡¯s face reddened all of a sudden, wanting to keep exining, but the man in front of her had already called the security guard over, "Is this your first day on the job here? Don¡¯t you know that no noise or filth shoulde within three meters of this young master¡¯s car? Do you want to be fired?" The security guard, upon hearing this, was so frightened that he could hardly stand straight, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Third Young Master. It¡¯s my fault. I will pay attention next time. I won¡¯t let anyone near the Third Young Master¡¯s car, nor will I allow anyone to contaminate any of the Third Young Master¡¯s possessions, Third Young Master..." "Get out!!" Thest word dropped, and not only did the people outside the car turn pale with fright, but even Ye Ning inside the car shuddered. This man, indeed, was a tyrant! His entrance scattered all ghosts and demons. Ye Ning saw the two women quickly vanish from sight in disgrace, so she hurriedly opened the car door and got out from the driver¡¯s seat, "Third Young Master, it¡¯s really nothing. They just found it strange to see your car still here at this time." Hmph! The man whose mood had been disturbed early in the morning scoffed coldly, "Is it strange for a scion of the Ou Family to leave the house at this hour?" Ye Ning: "..." Did she... say something wrong? Chapter 127 - 126 He’s Not That Bad Really

Chapter 127: Chapter 126 He¡¯s Not That Bad Really

Ye Ning didn¡¯t realize that the man had already known about the incident that happened in thepany restaurant yesterday. When he saw Bai Wei and Mei Liping appearing here, naturally, he understood that they were looking for trouble with her. What a pity, this foolish woman was still making excuses for them! Ou Mucen¡¯s face darkened as he approached, taking in her standing there in a simple, solid-colored crew neck T-shirt andfortable casual jeans, with her clean and neat short hair enhancing the impression of a college student just entering society. The disdain in his eyes grew even thicker, "Drive..." Ye Ning was taken aback, "Huh? Should I drive?" "Or do you expect me to do it?" Ou Mucen, carrying aptop, casually opened the rear car door, his mindpletely forgetting aboutst night¡¯s events. In urgency, Ye Ning said, "But Third Young Master, aren¡¯t you supposed to go to B City today?" "Is there a problem?" "No, it¡¯s just... I¡¯m not going to B City. The car¡¯s just been brought over for me to deliver by Secretary Gao," Ye Ning tried her best to soften her tone to avoid provoking the tyrant. Yes, this man wasn¡¯t easy to serve. Fortunately, after she finished speaking, the man, who had already opened the back door, finally looked her way. Following that, his gaze fell on her foot still wrapped in a bandage. "Who asked you toe?" Ye Ning was startled! Who asked her toe? Of course, it was Secretary Gao. Hadn¡¯t she just said so? Ye Ning felt a wave of trepidation as she watched the man walking towards her, his face growing even more disagreeable, "I called Secretary Gao, nning to return your car. Then he told me to drop it off here on the way." "Meddlesome!" With that remark, the man snatched the keys from her hand and got into the car. Seeing this, Ye Ning quickly moved aside, nning to hail a cab after he left. However, standing there, she saw that the car had started. The man inside then looked up disdainfully at her and said, "Why are you still standing there? Should I carry you in?" Ye Ning: "..." No, she needed to go home. Why should she get in his car? It wasn¡¯t even on the way. She hurried over, "Third Young Master, I need to go home. I can walk out and catch a ride myself." Ou Mucen impatiently red at her, "There are no taxis here, no buses either. Even the nearest transit point is three kilometers away. If you want to walk back, be my guest." Hearing this, Ye Ning finally understood and hastily opened the car door, getting in with an agility she had never possessed before. That¡¯s right, she had forgotten. He had already mentionedst night that there were no convenient transportation options here, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have left his car for her to drive home. So, by inviting her into the car now, he was probably intending to drop her off at the nearest transit point before heading to B City himself. Understanding this, Ye Ning¡¯s previous dissatisfaction with him subsided significantly. It seemed he wasn¡¯t all that bad after all. Once in the car, neither of them spoke. He drove on while she sat in the back, thinking that it was only a matter of minutes before she would arrive. She chose not to interrupt, worrying she might disturb him, especially since he began taking calls through Bluetooth. And so, the car was silent except for the sound of his phone conversations. Chapter 128 - 127: She must have owed him in her former life!

Chapter 128: Chapter 127: She must have owed him in her former life!

On the way, it took less than five minutes to drive past, and when Ye Ning saw a crossroads passing by, she eagerly looked ahead, wanting to remind him to let her out here. However, this man was still on the phone, and it seemed like he was discussing something important¡ªshe even overheard something about amounts of money. Seeing this, she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. She could only watch helplessly as the car sped past the crossroads and quickly headed towards the next intersection. "Mr. Jin, I¡¯ve told you many times, if you want to work with me, Ou Mucen, you don¡¯t need all that empty talk. Okay, I¡¯m sending you the data now. Call me back once you¡¯ve received it." Having said that, he pressed down on the Bluetooth headset in his ear and looked in the rearview mirror. Ye Ning was momentarily stunned but quickly reacted. She took theptop he had brought in earlier from the seat next to her and handed it to him: "Here you go..." "Turn it on, go to my email, find an email from Jinhao Trading Co., Ltd., and send them the data table I preparedst night." He spoke sharply and decisively, issuingmands while driving, just as decisive as ever. Hearing this, Ye Ning had no choice but to turn on hisptop. But as soon as she reached the login screen, there was a prompt for a password. Helplessly, she cautiously looked ahead: "Mr. Mucen, it¡¯s asking for a password." "123456!" Ye Ning: "..." Was she sure she hadn¡¯t misheard? Could it be any simpler? Despite being a CEO, his password was set so rudimentary and weak. Upon entering 123456, indeed, theptop opened straight away, and she hurriedly found his email and clicked on it. But to her surprise, as soon as she clicked, new emails started flooding in like snowkes, taking about half a minute to stop. No wonder she always saw him ttering away something at theputer. It turns out, being a CEO truly wasn¡¯t for ordinary people. She stared at the inbox showing hundreds of unread emails and quickly found thepany he mentioned, then opened and replied: "Mr. Mucen, is it the spreadsheet on the desktop?" "Mhm!" As he spoke, his phone rang again. Seeing this, Ye Ning silently carried out the task while he took the call. Luckily, she had been trained by Lin Yebai in preparation for her job at thepany, so she managed quite adeptly. However, just when she finally sent off the email and closed theptop, she suddenly realized that the car seemed to have gotten onto the highway. What the hell!!! She was stunned, and in a sh, after tossing theptop aside, she pressed herself against the car window: "Ou Mucen, stop the car, look where you¡¯ve gone?!!" At that moment, Ou Mucen had just finished a call. Hearing the exmation from behind, he focused his eyes ahead... Not just on the highway, but we¡¯ve already left A City, haven¡¯t we? "Ou Mucen, tell me, where exactly are we going? I need to get home." "Why are you panicking? I¡¯m not going to eat you. Even if it¡¯s a regr workday, your sry will be counted." With such a nonchntment, he didn¡¯t seem to take the matter to heart. Ye Ning in the back heard this and was furious enough to spit blood! What kind of person was this? Talking about a normal workday and sry being counted, why doesn¡¯t he just drop dead? Ye Ning was about to explode with anger... Chapter 129 - 128: Is Lin Yebai Really Just Your Master?

Chapter 129: Chapter 128: Is Lin Yebai Really Just Your Master?

Meanwhile, Lin Yebai, after enrolling Xiaobao in the new kindergarten, returned to the ce he and his mother were renting, only to discover that Ye Ning had note back yet. So, he made a phone call. "Hello? Aning, haven¡¯t youe back yet?" Ye Ning immediately tensed up, "Not... not yet, Brother Lin, there¡¯s some issues at thepany, so I got busy." "Busy?" Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly, "You¡¯re injured like this, and they¡¯re still making you work? Is Ou Mucen even human? Stop what you¡¯re doing, I¡¯ming to pick you up right now." Having said that, he was about to leave to get the car. Sitting in the car, Ye Ning heard the movement and was scared, her face turning pale, "No need, Brother Lin. I just need to finish this task at hand because I am the only one who knows how to do it, and it just so happens to be urgent. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll head back." When Ye Ning spoke, perhaps due to her urgency, her voice was much louder and shepletely failed to notice the movements of the other person in the car. It wasn¡¯t until she had finished her call that she felt the atmosphere in the car suddenly quiet down, and the man who had been on the phone the entire time was no longer making calls. The silence in the car was now overly oppressive. "Brother Lin? Lin Yebai..." "What?" "Your master really does care a lot about you. Not only teaching you how to appraise treasures, but also caring so much for your life, even offering you help. What now? Is he even trying to restrict your personal freedom?" Personal freedom? Sitting behind, Ye Ning heard the sarcastic remark from the man in front and felt truly ufortable, "What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by restricting personal freedom?" Ou Mucen sneered, "Isn¡¯t it true? I clearly heard him tracking you and he¡¯s evening to pick you up. What do you think, should I leave you here now? Maybe send him a location so he cane here to pick you up?" What? Leave her here? And then have Lin Yebaie to pick her up? He must be crazy! Ye Ning finally got angry, straightening up from the back seat to confront him, and she red at him, pronouncing every word, "Ou Mucen, you¡¯re going too far. I wasn¡¯t nning on going to work today, but because of the mess at your house yesterday, my child is too scared to go to kindergarten. It was my master who took pity on us and came over to help find a new kindergarten for my child. Instead of being sympathetic, you speak so disgustingly. Don¡¯t you have any conscience at all?" Ye Ning really let loose, after all, it wasn¡¯t the first time she had argued with him. If he wanted to leave her here, then let it be. However, unexpectedly, after sheshed back with these words, the man who had been mocking her in the front seat merely nced at her coldly in the rearview mirror and said nothing more. The man is aplete lunatic! Seeing that he was silent, Ye Ning lost interest in speaking further. She nced at her watch and realized it was already past 12 o¡¯clock, which made her feel even worse. The drive from A City to B City usually takes about two hours. Secretary Gao said that his visit to B City was to sign a contract with a client, so, considering the time, it shouldn¡¯t take too long. Perhaps, he could return by the afternoon. With this in mind, she took out her phone and sent a message to Lin Yebai on WeChat, "Brother Lin, I should be able to return in the afternoon. Please take care of Xiaobao for me." Chapter 130 - 129 His breath has been filling her mouth and nose...

Chapter 130: Chapter 129 His breath has been filling her mouth and nose...

An hourter, B City¡ª "Mr. Ou, Mr. Ou, we¡¯re here!" No sooner had the car exited the highway than Ye Ning, sitting inside, saw a gray Bugatti Veyron parked at the tollgate exit. Seeing their car approach, a man immediately got out of the Bugatti Veyron and waved vigorously in their direction. Upon seeing this, Ou Mucen steered the car toward them. Upon their arrival, the man hurried over, "Mr. Ou, I apologize for the inconvenience of making youe all this way. Our President Xiao has been awaiting you. Mr. Ou, please, this way." In the business world, if there is a genuine interest in conducting business, the hospitality is always meticulous. For instance, now that Ou Mucen had driven here, as a matter of local courtesy, he no longer needed to drive his own car. Instead, he would be chauffeured by the other party, and someone would naturally take good care of his vehicle. Ye Ning had no experience with the corporate world and was unaware of this custom. But seeing the man in front turn off the ignition and get out of his car, she followed suit and exited the vehicle. "Mr. Ou, who might this be...?" "My assistant!" With those three simple, indifferent words, he blocked any further inquiries the man might have had. Consequently, Ye Ning, standing behind the man, only noticed he gave her bandaged foot a doubtful nce before going ahead to open the front passenger-side door, "Mr. Ou, please get in the car!" As the president, he, of course, deserved the best seat. Seeing this, Ye Ning moved toward the rear seats, ready to open the car door to get in. However, at that moment, the man walking ahead of her did not head towards the front passenger seat that had been opened for him. Instead, he directly opened the rear car door on his side and got in. "Haven¡¯t your President Xiao taught you that the front passenger seat is the most dangerous position?" "..." The man¡¯s face changed as soon as he heard this, "Mr. Ou, I¡¯m sorry, I..." "All right, get in the car!" Without uttering another word, his expression was so cold that it genuinely sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Ye Ning also stood there stunned for a moment. She knew the front passenger seat was unsafe, but when had he be so security conscious? After all, she had seen him sitting in the front passenger seat beside Secretary Gao several times. Now, she would have to share a car ride with him again. Ye Ning got into the car with a downturned expression... After boarding the vehicle, the middle-aged man also got in. Seeing that the golden backer seated in the rear could not even spare him a nce and was just fiddling with his phone, the man felt even more awkward, "Mr. Ou, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that at all. I was just thinking that it¡¯d be morefortable for you to sit in the front when President Xiao joins uster." Wow, someone else ising too? As Ye Ning sat there and heard this, she instantly felt that the man¡¯s decision to sit in the rear was the right one. Indeed, she¡¯d rather be with him than sit next to a strange man. Annoying he may be, he was at least familiar. So the displeasure she had felt just moments ago dissipated... Once the car started moving towards the city center, Ye Ning, seated inside, noticed the man beside her constantly looking down at his phone, upied with his business, and she did not disturb him. However, as time passed, the familiar scent of mint from him filled her senses, and she began to feel somewhat ufortable. "Mr. Ou, you¡¯re not nning to return today, right? Tonight, President Xiao has already made meticulous arrangements for you," the middle-aged man suddenly said, interrupting the silence. Chapter 131 - 130 She Intrudes into the Place Where She Should Not

Chapter 131: Chapter 130 She Intrudes into the ce Where She Should Not

Not going back? How can that be? Ye Ning thought of her own child and immediately, without waiting for the person next to her to answer, she spoke up first, "No, we have to go back today, and we need to leave early." The man heard this and was stunned, "Leave early? But Mr. Ou..." Ou Mucen was also drawn by the sudden voice next to him and nced sideward, seeing that in just the time it took to say that sentence, the woman who had been sitting there obediently was now rigid with urgency, and abruptly, he nced at her with some annoyance, "We¡¯ll discuss it when the timees." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning became even more anxious, "Mr. Ou, you..." "Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go back toote, then get all of these organized for me!" After saying that, he threw his phone, which he had been fiddling with all along, over to her. Ye Ning quickly caught the phone! Organize? What did he want her to organize? She held the phone still warm from his touch and her face suddenly felt hot again; she quickly looked down, only to see aplete set ofpany internal systems disyed on the screen, and at that moment, with the pop-up on the page, she finally realized what he meant. My goodness, is he even human? Not a single moment of free time, even when out on business; does he really think he¡¯s a machine? She nced at the man who, after throwing the phone to her, immediately leaned back in exhaustion and closed his eyes, and finally, she stopped worrying about the previous problem and started to help him organize. This was a phone with a veryrge screen, which made it very convenient to operate, likely custom-made. However, because the phone wasrge and she, as a woman, had fingers that weren¡¯t long enough, it became inconvenient for her to operate, so soon after getting hold of the phone, before she could organize much, the screen suddenly popped up a chat box when she identally touched somewhere. "Wow, Mr. Ou is online yay!" "Really? My god, did the sun rise from the west today?" "No, I saw that the fingerprintmand he entered was wrong." "..." My god, what now?!! Ye Ning had never seen this kind of chat software, and as soon as she opened it, dialogues began to pop up incessantly, with vibration alerts sounding nonstop, scaring her into frantically tapping on the screen. As a result, her tapping did not shut it down; instead, she sent out an emoji... Mucen: Bitches be pretentious! Young Master Xia: ..... Store Manager: ..... Doctor Zhan: ..... Langya Pavilion¡¯s Number One Beauty: Mr. Ou, you... Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, she bit her teeth and, pressing the power button on the side, she turned the phone off with force!! Turning it off should do the trick, right! Having turned off the phone, her "thumping" heart finally calmed down. She nced at the man still leaning there and, seeing that he hadn¡¯t noticed anything and was just closing his eyes as if he really had fallen asleep, she let out a long sigh of relief. "Sir, how much longer will it be until we arrive?" "Almost there. Ms. An, are you feeling ufortable after sitting for so long?" Ye Ning shook her head, "No, our CEO¡¯s phone has run out of battery, and we¡¯re looking to charge it as soon as possible; as you know, our CEO has many calls to take every day." The middle-aged man nodded immediately, "That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true. We¡¯ll be there very soon, Ms. An, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re almost there." With that, he stepped on the elerator and sped up again. Chapter 132 - 131: Blame Her for Looking Innocent

Chapter 132: Chapter 131: me Her for Looking Innocent

Ten minutester, the car finally arrived at its destination¡ª "Mr. Ou, my apologies for not being able to pick you up personally." As soon as the car stopped, an immediate greeting came from a middle-aged man in a ck suit. Ye Ning, inside the car, hurriedly tidied up her things and followed suit, stepping out as well. But upon exiting the car, what appeared before her eyes was a luxury vi with exceptionally beautiful scenery, and at that moment, they were standing right at the entrance of this vi resort. "Is this vi a new development of yours?" "Yes, we just invested in it this year. Mr. Ou, what do you think?" This middle-aged man seemed quite familiar with Ou Mucen, and after exchanging greetings, he immediately led him toward the hotel lobby. Ye Ning saw this from behind and followed, carrying herptop bag and her own small handbag, into the lobby as well. Vis like this, privately developed, didn¡¯t have many people around, but those who dide were all either rich or noble. Ye Ning understood this principle, so after entering, upon seeing the peopleing and going, she very sensibly maintained a distance from the two men in front, carrying her belongings on her back. Her current attire was very down-to-earth, and if she caused the esteemed young master to lose face, it was uncertain how he might lose his temper. However, no sooner had she pulled away than the person walking ahead suddenly turned back and looked at her: "What are you dawdling for?" Ye Ning was taken aback: "I... I¡¯m not doing anything?" "..." No one responded, and all she received was that person¡¯s two icy stares. Realizing what was happening, Ye Ning quickly sped up her pace to catch up. It was at this moment that she overheard some whispers from behind: "That girl is actually brought here by the third young master of the Ou family?" "Indeed, who would¡¯ve guessed? At first, I thought she was a college student who came to work here." "Same here, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, but she¡¯s really lucky to have caught the attention of the president of the Ou Group. I wonder what¡¯s her secret?" "Innocence, obviously. Haven¡¯t you seen how youthful..." "..." The two in front had already entered the elevator, oblivious, but Ye Ning, trailing behind, heard every bit of this gossip clearly. Hearing them say she was a college student who had climbed her way up to the Ou Group¡¯s Crown Prince, she just sneered. It seemed that envy was the same among women everywhere. After taking the elevator up, Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to stray too far from the man, fearing he would get angry again. In fact, she had carefully analyzed it in the elevator just now: he insisted she stay with him, because the phone was with her, and so was theptop¡ªhe naturally required her to be by his side at all times. Fortunately, all the way up to the top-floor restaurant, he did not give her any cold looks. Instead, he was engrossed in conversation with the man named Xiao Shan who had brought them up, paying no attention to her. So she followed them to the restaurant and sat down, and as the two men chatted, she took out her phone and yed with it. "Brother Lin, is Xiaobao doing fine today?" Lin Yebai: "Quite well, he can go tomorrow. I¡¯m currently helping you move." What? Moving??!! She waspletely shocked at that moment, and once she recovered, she immediately tapped out a response: "Brother Lin, how could this be? I¡¯ve already troubled you so much. How can I let you help me with such a big matter? Don¡¯t move it, just wait till I get back." Chapter 133 - 132 What Do You Think Euclid’s Assistant Is For?

Chapter 133: Chapter 132 What Do You Think Euclid¡¯s Assistant Is For?

Because she was so hurried, the rapid tapping of the keyboard on the knockoff phone filled the air; it wasn¡¯t until after the message was sent that she realized no one at the dining table seemed to be speaking anymore. What happened? She quickly put her phone away, lifted her head to look over the table, and then noticed that the dishes had already been served, and at this moment, the man who had stopped talking seemed to have a somewhat cold aura about him. Could it be that he was angry again? Ye Ning thought back to the rather loud keypad sound of her phone and hurriedly tossed it into her bag. "Miss An, I noticed earlier that your foot was injured, so I specially ordered a few nutritious dishes for you, to make sure you¡¯re well-nourished. You young people, working so hard right after graduating ¡ª it¡¯s important to take care of your health." "..." Unexpectedly, after the dishes were served, the man sitting opposite Ye Ning, Mr. Xiao, actually went out of his way to show concern for her. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s face immediately became flushed, "Not at all, not at all, my job isn¡¯t that tough, thank you, Mr. Xiao." But what was this man trying to do, to curry favor? Or for some other reason? After he spoke, upon seeing Ye Ning not touching the food, he even stood up and personally scooped a particrlyrge abalone from the pot into her bowl. Ye Ning was startled by the sight and was just about to take her bowl to ept it when suddenly, an icy presence wafted over from the side. She felt a shiver and hastily retracted her bowl. "That, Mr. Xiao, my foot, the doctor said that it¡¯s not appropriate for me to have too much nourishment right now." The man, holding the abalone, suddenly froze! Not suitable for nourishment? He had never heard of such a thing ¡ª how could it be that one couldn¡¯t replenish their strength after an injury? He looked at her, puzzled, "Shouldn¡¯t you replenish more when you¡¯re injured? Why can¡¯t you do so now?" Ye Ning smiled awkwardly, "I don¡¯t know either, the doctor said so, maybe because I¡¯m still taking medication and it¡¯s not suitable." Shit! Was it easy for her? To avoid eating that abalone, she had resorted to telling the most outrageous lie she ever told in her 23 years. The middle-aged man finally backed off sheepishly, "Then what should we do? I specially ordered two additional nourishing dishes because Miss An was injured, but now it turns out Miss An can¡¯t eat them." "What does it matter? Aren¡¯t there still vegetables?" As the two were being polite, the man who had been quietly sitting at the table suddenly spoke up with an expressionless face. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning red at him fiercely. You beast, why don¡¯t you eat the vegetables yourself? Thankfully, the middle-aged man was kind, and upon hearing him mention vegetables, he immediately spoke up, "How can that be eptable? She may not need nourishment, but she¡¯s still injured. Let me have the kitchen prepare some less rich dishes for you instead." Ye Ning immediately smiled ufortably, "How could I impose that, Mr. Xiao?" "It¡¯s no trouble at all. You were brought here by Mr. Ou; taking good care of you is only right." And with that, he had the waiter ce a new order. Although Ye Ning felt somewhat guilty, she didn¡¯t stop him. That¡¯s fine; if his actions meant she couldn¡¯t eat abalone, then having something else delicious made instead was just as well. Besides, it wasn¡¯t aplete waste considering she came here with an injury because of him. But just as her pleasant mood had begun, it was not even two seconds before the man sitting opposite suddenly asked in an expressionless tone, "Where¡¯s my phone?" Phone? At the mention of it, Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat! It was done for. She had turned off his phone just now, and it wasn¡¯t turned back on yet. What should she do? If he found out she had turned off his phone, would he strangle her? Chapter 134 - 133 She Doesn’t Like Others Mentioning Her Arrangements

Chapter 134: Chapter 133 She Doesn¡¯t Like Others Mentioning Her Arrangements

Her mind began to race, but she quickly grabbed her bag and said, "It¡¯s with me, I was handling documents for you in the car just now when the phone suddenly... ran out of battery!" That¡¯s right, it ran out of battery!! Ye Ning suddenly realized she was simply a genius! However, the man sitting opposite her exploded as soon as he heard the phone was out of battery, "Ran out of battery and you didn¡¯t charge it? Don¡¯t you know how many calls I get a day? How much is each call worth?" Ye Ning quickly nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll charge it right away, right away." This is a tyrant indeed, as expected, the moment he isn¡¯t pleased, he starts to fly into a rage. But,pared to him finding out I turned off the phone, this ¡¯crime¡¯ is much lighter. Ye Ning almost flew to grab the phone and charger, then stood up and left to find a ce to charge it. The middle-aged man watching was somewhat confused, "President Ou, isn¡¯t she... injured?" "So she can¡¯t work because she¡¯s injured? Then why did I bring her along?" The middle-aged man was speechless! It¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t work, but wasn¡¯t this little assistant brought along for pleasure? Pure as water, even with an injured foot, she was brought out, who would think she was actually a real assistant. The middle-aged man became somewhat embarrassed, "That¡¯s not what I meant, just that I see the youngdy is having a hard time. But we all know President Ou has high demands for his subordinates, it¡¯s to be expected, certainly." Ou Mucen gave him a cold look and said no more... ---- Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after having grabbed her phone and found an electrical outlet at the restaurant¡¯s service desk, plugged it in and turned it on. After turning it on, she wanted to check if there were any notifications from that messaging app, but upon activating the screen, she was asked for a password. Helpless, she had no choice but to give up. Nevermind, leave it to fate. After the phone was charged, she didn¡¯t want to go back to that dining table, so she nced over there and thought of the WeChat message Lin Yebai had sent earlier, and then she took out her phone and dialed his number. "Lin Yebai, it¡¯s Ye Ning..." "Have youe back?" Ye Ning quickly shook her head, "No, I just wanted to ask about the moving, you should wait for me toe back and do it, I have a lot of stuff, and..." "I¡¯ve almost finished setting it up. I hired a movingpany. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t messed up your things, Xiaobao and I are now at your new house. When do you get off work? I¡¯lle pick you up." "..." Suddenly, Ye Ning stood there, really not knowing what to say. Indeed, sometimes she was grateful and needed his help, but like this, doing such things as moving her home without even notifying her, frankly, she felt a bit ufortable. Because she had her own life, her own ns, and he did all this without even asking her, making her feel like a child being arranged, without freedom, and this feeling was precisely what she disliked the most. Without saying anything more, she told him she would call him after work and then hung up the phone. It seems she really had to go back early, otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what her home would have been turned into. And Xiaobao, she didn¡¯t know how Xiaobao was faring either. Chapter 135 - 134 She Decided to Go Home by Herself

Chapter 135: Chapter 134 She Decided to Go Home by Herself

With this thought, she nced at her watch then turned toward the service worker behind her, "Miss, I¡¯d like to ask, what¡¯s the most convenient way to get back to A City from here?" "To A City? Of course, it would be the high-speed train, but it¡¯s sote now that you probably won¡¯t be able to buy a ticket. The long-distance coach is a better option at this point." The long-distance coach? Ye Ning¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention. Yes, the long-distance coach. Mucen always did as he pleased; who knew whether he would return today? Moreover, it seemed that President Xiao was ready to entertain him with great fanfare. Given these circumstances, she¡¯d better find her own way back. So she spent the next while at the service desk, asking the worker in detail how to get to the long-distance bus station and then how to take the coach, meticulously writing down the information with pen and paper. Having noted down everything just in time, her phone, which was charging on the counter, rang. Quickly grabbing it, she answered while walking toward the dining area, "Hello, this is Ou..." "Brother Mucen, I heard you came to B City, is that right? Where are you now? I¡¯m also in B City. I want toe and find you." "..." Determinedly, Ye Ning hurriedly stepped toward the dining table and handed over the phone, "Young Master, your call." Ou Mucen was in conversation with the man across from him. Hearing this, he took the phone from her hand without even looking, "Hello?" "Who are you? Why are you answering Brother Mucen¡¯s phone? Who gave you permission to do that?" As soon as the phone reached his ear, an angry woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. The mayor¡¯s daughter, Chen Kexin? As soon as Ou Mucen heard this, his expression immediately darkened, "Who told you my number?" Chen Kexin was taken aback on hearing his voice, and instantly, her tone changed, "Brother Mucen, it¡¯s you, it was thedy who told me. Brother Mucen, I just wanted to ask where you are, I happen to be in B City today too, I want toe to you." "No need!" With that, he was about to end the call. Chen Kexin on the other end of the phone became anxious as soon as she heard this, "Brother Mucen, I mean no harm, I just want to bring you the local specialties thedy asked me to buy here, so you can take them back to her. I won¡¯t disturb you." "..." There was no sound. The man simply hung up the phone and threw it on the table. Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who was this person that could make him look so grim? Surely it wasn¡¯t because she had answered a phone call she shouldn¡¯t have? The domineering tone of that woman on the phone left her feeling unsettled... The middle-aged man opposite also sensed something was off and cautiously asked, "President Ou, is that... a friending to see you?" Ou Mucen lifted his ss from the table and took a sip, "No, didn¡¯t you mention something about a show? Where should we go next?" A show? The man¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll take you to a great ce, I guarantee you¡¯ll be singing its praises once you¡¯ve been." No sooner had he finished speaking than he had already stood up. Ye Ning realized there was trouble. See? She knew he wouldn¡¯t go back that easily. What time was it already, and he still had a show to attend? Ye Ning gave up all hope. Watching the middle-aged man walk away, and Mucen, too, stood up to leave, she quickly followed a few steps behind. Chapter 136 - 135: Ou Mucen, I’ve Resigned

Chapter 136: Chapter 135: Ou Mucen, I¡¯ve Resigned

"Ou Mucen, since you have other ns, I¡¯ll head back first. You can carry these things yourself." After saying that, she handed over theptop she was carrying. She was no longer an employee of the Ou Group, and there was no need to please him anymore. Naturally, he should carry theputer himself. Ou Mucen, who was walking toward the elevator, stopped and looked down at theptop presented before him, showing no reaction, "What? Did your mastere to pick you up?" Master? Ye Ning frowned, "What are you talking about? How could he possiblye all this way? I¡¯ll take the bus back myself." "The bus?" "Yes, I¡¯ve already asked the staff here, and they said it¡¯s not far from here to the bus station by taxi, so I can just go there to catch the bus. You don¡¯t need to worry." Ye Ning¡¯sposure was still quite good. This man had turned her entire day into a mess, yet she could still stand in his shoes and tell him not to worry about her. But the fact is, a devil is a devil, and the word "worry" doesn¡¯t exist in his eyes. Let alone feeling guilty. After giving her a cold nce, he said, "You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m asking you, as an assistant, who allowed you to go back while the president¡¯s work is not yet finished?" "What?" "Do you know the consequences of sneaking off? At the least, a deduction of a quarter¡¯s bonus and this month¡¯s sry. As for the worst, you could be thrown out of thepany immediately!" Ye Ning: "..." She was stunned for a full three seconds before exploding, "Ou Mucen, have you gotten amnesia? I¡¯ve resigned already. I told youst night, I¡¯m not working here anymore. That resignation letter is in your car right now!" "Is that so?" That man, upon hearing this, just casually nced at his fingers, "And what of it? Until I, Ou Mucen, have not signed it, you¡¯re still a legal employee of the Ou Group. If you breach the contract on your own, you¡¯ll have topensate." "What are you talking about? Compensate?" Ye Ning felt a rush of blood to her head, almost causing her vision to ck out. Ou Mucen looked at her coldly, "Ms. An, didn¡¯t you read the contract carefully before joining? Breaching the Ou Group¡¯s employment contract requirespensation, especially for a position like yours, having signed a confidentiality agreement as the president¡¯s assistant. Let¡¯s see, you shouldpensate around fifty to sixty thousand." "..." Standing there like a statue, Ye Ning was rooted to the spot for a good ten seconds before she took off her slippers and, like a madwoman, hurled them at his retreating figure, "Ou Mucen! You bastard!!" Beast, scum, brute! Why doesn¡¯t he just drop dead? -- In the lobby downstairs, the middle-aged man had been waiting for quite a while. When he saw only the president of the Ou Grouping out of the elevator, he was startled, "President Ou, where¡¯s your assistant?" Ou Mucen stared at him emotionlessly, "The contract?" The contract? The man was a bit slow to react, "The contract is in my bag, I..." "Bring it here, find a quiet ce and let¡¯s get it signed." Huh? Signed... signed? Happiness came so rapidly that the middle-aged man hadn¡¯t yete to terms with it. Yes, that contract, it was of vital importance to the fate of his entire factory. Before signing, he had heard that the president of the Ou Group wasn¡¯t an easy man to get a signature from, and he had gone to great lengths to ensure he could entertain him properly. But suddenly, within just half a day, he was now saying that he would sign it himself. The middle-aged man was overjoyed... Chapter 137 - 136 The Mayor’s Daughter Arrives...

Chapter 137: Chapter 136 The Mayor¡¯s Daughter Arrives...

Ye Ning ultimately decided to stay at the vi, not because she was afraid ofpensation issues, but because she felt that if she insisted on leaving at this time, with that bastard¡¯s attitude just now, he would definitely not let her off easily. So, she couldn¡¯t anger him, or else once he returned to thepany and investigated that contract she was supposed to sign with a false name, things would be troublesome. Having decided to stay at the vi, someone took her to a leisure center and simply told her to wait there, saying that Ou Mucen would be back soon. Weren¡¯t they supposed to go somewhere else? Why wait here? Ye Ning was a bit puzzled, but seeing that the leisure center had everything, she went to an outdoor caf¨¦, ordered a coffee, and began to drink it slowly. "Have you guys heard? That big star Ou Ru came, and she brought a very important guest." "Really? Wow, we¡¯re in for a treat today then. Who¡¯s the important guest?" "I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s said to be a high-society debutante!" Ye Ning had just sat down when a few women nearby started gossiping, their actions exaggerated as they spoke. A big star? Ye Ning had just returned here and didn¡¯t recognize the person they were talking about, but she still looked in the direction they were pointing and saw that the outdoor swimming pool not far from her was indeed very lively. It seemed that this vi was really nice; even big stars and high-society debutantes came here to y. It must be one of B City¡¯s more upscale ces. She lowered her head to continue her coffee when she noticed an unread message on her phone, so she opened it. "An Ning, where are you?" "..." It was Secretary Gao! He was actually sending her messages?!! Still furious, Ye Ning immediately started typing furiously in response: "I¡¯m in B City. You asked me to deliver the car, and then that bastard dragged me to B City. Look at the mess you¡¯ve caused!" Secretary Gao: "..." It wasn¡¯t his fault, okay? He couldn¡¯t stop what the president wanted to do. Besides, she¡¯s supposed to be an assistant now, right? What¡¯s the problem with following to B City? Secretary Gao felt aggrieved: "Miss An, let it go. You were just brought to B City, have you ever considered how I feel, being taken to Africa in an unguarded moment?" Ye Ning was at a loss for words! Secretary Gao continued: "Where are you? The president called me just now, asking you to send a file from hisptop to Xiao Shan." Damn! Couldn¡¯t he call her himself? Did he have to send messages through his secretary, would he die from making a call to her? Ye Ning picked up theptop beside her, feeling extremely irritable: "Why didn¡¯t he call me himself? Isn¡¯t he tired of beating around the bush?" Secretary Gao awkwardlyughed: "I haven¡¯t saved your phone number in his phone yet, so he doesn¡¯t know your number." Ye Ning: "..." Forget it, no use talking to this oddball. Really, like boss, like underling. It seemed she really had to keep her distance from them in the future, or they would drag down her IQ too. She opened theptop. Since she had already used it in the car, she easily essed the screen and found the email. "Xiao Corporation..." "Hey, look, look, Ou Ru is here, you guys hurry up and look." Just as she was leaning over the table searching for thepany¡¯s email, suddenly, the crowd stirred up, making even the outdoor caf¨¦ where she was chaotic. Chapter 138 - 137: He’s also a magnet for hate

Chapter 138: Chapter 137: He¡¯s also a ma for hate

What¡¯s going on here? Ye Ning saw themotion and quickly hugged her notebook, which was on the table, to prevent it from being damaged by the crowd that kept streaming past her side. After all the people had passed by, she sat there and only then realized that right at the caf¨¦ where she had juste from, there were two young and beautiful women wearing sunsses and sporting fashionable curly hair, walking towards her side surrounded by arge group of people. "Ou Ru! Ou Ru! I love you!!" "Ou Ru..." "..." Ou Ru? So she was the big star those people had been talking about. With her notebook clutched to her chest, Ye Ning saw the two women approaching and prepared to leave the ce. She was not someone who enjoyed joining the crowd, let alone when it was so crowded and noisy. However, just as she was about to leave, she overheard someone speaking, "Have you notified the Ou Family¡¯s third young master yet? No matter what, we must get him here, it¡¯s the young mistress¡¯s orders." The Ou Family¡¯s third young master? And a young mistress too? Ye Ning instantly looked towards the speaker, only to realize that this person didn¡¯t seem like a vacationer here at all; he was dressed in a ck suit, wearing an earpiece, and appeared to be someone brought by the two women. So who exactly were these two women? Her eyes squinted slightly, and simultaneously, her gaze locked tightly onto the two individuals. Hearing that the ¡¯Crown Prince¡¯ must be brought over no matter what, the person standing next to the man in ck nodded right away, "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already called the General Manager Xiao here, he¡¯ll figure out a way to bring him over." "Good, remember, that¡¯s his spot. If you handle this well, the young mistress won¡¯t let you down." After saying that, Ye Ning only saw something being handed to him. What was that? Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, wanting to get a closer look, but at that moment, the person quickly ran off to the party venue that had been set up. So there Ye Ning stood, watching helplessly as he did something at the very front row and quickly disappeared. This matter seemed far from simple; she had to find that bastard as soon as possible. She nced at the woman who was heading towards that spot in the crowd, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she turned and left. "Secretary Gao, where is the third young master?" "..." On the phone, Secretary Gao remained silent for a long time before replying weakly, "An Ning, as an assistant, it¡¯s understandable that the president doesn¡¯t have your number, but how can you not have your superior¡¯s number?" Ye Ning hastily exined, "I haven¡¯t called him, so I definitely didn¡¯t save his number. Besides, I¡¯ve only been here for three days, I..." "Alright, alright, let me make a call and ask. Once I find out, I will tell you, and I¡¯ll send you his number as well." "Okay!" Ye Ning picked up on his displeasure and quickly agreed. After hanging up, Ye Ning felt the ache in her feet from being on the move all day and sat down on a flowerbed behind her. It seems Xiaobao was right; not a single person around this Ou Family scion was good news. She had been at the Ou Corporation for merely three days, and schemes against him were happening almost every day. It seems like his life isn¡¯t easy either... Chapter 139 - 138 Why does she want to save him?

Chapter 139: Chapter 138 Why does she want to save him?

Secretary Gao¡¯s call came quickly enough, telling her that Ou Mucen was currently at the golf course, instructing her to go find him. The golf course? Ye Ning nced at the map of the vi in her hands, noting that the so-called golf course was almost a kilometer away from here; she suddenly gasped in dismay. Does he have a problem? Why go so far for nothing? Doesn¡¯t he know her foot hurts? She was fuming, initially contemting not going, but then realized if something happened to him, she probably wouldn¡¯t end up reaping any benefits. So, after a sigh, she could only drag her tired legs in the direction of the golf course. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen was utterly unaware of what had transpired. After signing the contract, he checked his watch, noting that it was nearly 5 p.m., hence he got up, ready to leave. "Is Mr. Ou nning to leave now?" asked the middle-aged man sitting opposite him, hastily standing up. Ou Mucen nodded, slipping the signed contract into the folder, "There¡¯s a bit of business at thepany I need to take care of." Thiste and still work at thepany? The middle-aged man followed him, "There¡¯s no rush in this moment, is there? It¡¯s almost 5 p.m. now. If you drive back, it will take at least two hours. Let¡¯s go have dinner first, and then head back. Besides, you might handle it, but your assistant might not be able to withstand it. I noticed she didn¡¯t eat much at noon and she¡¯s injured as well. If she has to go back hungry, I fear she might not hold up." At thesest words, Ou Mucen¡¯s pace in packing up visibly slowed down. The middle-aged man was highly perceptive, and seeing Mucen¡¯s hesitation, immediately signaled to his followers, quickly agreeing to apany him. "Mr. Ou, it won¡¯t be a long dy, just a meal. Oh, let¡¯s go to the open-air swimming pool, shall we? The vi is hosting a gourmet salon today, which would be a great chance for Mr. Ou to try some delicacies and even provide us with some feedback." A gourmet salon? Ou Mucen looked toward the area indicated, and sure enough, even from this distance, he could hear the noise, so he agreed without further ado, "Hmm, bring my assistant over too." "Of course, Mr. Ou, I¡¯ll arrange that immediately," the middle-aged man finally smiled. ¡ª¡ª Fifteen minutester, Ye Ning finally arrived at the golf course, but before she could enter the lounge, someone approached her from behind, "Excuse me, are you Miss An, Mr. Ou¡¯s assistant?" Ye Ning turned around, "Yes, that¡¯s me, who are you...?" "That¡¯s fantastic, General Xiao sent me to pick you up; Mr. Ou is already waiting for you at the open-air swimming pool." "What did you say? The open-air swimming pool?" Ye Ning felt like vomiting up a mouthful of old blood! This damned bastard to be conned, after she had exerted so much effort with an injured leg to find him, and there he was, having delivered himself there already. What is this called? Karma? She remembered the threatening words he had said to her in the hallway not long ago and suddenly felt a deep satisfaction in her heart. She plopped down onto a flowerbed, determined not to move anymore. Good riddance, you beast, scumbag, who let him bully her like that? Ye Ning decided not to bother with the matter any further... "Miss An..." "Let me ask you, what kind of party are they throwing at that open-air swimming pool today? Who are the hosts?" Chapter 140 - 139: Why Does She Want to Stop Him?

Chapter 140: Chapter 139: Why Does She Want to Stop Him?

"Oh, that one? That¡¯s owned by the big star Ou Ru herself, nothing to do with our vi. I heard it was specially organized to entertain her good friends." Good friends? Ye Ning recalled the two women she had seen at the open-air cafe not long ago, feeling somewhat puzzled, "Good friends? The event seemed quite grand, they must be significant figures, right?" The person immediatelyughed, "Of course, they are! I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s the daughter of A City¡¯s mayor. Quite a significant background indeed." What? The mayor¡¯s daughter of A City? Upon hearing about this figure, Ye Ning momentarily froze in her expression again. The mayor¡¯s daughter, had she heard about this person somewhere? She furrowed her brows, sitting there deep in thought for a long while, and finally, she remembered the person that Bai Tingfang mentionedst night while talking about his son in that scoundrel¡¯s room. So, it turned out that this mayor¡¯s daughter was the woman his son was set up with for a blind date. Thus, her real purpose foring here was actually for Ou Mucen? She remembered the conversation she had overheard from the two men in ck at the open-air cafe, as well as their sneaky actions, and finally, everything clicked into ce. So, the mayor¡¯s daughter came here to find her future husband, but what about that future husband¡¯s attitude toward her? Fromst night¡¯s conversation between him and Bai Tingfang, it was clear he didn¡¯t really care much about her. Therefore, hering here today must have had a purpose, and naturally, getting the uncooked rice to be cooked would be best. Ye Ning shuddered at the thought of the ck-clothed man with earphones handing something over to another person to be slipped into a drink, "Well... go back and tell your boss Xiao, just say I won¡¯t be going, I¡¯ll wait here for our Mr. Ou." "But..." "No buts, and right, give me that little electric scooter of yours, I¡¯ll go back to your hotelter on my own." After speaking, Ye Ning already snatched away the vi¡¯s simple shuttle vehicle from his hands. Are you kidding me? The would-be-couple had both families¡¯ blessing; setting up a scenario where uncooked rice gets cooked is prettymon, isn¡¯t it? Her brain wasn¡¯t flooded; why should she interfere? Ye Ning pushed the electric scooter into the resting room and then found afortable ce to take a nap inside. She was indeed very tired, having not rested since she came out in the morning, and her foot was still injured. Now that she had the chance, she might as well rest. Thus, as soon as she closed her eyes, she truly fell into a deep sleep, only to be awakened by the incessant ringing of her cellphone. "Hello..." "Where the hell have you been?" It was an almost roaring angry shout! Ye Ning jolted awake, immediately losing all drowsiness, "I... I¡¯m at the golf course, Third Young Master, are you finished on your end?" "What did you say?" "I mean..." Ye Ning suddenly realized she made a grave slip of the tongue, so she hurriedly got up from the sofa with her phone, rushing outside, "No, I mean... are you done with your business?" Ou Mucen¡¯s voice on the phone seemed off, but upon hearing this, he forcefully kept his rage at bay, "Who told you to go there? Get your ass over here now, I¡¯m at the hotel entrance." "Okay, okay, on my way!" The freshly awakened Ye Ning had no clue what was going on. Hearing the order to head to the hotel entrance, she stepped on the electric scooter outside and hurried towards the hotel. Chapter 141 - 140: He Looks So Scary!

Chapter 141: Chapter 140: He Looks So Scary!

Hotel entrance? Wasn¡¯t he drugged by the mayor¡¯s daughter? Then how could he be at the hotel entrance? Could it be that they¡¯re done rolling in the sheets already? Ye Ning nced at her watch and saw that she had been asleep for only half an hour, which she found unbelievable. She had hurried over from the golf course, and sure enough, just as she reached the entrance of the hotel she had entered before, she saw the ck Bentley. Its tail lights were still on. It seemed he really was waiting for her. Seeing this, Ye Ning quickly abandoned the electric scooter, slung theptop over her shoulder, and hurried over: "Third Young Master... " She had only called out when her eyes suddenly caught the person in the driver¡¯s seat sitting ramrod straight, eyes tightly closed, his entire body rigid. She paused for a moment, taken aback. What happened to him? He hasn¡¯t had an ident, has he? Worried, she hastened to knock on the car window: "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen?" After knocking twice, fortunately, the person inside opened his eyes and, ncing over, upon seeing her, a sh of anger passed through his eyes before he opened the car door. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning quickly pulled open the door and climbed in: "Third Young Master, are you alright?" ... No one answered. The only response she got was the car¡¯s chillingly cold air conditioning and the sound of the engine starting. What was wrong with this person? Ye Ning watched as the car sped out of the vi with frightening speed, not daring to ask any more questions; she just sat there in the frighteningly cold car, watching him speed along the road. What was he doing, turning the air conditioning so low? She was about to turn into an ice block! Ye Ning hugged her T-shirt tightly as she could no longer bear it, and after about twenty minutes of driving, she cautiously whispered from behind, "Third Young Master, it¡¯s a bit cold, could you please turn up the air conditioning?" "Shut your mouth!" With that one sentence, the man in front finally spoke, but his words were even colder than the air in the car. After he said that, Ye Ning immediately mmed up again. Alright, she would remain quiet, not saying anything more. She turned to look out the window, hoping to distract herself from the chilly drafts inside the car by looking at the scenery, but to herplete surprise, just as she turned her head, she felt a sudden jolt under her feet. Then, she saw the shadow of another car flying towards them from the window! "Ah¡ªOu Mucen, be careful!!!" She screamed in fright. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot, his ears ringing, and when he heard the scream, his pupils constricted. Seeing the approaching shadow, he abruptly swerved, managing to pull the car back into control. Damn it! Ye Ning behind him also sensed something was wrong and quickly looked into the rear-view mirror. She saw the man¡¯s forehead was beet red, covered in ayer of fine sweat beads. Her face changed, and she grabbed the seat to stand up, "Ou Mucen, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" Ou Mucen felt like he was about to explode, particrly in the lower abdomen where he could hear the wild howling of desire! Suddenly hearing a woman¡¯s voice from behind, he looked up, his eyes red as if ame, staring at the woman in the rear-view mirror... Chapter 142 Get out!!

Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Get out!!

But by this time, the man,pletely befuddled by the drug, how could he possibly let go of her? Fuck! Ye Ning was startled, shuddering violently before she, looking at the bastard who was still frantically plundering her lips, finally let the rage in her eyes ignite and bit down hard on the lips that were fiercely pressing onto hers. "Mmm¡ª" The intense pain finally made the man, who didn¡¯t even know what he was doing, stop his movements. But when his consciousness slowly started to clear, and he opened his eyes to see the scene before him, to see their bloodied lips tightly pressed together, and then felt her in his hands, Ye Ning saw a moment of constriction in those beautiful pupils staring back at her. It¡¯s over! Almost instantly, his hand retracted from her clothes as if electrocuted, and he threw her away from him. "Who told you toe over? Speak, who was it?!" It was a roar akin to that of a wild beast, filled with his anger, embarrassment, and shock. Once released, it buzzed throughout the car. Ye Ning felt like her waist was about to break! She was already pulled over by his hasty tug when the car had to stop suddenly, and now being thrown by him, naturally, she hit the armrest box. How could it not hurt? Hearing him still furious at this point, Ye Ning, who had been molested for no reason, finally became enraged herself, "Who else could it be? You dragged me over like a mad dog, and you still have the face to ask who it was?" "What did you say? Say it again?" "I¡¯ll say it a million times over; Ou Mucen, you¡¯re a bastard, a hooligan, a beast. I¡¯m going to the police to use you of rape!!" Ye Ning was truly furious, vited by this lunatic for no reason, and to top it off, he had the audacity to question her, to push her away. Did he really think he was the Emperor? That he could do whatever he wanted? After retorting, there was silence in the car, but the atmosphere becamepletely suffocating. "Get out¡ª" "What did you say?" "I said get out!!!" The man who had been silent for a few seconds finally exploded, opening the car door. He had no intention of negotiating and directly threw her bag out of the window! Ye Ning was stunned, staring at her bag that had been thrown out. She stared at him for a full five seconds before her eyes reddened with fury, and her fists clenched tight, "Fine, I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯m leaving right now!" Having said that, she pushed the car door and got out without hesitation. Yes, she might be lowly, but that did not mean she could be insulted and trampled upon by anyone. Today, he had her thrown out; from now on, she would never acknowledge this man again. After getting out of the car, she hadn¡¯t even picked up her bag from the ground when the car sped away like an arrow released from a bow. She watched it go and sneered coldly, thenposed herself and picked up her bag, looking around at the surroundings of the highway. By now, the twilight sky had darkened... PS: Is nobody watching? Say something in thements, I need some motivation... Chapter 143 She Lied...

Chapter 143: Chapter 143 She Lied...

Lin Yebai was still calling Ye Ning, but what unsettled him was that her phone was turned off! By this time, it had bepletely dark outside. "Uncle Lin, could something have happened to my mom?" Ye Xiaobao also sensed that something was amiss and came over to ask with concern. Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai quickly put away his phone, "No, nothing will happen. Uncle is here, and I will go pick up your mom right away. You just stay at home and be good. Shall I ask Aunt Xiaoyu to keep youpany?" Ye Xiaobao nodded, "Okay, be careful, Uncle." Ye Xiaobao had a lot of trust in Uncle Lin. The man had been a big help to him and his mother ever since he was young, so when he said he would pick up his mom, Xiaobao naturally believed him. But the question was, was he really going to thepany to pick up his mom? When Ye Xiaobao left, he saw him take out his phone and open a software application... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ye Ning was stranded on the highway and couldn¡¯t g down a car. The ce where she was dropped off was on the main thoroughfare of the highway, and there, it was too dangerous for people to stop their cars to give her a lift, especially as night was falling, the drivers, seeing a woman standing there alone, would think it was a scam. So, it was quite normal that she couldn¡¯t get a ride. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t able to g down a car, she had no choice but to walk back in the direction she came from. Fortunately, the ce where she was dropped off was not far onto the highway, so after walking for a bit over an hour, she came off the highway and found a nearby small town. Once in town, thinking of her child waiting at home and Lin Yebai who had been urging her to return, she quickly found a phone and dialed out as soon as she could. "Hello? Is this Big Brother Lin? This is Aning." "Aning? Where exactly are you? Why was your phone off?" The man on the other end immediately began with anxious questions as soon as the call connected, his tone carrying a hint of irritation. Being a smart woman, Ye Ning knew he must have gone to thepany looking for her, so she didn¡¯t hide anything and exined, "I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother Lin, today... I actually went on a business trip with Ou Mucen. I¡¯m now in B City." "And then? Aren¡¯t you nning toe back tonight?" The person on the call didn¡¯t seem surprised by her exnation, but instead just asked indifferently if she nned to return. Ye Ning paused for a moment, and after looking around at the unfamiliar surroundings, she said apologetically, "He¡¯s not finished negotiating, so I probably won¡¯t return tonight, Big Brother Lin, I¡¯m really sorry, I..." "It¡¯s fine, just focus on your work. I will take care of Xiaobao." With that, the phone on the other end was abruptly hung up. Ye Ning stood there for a long time before finally hanging up the phone as well... Big Brother Lin is angry, right? He had never hung up on her before. Ye Ning felt uneasy and somewhat frustrated, but what she didn¡¯t know was that at that very moment when she was making the call, the man had just reached the highway toll booth on his way to B City. So she really was with Ou Mucen! With a stomp on the brake, the white Audi that had been speeding down the asphalt aggressively came to a sudden stop... After hanging up the phone, Ye Ning saw that night had fully fallen, looked around, and noticed a hotel not far away. Carrying her bag and limping, she made her way toward it. Chapter 144: Miss An, there’s a man looking for you!

Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Miss An, there¡¯s a man looking for you!

Since things hade to this, the only option was to find a ce to stay for the night and figure out a way to get back when daylight came. "Excuse me, do you still have rooms avable?" "Yes, would you like a single or a double room?" "A single room will do!" Ye Ning handed over her ID and money. After receiving the key card, she could barely hold on any longer and copsed onto a chair at the hotel¡¯s front desk. Seeing this, the innkeeper grew concerned, "My goodness, miss, your foot injury seems quite severe; look, it¡¯s bleeding again. Let me go get some medicine for you." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she almost started crying, "Thank you so much." She indeed needed medicine. Her foot had been hurting ever since she got off the highway, the wound had reopened. Fortunately, the innkeeper was a caring person. After seeing the state of her foot, not only did he buy the medicine for her, but he also helped her change the dressing and bandages before finally assisting her to the room she had booked. "Youngdy, where are you headed? Why did youe here all by yourself?" Upon entering the room, the innkeeper naturally asked this question out of concern for her. Hearing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t conceal anything, "I¡¯m heading back to A City. My car broke down. Do you know how to get back?" "For that, you¡¯ll need to take a bus from here to B City¡¯s bus station. Then, from there, you can catch a coach back to A City. Otherwise, there¡¯s no direct transportation from here." "..." Sitting there, Ye Ning struggled for a full five seconds before managing to suppress the murderous urge rising in her chest. That bastard, she would definitely not let him off the hook! After the innkeeper left her in her room, Ye Ning quickly freshened up andy down on the bed fully clothed, nning to get through the night and then take a bus to B City first thing in the morning and catch the coach home. But as shey on the bed, half-asleep, she thought she heard someone talking outside, "Sir, I¡¯ve told you many times, it¡¯s veryte now. If you¡¯re looking for that youngdy, you¡¯ll disrupt her rest." "..." Then, no one else seemed to speak, but there were disordered footsteps entering. Since the inn wasn¡¯t very well-built and had poor sound instion, Ye Ning could hear some noises from inside. She heard the footsteps enter and couldn¡¯t tell what they said to thendy, but afterward, there was the sound of high heels moving along the corridor towards her room. Possibly, there was some matter? She thought this to herself and decided not to worry about it, instead hugging the thin nket, ready to continue sleeping, But right then, there was a knock on her door, "Ms. Ye? Ms. Ye, are you asleep?" Was it the innkeeper¡¯s wife? Ye Ning opened her eyes and switched on the bedsidemp, "I was about to sleep. Is there something you need?" "Well, there¡¯s someone here looking for you. Would you like toe out and meet him?" Someone was looking for her? Ye Ning, still groggy from sleep, wasn¡¯t entirely able to grasp the situation. In this ce, she had just arrived; who would be looking for her? She pondered a moment, then suddenly remembered the phone call she had hung up on not long before. Instantly, a feeling of astonishment mixed with disbelief surged up from the bottom of her heart. Lin Yebai? Could it be him? He had actuallye looking for her? Chapter 145: God, how could it be this bastard?

Chapter 145: Chapter 145: God, how could it be this bastard?

She was a bit startled and quickly got out of bed, shuffling over in her slippers to open the door, "Where is he?" The owner hastily pointed outside, "He¡¯s at the front desk. He wanted toe find you, but I told him it was toote and you might be asleep, so he¡¯s been waiting there. Then I came to call you." The owner of the hotel was truly kind. Even though Ye Ning was just a guest, the owner went out of her way to ensure her safety, which was indeed rare. Ye Ning looked at her gratefully and followed her toward the front desk. Lin Yebai¡ªto seek her out at this time, who else could it be but him? After all, in this ce, he was the only one who would care about her so much. But if it really was him, how did he find her? She hadn¡¯t told him where she was staying, had she? Could it be... he had always known her whereabouts? A sh of difort suddenly struck Ye Ning¡¯s heart! With a frown furrowing her brow, she made her way to the front desk. Indeed, before she even arrived, she caught sight of a figure sitting there, with his legs spread apart, leaning forward, hands propped on his thighs in a very dominant and imposing posture. Yet, it was clear that the posture stemmed from extreme fatigue. This person was... "Miss An, this gentleman is looking for you," the owner said just as she noticed the figure and pointed towards him. Ye Ning stood there and was taken aback! My God, how could it be him?!! Simrly, the man sitting there heard the voice and turned his head. Seeing the woman brought out by the owner of the hotel, he indeed recognized her as the one he was looking for. He swept a cold nce at her from beneath his sopping wet hair and stood up from the chair. "Sir, is she the one you¡¯re looking for?" "Cancel her room; here is her room fee," he said without any superfluous words, taking a wallet out of his pocket, extracting several soaked RMB notes, and handing them to the owner of the hotel. The owner was stunned and turned to look at the girl who had followed her, seeing that she too was gaping at the young man. She didn¡¯t know what to do, "Miss An, this..." Ye Ning opened her mouth, finallying to her senses, "It¡¯s alright, ma¡¯am. He is mypany¡¯s boss. I¡¯ll talk to him." After saying that, she walked over to him. This truly was a huge surprise. She had thought the personing for her was Lin Yebai, but she had never expected that it would be this jerk who had abandoned her on the highway not long ago. So, was his conscience pricking him now? Was he worried something might happen to her, and so he hade back to find her? Ye Ning walked over and saw him standing there, drenched from head to toe, looking like he had just been fished out of water, utterly disheveled. His eyes conveyed a deep fatigue and a paleplexion. Ultimately, she lowered her tone. "Why did youe back? And what happened to you?" That¡¯s right, what was with his drenched appearance? Had there been a downpour on the road? But he had a car, and even if it rained heavily, he wouldn¡¯t get soaked, right? Ye Ning was somewhat baffled! But what about this man? She wished she hadn¡¯t asked. The question seemed to make his already dreadfulplexion even more ghastly, "It¡¯s none of your business. What you need to do now is cancel the room, get in the car ande back with me." Chapter 146: He is Childish Like a Kid

Chapter 146: Chapter 146: He is Childish Like a Kid

Still so domineering! Is this the attitude of someone who has done something wrong and ising to apologize? Ye Ning also got angry. After she yanked the room card toward herself, she red at him fiercely, "Why should I check out? I finally found a ce to rest my feet. I¡¯m exhausted, and I want to get a good sleep. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow." "Say that again?" "I¡¯ll say it a hundred times if necessary. It¡¯s sote now, and you still want me to go back with you. You might not care about your life, but I do. If you want to leave, then go ahead. I¡¯m not leaving." After she finished speaking, she took her room card and turned to walk back. Ou Mucen stood there and when he saw this, he was so angry that he stretched out his hand and grabbed her, "Are you going to check out or not?" Ye Ning was very stubborn, "I won¡¯t! I¡¯d rather die than check out!" Ou Mucen: "..." Suddenly, it seemed like a surge of blood rushed to his head, causing a ringing in his ears, and his vision darkened. "Ou Mucen¡ª¡ª" When Ye Ning saw this, she shouted urgently and quickly supported his copsing body. God, why is his body so cold? Ye Ning looked at him in surprise, "Ou Mucen, you..." "Let go!" Ou Mucen steadied himself and, upon seeing it was that woman supporting him, his fury soared and he pushed her away. An ungrateful woman. He hade to pick her up, and she still refused to go with him? Fine, very well! From now on, even if she died, it would have nothing to do with him. Ou Mucen shook his somewhat groggy head, didn¡¯t even nce at her, turned around, and left the hotel without looking back. Ye Ning stood watching from behind, frozen in ce... What on earth is wrong with this guy? Just now, she clearly saw his very poorplexion and his condition. Ye Ning started to worry a little. Although he didn¡¯t leave a good impression in her heart, the fact that he had suddenlye back to find her, especially in such a poor mental state, extinguished the previous anger in her heart. So, seeing him leave, she came back to her senses, and she heard the sound of a sedan¡¯s engine starting outside. She hurriedly rushed out from the hotel and stood in front of the departing ck Bentley sedan. "Have you lost your mind? Move out of the way!" "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lost it. Look at yourself, and look at the time. Are you sure you won¡¯t get into an ident driving tonight?" "What did you say?" "I¡¯m saying..." Ye Ning stood in front of the car, took a deep breath, and finally, word by word, "Let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning. We can leave together in the morning." This was the first time she had spoken to him so earnestly. The man in the car heard this and his eyes slightly paused, frozen in ce... So, was she showing concern for him? Seeing that he remained silent, Ye Ning quickly moved from the front of the car to his window, "Think about it, it¡¯s so dark out, and you¡¯re not in good shape. My foot hurts terribly. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we rested for the night and left tomorrow? Besides, you can¡¯t work now anyway, you¡¯d just be going back to sleep, so what difference does it make where you sleep? Right?" Ye Ning really felt she was too kind. Not long ago, this bastard had abandoned her on the highway, but now, for his safety, for his life, she was coaxing him as if he were Ye Xiaobao. In this world, was there any other woman who could be as magnanimous as her? Ye Ning looked at him full of hope. Chapter 147: What Are You Doing in My Room?

Chapter 147: Chapter 147: What Are You Doing in My Room?

But what infuriated her once again was this jerk, even though she spelled it out for him, he merely gave a cold stare at the small hotel behind her, then, not without irony, "Is that a ce fit for people to stay?" Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, she really wanted to p herself! She was really asking for it, why the hell did she bother with him? Let him die for all she cared, he had nothing to do with her, did he? Ye Ning turned around and left, and on her way back, she didn¡¯t spare this bastard another nce. When she arrived at the hotel, thendy was also looking out the door. Seeing her return alone, she hurriedly asked, "Youngdy, is your boss still nning to leave?" Ye Ning¡¯s face turned cold: "Don¡¯t worry about her, rest assured, I won¡¯t check out, I¡¯m going back to my room now." "Okay, good, I¡¯ll bring you a pot of boiling water!" Thendy felt relieved upon hearing this and took a pot of boiling water from the service desk to her. Ye Ning didn¡¯t dy and took it back to her room. She wasn¡¯t so bad-tempered, but after her kindness was taken for donkey¡¯s liver and lungs, she couldn¡¯t ept it. What¡¯s more, that bastard wasn¡¯t a good person to begin with, having bullied her several times already. So, when she returned to her room, she didn¡¯t think about anything else. After drinking a cup of water, she took off her shoes and got back into bed. Truth be told, her feet were really hurting... But unexpectedly, after shey down, she didn¡¯t know why, but she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She tossed and turned as if there was some unease in her heart, preventing her from sleeping. That bastard, he didn¡¯t really drive off, did he? She remembered how he suddenly lurched towards her before getting into the car, then recalled hispletely drenched body. Annoyed, she felt even less like sleeping. It was right then, suddenly, her room door "click"ed, and someone pushed it open from outside. Oh my God! Who was that? Startled by the noise, she immediately sat up in bed: "Who¡¯s there?" Nobody responded to her, but she was met by the tall silhouette slowly walking in through the dim light¡ªstraight, tall, elegant, and noble¡ªexcept for that cool, damp smell in the air. What¡¯s going on? Ye Ning sat there, suddenly stunned. At that moment, that person seemed to stumble on something, bending over suddenly, "Shit!!" That voice... Ye Ning recognized it instantly and turned on the light: "Ou Mucen, are you okay?" Indeed, the person who had just entered was none other than the jerk who refused toe in earlier, even saying this ce wasn¡¯t fit for people to stay! Seeing the light finally on, the man who had stubbed his knee, Mucen, immediately red fiercely at the woman on the bed: "Are you sick or what? Why would you sleep with the lights off?" Ye Ning opened her mouth... Isn¡¯t that what people do when they sleep, turn off the lights? Besides, wasn¡¯t the light switch right behind the door? Couldn¡¯t he have turned it on himself? Ye Ning was close to being stupefied by his unreasonableness. Seeing him still bending over, she hurried down from the bed, bustling over: "Then you should have called out to me when you came in, and I would have turned the light on for you." At those words, the man squatting there immediately shot her a livid nce: "Are you deaf? Do I still need to call you?" Ye Ning: "..." Chapter 148 Something happened...

Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Something happened...

Forget it, no point in arguing with him, especially considering the state he bumped into. So she walked over and supported him, and the two started heading into the room... The room was indeed small since it was a hotel. There was hardly any furniture except for the bed, and even the side shoe cab Mucen had bumped into earlier was just for show. No wonder he had bumped into it. Ye Ning helped him over, initially wanting him to sit on a chair, but considering his obsession with cleanliness, she could only let him sit on her own bed, "Why did youe back in? Didn¡¯t you say this ce wasn¡¯t fit for people to live?" "..." Ou Mucen took a nce at the facilities in the room, his expression as gloomy as it could be, "Do you think this is a ce fit for people?" Ye Ning: "..." Resigned, she poured him a ss of water, "Fine, it isn¡¯t fit for people. But Third Young Master, there¡¯s no other ce avable here." As things had progressed to this point, Ye Ning had actually gotten a sense of his temperament. That was, when he was angry, you mustn¡¯t go against him. Otherwise, it would only make him more irritable and nasty. Sure enough, hearing her agree with his opinion made his face look less unpleasant. "We¡¯re leaving first thing tomorrow!" "..." Ye Ning looked up at him, and even though his entire demeanor showed his disgust and intolerance of the surrounding environment, at this moment, he didn¡¯t make any more demands. After saying that, he just sat there stiffly. Suddenly, something softened inside her. Holding the ss of water, she offered, "Then do you want to take a shower? You¡¯re all wet!" Ou Mucen gave her a cold look and didn¡¯t take the water, "Mind your own business, sleep!" Ye Ning was choked up! This man really was... Forget it, she wasn¡¯t going to serve him anymore. How he acted was up to him! So Ye Ning stopped bothering with him and trulyy down on the only chair in the room, fully clothed. In fact, it was a subtle feeling. She was clearer than anyone about who this man was¡ªa pampered child of fortune, clothed in silk and brocade, a high and mighty figure in A City. It waspletely normal for someone like him to think of such a ce as a dump, not worth mentioning. Yet tonight, he hade here. Maybe it was because he himself felt he couldn¡¯t hold up any longer. Or maybe it was because of the things she had said. But no matter what, he was here now, and her heart was at ease. Before this, she hadn¡¯t even realized that the restlessness which had kept her from sleeping was actually because of him. Lying on that chair, she soon fell into a deep sleep, as if finally breathing a sigh of relief. She slept remarkably soundly. She was once again woken up by the noise, this time by the sound of running water, pouring down like a waterfall. Startled, she immediately woke up! "Ou Mucen?" As she opened her eyes, she first looked towards the bed and discovered that it was empty; the constant sound of sshing water came from the bathroom, though, there seemed to be no sign of movement inside. What¡¯s going on? She felt that something was not right, so she immediately got up from the chair and walked towards the bathroom, "Ou Mucen? Mucen, are you in there?" No one answered; the only response was the incessant sound of water. This is bad, what if something has happened to him? Remembering how he had looked when he came to find her at the hotel, she quickly kicked the bathroom door open... Chapter 149 He’s got a fever!

Chapter 149: Chapter 149 He¡¯s got a fever!

Indeed, as soon as she kicked the door open, she saw the faucet at the washbasin running, and next to that washbasin, there was someone. However, he wasn¡¯t in any trouble, he was just standing there! His hands were propped on the washstand as he stood there with his head lowered. Ye Ning felt a bit embarrassed, "Ou Mucen, I..." Before she could finish, the man suddenly swayed where he stood. She was startled and hurried over to support him, "Ou Mucen, are you alright?" "Help me... back to the room!" He tried to keep his voice calm, but in truth, when this woman rushed over, his entire weight had already shifted onto her. It was then that Ye Ning finally felt the burning temperature of his body and the gasping breaths through his nose and mouth, as if he were trying to light a brazier. Could he be sick? She supported him, leading him out of the bathroom, and nearly as soon as they reached the bed, he copsed onto it, almost crushing her beneath him. "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, how are you feeling?" Once again feeling his scorching body heat, Ye Ning started to panic. She got up from beside him and reached out to touch his forehead. As expected, it was very hot! She came to a realization and quickly stood up from the bed. She should have thought of it earlier¡ªwhen he arrived, he was already not himself, drenched all over. As he was leaving, he staggered, nearly falling onto her. And at that moment, when she touched him, his body was terribly cold. Ye Ning nced at the man who had quickly lost consciousness on the bed, then hurriedly slipped into her slippers and dashed out the door, "Manager, is there a doctor here? My boss is sick with a high fever." The innkeeper immediately stood up at the news, "A doctor? No, what time is it now? The clinic is already closed. You should go buy some medicine." "Is the pharmacy still open?" "Yes, it¡¯s open until midnight. You still have twenty minutes if you go now. Hurry up." The innkeeper¡¯s wife also became anxious, pulling out a shlight and handing it to her. Seeing that, Ye Ning didn¡¯t waste any more time. She took the shlight and rushed to find the pharmacy. Caring for a sick person was not unfamiliar to her; Xiaobao had been often ill since birth due to her not taking care during pregnancy. Back then, she frequently took care of him, even staying up all night to do so. Thus, upon hearing that the pharmacy was still open, she felt somewhat less panicked. She hurried on her way, ignoring the pain of her own injury, and made it to the pharmacy. Really, how could such a grown man carelessly get soaked in the rain? She was abandoned on the highway and hadn¡¯t given up hope, so why would he act like a lunatic and do something so foolish? Ye Ning was full ofints by the time she found the pharmacy. Fortunately, it indeed hadn¡¯t closed, so she bought a box of cold medicine and antibiotics, along with a thermometer, before heading back. Back at the inn, the innkeeper¡¯s wife had not gone to bed. Seeing Ye Ning return, she quickly brought over a kettle of hot water, "I thought there was something wrong with your boss earlier¡ªhe was all wet. He must have caught a chill. Change his clothes for him, have him drink more water, and getting the cold out should do the trick." Ye Ning: "..." That¡¯s right, that jerk, why didn¡¯t he change his clothes? Soaking wet and still wearing them, serves him right to be sick to death! Ye Ning carried the kettle of hot water back, her mood worse than just bad. Chapter 150 Miss An, he will catch a cold

Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Miss An, he will catch a cold

But when she pushed open the door and saw the person lying inside, his entire handsome face flushed with fever, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Her face turned red as she peeled off his clothes and reced them with a bathrobe from the room. Of course, she would never dare to change his pants! Are you kidding? He was an unmarried man, and she was a single mother. There were boundaries between men and women, how could she do such a thing for him? After changing his clothes, she took out the medicine and helped him sit up from the bed, "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, wake up and take your medicine." Ou Mucen was so feverish that he was groggy, not even aware of what he was doing. Propped up by her, he just gave her a dazed look and obediently swallowed the pill she gave him. Ye Ning was surprised! This bastard, actually sopliant? That really was rare. She remembered how she had constantly been bullied by himtely, felt a bit of vindictive satisfaction, and after forcefully giving him a couple more sips of water, she finally put him back down and tucked him in. By the time she had finished everything, it was alreadyte. She nced at the person lying on the bed and didn¡¯t dare to sleep, worried that his fever might return. So, she simply took the clothes he had taken off and went to wash them in the bathroom. He only had that one set of clothes, if she didn¡¯t wash them tonight, what would he wear tomorrow? Who knows, such a clean freak as he might explode the first thing tomorrow when he sees he¡¯s wearing a bathrobe from this ce. With that in mind, she hurriedly began washing the clothes in the sink... In the middle of the night, because of the medicine, the man whose breathing finally stabilized was a relief for Ye Ning, and she curled up in the chair, eventually falling asleep. ¡ª¡ª The next morning, Ye Ning didn¡¯t wake up very early. Due to staying up the previous night, her sleep was quite deep until the bright morning sunlight shone through the window, hitting her face, making her eyelids flutter before she slowly opened her eyes. Goodness, what time was it? Seeing the sun hanging high outside the window, her brain snapped awake all at once! She hurriedly climbed out of the chair and looked towards the bed, intending to check on how the man who had had a fever all night was doing. To her surprise, when she looked over, she discovered that there was nobody on the bed. Huh? Where was that bastard? She stood up, "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, are you awake?" "..." There was no one. No one was in the room, neither in the bathroom nor anywhere else. The man seemed to have already left. Dammit! He didn¡¯t really leave, did he? Ye Ning, seeing nothing in the room that belonged to him, felt a surge of anger rise from the bottom of her heart. She picked up the room phone to call out, and upon hearing the voice inside, she immediately asked, "Boss, I¡¯m the guest in Room 102, did the gentleman who stayed with mest night leave?" "No, he said he was going out to get some gas. Are you awake?" Getting gas? Ye Ning¡¯s anger subsided upon hearing this. So he went to get gas... That meant he must have recovered quite well to be able to drive and get gas himself. Ye Ning¡¯s mood finally improved again. She went into the bathroom to quickly freshen up, sorted out the things in the room, and came out to see, indeed, the ck Bentley had returned outside the hotel. Chapter 151: The Call Lin Yebai Made Was Answered by Him!

Chapter 151: Chapter 151: The Call Lin Yebai Made Was Answered by Him!

"Are you okay now?" Seeing the car return, Ye Ning quickly walked over and stood in front of his window to ask. He did indeed look more spirited thanst night, and he had changed his clothes, wearing the shirt she had washed for him the previous night. She had washed it and, worried it wouldn¡¯t dry, had even used a hairdryer on it for quite a while before hanging it up. However, Ye Ning had been standing in front of his car window for a long time, and the ss didn¡¯t slide down; upon closer inspection, she realized that he was on the phone inside. Seeing this, she stopped asking, went back to the inn, checked out, and paid for the room before asking, "Boss, where around here can you get breakfast?" "For breakfast, there¡¯s a market not far ahead where they sell it, but it¡¯s all street food. I¡¯m not sure if your boss has the habit of eating such things?" The innkeeper was a shrewd person. After witnessingst night¡¯s events, he could tell that this girl¡¯s boss was no ordinary man; ordinary stuff hardly caught his eye. Ye Ning smiled awkwardly... Indeed, but if he didn¡¯t want to eat, she needed to. She couldn¡¯t stand being hungry, and her stomach wasn¡¯t strong. So, after getting into the car, and seeing that the man making the phone call in front had just put down his phone, she asked from behind him, "Ou Mucen, do you want to have breakfast?" "No!" His refusal was indeed swift and decisive! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning disdainfully nced at the back of his head, "Then stop for a moment when we pass by the market. I want to eat. I¡¯ll go buy something ande back." Ou Mucen nced at her emotionlessly through the rearview mirror and didn¡¯t say anything. He started the car and headed towards the market. Seeing that, Ye Ning felt relieved. Thus, while the car was moving, she took her phone out of her bag, preparing to make a call back home to inquire about the situation there. But, as soon as she turned on her phone and opened the call log, she discovered that there was an answered call - and it was Lin Yebai¡¯s!! "My phone..." "Your phone has been ringing nonstop since six in the morning. It was so incessant that I couldn¡¯t stand it and had to answer," he said indifferently, as if knowing what she was about to say. As soon as Ye Ning heard this, she was on the verge of anger, "How could you just answer my phone? Do you know that¡¯s impolite?" Politeness? The man driving in front sneered, "Take a look at how many missed calls are on your phone. Early in the morning, it bombarded me in a harassing manner. You call that polite?" Ye Ning: "..." She quickly scrolled through her phone and saw indeed, there were over a dozen missed calls in her log! Really, this Brother Lin... Ye Ning¡¯s face finally began to show some embarrassment, "Then... when you answered his call, what did he say?" Ou Mucen¡¯s expression was nk, "Nothing much. Just asked when you¡¯re returning." That simple? Ye Ning was somewhat incredulous of his words, but in fact, the call Ou Mucen received that morning really only involved that one question as soon as he heard his voice. Moreover, the caller had been rather polite! Right, how could he not be polite? He¡¯s her BOSS. His call to her had been answered by him, so as a smart man, he must have also realized that he had seen the dozen or so missed calls he made. Remembering the rushed sound of the phone being hung up, a trace of scorn curled on Ou Mucen¡¯s lips. Chapter 152 Pride Leads to Suffering

Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Pride Leads to Suffering

Ye Ning hadn¡¯t seen his expression, and the moment she heard that Lin Yebai¡¯s phone call was answered by this man, she¡¯d already felt uneasy. It wasn¡¯t for any particr reason other than not knowing how to exin it to him once she got back. "Lin Brother, he wouldn¡¯t get angry, would he?" She gripped her own mobile phone, intending to send him a message exining the situation, but after much thought, she realized that her exnation might only lead to more misunderstandings. So it seemed better not to exin at all. As Ye Ning thought this over, she ultimately decided to let it be. Just then, they reached the market, and she asked the man to stop the car and got out to buy breakfast. "Are you really not going to eat?" she asked again with a hint of hopelessness when she got out of the car. But the man in the car, after seeing the messy and crowded environment around, was already in a bad mood, "If you¡¯re going to buy, do it quickly. I don¡¯t have time to dawdle with you here!" Ye Ning heard him and didn¡¯t bother with a response, heading straight to buy breakfast. If he didn¡¯t want to eat, that was his problem. In any case, it wasn¡¯t she who was hungry. A person like him deserved to starve or fall sick! "Boss, how much are these pancakes?" "Two yuan each, and there¡¯s soy milk as well, one and a half yuan per cup." Things in small cities were cheap yet authentic. Ye Ning, enticed by the inviting aroma, promptly bought her breakfast and was ready to leave when she saw, out of the corner of her eye, an auntie selling fresh milk. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided to buy a bottle before heading back. Upon returning to the car, the man inside seemed to have grown impatient. Seeing her carrying bags of food, he spoke with a stern face, "Don¡¯t make a mess in my car." Ye Ning ced the soy milk and the cow¡¯s milk on the armrest between the seats, unabashedly defying him, "Or what? You want to wait here until I¡¯ve finished eating before getting back in?" Ou Mucen: "..." After a moment, he mmed the elerator, and the car shot off at a speed of 100 miles per hour... Since when had this woman dared to speak to him like this? Had she forgotten who she was? Driving on the freeway, both upants settled into silence, and upon noticing the speed had stabilized, Ye Ning opened the pancake she¡¯d bought and started to eat in the car. And it was really delicious. The tantalizing aroma seemed to seduce the taste buds and soon filled the entire car with its scent. Especially considering the Bentley¡¯s exceptional sealing, the fragrance didn¡¯t dissipate but instead lingered and wafted throughout the cab... The aroma drifted to a point that even the man who was driving couldn¡¯t help but nce at the cursed woman behind him several times through the rearview mirror! Ye Ning didn¡¯t look up. She kept eating and browsing web pages on her phone. After all, she wasn¡¯t driving or busy with anything else. Enjoying her breakfast while surfing the web was a perfect moment for her. Before she was halfway through her breakfast, the man in front suddenly snapped, "Throw it out!" "Huh?" Ye Ning looked up, clearly not catching on immediately, "Throw it out? What do you mean, ¡¯throw it out¡¯?" Ou Mucen¡¯s face was dark as thunder, "The thing in your hand. Otherwise, get out of my car!" Here we go again!! Ye Ning looked at the pancake in her hand, wanting to say something, but then she caught sight of his gloomy face in the rearview mirror and understood. "I haven¡¯t finished eating yet. Why do you want me to throw it away? Ou Mucen, let me tell you, skipping breakfast is bad for your stomach. Especially for someone like you who just had a feverst night, it¡¯s even worse. Here, have some ¡ª I bought soy milk and cow¡¯s milk. Which one do you want?" Chapter 153 Xiaobao is Sent to the Hospital

Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Xiaobao is Sent to the Hospital

She really wasn¡¯t afraid of him anymore. When he asked her to throw things away, not only did she refuse to throw them away, but she also started lecturing him. Ou Mucen¡¯s face darkened even more: "I won¡¯t eat it!" Ye Ning stopped looking at him and took the bottle of milk: "Don¡¯t worry, this milk is clean. It¡¯s fresh milk sold by others, and it¡¯s nothing else, just some hydration. You¡¯ve just recovered from an illness, you might not want to eat, but you still need to replenish fluids. I¡¯ll leave it here for you." After saying that, she opened the bottle of milk and ced it in the storagepartment next to him. She knew that his refusal to eat was due to a couple of reasons. One was his concern about the cleanliness of the food, and the other was that he had a feverst night and probably really didn¡¯t have an appetite. Luckily, after she had said this, the man driving in front didn¡¯t say anything else. So she lowered her head and quickly finished the tbread she held, then opened her WeChat... Qiao Feiyu: "Ningning, where the hell were youst night? My brother was looking for you!" Qiao Feiyu: "Ye Ning, you¡¯re done for. You didn¡¯te homest night, and my brother looked terrible." Qiao Feiyu: "Ancestor, when the hell are youing back? The murderous vibe here is almost freezing me." Qiao Feiyu: "..." All the messages were from Qiao Feiyu, rushing her and telling her about her brother¡¯s reaction to her not returning home. Ye Ning saw this and suddenly felt irritable. She quickly typed a few times and sent a few words: "Xiaoyu, was your brother looking for me all nightst night?" After the WeChat message was sent, within five seconds, the phone suddenly rang. She looked and saw that it was indeed Qiao Feiyu calling. "Hello?" "Holy shit! Ye Ning, you dead woman, you finally deigned to reply to me? Where the hell did you die off tost night?" As soon as the phone connected, a roar like that of a lioness came through. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning had to quickly lower the volume before hiding behind and speaking in a lower voice: "What are you doing? Why are you so loud? You¡¯re about to make me deaf." Qiao Feiyu still wouldn¡¯t let it go on the other end: "What¡¯s wrong with me shouting twice? You want to know what¡¯s wrong? Let me tell you,st night my brother almost ran off to B City looking for you." "What did you say? B City?" "Yeah,st night Xiaobao identally fell while moving things in the new house and was sent to the hospital. My brother was so anxious, that¡¯s why he thought of looking for you." Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, she leaned out from behind with her phone and urgently said to the man in front: "Ou Mucen, can you drive faster? My son has been taken to the hospital!" Ou Mucen paused for a moment! Taken to the hospital? In just a second, he floored the gas pedal to 160, racing ahead like a bolt of lightning. Meanwhile, Ye Ning was still on the phone with her best friend, inquiring about her son¡¯s condition. When she heard that the little boy had fallen from a stool while trying to tidy up the messy house, she instantly burst into tears: "Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe back before moving? Why?" She felt a bit irrational, especially after feeling like she had been treated like a pawn, arranged and manipted, during the past day and night. She was grateful for his care, but couldn¡¯t some matters be discussed with her? Chapter 154: What’s the Matter? I’ll Arrange It!

Chapter 154: Chapter 154: What¡¯s the Matter? I¡¯ll Arrange It!

Ye Ning hung up the phone with a vengeance, her body trembling slightly. Ou Mucen had remained silent throughout, but he could hear themotion behind him, including the conversation. When he heard that the child had been in an ident because someone had moved her without authorization yesterday, his eyes narrowed slightly and his expression turned cold. "Which hospital?" "What?" "Ask clearly, which hospital is it, I¡¯ll make the arrangements!" His words were simple and calm. Yet, for some reason, sitting in the back, Ye Ning felt a surge of hope upon hearing this and immediately redialed on her phone. "Hello? Xiaoyu, which hospital are you at?" "The First People¡¯s Hospital, Aning, don¡¯t worry, my brother has already made arrangements here..." Ye Ning hung up and looked up at the man in front of her. "At The First People¡¯s Hospital. He fell from a stool." Ou Mucen in front nodded, then he took out his Bluetooth headset and dialed the hospital director¡¯s number. "Hello, this is Ou Mucen..." Ye Ning, in fact, didn¡¯t quite understand why she trusted this man so much at this moment. Perhaps it was because she was too panicked, desperately seeking any help, or perhaps it was because she knew his status and believed that he could save Xiaobao. Two minutester, he hung up the phone and indeed gave her good news, "They¡¯re arranging it now. I heard it¡¯s a head injury, but not serious. Don¡¯t worry so much." That¡¯s good! That¡¯s so good! Ye Ning¡¯s tears once again burst forth, but this time, it was tears of joy. Indeed, in this world, nobody else mattered to her. Only this child was her utmost concern; her life. After the phone call with the hospital, they remained silent in the car, with Ou Mucen driving intently at the front and Ye Ning anxiously fretting in the back. She didn¡¯t even notice when the man in the front drank the milk she had opened. Xiaobao, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have left you alone. ¡ª An hourter, the car finally entered A City and arrived in front of the hospital. Seeing the hospital, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t wait to open the car door. "Ou Mucen, thank you for today." Ou Mucen didn¡¯t reply but after she got out, he parked the car properly, took the car keys, and got out. Ye Ning was surprised when she saw this. "What are you doing..." "Taking you to see the director!" Oh, oh, oh... She had forgotten about that! When Ye Ning was reminded, she finally remembered, and she hurriedly followed him toward the outpatient hall of the hospital. Upon reaching the hall, Qiao Feiyu was already there waiting. She was shocked to see her arrive with the A City¡¯s wealthy Crown Prince. "Aning, howe you¡¯re with him?" Ye Ning quickly exined, "The third young master knows the director of this ce. On the way here, he already had the people here take care of Xiaobao. How is Xiaobao now?" So that was it! Qiao Feiyu finally understood and nodded hurriedly, "It¡¯s nothing serious. After cleaning the woundst night, it¡¯s already much better." There was a wound... Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes reddened again, ignoring the people behind her, she went straight into the hall, entered the elevator, and headed toward the wards. Chapter 155 She Has No Right to Blame Him

Chapter 155: Chapter 155 She Has No Right to me Him

Qiao Feiyu, seeing this at the doorway, felt embarrassed and smiled apologetically at the man standing before her, then quickly turned and followed after him. Damn! The rumored Crown Prince of the Ou family really was so handsome it made your head spin and your heart feel like it was about to burst out. ¡ª¡ª Once they arrived at the ward, indeed, Ye Ning immediately spotted the tiny figure sitting on the hospital bed, dressed in patient garb, with a bandage on his head, looking pitifully adorable. "Xiaobao, Mommy¡¯s back, I¡¯m so sorry!" As soon as she saw this scene, Ye Ning¡¯s heart clenched, and she hurried over, throwing herself by the bed and hugging the small child tightly. Ye Xiaobao was chatting with Uncle Lin when all of a sudden he saw his mom return and was pleased. Held in his mother¡¯s arms, he tilted his little head back and asked, "Mommy, are you back?" Ye Ning nodded, "I¡¯m back, I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. If Mommy hadn¡¯t been away, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt." With those words, Lin Yebai, standing by the side, felt even more remorse. "Aning, me me for this. If I hadn¡¯t decided to help you move, Xiaobao wouldn¡¯t have had the ident." "No, it¡¯s not Uncle Lin¡¯s fault, it was me. I asked him to move because I didn¡¯t want Mommy to move with her foot injury, so I told Uncle Lin about it." The child, only four years old, fearful that his mommy and uncle might argue because of him, hastily took all the responsibility upon himself. As Ye Ning held him, it didn¡¯t take long for her to smile at the man in front of her, "No, Big Brother Lin, I should be grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me. You¡¯ve arranged everything as if we were family, how could I me you? It was I who shouldn¡¯t have gone to B City yesterday. I was very wrong to do so." As Ye Ning spoke, her eyes began to redden once again. Indeed, Lin Yebai was not to me for this incident. Had it not been for her trip to B City, none of this would have happened. Even with the move, she would have been present. Therefore, she really shouldn¡¯t me him, because he truly was the best person to her in this world. Hearing her say this, Lin Yebai¡¯s heart finally sighed in relief. After chatting for a few more moments, he took the prescription and prepared to get the medicine. But, just as he reached the doorway, someone suddenly came from outside... "Third Young Master, the child you asked about is in this ward. Rest assured, we¡¯ve conducted a thorough examination on him and haven¡¯t found any serious issues. Now, all that is needed is proper care of the wound." "Hmm..." With just a simple acknowledgment, a sharp and tall silhouette appeared in the doorway, led by two doctors. Standing inside the ward, Ye Ning saw this and her heart skipped a beat, as a wave of anxiety surged from within. Ou Mucen? What the hell is he doing here? "Big Brother Lin..." "Mr. Ou?" Lin Yebai recognized the man as well; it was a figure often seen across various media tforms, dignified, graceful, and reserved. His appearance instantly drew the attention of many people in the hallway. Ou Mucen, who was being led inside by the two doctors, suddenly heard his name called and looked intently, stopping in his tracks. Lin Yebai? Ou Mucen also recognized the man opposite him. Ou Mucen had actually known of Lin Yebai before Ye Ning started working at the Ou Corporation. He was a man who had long been the subject of conversation, a top figure in the Antique Circle said to possess countless treasures and rumored to be the most influential person in controlling the entire Antique Circle. Chapter 156: She’s Actually Explaining to Him?

Chapter 156: Chapter 156: She¡¯s Actually Exining to Him?

I never would have thought he looked like this in real life. "So Mr. Lin is here too. It seems you¡¯re quite caring toward your disciple," Ou Mucen said coolly. Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai chuckled, "Well, it¡¯s only natural to be concerned about my disciple. But bothering Mr. Ou for help, that¡¯s improper; I apologize, An Ning is not sensible, thank you for your trouble, Mr. Ou." As he finished his statement, the tone shifted and he directly started ming Ye Ning who was standing by the bedside. Ye Ning had beenpletely dumbfounded, but suddenly the topic had turned to her, and she panicked even more, "Brother Lin, you¡¯ve got it wrong. It was on the way here that the Third Young Master heard about Xiaobao¡¯s injury from me and then helped me find the hospital director to take care of Xiaobao." Her tone was urgent, and her voice was tinged with nervousness! Was she exining? The man standing at the doorway narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately, his handsome face darkened, "I¡¯m her employer, and because I took her on a business trip, her son had an ident. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of the issue. Both of you, take the child to the VIP ward." "Yes, Third Young Master!" It was just a few sentences¡¯ worth of time, and the two doctors who had followed him moved Xiaobao from his current bed to another one. Ye Ning was taken aback, and wanted to say something, but at that moment, the other man at the doorway, Lin Yebai, had already spoken harshly, "Mr. Ou, what is this? The child has only a minor injury; there¡¯s no need for hospitalization!" "Whether he needs to be hospitalized or not is not for you to decide, nor for me. If you really care about your disciple, then listen to the doctor properly." After saying that, a flicker of scorn crossed his lips, and he turned and left. Lin Yebai¡¯s face immediately turned ashen! Ye Ning was also infuriated... Was this bastard doing this on purpose? Knowing her rtionship with the man in the hospital room and still talking and behaving this way, wasn¡¯t he making it even harder for her? Ye Ning looked at the man in front of her, whose face had be quite awful to look at after that bastard left, and quickly tried to exin, "Brother Lin, I..." "Alright, Aning, you take good care of Xiaobao. I¡¯m a bit tired and will go rest now." Before she could finish her sentence, the man, who looked terrible, merely said this indifferently, grabbed his clothes and car keys, and also left the ce. Ye Ning panicked, hastily followed out, wanting to make things clear, but at this time, the two doctors had already wheeled out the child behind her. Seeing her standing there, they hastily called out, "Family member, pleasee with us to handle the procedures." Ye Ning: "..." In the end, she could only stamp her foot and fiercely cursed that bastard in her heart, then followed the two doctors, pushing the child to the VIP ward area. -- However, what she didn¡¯t know was that after her child had been moved to the VIP ward, in the hospital director¡¯s office, Director Ji Chengzhi, upon seeing that mane in and lie down on his sofa immediately, seriously said, "Third Young Master, the child actually can be discharged now!" With one sentence, the temperature in the office dropped. "Your hospital can actually have its shares withdrawn as well!" "..." Within two seconds, Ji Chengzhi had written the hospital discharge form, "Three days, that should be enough, right?" Chapter 157

Chapter 157: Chapter 157

No one paid attention to him anymore. The many there, his eyes half-closed, his face weary, seemingly not wanting to move at all. When Ji Chengzhi saw this, he sensed something was off and stood up from his chair to approach him, "Sick?" The man lying there didn¡¯t make a sound, his eyes still closed. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi was quite surprised, but in the end, he still prepared some medicine for him, "It¡¯s truly miraculous. The third young master of the Ou Family actually gets sick? What happened? Weren¡¯t you fine yesterday?" "Who told my mom about my whereabouts?" Suddenly, he came out with this sentence. Whereabouts? Ji Chengzhi was taken aback, "Definitely not something I did. What, has that Mrs. Ou from your family been pushing women at you again?" It was clear that Ji Chengzhi was smart. With thatment, he immediately guessed what had happened. Indeed, his mother, desperate for him to produce a grandson for her right away, would not let such a good opportunity pass without some noise, right? Once Ji Chengzhi understood, his smile turned ambiguous, "Since you fell for it, how did you spendst night? It couldn¡¯t have been with that single mother..." "Shut up! Do you believe I can shut down your hospital right now?" "..." With that, Ji Chengzhi kept quiet. Alright, he has the money, he¡¯s the boss, if he doesn¡¯t want to talk then fine... Ji Chengzhi bowed his head to open up his game ount and saw that everyone except for his office guest in the Langya Pavilion was online, so he slowly sent out a message, "Do you guys know why the third young master¡¯s mood drastically changed yesterday?" Eldest young master, "Why?" Shopkeeper Zhan, "Did he take the wrong medicine?" Langya Pavilion¡¯s number one beauty, "What exactly happened?" After smirking to himself, Ji Chengzhi then rapidly typed a few words to send, "Last night, he spent the whole evening alone with a woman..." Eldest young master: ... Shopkeeper Zhan: ... Langya Pavilion¡¯s number one beauty: ... Three secondster, the eldest young master, "I finally understand now. His mother called me yesterday to ask about his whereabouts because of this!" This time, it was Ji Chengzhi who was caught off guard! His mother called him? So, when that person asked who had disclosed his whereabouts earlier, was it this jerk who had betrayed him after he showed up online for just a few seconds yesterday? As Ji Chengzhi thought about the fact that the game ount could indeed be used to locate someone, he began to feel sorry for the guy, "Take care, young master Qu." Eldest young master: ... Suddenly, he had a very bad hunch in the game and quickly typed, "I¡¯ll be going abroad for half a month." And then hepletely disappeared without a trace. Right, at this time, if he still lingered here, then as the young master of the Qu family, he would certainly be doomed. Ji Chengzhi turned off his phone, ready to attend a surgical conference, but at that moment, the phone on his desk suddenly rang. "Hello?" "Director, the family member of Ye Xiaobao, who has just been transferred to the VIP ward, has asked to see you," said the voice of the front desk nurse. Ji Chengzhi paused for a moment... Ye Xiaobao¡¯s family member? Oh, right, it was the single mother that he had personally arranged to be in the VIP ward area. Realizing this, Ji Chengzhi nodded, "Okay, tell her to wait for me in the doctor¡¯s duty room, I¡¯ll be there shortly." "Yes, Director!" The nurse hung up the phone and quickly made the arrangements. Meanwhile, Ji Chengzhi, after ncing at the man who had fallen asleep on the sofa after drinking his medicine, also turned and left. Chapter 158 Did Miss An Never Intend to Save Him Yesterday?

Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Did Miss An Never Intend to Save Him Yesterday?

That woman was looking for him, and of course, he couldn¡¯t meet her in his office; otherwise, it would be inconvenient if this man heard him asking questions that shouldn¡¯t be asked. Ji Chengzhi walked with brisk steps, quickly reaching the doctor¡¯s duty room in the VIP ward area, not far from his own office. Upon arriving at the duty room, indeed, he immediately saw a short-haired woman standing inside, wearing a white T-shirt and light blue jeans, staring at a human vascr diagram posted on the conference room wall. This woman was so young. Had he not seen her with his own eyes, he would hardly believe she was the mother of a four-year-old child. Ji Chengzhi entered the room, "Are you the one looking for me?" Ye Ning, who was idly examining the human body diagram, hurriedly turned around upon hearing the voice behind her, "Yes, hello, Director, I am An Ning, the mother of Ye Xiaobao from VIP room number 5." An Ning... Ji Chengzhi recalled the man still in his office, who had written those two characters mboyantly in the family member column while forcing him to issue a hospital admittance form, and he smiled at the woman with delicate features, "Mmm, I know you. You¡¯re the patient that President Ou personally entrusted to me today." Ye Ning quickly nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you. I just wanted to ask about my child¡ªdoes he really need to keep staying in the hospital?" Ji Chengzhi was taken aback, "What? Miss An, you don¡¯t want your child to be hospitalized?" "No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. I just want to know¡ªhow serious is my child¡¯s injury?" Ye Ning hurriedly rified, afraid that the Director would misunderstand. Indeed, her reason foring here was to inquire about Xiaobao¡¯s injury. If it wasn¡¯t serious, then she would naturally prefer to be discharged from the hospital. It wasn¡¯t just a waste of money, but the second reason was that she didn¡¯t like her child staying in the hospital. However, this overly young Director, after listening to her words, didn¡¯t even stop to think before saying, "A child¡¯s head injury can be major or minor. If you¡¯re not careful, it could even be a concussion, which can affect his development and potentially leave him mentally impaired for life. So, Miss An, the reason I arranged for your child¡¯s hospitalization was to observe him for a few days¡ªit¡¯s also a form of protection for your child. What do you think?" Ye Ning: "..." It seemed he had a point¡ªit was a head injury, after all, not some other part of the body. Ye Ning, who didn¡¯t understand medicine, was frightened enough not to dare to ask any more questions. Ji Chengzhi noticed her gaze shift and suddenly said, "It seems you and Mr. Ou are quite familiar. For all these years, I¡¯ve never seen him personallye to arrange a hospital stay for someone." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning felt a bit embarrassed, "Director, please don¡¯t misunderstand. In fact, Mr. Ou and I have a boss-subordinate rtionship; I¡¯m his assistant. He helped me because, on the way back, he heard that my child was injured and contacted you for me." "I see, then does that mean you were together before this?" "Yes, we went on a business trip to B City together yesterday." "Did you know that someone drugged him yesterday?" Ji Chengzhi really didn¡¯t give anyone a chance to prepare! Ye Ning¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden because she remembered what happened on the expressway yesterday, what that man suddenly did to her. "I..." "He had a high fever¡ªit was probably from using cold water to soak himself to counteract the drugs. Didn¡¯t you think of saving him yesterday, Miss An?" Ye Ning: "..." Chapter 159 She Was Still Too Naive

Chapter 159: Chapter 159 She Was Still Too Naive

So when he came to find her at the hotel yesterday, drenched, the truth was that he had taken a cold bath to counteract the effects of the drug in his system? That¡¯s why he was like that? Ye Ning suddenly started to feel a bit guilty, because yesterday, she really hadn¡¯t saved him. She was aware that the mayor¡¯s daughter intended to drug him, but instead of preventing it, she thought that since the two were fianc¨¦s, a roll in the hay was quite normal. But it turned out that the bastard would rather take a cold bath thany a finger on the mayor¡¯s daughter. Ye Ning felt indescribablyplicated inside... "And how is he now?" "Now?" Ji Chengzhi gave her a thoughtful look: "He still has a bit of a fever, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Was it Miss An who took care of him yesterday?" Ye Ning nodded: "The ce we temporarily rested at was a very simple small town with no hospital, so I just bought some medicine for him to take." Bought medicine, that was enough, or else who knows how he might¡¯ve died? Ji Chengzhi nced at his wristwatch and saw it was about time to leave the meeting, so he left her with onest admonishment: "You should stay for a few days, regardless of how serious it is, mainly for observation, understand?" Ye Ning quickly nodded: "Yes, Director, I understand!" Ye Ning couldn¡¯t possibly understand that the overly young director before her was actually a close friend of her boss, one of the famous Four Profligates of A City. Had she known, she¡¯d probably have taken her child and left the hospital immediately. Fortunately, when she was in the ward until nearly dusk, Lin Yebai came again, this time bringing a thermos and some soup. Upon seeing him, Ye Ning quickly stood up: "Big Brother Lin, you¡¯re here?" She was a bit surprised and also a bit nervous! The surprise was because she hadn¡¯t expected him toe see her and her son after the conflict she¡¯d had with that bastard at noon, and even more so because he had brought food. The nervousness was because he suddenly appeared, and she hesitated whether to exin herself, as after all, she didn¡¯t want to have a falling-out with this man who had taken care of her for five years. But what about this man? After looking at her, he just ced the items in his hands on the table as usual, then looked at her and smiled faintly: "Hmm, I went home and took a nap; how is Xiaobao?" Ye Ning hurriedly replied: "The director said there¡¯s nothing serious, just that he hit his head. They¡¯re worried about a concussion, so he needs to stay a few days for observation. Big Brother Lin, I really didn¡¯t want him to be hospitalized." As she said thest sentence, her voice noticeably dropped. Lin Yebai saw and came over to look at the child who was sleeping in the bed at that time... Whether it was a concussion or not could have been seen in the CT scan at that time; it seems she was still too na?ve. Lin Yebai watched the child for a while and then nodded: "Listen to the doctor, a concussion is no trivial matter. Observing for a while is good. You¡¯ve been tired all day, you should rest too. Let Xiaoyu take you back first. The new ce you¡¯ve moved into is just right for you to sort things out." In this manner... Hearing this arrangement, Ye Ning, of course, felt it was very good. Her foot injury had yet to heal, and she had been wearing the same clothes for two days now, which certainly needed changing. So she nodded, took the set of keys he handed her: "Alright, I¡¯ll go back and sort things out first, and I¡¯lle overter to take your ce." Chapter 160: Ou Mucen, why didn’t you simply sleep with her then?

Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Ou Mucen, why didn¡¯t you simply sleep with her then?

"It¡¯s fine, you should go back and rest first." Lin Yebai¡¯s temperament was really quite good, even though he had been so agitated that morning, when he awoke, it was as though nothing had happened. He remained as gentle as jade, modest and elegant... Seeing this, Ye Ning finally felt relieved, so after staying in the hospital for a day, she took her bag and keys, and left the hospital. ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, who had slept through the afternoon in Ji Chengzhi¡¯s office, finally had his fever subside and woke up at dusk. "How are you feeling? A bit morefortable? Do you want me to take you back?" Ou Mucen shook his head, nced outside at the sky and then at his watch, and got up from the couch: "Did anyone call me?" "Of course, you are such a big CEO, how could no one call you? But I transferred all calls to your secretary, he willpile a call record and send it to your emailter, don¡¯t worry about it." Sure enough, Jicheng was a good brother, arranging everything perfectly. Ou Mucen felt reassured, stood up from the couch, and was ready to leave, to return to his own apartment. Sensing his intention to leave, Ji Chengzhi quickly handed him some medicine: "Take these when you get back. What they gave you was not any ordinary drug, this will help you recover." While saying this, he suddenly thought of a problem and raised his head: "But what I don¡¯t understand is, with such a handy ¡¯antidote¡¯ at your side at the time, why did you go soak in cold water? Look at what soaking in cold water did to you, it¡¯s harmful to your health!" At this remark, the man standing in front of him clouded over with a dark expression: "I can make things even more harmful to your health!" Ji Chengzhi: "..." What kind of people are these? He was telling the truth, so why such a murderous aura? Wasn¡¯t the "antidote" quite good? Could it be that he thought it didn¡¯t befit him, because she was a single mother? Yet, why then did he have him arrange a 3-day VIP hospital room for her son? That¡¯s very expensive, young master! Director Ji was about to go mad... But once Ou Mucen left the office, he didn¡¯t bother with the matter anymore, and as soon as he left the hospital, he drove back to tinum Apartments. "Third Young Master, are all these things to be thrown away?" Back in the apartment, following his usual habit, he cleaned himself thoroughly and changed out of his dirty clothes, which were then to be discarded¡ªas someone with severe mysophobia, he really couldn¡¯t stand to keep the things he brought back after sleeping elsewhere. However, this time, he nced at the dark green shirt in the cleaningdy¡¯s hands and, thinking of the shirt he had seen drying on the windowsill that morning, abruptly pointed at it: "Take this one to dry cleaning, the rest can be thrown out." "Alright, Young Master!" The cleaningdy took the shirt, wrapped it carefully, and then carried it along with the trash out of the apartment. As soon as the cleaningdy left, the apartment fell intoplete silence. He went to the living room area, turned on the music, poured himself a ss of red wine, and took it to the desk. He had spent the entire day in Ji Chengzhi¡¯s office, and now it was time to start working. But just as he was about to turn on theputer, his phone rang... "Hello?" "Xiaocen, are you alright?" It was actually his mother who had the nerve to call him! Chapter 161 Bai Tingfang Already Knows About the Existence of That Assistant

Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Bai Tingfang Already Knows About the Existence of That Assistant

Ou Mucen¡¯s originally calm heart suddenly turned cold,"What do you think?" When Bai Tingfang heard this, she immediately chuckled sheepishly,"Don¡¯t be mad, son. I just wanted to ask you about something, you know, about yesterday. I really had no idea Kexin would do such a thing. Had I known, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have told her where you were." Humph! Ou Mucen, furious to the extreme, became oddly calm,"Are you saying you didn¡¯t teach her to do that?" "What are you talking about? Son, why must you doubt your mother like this? Although your mom wants you to get married and have children soon, she would never scheme against my own son. By saying such things, son, you¡¯re truly breaking your mother¡¯s heart." Rambling on and on, she said a whole bunch! Ou Mucen, with a headache from listening, pulled the phone away, conceding,"Alright, alright, no need to say more. I don¡¯t me you, okay?" That¡¯s the kind of mother he had. Every time she made a mistake, she¡¯d pester him relentlessly. What could he do? He surely couldn¡¯t hold a grudge against his own mother, could he? Ou Mucen felt extraordinarily miserable. Just as he was about to hang up, Bai Tingfang, having sessfully obtained her son¡¯s forgiveness, suddenly blurted out,"I heard from Kexin that you came back from Murong Vi yesterday with your secretary. You didn¡¯te homest night... did something happen between you and her...?" She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her implication was very clear. What else could have happened between a drugged man and a young secretary? Bai Tingfang¡¯s tone was far from pleasant! Ou Mucen, hearing this, immediately darkened,"Mother, what nonsensical thoughts are you harboring? She¡¯s just my secretary. Stop conjuring up all this mess at home." Bai Tingfang snorted coldly,"I hope it¡¯s as you say. You, Ou Mucen, cannot just bring any woman home. Your secretary, she has a child and no husband in sight. Who knows what her intentions are, working for you? Better fire her soon, or don¡¯t me me for not being nice to her!" Ou Mucen: "..." Sitting there, holding the phone, he calmed down for a long, long time before speaking slowly and deliberately into the receiver,"Bai Tingfang, I¡¯ve been polite to you because you¡¯re my mother. But if you cross my bottom line, don¡¯t me me for not being polite either!" After speaking, he coldly ended the call. Indeed, he respected her and treated her courteously because she was his mother, but if she overstepped the bounds of a mother¡¯s role and did things she shouldn¡¯t, he truly couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t turn against her. Assistant? She even knew about that and was aware she was a single mother with a child. It seemed he had been too lenient with her recently, allowing her to forget her ce. The man putting down the phone had eyes that grew utterly cold... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning spent all night tidying up the things she had moved in. There was no denying that the house was indeed nice. A one-bedroom apartment, not veryrge, but with a greatyout. Most importantly, it was located in the city center and was close to Xiaobao¡¯s school. After organizing everything, Ye Ning prepared to eat. Qiao Feiyu,ing out of the kitchen, saw that she wasn¡¯t unhappy upon seeing the house and tried to sweeten the deal,"Ningning, you like this house, don¡¯t you?" Chapter 162: Aning, Quit Your Job!

Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Aning, Quit Your Job!

Ye Ning nodded. "It¡¯s really nice, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too much trouble for your brother." Qiao Feiyu smiled. "It¡¯s no trouble at all, as long as you¡¯re not angry, my brother is happy. Actually, I have to admit, when my brother suddenly decided to help you move yesterday, I also felt it wasn¡¯t right. You weren¡¯t here, yet he was moving your stuff. That¡¯s, well, a bit too much, isn¡¯t it?" Ye Ning smiled, then said nothing... She didn¡¯t really want to discuss the issue right now because she knew he liked to arrange everything for her concerning her affairs, but she couldn¡¯t deny that he truly cared for her. Taking the bowl, she served the soup for both of them, then said, "Your brother is just looking out for me, I should be grateful. Right, after we eat, I have to go to the hospital, so I¡¯ll leave the house in your care." Qiao Feiyu immediately smiled. "No problem, leave it to me. Are you going to stay in the hospital all night?" "Of course, Xiaobao is there." "What about work tomorrow? What will you do?" Work? Upon hearing this question, Ye Ning¡¯s spoon, which was halfway to her mouth, stopped in its tracks. Work? She probably would not go. The resignation letter was already written, wasn¡¯t it? It was lying in that person¡¯s car. So she shook her head. "I¡¯m not going to work. Xiaobao is in the hospital right now; everything else can wait until he¡¯s discharged." Not going to work? Qiao Feiyu was startled. How could this be? That job had taken her a lot of effort to secure, and it wasn¡¯t just about the sry. She had more important reasons for that job. Beginning to panic, Qiao Feiyu put down her chopsticks in a rush and said, "Ningning, don¡¯t be rash. It wasn¡¯t easy to get this job, and besides, you haven¡¯t taken your revenge yet. If you don¡¯t go to work there, how will you deal with that despicable couple?" Ye Ning bowed her head. "There will always be a way; you don¡¯t need to worry." She didn¡¯t want to say too much to the girl. For one thing, it wouldn¡¯t be any help to her, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want to identally spoil her ns by saying too much. Fearing more questions, she simply put down her chopsticks, grabbed the thermos sk that was ready on the table, and left the house. What to do next? She hadn¡¯t really thought about it; the matter hade up quite suddenly, and she hadn¡¯t even expected to resign. So, if you were to ask her what she was going to do next, she truly hadn¡¯t decided yet. Maybe, she should consider another path? All the way to the hospital, Ye Ning thought about it, carrying the thermos sk. Once at the hospital, she hadn¡¯t nned to talk about this, but unexpectedly, the man who had looked after Xiaobao for her there suddenly spoke up. "Aning, why not resign tomorrow? I think it¡¯s best you don¡¯t stay around Ou Mucen anymore." Ye Ning was startled. "Why?" Lin Yebai looked indifferently at the teacup in his hand. "Xiaobao has already been seen by Ou Yuze. With his vengeful nature, he will surely investigate Xiaobao¡¯s identity. Once he discovers that Xiaobao is your child and that you are working as an assistant to Ou Mucen, he will not let you off." Ye Ning was taken aback! Was that the reason? However, standing there, she thought it over and realized that this was indeed one of her original reasons for wanting to resign, so she nodded. "Okay, then Brother Lin, what advice do you have for me next?" Chapter 163: Returning to the Euclidean Space Again

Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Returning to the Euclidean Space Again

"Bringing down the second branch of the Ou family is not the only path that relies on Ou Mucen. Come back to Tang Garden with me. After Ou Yuze¡¯s supply channels were taken over by Ou Mucen, they started looking for a new supplier. I¡¯ll arrange for you to work at thatpany." A new supplier? Ye Ning opened her mouth slightly in surprise... He truly lived up to his reputation as the boss of this game, even mastering this so quickly. So she nodded, not objecting, "Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangement. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the Ou Corporation and take care of the resignation procedures." "Good!" The man sitting in front of the hospital bed, having heard this satisfactory response, finally began to eat. Seeing this, Ye Ning went over to check on the child lying in the hospital bed and saw that he had fallen into a deep sleep. She brought over a basin of water and cleaned his small face with a clean towel. Of course, she had to go through with the resignation procedures, even though she had only been at thatpany for two days, but there were some things she hadn¡¯t brought back from the office. Moreover, yesterday in B City, that bastard had said theirbor contracts at the Ou Corporation were different. If she left unterally, she would have to pay a penalty. Thinking of these things, Ye Ning suddenly felt a bit irritated! A sleepless night¡ª The next morning, Lin Yebai arrived very early, probably because he knew she was going to thepany to take care of her resignation. Seeing him, Ye Ning gave a few instructions, preparing to leave, but then the man standing in the sickroom suddenly said, "Aning, when you resign, you don¡¯t need to tell Ou Mucen. You can go directly to the HR department." Ye Ning was taken aback for a moment, "Why? Don¡¯t I need his signature to resign?" She hadn¡¯t worked at argepany before and was a bit unfamiliar with these processes. Lin Yebai nodded, "No need. You¡¯re still on probation. Within a month, if either side feels it¡¯s not suitable, they can terminate the contract automatically. And to do this, you don¡¯t need to go through him. You can put in the request directly with the HR department." Is there such a good thing? Ye Ning, who had been somewhat nervous, felt a sudden relief upon hearing this. She agreed and quickly left the ce. Of course, she would rather not have to see that bastard. If she did, he might pull some trick on her. Lin Yebai¡¯s idea was better. Ye Ning left the hospital feeling much lighter. After driving Lin Yebai¡¯s car back home to quickly tidy up and change into clean clothes, she headed to the Ou Corporation building in the city center. By the time she arrived at the building, it was nine o¡¯clock. The entrance, past office hours, was not as crowded, but with the department store below starting its business day, a steady stream of people began to head her way. Seeing this, she parked the car and swiftly entered the building. "Xiao¡¯an, you¡¯re here?" Unexpectedly, upon entry, she saw Xiaochen from the same office. Seeing her, Ye Ning had to greet her as well, "Yeah, I¡¯m here. Good morning." Xiaochen immediately cut her off, "What good morning? It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. But, didn¡¯t Secretary Gao say you injured your foot and took leave? Why have youe to the office today?" That... Ye Ning nced at the documents Xiaochen was holding and after a pause, casually replied, "I came to get some things. By the way, what are you off to do?" "I¡¯m going to the Jade Factory to get some documents. You don¡¯t know, our Yuzhirun¡¯s first batch of samples had all sorts of problems, and right now, the third young master is throwing a tantrum in the conference room." Chapter 164: The 164th increase. Clear it up, whose place is this?

Chapter 164: The 164th increase. Clear it up, whose ce is this?

Not bringing it up would have been fine, but once mentioned, the girl¡¯s entire face fell. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning was stunned! The first batch of samples all had defects? How could that be? She had personally inspected those jade stones, and there were no issues. Why would there be problems? Ye Ning began to feel doubtful. As she followed the girl into the elevator, she started to inquire and learned that after the Jade Factory had received that batch of materials, they produced samples ording to the design drawings. However, it turned out that the A-grade raw materials all developed cracks during processing, leaving not a single intact sample. "Xiao¡¯an, do you think, could there be a problem with the raw materials?" A problem with the raw materials? Of course not, her eyes were as urate as any high-end detection instrument in the world. How could she have made a mistake? But if it wasn¡¯t a problem with the raw materials, then what could have caused all those samples to crack? Ye Ning¡¯s frown deepened as she made her way to the fifteenth floor, and along the way, shepletely forgot that her original intention was to go to the Human Resources Department on the ninth floor. Upon reaching the fifteenth floor, as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she heard the sound of something being smashed and a man¡¯s angry cursing from the conference room down the hall. The murderous intent was so intense that even the nearby offices could feel it, rendering everyone inside too scared to make a sound. "Xiao¡¯an..." "Do you have those samples on you? And the data analysis, can I take a look at it?" "Yes, yes, here you go!" Xiaochen, upon hearing that she needed these two items, quickly handed over the stuff she had just brought from the factory. The newly hired assistant¡¯s specialty happened to be jade, so naturally, she did not hesitate to provide what was asked of her. However, she saw that after taking these two items, Ye Ning quickly entered the CEO¡¯s office and then stayed inside, with no one knowing what she was doing. She did note out for a very long time. Xiaochen returned to her desk and had just sat down for a short while when the secretary from the tension-filled conference room hurried out, "Where are the things brought from the factory?" Xiaochen hurriedly pulled out another set, "Here, but Xiao¡¯an also came by just now. After hearing about the situation, she took some and is currently in the office." Xiao¡¯an? An Ning? The secretary hesitated for a moment and then suddenly didn¡¯t want the items anymore, rushing back to the conference room instead. Xiaochen, standing at the reception desk, felt puzzled. What was the secretary doing? Why ask her to bring over the items if she was going to refuse them? Meanwhile, inside the office, Ye Ning, having received the samples, quickly discerned that the problem did not stem from the materials. It was very likely that something hadpromised their structure, making them so fragile. In this world, what else could damage a piece of jade? She lowered her head, took a pair of small scissors from the pen holder, and began to scrape away at it bit by bit. "Have you figured out something?" She was fully engrossed in examining the piece of jade when suddenly, a voice from above startled her. Caught off guard, the sharp scissors slipped, and she quickly covered her finger, eximing, "What are you doing? Youe back so suddenly and don¡¯t say anything, can¡¯t you make a little noise?" The man standing in front of her instantly grew even more furious! Was this her ce? Or his? He had toe back and tell her? Chapter 165: Bumped into His Back!

Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Bumped into His Back!

Ou Mucen was on the verge of losing his temper, but when he saw the faint red on her bandaged finger, he turned around and went to the liquor cab in the office to find a band-aid. It was only then that he stood in front of her again with a dark expression on his face. "Who told you about this?" What? Ye Ning took the band-aid, "No one told me. When I came to thepany, I just happened to run into Xiaochen, and she told me." She came to thepany on her own initiative today? Ou Mucen looked at her expressionlessly, indicating that he didn¡¯t quite believe what this woman was saying. Indeed, her son was still in the hospital, and her foot wasn¡¯t fully healed yet; how could shee to thepany so eagerly? She even told him yesterday that she was quitting! Ou Mucen stared at her without saying a word... As Ye Ning was applying the band-aid to her injured finger, she suddenly felt the oppressive gaze of the man in front of her and finally couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She pushed the jade sample towards him. "All right, you don¡¯t need to stare at me like that anymore. I should have already helped you find the reason." "What?" "It¡¯s not the jade¡¯s problem, it¡¯s something else. Let¡¯s go check out the factory first," she said, standing up from her seat. Ou Mucen paused for a moment, probably not expecting her to bring up this issue. Something else? He nced at the jade that she had peeled out of the gold ornament and then at the woman standing in front of him. Finally, he picked up his car keys from his desk and stepped out of the office door. Seeing this from behind, Ye Ning also picked up her cell phone and the sample reports and analysis, and followed him out. Going to the factory would definitely take some time; they wouldn¡¯t be back soon. With this thought, she reached for her phone on her way out and opened her WeChat: "Big Brother Lin, Ou¡¯s new jewelry samples have a problem, and I want to check it out to see if the second house is up to mischief." She quickly typed out this string of words and, subconsciously, she lied a little, possibly because she was afraid the other side would disagree. After sending the message, she quickly got a reply. She immediately looked towards the screen. Lin Yebai: "What¡¯s the problem? Ou Yuze wouldn¡¯t be so foolish, would he? To meddle with the first batch of samples?" "I don¡¯t know yet, that¡¯s why I want to go and check. If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s really a godsend!" "Be careful, don¡¯t be reckless." "I know, as for Xiaobao, I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Brother Lin for now..." She hadn¡¯t typed out the "OK" when suddenly she felt a dark shadow looming in front of her. She hadn¡¯t even reacted when she ran into him: "Mmph¡ª" "Do you know what kind of person I hate the most?" "Ah?" "Indecisive, passive,zy¡ªif you don¡¯t want to work, then get out right now!" His tone was extremely unpleasant. Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare retort, hastily putting her phone away and keeping it on her person before holding her sore forehead and stepping into the elevator first. "How am I indecisive? I was asking my master for your sake." "What did you say?" Ye Ning turned her head away, "Nothing!" What a joke; she couldn¡¯t let him hear that. She had just been so focused on sending a message that she ran into him. If he heard what she¡¯d said, wouldn¡¯t he just throw her out of the elevator? Chapter 166: She Seems to Really Enjoy Disagreeing with Him Now

Chapter 166: Chapter 166: She Seems to Really Enjoy Disagreeing with Him Now

So, for a while, neither of them spoke, and Ye Ning, not wanting to provoke him again, silently set her phone to silent mode. It wasn¡¯t until they got into the car that Ye Ning suddenly remembered she needed a tool, and she said to the man in front, "I need to buy a carving knife." "A carving knife?" "Yes, the kind you find in markets. Go to South Street; there are plenty of them there." While speaking, Ye Ning pointed in a direction. Ou Mucen nced over at her from the front, initially intending to say that there were plenty of carving knife factories around, so why bother buying one? But then, recalling her bizarre appraisal techniquest time at his jewelry store, he changed direction, heading for South Street. When it came to jade, she surely knew more than he did, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hired her. Once they arrived at South Street, sure enough, the whole street was lined with shops selling those tools, and Ye Ning got out of the car. She was about to go straight in, but then she thought of something and turned back to him, "Do you want toe in with me?" A look of impatience immediately crossed Ou Mucen¡¯s face, "What would I go in for?" "To pay, Third Young Master; I came out with empty hands." With that, Ye Ning spread out her hands in front of him. Ou Mucen saw that, indeed... Hisst bit of good mood had beenpletely worn away. He carelessly took a few RMB notes out of his wallet and tossed them to her with a hint of sarcasm, "People like you, do you never bring money with you when you go out?" Ye Ning replied, "That depends on the situation, doesn¡¯t it?" "What situation?" "For instance, when I¡¯m spending money on myself!" Ye Ning gave him a look and went into the store with the money. Is he an idiot? This isn¡¯t for buying her own stuff. A set costs over a thousand; is she crazy to use her own money! When Ye Ning went in, she didn¡¯t even nce at the man behind her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t look because she knew that at this moment, his face would definitely be sour. That¡¯s right, with someone as fickle as him, it would be strange if he had a good temper. At the nearest shop, she bought a set of Jade Carving Knives, which, as expected, were about the price she had thought. And so she bought them and returned. Back in the car, the man inside still seemed to be in a bad mood, so she stuffed the change back at him, "Don¡¯t be so stingy, this tool can help you solve problems." Stingy? Ou Mucen, sitting in the front, quiet with rage, "What do I have to be stingy about? If the job¡¯s not done well, this money will be deducted from your sry." What the hell! This bastard! Ye Ning was on the verge of exploding. What kind of person was this? She was helping him with his work, and if it wasn¡¯t done well, she had to pay for it? Such a scumbag! But after thinking it over, since she wasn¡¯t going to work there much longer, she held back the anger in her heart and decided not to quarrel with him over it. On the road again, the two in the car didn¡¯t speak for a short while, until Ye Ning began to disassemble the hand-carved knives. Seeing what she was doing through the rearview mirror, he couldn¡¯t help asking, "What are you doing?" Ye Ning, looking down at the knife in her hands, "I¡¯m taking apart the des to fit them to your machine table." Ou Mucen: "..." Was she insane? Those were hand-carved knives, and he had a machine table; she wanted to mount that onto this? Ou Mucen felt that this woman hadpletely lost her mind, "Do you even understand jade carving?" Ye Ning nodded, "Of course, do you want me to do the carving for you? I guarantee, you won¡¯t find a second piece as beautiful as this in all of A City!" Chapter 167 He subconsciously reached out to protect her from danger

Chapter 167: Chapter 167 He subconsciously reached out to protect her from danger

Ye Ning was indeed bing bolder with this man. Before, seeing him would always make her inexplicably nervous, flustered. But not anymore. Now, after being irritated, she would start to talk back in a teasing manner. Ou Mucen watched the woman in the rearview mirror, who was increasingly disregarding him, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Finally, he started the car and left the ce. It seemed that he had been too lenient with her for too long! After purchasing the carving tools, Ou Mucen, because he was eager to resolve the issue, drove very quickly. In just over ten minutes, they arrived at the factory. "Mr. Ou has arrived!" Upon reaching the factory, the management staff who saw that it was the president¡¯s car immediately ran out of the workshop. Seeing this, Ou Mucen parked the car and opened the door, "I¡¯ll arrange for a few jade workers with better skills for you." He was a clever man. Although he didn¡¯t understand jade, after what she said in the car, he roughly understood what she meant. But he had just gotten out of the car when the woman, who also brought the carving tools, hurriedly followed him: "No need, I¡¯ll do it myself." "You¡¯ll do it?" "Yeah, only if I do it myself will I know where the problem lies." After saying that, she took the tools and went into the factory. Ou Mucen furrowed his brows as he watched her from behind, and having no choice, followed her in... "Mr. Ou, Assistant An, what is she..." "Don¡¯t mind her, go about your business." Ou Mucen said indifferently, dismissing the gathered factory managers who wanted to help. Once the management left, the factory, which had been forced to stop work due to a sample mishap, became very quiet. Ou Mucen walked over and saw that the only running engraving machine was being approached by the woman who hade in before him, so he followed suit. "Master, may I use your machine for a moment?" "Of course!" The master seated at the machine saw that it was the president¡¯s assistant and promptly vacated his seat. So, Ye Ning sat down at the machine with the carving tools in hand. She wasn¡¯t a very skilled machinist, but she was familiar with carving, especially using manual engraving tools. After removing the machine¡¯s engraving tools, indeed, they were very high-quality, extremely hard. She frowned, set them aside, and began to mount her own tools one by one. Ou Mucen was standing right by her side! At this time, he didn¡¯t stop her anymore because he knew that if she could deftly find this solution, it meant she was confident in her approach. Therefore, at that moment, he chose to observe. Once the engraving tools were fitted, as expected, when the batch of jade was brought over, she started the machine, and the improved des moved across the jade, leaving much shallower traces and exerting less pressure than before. So, were the cracks caused by the unsuitability of his factory tools? Ou Mucen, upon seeing this, finally looked less displeased. Right at that moment, the girl who had been testing with her head down also finished a sample piece. Immediately, she held it up excitedly for him to see, "Look, the problem is right here, it¡¯s your des that are no good!" Ou Mucen: "..." Just as he was about to say something, suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of something on the machine. After a "click" sound, a small object shot out towards her. Without a second thought, he reached out and blocked it. Chapter 168 He’s Injured...

Chapter 168: Chapter 168 He¡¯s Injured...

"Ouch..." So at that moment, Ye Ning, sitting there, only heard a muffled groan from a man, then turned around in shock to see beads of blood dripping down from the back of therge hand that had been shielding her eyes. My God! What had happened? She was terrified, and it wasn¡¯t until the factory workers behind her began shouting and running over that she snapped out of it, dropping the jade stone in her hand and grabbing therge hand that was starting to retract: "Ou Mucen, are you okay?" Ou Mucen was also a bit dazed, probably not expecting it to be that serious. Seeing the fresh blood continuously dripping from the wound on his hand, he reflexively struggled a bit: "Let go!" Being a man, even if the injury were more severe, he would not be so delicate. But at that moment, the woman seemedpletely deaf to what he was saying. Seeing the bleeding area, where a broken de had stabbed into, she suddenly turned pale: "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ou Mucen, I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now, is that okay?" Her expression was panicked and anxious, and seeing that the people in the factory had brought the emergency medical kit, she quickly grabbed some gauze and started to wrap his wound. Ou Mucen watched her the entire time. Seeing how panicked she became upon seeing his injury, losing even the most basicposure, suddenly, he stopped struggling and obediently let her dress his wound. Once the wound was tended, Ye Ning looked at him again: "Shall we go to the hospital?" Ou Mucen nced down at his hand, now wrapped like a rice dumpling, and frowned: "Is it that serious?" Ye Ning nodded urgently: "It¡¯s very serious, you need to get that broken de out, or else your hand..." She didn¡¯t continue her sentence, because at that moment, she felt truly guilty toward this man. If he hadn¡¯t blocked the de for her, it might have injured her instead, and the direction it was heading was precisely her left eye. If her eye had been damaged... Ye Ning suddenly could not bear to think any further! Fortunately, hearing that the de needed to be removed, he did not refuse, and after addressing the immediate issue, the two headed to the hospital. "Hey, Secretary Gao!" "Yes, Third Young Master..." "Call Yang Cheng immediately and tell him there¡¯s a problem with the carving machine. Have him rece all the carving machines." Rece all the des? Secretary Gao on the other end of the phone paused: "Then... what should they be reced with?" Reced with what? The man sitting in the back nced at the woman driving the car: "Reced with what?" Ye Ning, who was driving, suddenly heard ament from behind and didn¡¯t realize it was addressed to her. "Ah? Are you asking me?" "Do you see anyone else in this car?" Ye Ning: "..." Forget it, considering his injury, she wouldn¡¯t hold it against him. "The jade provided by the Huo Family this time is all soft A-grade jadeite. Tell him to inquire with the previous factory to see what model is simr in strength to a manually operated carving de?" Ou Mucen: "..." Secretary Gao chuckled upon hearing this on the phone: "Third Young Master, why don¡¯t you just let An Ning talk to me, since it¡¯s not convenient for you while driving." "..." Chapter 169 She Aroused His Suspicion

Chapter 169: Chapter 169 She Aroused His Suspicion

Clutching the phone, the man whose face had suddenly turned sour, had hung up within just a few seconds. Ye Ning, driving the car, did not notice this. Instead, she saw that they were approaching the downtown area and thought of her son who was still in the hospital. Quite naturally, she steered the wheel toward the road leading to The First People¡¯s Hospital. However, no sooner had she changednes, the man behind her spoke up, "Where are you going?" Ye Ning hastily pointed ahead: "To The First People¡¯s Hospital." "Who told you to go to that hospital?" Ye Ning: "..." If not to that hospital, then where? Wasn¡¯t he very familiar with the head of that hospital? Going there would have been better for him. Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand; being the heir of the Ou Family, an incident like this, if known by the family, would be such a hassle and blown out of proportion. And The First People¡¯s Hospital happened to belong to the one with the biggest mouth, Ji Chengzhi! Ou Mucen, with a tight frown, looked out the window and saw a hospital not far ahead. He casually pointed and said, "Go there!" Ye Ning looked closely and saw that he was pointing to a second-tier hospital in the city. It wasn¡¯t as well-known as The First People¡¯s Hospital, but it was still a legitimate hospital. So, she had to redirect and head in that direction. "Why didn¡¯t you go to The First People¡¯s Hospital? Don¡¯t you know the head of that hospital?" When they arrived at the hospital, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but ask. At her words, Ou Mucen looked at her with a mocking expression, "You want to see your son, don¡¯t you?" "What?" "Isn¡¯t that so? Your son is in The First People¡¯s Hospital. By asking me to go there, couldn¡¯t you take the opportunity to visit him during working hours?" "..." Staring at him, Ye Ning was dumbfounded for several seconds before she proceeded to register him... What kind of person was this? In his eyes, was there no good person left? Did everyone who approached him have ulterior motives, a hidden agenda? Was he suffering from some kind of persecutionplex due to being calcted against too often? Ye Ning went to the window to register him: "Nurse, I¡¯d like to inquire if there are any good surgeons avable?" "Yes, there are. Would you like to make an appointment with a specialist?" "Great!" Ye Ning wrote down his name and then handed it over. At that moment, Ou Mucen had just finished sending a message and saw her registering him at the payment window, so he instinctively looked over. Just then, he overheard a couple of sentences there. "Write down the date of birth as well." "Birthdate needs to be included in the registration?" "Of course, it¡¯s the hospital¡¯s policy!" "All right, here you go!" The little piece of paper handed in was returned, and afterward, Ou Mucen, standing there, watched as the woman at the window, which meant Ye Ning, casually wrote down a series of numbers and handed it back in. Ou Mucen was taken aback! How did she know his date of birth? He stood there, gazing at her silhouette, his eyes suddenly turning a shade darker... Meanwhile, Ye Ning, unaware that she had inadvertently revealed information, took the registration slip and turned to walk towards him, "It¡¯s all set. It¡¯s on the third floor, with a specialist." Knowing his fussiness and that ordinary doctors seldom met his standards, she deliberately registered him for a specialist. Ou Mucen nced at the medical card in her hand withoutmenting and headed towards the elevator. His birthdate, as listed in official documents, was actually not real. Public figures like him would certainly not disclose their true information on online media tforms. Chapter 170: Such a Big Man is Not as Good as Xiaobao!

Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Such a Big Man is Not as Good as Xiaobao!

So, if she wants to know what she wrote, all she has to do is swipe this card. Ou Mucen saw the elevator reach the third floor, the doors opened, and right in front of him was the surgical department. He casually took the medical card from her hand, "I can go by myself." Ye Ning was stunned for a moment! He was going by himself? Could he manage it? A young master who has always been waited on, did he really know the procedure? Ye Ning didn¡¯t feel at ease, so she followed. As expected, after grabbing the medical card, he arrived at the surgical department and started swiping it at the self-service machine next to the nurse¡¯s front desk, "Hello, Mr. Ou Mucen, wee to XX Hospital, you don¡¯t have a prescription yet..." Hey! This man! Ye Ning saw and hurried over to take the card from his hand, "You only swipe this machine when it¡¯s time to pay, you haven¡¯t even seen the doctor yet, how can you swipe it?" While speaking, she took his card and went towards the expert consultation room. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t leave, he was still looking at the screen, because at that moment, the information he wanted to know had already appeared. And that number was precisely his actual birth date... "Ou Mucen? Okay, it¡¯s your turn,e quickly!" Just as he was looking, Ye Ning, who had already queued for him, called him out again. Ou Mucen stared at her, his gaze dark and deep, like the night sky engulfed in darkness, nothing clear, but the sense of danger was palpable to anyone. Such gaze frightened Ye Ning. Standing in front of him, she hesitated for a long time before finally asking, "What¡¯s wrong with you?" His gaze was so threatening, he couldn¡¯t be ming her for hurting him, could he? Ye Ning began to feel uneasy... However, just when she stood there at a loss, his gaze suddenly became calm and, looking in the direction she indicated, he walked over with an expressionless face, "That room?" Ye Ning paused, then reacted and followed him, "It¡¯s just ahead. I already briefly spoke with the doctor about your condition. He said you might need a minor surgery, are you... okay with that?" "Surgery?" "Yes, he needs to take it out!" Ye Ning was really afraid he would get angry. He was a man with a bad temper and disliked hospitals the most. If he knew that surgery was involved, who knew what he might think? Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, he stopped. "Which doctor?" "An expert!" Ye Ning quickly replied. Then the man just stood there and let out a coldugh, "I think you mean a quack, right? All this for a little issue that needs surgery?" Ye Ning: "..." She stood there, watching him cautiously for a long time before finally saying, "Then perhaps... we should go to City No. 1 Hospital? Your friend is the director there, he..." Before she could finish, a chill gaze swept over her from above, she saw it and immediately shut her mouth. Was this man being childish? Xiaobao wasn¡¯t afraid of injections or medicine, so why did it seem like a disaster when it came to him? Was he still the Ou Mucen who dominated the business world, the Crown Prince? Ye Ning turned her head to look elsewhere! Fortunately, after she mentioned going to City No. 1 Hospital, he finally pushed open the door of the consultation room and entered. "Ou Mucen, you¡¯re Ou Mucen, right?" The doctor, an old man, saw them enter and asked him from behind his presbyopic sses. That¡¯s nonsense! Chapter 171 She’s just an old maid...

Chapter 171: Chapter 171 She¡¯s just an old maid...

Ye Ning saw the person next to her had already turned pale and quickly answered for him, "Yes, yes, Doctor, this is the patient I was just telling you about." "Thene over here and sit, what are you still standing there for? Come over here, open up the gauze, and let me have a look." The old doctor didn¡¯t seem to recognize the famous people in this city. Seeing the young man stand there with a cold face, he peered at him through his bifocals and beckoned him over for a check-up. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t care less about niceties and briskly grabbed the man¡¯s arm, pulling him over! "Let go!" "Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s just going to take a look at you. It might not be serious; maybe you¡¯ll just need to use tweezers to take it out." Ye Ning was like an anxious old mother, worried this man might get scared by the old doctor in the consultation room. But as a result, the old doctor, rather than ignoring her, became suddenly stern upon hearing her, his beard nearly puffing up as he red at her, "Youngdy, if you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t talk nonsense. For foreign objects embedded in the hand that exceed 3 millimeters, an incision is necessary!" Ye Ning: "..." It took quite a while before she managed to drag the man in front of him! What kind of doctor was this, not seeing she was trying to soothe him? s! The damn old man! Fortunately, after being dragged over, the man stopped resisting and simply sat in the chair, expressionlessly watching the old doctor. Thus, Ye Ning stood there and watched as the old doctor unwrapped the gauze on his hand, examining it for a while before, without warning, he picked up a bundle of cotton with tweezers from the disinfectant beside him and wiped it across his wound. In an instant, Ye Ning only heard the man sitting next to her furrow his brows tightly and his hand reflexively shrank back! How painful that must be!! Ye Ning became anxious in no time, "Be gentle, Doctor, he has never suffered this much!" With that one sentence, the atmosphere in the consultation room suddenly quieted down. Ye Ning didn¡¯t realize, until she felt two gazes staring straight at her, that she suddenly snapped out of it and quickly exined, "I mean...you¡¯re a young master, and you surely haven¡¯t suffered like this since you were a child, right?" Ou Mucen stared at her coldly, his deep and ck eyes that had not a hint of light in them were terrifying to behold! Damn, had he started to suspect something? In a sh, Ye Ning¡¯s palms were all sweaty. She wanted to exin further, but just at that moment, the man¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and a muffled grunt came out of his mouth, "Hmm¡ª" "It hurts, right? There¡¯s no helping it, you need to bear with it a little. This is where the finger nerves are the most concentrated, and I can¡¯t give you anesthesia or it might damage the nerves. Bear with it, it¡¯ll be over quickly!" "..." Ye Ning was stunned! No anesthesia? How painful that must be to have such a big cut and to directly extract something from inside... Ye Ning lowered her head and saw the old doctor casually continue as the man sitting beside her already started to sweat profusely. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what came over her, but she blurted out, "How can you not use anesthesia? I¡¯ve seen other doctors use it. Are you simply unable to do so?" "What did you say?" "Isn¡¯t that so? This..." "Out!!" Just as Ye Ning and the old doctor were about to start arguing, the man who had been sitting in the chair without making much noise suddenly clenched his teeth and sternly shouted this one word. Chapter 172: It was the first time he had suffered so much, all because of her!

Chapter 172: Chapter 172: It was the first time he had suffered so much, all because of her!

As soon as she opened her mouth, the tense atmosphere of the consultation room suddenly quieted down. Ye Ning was startled for a moment! Was he telling her to leave? She bit her lip, and it took her a while toe to her senses. Then, she looked at the doctor, who was staring at her with anger, and at the man beside her, whose forehead was covered in cold sweat and who radiated an aura of irritability. She quickly turned around and left the consultation room... Oh my God! Was she possessed? What was she doing? How did she start arguing with the doctor? She pped her cheeks several times with force, and after running to the hall and taking several deep breaths in front of the air conditioner, she finally calmed herself down... This was too horrifying! Once she had calmed down, she returned to the doorway of the consultation room. This time, however, she did not enter, standing outside instead, while she took out her phone to call Lin Yebai. "Hello? Brother Lin!" "Aning? You¡¯re back?" Ye Ning quickly looked back, "No, I¡¯m at XX Hospital. Ou Mucen hurt his hand trying to save me!" "What did you say?" Lin Yebai was shocked to hear this on the other end, "He got hurt saving you?" Ye Ning nodded her head and gave a brief exnation of what had happened. Of course, she hid the fact that she had known there was something wrong with the jade sample from early on. Learning that Ou Mucen had been injured while blocking a de, Lin Yebai furrowed his brows tightly, "You¡¯re too rash. The difference in the stress that a handcrafted knife and a machine de can take is huge. How could you take such a risk? If he hadn¡¯t shielded you, you could have lost your eyesight." Ye Ning quickly admitted her fault, "Yes, so now I¡¯m here with him at the hospital to remove the de. Brother Lin, once he¡¯s better, I¡¯lle right back." Lin Yebai gave a nomittal "Hmm" on the phone, then did not say anything more before hanging up. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. After all, that man had been injured because of her. It was only right for her to be with him in the hospital now, taking care of him. But Ye Ning, hearing that he wasn¡¯t angry or insisting on her returning, sighed in relief after hanging up the phone. Just then, the consultation room outside started calling the next number, so she hurried over. Indeed, as soon as she reached the door, it opened. The moment it did, she saw a man whose face was somewhat pale and whose forehead was covered in cold sweat, walking out with one hand that had just been re-bandaged. Upon seeing him, Ye Ning quickly approached, "Is it out already?" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t say a word, just staring with a stern face, tilting his head back and squinting at the ceiling. Ye Ning didn¡¯t quite understand until she noticed sweat beads still rolling down his temples; that¡¯s when she quickly supported him, "Ou Mucen, are you alright?" "I¡¯m going to the restroom for a bit, take this and handle it." He finally spoke, sounding a bit tired and hoarse, and it seemed he had really suffered a lot in the consultation room. Ye Ning hurriedly took the paper from his hand. "Alright, I¡¯ll get your medicine. As soon as I have it, I¡¯lle find you here." "Hmm." With just that "Hmm," he headed toward the restroom. Ye Ning watched him go, then took the two papers to pay for the medication and pick it up. In fact, even up to now after everything that happened, she still found it hard to believe. Who was this man? He was none other than the third young master of the Ou Family! Chapter 173: Damn! Who has provoked him again?

Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Damn! Who has provoked him again?

Who is this man? That¡¯s the third young master of the Ou Family. The third young master of the Ou Family, he is a notorious rich second-generation in A City. He is arrogant and looks down on people, seeing no one but himself. It¡¯s even less likely for him to lend a hand to save someone. So at this moment, Ye Ning still felt somewhat horrified and thought she must be dreaming. However, she couldn¡¯t deny that after this incident, her impression of him wasn¡¯t as bad as before. After getting the prescription and paying for it, and then collecting the medicine, she wanted to find him on the third floor, but as she turned around, she found that he came out of the elevator while on the phone. "Who¡¯se over?" "Miss Fina from London, the designer you asked me to contact. She has arrived today, and she insists... that you personally pick her up, third young master!" Thest part, Secretary Gao said almost on tenterhooks over the phone. It¡¯s not his fault. If anyone was to me, it was because the designer he was asked to contact was too prominent. Fina, the internationally renowned jewelry designer. How could he not personally receive such a distinguished guest he had invited? "Third young master, ording to the information I¡¯ve received, your niece indeed went to Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, and not only that, but she also brought her teacher along. It looks like this time, we really need to seize the opportunity." "So what?" "Heh, third young master, I¡¯m really willing to do this favor for you, but, Miss Fina, the grand designer, won¡¯t give me the time of day. I... can¡¯t help." By the end of it, Secretary Gao was even teasing his BOSS. So standing there with the medicine, Ye Ning only saw the man¡¯s expression darken before he immediately hung up the phone! Damn it! Who¡¯s annoyed him again?!! Doesn¡¯t he know she¡¯s serving him right now?!! Ye Ning felt like cursing... As she walked over and handed over the medicine, he didn¡¯t even look at her and headed straight for the exit, "Come with me to the airport!" Huh? Ah!! To the airport? Why? She still needed to take care of Xiaobao! Ye Ning hurriedly chased after him, "What are you going to do at the airport? Weren¡¯t you going to thepany? I¡¯ll take you there instead." "When I tell you to go, just go. Why all the nonsense?" "But I need to take care of my child. You know, my son is staying at the hospital, and I haven¡¯t been there all day today. It¡¯s my master who¡¯s been looking after him." Ye Ning stood on the steps, looking at the man who had already reached his car, and mustered the courage to say this. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling to go to the airport, but she really needed to return to take care of Xiaobao. She had troubled Lin Yebai enough for one day. If he were heading to thepany, she would be d to drive him; it wasn¡¯t far, and she coulde back right away. Fortunately, after hearing this, he looked up at her, frowning, and after a moment, reached out his hand, "Give me the keys..." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning quickly handed over the keys, "Or should I call Secretary Gao for you? To have him drive you there?" "You don¡¯t need to worry about it, you can leave now!" He was indeed decisive. Taking the keys from her, he began to shoo her away. Seeing this, Ye Ning had no choice but to step aside, watching him take the keys, open the car door, and climb into the driver¡¯s seat. In truth, she wasn¡¯t reluctant to go; he¡¯d been injured because of her, so how could she be unwilling to help him? But she really needed to go back now. Lin Yebai also had his matters to attend to, and she had imposed on him for so long; she felt embarrassed to do so any further. Chapter 174 She Ultimately Couldn’t Bear It

Chapter 174: Chapter 174 She Ultimately Couldn¡¯t Bear It

So she stood there, watching him start the car, before she prepared to leave. However, just as she was about to walk away, she suddenly received a call from Lin Yebai. He said on the phone that Qiao Feiyu was off today and had already arrived at the hospital to take care of Xiaobao. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning, without a second thought, ran toward the ck Bentley that had just pulled out and was now waiting for the traffic light at the intersection. He had injured his hand for her, and she certainly didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to him. "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen?" The sound instion of the Bentley was very good, and besides, he always preferred not to open the windows while driving, keeping himself tightly enclosed inside. Therefore, at that moment, Ye Ning went over to the driver¡¯s side and knocked on his window. Hearing someone knocking at the window, Ou Mucen, who was setting the navigation system, rolled the window down and asked, "What are you doing here?" What an attitude! Isn¡¯t there a hint of surprise? Ye Ning was somewhat taken aback by his signature impatience, "Nothing, I just came to ask. My master just called and said his sister went to take care of Xiaobao. Do you still want me to drive you to the airport?" Ou Mucen paused for a moment! She specially ran over here just for this? Sitting there, he looked at the woman who ran to his car, gasping for air, and after a while, he finally unbuckled his seatbelt and moved to sit in the back seat. Seeing this, Ye Ning breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door and got in; she immediately started the car, "Which airport? Liuhua? Or Changhong?" A City has two airports, one in the north and one in the south. She needed to rify this; otherwise, if she took the wrong route, it would be more than a hundred kilometers there and back. After asking the question, the man in the back tossed a sentence over indifferently, "Liuhua, for the specifics, look at my phone." After he spoke, there was a "thud," and something was thrown into the armrest box. Ye Ning looked down to see that it was his mobile phone! Hey! This man! Seeing this, Ye Ning almost tossed the phone back at him. Didn¡¯t he have a shred of humanity? She was helping him by driving, and now he wanted her to check this too? Didn¡¯t he know that she was driving? Looking up with resentment to the rearview mirror, she was about to rebuke him, but then, seeing the man in the mirror already leaning back in his seat with his eyes closed, she remembered that he had just had shards of a de removed at the hospital, and she swallowed the words she was going to say. Forget it, endure whatever debt is owed to him! Without disturbing him any further, she drove straight onto the highway. -- An hourter, near Liuhua Airport- Ye Ning was just about to pick up the phone to check the exact location when suddenly, someone made a call to the phone... "Hello?" "President Ou, have you arrived yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. When are youing over?" It was an extremely coquettish and whiny voice. Upon hearing it, Ye Ning almost instantly got goosebumps all over her body. Who was this person anyway? Could it be that this man wasing to the airport today to pick someone up? And that someone was this woman? Holding the phone, Ye Ning nced at the man in the backseat through the rearview mirror. Seeing that he was still sleeping, she had no choice but to respond with his mobile phone, "Sorry, I¡¯ll be there soon. May I ask where you are?" "Who are you? Howe President Ou¡¯s phone is with you?" Chapter 175: Who Is He Going to Pick Up?

Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Who Is He Going to Pick Up?

Why did these women always say the same thing when they heard she was answering his call? Ye Ning patiently exined, "I am Mr. Ou¡¯s assistant, and I¡¯vee to pick you up today." "Where is he, then? Didn¡¯t hee?" "He dide, he¡¯s just sitting in the back..." "Let him take the call!" The woman on the phonemanded her to hand the phone to its owner with an imperative tone. Ye Ning¡¯s brow finally furrowed tightly, just as she was about to exin further, a cold voice suddenly came from behind, "Hang up, head directly to T Station¡¯s B12 exit." Ye Ning looked up and realized that, at some point, the man behind her had woken up. So she really did hang up the phone, not caring how the woman on the other end reacted to the sound of his voice, yelling and shouting, because with one press of a finger, she hung up the phone. After hanging up, she saw the person in the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Third Young Master Ou, who was that? Were you supposed to pick someone up today?" "A designer named Fina, have you heard of her?" He didn¡¯t hide anything, perhaps because she was specifically recruited by him to manage the Yuzhirun project. Fina? Ye Ning truly was surprised to hear this name, "Yes, I¡¯ve Heard of her. She¡¯s a big shot; I heard that even the British Royal Family¡¯s jewelry is designed by her." "Is that so? You seem to know quite a lot!" Ye Ning immediately offered a sheepish smile, "I did this kind of work following my mentor, so naturally, I know a bit about these things. However, Fina¡¯s specialty is Western jewelry. Can she really handle our jade and jadeite too?" Ou Mucen looked out indifferently, "A good jewelry designer won¡¯t reduce their design capability due to a change in materials, unless they simply aren¡¯t qualified to be a designer." Ye Ning was taken aback! His words were harsh, but she couldn¡¯t deny that what he said was indeed a fact. A top designer who couldn¡¯t handle the materials of jewelry wouldn¡¯t deserve the title "top-tier." She didn¡¯t ask any further, drove the car over, and arrived at the B12 exit of T Station where, sure enough, a tall, blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauty was being waved over eagerly by a young girl in a fashionable miniskirt, "Ou Mucen! Ou Mucen, we¡¯re over here!" There was another person? Ye Ning, noticing the young girl waving her hands energetically, drove over. Fina was Canadian, certainly the blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauty in the back, but who was this young girl in a miniskirt? Judging by her tone, calling out the man¡¯s name directly, she seemed quite familiar with him. "Oh my dear Mr. Ou, you¡¯ve finally arrived. Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you here?" As soon as the car stopped there, the young girl with the chestnut-coloredrge wavy curls immediately walked toward them and, seeing Ou Mucen sitting in the back, she promptly opened his car door. Upon seeing her, Ou Mucen instinctively dodged, "Why have youe back too?" The girl immediately leaned on the car window and smiled at him, "Can¡¯t Ie back? I was the one who found her for you. What¡¯s wrong withing to have a meal with you? Oh, my God, what happened to your hand? Let me see." Her tone was exaggerated and familiar, and her actions were all the more ambiguous and intimate... Chapter 176: Attracting Bees and Butterflies Everywhere

Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Attracting Bees and Butterflies Everywhere

Ye Ning: "..." Forget it, she might as well get out of the car and help that blonde beauty with her luggage. So, she unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed the door open, and walked over to the blonde beauty who was still standing there, left to wait: "Hello, I am Mr. Ou¡¯s assistant. I am very wee to you." (Hi, I¡¯m Mr. Ou¡¯s assistant, very pleased to wee you!) The blonde beauty, who was feeling somewhat awkward from being left there, suddenly saw a delicate-looking girl get out of the Bentley and greet her. She instantly became very happy: "Thank you. I¡¯m Vanna!" "My name is An Ning, and you can call me Xiao¡¯an!" With her fluent English,plemented by her soft voice, gentle as a spring breeze, the two of them were surprisingly hitting it off quite well outside. The young girl who had been leaning against the car window and blocking the man inside from exiting finally noticed this scene, immediately, her gaze turned somewhat cold: "Is this your new assistant?" Ou Mucen also noticed this scene, and he had yet to realize that she was capable of speaking such fluent English. "Yes, why?" "She seems pretty good, clever, knows how to read the room, articte, and quite capable. It¡¯s just that her looks are a bitcking." "Move aside!" The man, already very impatient with her blocking the door, said curtly and pushed her out of the way to get out of the car. Upon seeing this, the girl¡¯s delicate little face immediately became pinched: "Ou Mucen, you hurt me!" That voice was truly... Ye Ning felt goosebumps on her skin and turned around to see the man previously blocked in the car finallye out. She quickly smiled at the blonde beauty before her: "I apologize, our Mr. Ou hase over. You two can talk, I¡¯ll go handle the luggage." After speaking, she picked up two suitcases from the ground. Just then, Ou Mucen came over and, seeing this scene, naturally said, "Call security over, let them take it." Security? Ye Ning noticed indeed there were airport security staff nearby moving luggage for guests, so she nodded and dragged them over. These two suitcases, indeed quiterge, who knows what was in them. After calling security over, Ye Ning was about to have them put the two suitcases in the trunk, but at that moment, the girl who had been clinging to Ou Mucen came over. Seeing Ye Ning moving things, she just stood there with her arms folded, and asked coolly, "So you¡¯re Mucen¡¯s new assistant?" Ye Ning nced at her and nodded: "That¡¯s right, my name is An Ning." An Ning? The girl savored the name: "I see you¡¯re quite capable. Have you been doing this for a long time?" "Not really, less than a month." "Less than a month, and you dare to take calls for him?" Take calls? Ye Ning didn¡¯t react immediately! What¡¯s wrong with taking calls? Shouldn¡¯t she? He was asleep at the time. Ye Ning felt this woman¡¯s question was a little iprehensible: "As an assistant to the CEO, it¡¯s perfectly normal to take a phone call when the CEO is asleep, isn¡¯t it?" Indeed, she was his assistant, what was wrong with her taking calls for him? She had even managed work using his phone for him. What kind of people are these? Ye Ning didn¡¯t want to deal with her any longer and continued to direct the moving of luggage, but at this moment, the woman came up with another line: "I¡¯m not asking whether you should take the call or not, but how you were able to take it?" "Huh?" "His phone has a password, don¡¯t you know?" Chapter 177: What Is This Woman’s Identity?

Chapter 177: Chapter 177: What Is This Woman¡¯s Identity?

The phone has a password? Ye Ning was startled again! Right, his phone indeed had a password, but she didn¡¯t need a password to answer the call. What on earth was she talking about? Ye Ning was getting impatient, "Mr. Ou¡¯s phone does have a password, but I don¡¯t need it to answer calls for him. Does your question have anything to do with me taking his calls?" "Of course, it does. His phone is custom-made, and even when answering calls, an invisible password would lock the phone, preventing others from answering it. If you don¡¯t know the password, how could you possibly answer his phone?" Is that so? Ye Ning was truly stopped in her tracks by this statement. Did she enter a password when she answered the phone just now? She really couldn¡¯t remember; there might have been, or there might not have been. But she could not deny that she indeed knew the password to his phone. 123456, easy to remember! But what did that have to do with her? Finally, Ye Ning put down what she was holding and, standing there like the other woman, stared coldly at her, "Yes, I do know his password, but what business is that of yours? Is there a problem with a personal assistant knowing the president¡¯s phone password?" "You¡ª" Just a few simple words immediately rendered the woman speechless. Correct, she knew that man¡¯s phone password, but how did that concern her? With what right was she questioning this matter? Did she have the authority? Ye Ning, seeing the woman whose face had turned green in an instant from being shut down by her, sneered, ignored her, and turned to close the trunk before walking towards the two people who were still talking. "Third Young Master, everything is packed away. Shall we head back?" "Hmm..." Ou Mucen gave a faint nod before inviting the blonde toe towards the car. Seeing this, Ye Ning also promptly took the car keys and went to the driver¡¯s seat. His hand was hurt; naturally, she had to drive the car. Otherwise, she would not have brought him to the airport. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that just as she had slipped into the car, the woman who had just been cowed by her swiftly ran over to the blonde who was about to open the back door, "Fina, you should sit in the front. It¡¯s your first time in A City, and you can enjoy the view from the front seat." Implicit in her words was the suggestion that the guest should sit in the co-driver¡¯s seat next to Ye Ning, while she herself would sit in the back with the man who had not yet entered. From inside the car, Ye Ning shook her head... Indeed, no matter where this man went, he always attracted women. First, it was that mayor¡¯s daughter, and now there was this kind of woman. Didn¡¯t he ever get tired? Ye Ning stopped paying attention to these things, inserted the key, and started the car, then began to set the navigation for the trip back. "A City Ou Corporation Tower, approximately 120 kilometers, about one hour..." "Not to Ou Corporation Tower, go to Nanhu Ind!" "Huh?" Ye Ning opened her mouth wide, surprised at the man who had gotten into the car and sat beside her. Why was he sitting here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to go to the back? There was a delicate beauty waiting for him there, wasn¡¯t there? But what about the person who came in? He didn¡¯t even look at her, fastened his seatbelt, then took out his phone and began to busy himself with it. Seeing this, Ye Ning withdrew her gaze and looked through the rearview mirror to see the woman who had entered the back. At that moment, with apletely green face, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t express how good she felt inside. Chapter 178: What the hell! When did he become someone’s brother-in-law?

Chapter 178: Chapter 178: What the hell! When did he be someone¡¯s brother-inw?

What a masochist! After hearing about the trip to Nanhu Ind, Ye Ning changed direction, and then, the four of them finally began their journey back. Ye Ning knew about Nanhu Ind; it was A City¡¯s famous scenic ind and developed by the Ous. Thest time, that bastard forced her into submission by taking Xiaobao and Qiao Feiyu there. So, that¡¯s why he asked her to take them there, to eat? "Die, the Nanhu Ind that Mr. Ou mentioned just now, what ce is that?" "That ce, huh?" From the back seat, Fina, who had just heard about this destination, also asked. However, the woman still seething from her own rejected anger did not seem too keen on replying, "That¡¯s our A City¡¯s scenic ind, the best hotel in the city is there." "Oh, really? That¡¯s wonderful, Die, your brother-inw is really not bad. It seems like you were right to introduce me to him." "..." Brother-inw? Ye Ning, surprised by the term, nced at the rearview mirror. This woman is actually calling him brother-inw? Ridiculous! How could an unmarried man be someone¡¯s brother-inw? Simrly, Ou Mucen, who had just turned on his phone, also heard this, and upon hearing the woman introduce him as her brother-inw, his handsome face suddenly turned ugly. "Chen Die, what kind of nonsense have you been telling your friends outside? Who allowed you to talk about our rtionship like that?" The woman in the back deted her mouth, "Did I say anything wrong? You and my sister did have a rtionship. It was only after my sister was gone that you became single. Who in A City doesn¡¯t know about it?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Who had a rtionship with your sister?" "I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Even the media reporters caught it on camera, so how is that nonsense?" Ou Mucen¡¯s forehead throbbed with veins! Seeing that things were going south, Ye Ning quickly intervened, "Alright, alright, Miss Chen is just young, Mr. Ou, give her a break!" "Mind your own business. It¡¯s not your ce to speak up here, you little assistant." Unexpectedly, instead of cooling down, her attempted mediation resulted only in the womanshing out at her with a cursor. Ye Ning¡¯s face also fell upon hearing this, and she was just about to retaliate when the man beside her suddenly demanded, "Stop the car!" Huh? Stop the car? Ye Ning, confused, looked at him, "Now?" "Yes! Kick her out!" "..." The air froze for a good ten seconds, and only then did the sound of someone trying to suppress tears and sobbing be audible in the car. Ye Ning heard it, nced in the rearview mirror, and after a long moment, she didn¡¯t stop the car but continued to drive forward. So this girl was the second young miss of the Chen Family... Ye Ning remembered an incident that had urred years ago. The Chen family¡¯s daughter was actually the bride-to-be handpicked by Ou¡¯s elder for his son, belonging to one of A City¡¯s four big families, the Chen Family. And this Chen family daughter was precisely Ou Mucen¡¯s ssmate, reportedly from high school all the way to university. So when the news came out, many people felt they were a good match, and some even said that the two of them were already in love. For a time, the couple dominated the entertainment headlines. But the truth was, Ye Ning had seen that Chen family¡¯s daughtere to Orchid Garden looking for him, but this man? He never let her enter his vi. There were also several instances where Ye Ning watched her leave with tearful eyes. Until one day, she was in a car ident. Ye Ning gripped the steering wheel tighter... Chapter 179: She Doesn’t Want to Be a Third Wheel

Chapter 179: Chapter 179: She Doesn¡¯t Want to Be a Third Wheel

After Ou Mucen threatened to throw her overboard, the second young miss of the Chen Family, who sat in the back, dared not make any more trouble. She obediently sat all the way until the several people finally arrived at Nanhu Wharf. "Third Young Master, when you go to Nanhu Ind, do you want me to inform Secretary Gao to pick you up?" Upon arriving at the wharf, Ye Ning saw the boat in front and knew they wouldn¡¯t need a car. So naturally, she asked the person beside her. Ou Mucen was looking at his phone at the moment. Hearing her question, he didn¡¯t lift his head, "Why should we inform Secretary Gao? Aren¡¯t you here?" "But I..." "Come over together. When we get back, send them to the hotel. I¡¯m going back to thepany!" Having said that, he opened the door and got out of the car. Ye Ning watched and sat there, really choking back something for a long, long time... Is this what people call shooting oneself in the foot? She kindly offered to take him to the airport, and now, tied up like this, she had to follow him for everything. Ye Ning got out of the car feeling gloomy, and seeing the two women who had already left the car and were waiting, she had no choice but to go to the wharf to arrange for the boat. "Hello, is Ou Corporation¡¯s speedboat avable?" "Yes, yes, yes. How many of you are there?" "Four of us, a fast one!" Ye Ning was eager to get this group sorted out and then take them back to the hotel so she could be free. Fortunately, as soon as the staff heard it was the boss¡¯spany, they immediately brought out the best speedboat. Afterward, Ye Ning stood there, watching as they each boarded the boat. "Ann, do you want to sit with me?" After getting on the speedboat, Fina, who had already be quite friendly in conversation, immediately invited her to sit by her side. Ye Ning looked and saw that the spot in front was already taken by Chen Die, who was currently snuggled up tightly against the man beside her. Thereupon, she nodded gently and took a seat next to her, while Chen Die, seeing this scene, felt even more triumphant. "Third Young Master, I was wrong just now. Don¡¯t be angry; I won¡¯t act up like that again." As soon as she sat down, Ye Ning heard her cautiously exining to the man beside her from behind. Third Young Master? The title was much more respectful now, unlike the exaggerated familiarity at the beginning. Ye Ning looked toward the blonde beauty beside her and saw that her safety belt was not fastened. She took the initiative to fasten it for her: "Miss Fina, is this your first time on a speedboat? Don¡¯t worry, we will arrive very soon." Fina was indeed a bit nervous. She wasn¡¯t afraid of water, but she had never been on such a transport, so it was inevitable to feel a bit anxious. However, having seen this girl take care of her all along andfort her, she wasn¡¯t as scared anymore. Instead, she slightly curved her bright blue eyes and looked at her happily, "Ann, you are a really good friend. It¡¯s my luck to have met you!" These Westerners sure do express their feelings quickly! Ye Ning held her hand, smiled, and looked forward... In fact, she was the one who got seasick! !!! The speedboat arrived at Nanhu Ind after ten minutes. Once ashore, the hotel manager had been waiting with the sightseeing car. Seeing everyone arrive, he hurried over to greet them, "Mr. Ou, the restaurant has been prepared; I will take you and everyone there right away." Ou Mucen nodded and led the two women behind him onto the sightseeing car. Fina boarded as well, but when she turned around, she didn¡¯t see the girl who had looked after her all the way. She immediately looked back, "Ann, why aren¡¯t youing up?" Chapter 180: He Doesn’t Seem To Be That Inhumane!

Chapter 180: Chapter 180: He Doesn¡¯t Seem To Be That Inhumane!

Ye Ning felt a bit unwell, "I need to go to the restroom, you guys go ahead." After waving her hand, she didn¡¯t wait to see their reaction and covered her mouth as she hurried toward the restroom. When Chen Die saw this from the car, she immediately made a sarcastic remark, "If you can¡¯t handle it, then whye at all? Why make yourself suffer?" Fina heard this and got a little upset, "Die, how can you say that? It¡¯s for us that An came over." "Na¡ª" Chen Die was called out and her face turned red with embarrassment. As the atmosphere in the car suddenly tensed up, Ou Mucen, who had finally finished his call, saw the scene and spoke up with a dark tone, "What¡¯s the noise about? Chen Die, don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s your friend." "But..." "All right, what are you still doing standing here? Why aren¡¯t you heading to the hotel?" "Yes, President Ou!" The manager, eager for the CEO to say this, quickly agreed and then led them to the hotel first. Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after entering the restroom, rested herself for a good ten minutes before the nausea in her stomach subsided a bit. Seasickness is indeed ufortable! After calming down, she checked the time, realizing she had been dyed for quite a while. She washed her face and then came out. "Assistant An, you¡¯ve finallye out. Are you feeling better? Here¡¯s some medicated oil, it¡¯s specially for people who get seasick like you." Unexpectedly, as soon as she exited the restroom, she saw the manager waiting outside with a sightseeing car and he even passed her a bottle of water and gave her a tube of medicated oil. Ye Ning was surprised, taking the items from his hand, she was shocked, "Why did youe to pick me up? I could have walked over by myself." The manager smiled, "President Ou asked me toe get you. Come on, they¡¯ve already arrived at the hotel." After he spoke, he opened the door of the sightseeing car. Ye Ning saw this and was stunned for a while... Did Mucen ask him toe? She remembered rushing to the restroom earlier and indeed saw the man with the cellphone look at her as he got on the car. Suddenly, warmth spread inexplicably through her heart. It seems he isn¡¯t as heartless as I thought! -- Riding the sightseeing car to the hotel, the first three who arrived had already seated themselves in the luxurious ind hotel, a sight that was breathtakingly beautiful. At that moment, they were happily chatting while enjoying the view outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. "Mucen, let¡¯s have a get-together tonight. It¡¯s been so long since west gathered. Call Jicheng and Young Master Zhan over tonight." "I don¡¯t have time!" "There¡¯s always time to be found. Besides, it¡¯s not during the day, it¡¯s at night. Are you still that busy in the evening?" It was hard to tell when the woman had changed into a striking red long dress, but there she was sitting next to the man, as coquettish as one could be, even her speaking wasced with coquetry. Although she still dared not sit too close to him, the sight was still an eyesore. Ye Ning walked over and, seeing this, didn¡¯t disturb them. Instead, she sat down next to the blond-haired, blue-eyed beauty opposite them. This woman really has some nerve to still be clinging on like this. As she sat down, the blonde beauty noticed her arrival and was overjoyed, "An, you¡¯re back? Are you alright?" Ye Ning quickly nodded, "I¡¯m fine, haven¡¯t they served the food yet? What would you like to eat?" Fina had been left hanging there for a while, and upon finally being asked, she eagerly answered, "I heard their king crab here is delicious. I want to have that." Chapter 181: You could cook yourself for her to eat!

Chapter 181: Chapter 181: You could cook yourself for her to eat!

Ha-ha, this Canadian beauty is really cute... Ye Ning motioned to the waitress when she heard this, ready to order the King crab for her, but at this moment, the red-dressed woman across from them, who had been fawning over Ou Mucen, suddenly stared at Ye Ning and dered, "I want the imported Australian lobster!" What? The imported Australian lobster? Ye Ning looked at the waitress, only to notice that upon hearing this, the waitress¡¯s face immediately showed a look of difficulty, "The Australian lobster is reserved by our guest, and there¡¯s only one." Only one? Ye Ning frowned, "In that case, forget about it and choose something else." Her tone was crisp and decisive, and her attitude left no room for negotiation. After speaking, she directly picked up the menu on the table and flipped it open. Chen Die, watching from across the table, was dumbfounded on the spot! The man beside her twitched at the corner of his eyes after witnessing the scene! Was this their idea of post-work entertainment? After about five seconds of stunned silence, just as Ye Ning was about to finish selecting her dishes, the woman across from her finally exploded, "Who are you to tell me to eat something else? Do you own this hotel? Ye Ning lifted her head, her brows twisted even tighter, "Naturally, I don¡¯t own it! However, as a friend of our CEO, shouldn¡¯t you consider the CEO¡¯s business interests? If you eat the lobster that a guest has reserved, how can the CEO exin it to the guest?" "I..." With just one simple sentence, she hadpletely silenced the unreasonable woman. The lobster was reserved by a guest, after all, and there was only one in the entire hotel, imported from Australia. If she ate it, what would the guest eat? Utterly unreasonable! What Ye Ning hadn¡¯t expected, though, was that after being rebuffed by her, the woman, irritated, turned to the man beside her and started to act sweetly, "Mucen, I want to eat that lobster, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been back, Mucen..." Smack!! It was just too much to take in. Caught off guard, Ye Ning¡¯s hand shook, and the entire menu fell from her grasp! As the menu hit the floor, sharp nces from across the table immediately swept over, and Ye Ning, feeling awkward, quickly picked it back up, "My apologies, I didn¡¯t hold it firmly. So, Mr. Ou, shall we cook the lobster for her?" "You can cook yourself for her!" Ye Ning: "..." The atmosphere began to plunge into freezing point, and in this moment, at the dining table, none of the three women, including Chen Die, dared to speak another word. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before someone called for the man, and after ncing at his phone, he stood up and left. As soon as he left, the tension at the dining table finally eased. Fina, who had been mostly quiet so far, quickly tried to smooth things over, "Okay, Die, let¡¯s just eat the King crab. The King crab is also delicious." Chen Die¡¯s face flushed and paled in turns, her expression as colorful as if she were in a dye workshop¡ªtruly a spectacle to behold. Indeed, being pped in the face a second time, and so bluntly, would be more than anyone could bear. Ignoring the two hateful res sweeping her way, Ye Ning picked up the menu again and after ordering two King crabs with the waitress, sat there and began to chat with the blonde beauty. "Miss Fina, are you here to work at Ou Corporation this time?" Chapter 182: Did You Resign Today?

Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Did You Resign Today?

Fina nodded, "I heard you specialize in jade. I¡¯ve grown a bit tired of Western jewelry over the years, so I wanted to give it a try." So that was the case! Ye Ning understood her intention, and she felt quite pleased about it. Although she was preparing to resign, she still hoped that Ou Mucen¡¯s jewelry business would rise quickly. Only then could she strike from both sides in thepany Lin Yebai had arranged for her andpletely crush the Longfeng of the Ou Family¡¯s second house. As they were chatting, Ye Ning¡¯s phone suddenly beeped with a message. She looked down and realized it was from the man who had just left. "Miss Chen, Miss Fina, I¡¯m sorry, our boss has a meeting and has returned to the office. After you finish eating here, I will send you back." "What? Mucen left? How is that possible? Are you trying to fool me?" Fool you? Is it necessary? Ye Ning sneered, "Don¡¯t believe it? Then call him." Chen Die instantly turned red with embarrassment, "You¡ª" Call him? Only if she wanted to die! Seeing her reaction, Ye Ning no longer paid her any attention, and after giving her a cold nce, stood up with the blonde beauty, "Miss Fina, let me take you to the hotel then. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re a highly-paid designer hired by ourpany. The boss will certainly not neglect you, and I¡¯ve been informed of all the arrangements." Fina hurriedly nodded, "Okay..." She then looked at her friend, "What about Die..." Ye Ning nced at her dismissively, "Miss Fina, don¡¯t worry. The boss said her home is nearby, she will manage on her own." With that, she walked away with Fina. Chen Die was left sitting there, it took her a few seconds to react before she stood up and started cursing at the departing figures, "An Ning, you bitch! I won¡¯t let you off!" Humph! Not letting her off? She had to make her move early. Otherwise, Ye Ning¡¯s list of enemies was long and growing. By the time her turn came, it might be toote. Ye Ning, apanied by her guest, headed straight on her return journey... An hourter, she had finally arranged everything and was driving the Bentley back to the city. Arriving at the city hospital, she had assumed Qiao Feiyu would be taking care of the child, but to her surprise, when she reached the ward, she saw Lin Yebai still there. "Yebai? I thought Xiaoyu would be here?" "Mm, she just left. She has sses tonight." Lin Yebai seemed calm enough, and when he saw her return, he even brought her a ss of water. But at the mention of Qiao Feiyu leaving, Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and suddenly she became very nervous. Previously, she had agreed to send that person to the airport because she thought Qiao Feiyu was here. With Qiao Feiyu, since their rtionship was that of sisters and best friends, conversations were much easier. But this man was different. To her, he was a mentor, a friend, and almost like an elder. Such a rtionship not only filled her with gratitude, but it also made her somewhat reverential. Taking the ss of water, she didn¡¯t dare to go see the child first, instead, she hurriedly began exining, "I¡¯m sorry, Yebai, I had to go to the airport this afternoon to pick someone up for him. He¡¯s injured, you know that, I am really sorry." Lin Yebai gave her a nonchnt look, "It¡¯s alright, I didn¡¯t have much to do anyway. But, have you settled your affairs?" "Ah?" "I mean the matter of resigning!" Resigning?! Hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s heart jolted again! Great, she had forgotten to even mention it today! Chapter 183: Mom, Actually Uncle Bingkuai Is Pretty Good Too

Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Mom, Actually Uncle Bingkuai Is Pretty Good Too

"Brother Lin, today... nothing yet, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go find him tomorrow." "Why not just make a phone call, as a neer resigning doesn¡¯t need to be so troublesome, and for the newpany over there, I¡¯ve already contacted them for you, you can start work tomorrow." With just a simple sentence, this man, whoseplexion hadn¡¯t changed a bit, made the decision for her. Ye Ning¡¯s mouth gaped open slightly... Start the new job tomorrow? That quick! She stood there, looking at him, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. If she remembered correctly, she recalled that when she first went to the Ou Corporation, he had also said that it was the fastest and most effective method to topple the second branch of the Ou family, because only Ou Mucen had that kind of strength. But now, he was so eager to have her leave Ou Corporation, leave Ou Mucen, and go to the newpany he had arranged for her. Was this really for the sake of allowing her to take revenge more effectively? After he left, Ye Ning sat beside her son¡¯s bed for a long, long time, her mind in turmoil. Until the small child on the sickbed woke up, saw his mother sitting by the bed, and reached out his chubby little hand, grabbing his mother¡¯s arm: "Mommy, don¡¯t be angry, Uncle Lin is just thinking of your best interests." Ye Ning turned her head and saw that he was awake, and bent down happily: "Baby, you¡¯re awake? Mommy¡¯s not angry, how could Mommy be angry?" Ye Xiaobao pursed his lips, crawled out of bed: "Really not angry? I saw Mommy¡¯s face could hang two buckets of water." "Is that so? You saw?" "Of course I did, but if it were me, I¡¯d be angry too, Mommy isn¡¯t Xiaobao, you¡¯re an adult, you don¡¯t need others to arrange everything for you, right?" The child, merely four years old, had such a clear understanding, sitting beside his mother with hisrge, shiny ck eyes that seemed like a vast ocean, exceptionally beautiful. Ye Ning looked into those eyes and for some reason, another pair came to her mind,rger but just as deep and profound, and she paused for a moment. What the hell! Why did she think of that bastard¡¯s eyes? She broke out in a cold sweat and dared not look at her own son anymore; she got up and went to the bathroom: "Baby, what do you want to eat tonight? Mommy will go buy it for you." Ye Xiaobao climbed down from the bed, saw his mother¡¯s bag there, and fiddled with the car keys beside it: "Mommy, were you with Uncle Bingkuai today?" What does ¡¯being together¡¯ mean? In the bathroom, having just sshed her face with cold water, Ye Ning immediately felt awkward at her son¡¯s words: "Mommy was at work. When you¡¯re at work, of course, you¡¯ll see him." "No wonder Uncle Lin kept looking at his phone in the ward today." "What?" "Mommy, why don¡¯t you just not work at Uncle Bingkuai¡¯s ce? Otherwise, Uncle Lin might really get angry." Thest part came with a particrly serious tone from the little child. Ye Ning came out of the bathroom, saw Little Baozi¡¯s wrinkled little face, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: "You also think we shouldn¡¯t make Uncle Lin angry?" Ye Xiaobao nodded: "Yeah, but, if you resign, won¡¯t Uncle Bingkuai get angry?" Uncle Bingkuai? Ye Ning thought of the man who seemed to find her displeasing no matter what, and shook her head decisively: "No, Mommy¡¯s not a pivotal figure, how could he get angry?" Chapter 184: He Started Investigating Her!

Chapter 184: Chapter 184: He Started Investigating Her!

"But didn¡¯t he carry you that day?" "What?" "That day, you know, when we were at his house, Mom, you hurt your foot, and he carried you out. Ye Dabao, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been so bored these past few days, I¡¯ve read a lot of his news. It says that he¡¯s a man with serious mysophobia. And, you know, I¡¯ve been looking for so long, I haven¡¯t found any photos of him carrying other women..." Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, she felt her face heat up as she knocked her son on the head with a flick: "What are you babbling about? You¡¯re too young to ignore your kindergarten books, why are you reading this? Come on, let¡¯s go eat." Having said that, she stopped wasting words on the little brat, took his hand, and they went downstairs to eat together. What kind of son is this... ---- At this moment, in the Ou Corporation building, Ou Mucen, who had rushed back to thepany to attend two meetings in a row, had finally returned to his office. Secretary Gao followed close behind. He had been in such a hurry earlier that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask, but now that there was a moment of respite, he hurried over to look at the hand wrapped with thick bandages: "Third Young Master, are you alright? I heard from the factory people at noon that you injured your hand, is it serious?" Ou Mucen nced at his hand and shook his head: "It¡¯s nothing!" "That¡¯s good to hear. Which hospital did you go to for the dressing? I called Dr. Ji, and he said he didn¡¯t see you there." Dr. Ji? Ji Chengzhi? The man who had just sat down behind his office desk, upon hearing this name, his expression immediately turned grim: "You told him I hurt my hand?" Secretary Gao: "..." This... Can he say he didn¡¯t? Ahem, ahem, ahem! Secretary Gao stood there, wrestling with what to say for a long time, before carefully squeezing out a sentence: "Well, Third Young Master, Dr. Ji probably won¡¯t talk too much." Ji Chengzhi won¡¯t talk too much? Unless pigs could climb trees! Ou Mucen reached out and threw the cigarette box he had just picked up onto the table. He was about tomand this bumbling fool to get out immediately, but suddenly, he thought of the hospital and a matter sprang to mind. "Right, I asked you to check on that woman¡¯s background, did you find anything?" "That woman?" Secretary Gao did not react right away. It wasn¡¯t until his boss¡¯s gaze pierced him like an icy de that he came to his senses: "Oh, you mean An Ning, I looked into it. The address on her ID card is indeed real, however, what¡¯s strange is that it seems she only came to A City a few months ago." "A few months?" "Yes, she appeared in A City about four months ago, and as per your instructions, I also checked on Lin Yebai, and found that he has indeed been living in A City for the past few years, without any apprentices around." Lin Yebai has been living in A City all this time? The man sitting behind the desk remembered what the woman had said during the interview, sitting right in front of him. She mentioned that because her child was getting older and had to attend kindergarten, leading to more expenses, she had no choice but to leave her master. That means, before her child started kindergarten, she had actually been with her master all along. Then why was there no sign of her around Lin Yebai, who was in A City? He thought of how she inadvertently revealed her considerable understanding of his situation twice at the hospital at noon. Atst, a chilling glint shed through his deep, inscrutable eyes: "Send someone to check the address on her ID card, and remember, don¡¯t get discovered." Chapter 185: Third Young Master, This is the Resignation Letter from An Ning

Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Third Young Master, This is the Resignation Letter from An Ning

Secretary Gao nodded hurriedly, "Okay!" Actually, Secretary Gao didn¡¯t quite understand why the president had been suspecting that woman all along? Even though she knew about jade and those incredible appraisal techniques, ever since she appeared, she had stood with Yuzhirun against the second house of the Ou Family in the jewelry store. This indicated that she was already their enemy. So why still doubt her? Investigate her? Lin Yebai, he had no grudges against the Ou Corporation either! When Secretary Gao left, he was truly puzzled. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that just as he¡¯d arranged for someone to investigate that woman, the security guard downstairs suddenly brought up a set of keys and an envelope, "Secretary Gao, this is what Assistant An gave me downstairs just now, she asked me to hand it over to the president." Assistant An? That woman? Secretary Gao was startled by the items that the security guard handed over. He recognized the car keys, indeed they were to Yebai¡¯s ck Bentley. This morning the two had gone to the factory together,ter heading to the airport. Upon returning, Yebai came back alone, while she had taken that guest back to the hotel, and thus the car remained with her. But what about this envelope? He took it, opened it and saw... Damn! A resignation letter!! Secretary Gao was stunned. He stared at the envelope for several seconds, unable to recover. What the hell? He had just arranged for someone to check up on her, and now she was suddenly submitting her resignation. Did she have ears that could catch the wind? Could she hear him speaking? Secretary Gao found the situation too horrifying, so he grabbed the resignation letter and the set of keys and hurried back to the president¡¯s office, "Yebai, something¡¯s wrong, An Ning wants to resign." "..." The man in the office was already working on hisptop, replying through voice recognition due to inconvenience with his hands. Suddenly seeing someone enter without knocking, his handsome face immediately darkened. "Don¡¯t you know how to knock? What¡¯s the panic about?" Secretary Gao hurriedly exined, "No, Yebai, I just received the car keys and this from An Ning downstairs. She had the security guard bring them up." Having said that, he hastily handed over the items he was holding. Ou Mucen looked at him angrily for a while before taking the items from his hand. A resignation letter? His gaze fell on the mboyant handwritten characters on the snow-white envelope, and, just as Secretary Gao had guessed, his pupils shrunk. See, he was surprised too; he found it unbelievable as well, didn¡¯t he? Secretary Gao observed the BOSS¡¯s reaction, and seeing that he remained silent after receiving the letter, he hurriedly said, "Yebai, we were just talking about investigating her, and immediately she sends over her resignation letter. Do you think she has..." "Eyes in the back of her head?" "..." After a long moment, Secretary Gao somewhat embarrassedly scratched his own head, "Of course she doesn¡¯t have eyes in the back, but I was thinking, what if she installed some kind of listening device in your office?" A listening device? Ou Mucen¡¯s veins throbbed, and suddenly, he threw the letter at him, "A listening device? Do you think this is a movie? A listening device? Why don¡¯t you just say she¡¯s not human?" Secretary Gao: "..." Not human? Then what was she? Secretary Gao¡¯s face stung from being hit by the envelope, but he didn¡¯t dare to dodge. He waited until the BOSS across from him had calmed down a bit before daring to pick up the letter again, "Then Yebai, what about this letter..." Chapter 186: She Really Thinks He Can’t Deal With Her?

Chapter 186: Chapter 186: She Really Thinks He Can¡¯t Deal With Her?

"Throw it away!" "..." Huh? Throw it away? Secretary Gao was a bit slow to react... What did ¡¯throw it away¡¯ mean? Did he not want her to resign? Or did he not take her seriously at all? Did her resignation have nothing to do with him whatsoever? Secretary Gao couldn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning behind the BOSS¡¯s words, but if he knew that this BOSS had already discussed the matter of the letter with its owner while on a business trip to B City, he would have understood. The meaning of "throwing it away" was actually¡ª Resignation? Sure, but she didn¡¯t call the shots! That damned woman, daring to deliver the letter to his office. Did she really think he couldn¡¯t handle her? ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning stayed in the hospital that night, which was also Xiaobao¡¯sst night in the hospital. When she woke up, it was already bright outside. She got up from the bed, nning to freshen up before going to the dean¡¯s office to ask what time the check-up would finish. Then, when could she be discharged? But as soon as she had sorted herself out, Lin Yebai arrived in the corridor with Qiao Feiyu... "Uncle Lin, Aunt Xiaoqiao..." "Xiaobao, how are you feeling today? Does your head still hurt?" Ye Xiaobao, who had just woken up from his sleep, sat up excitedly on the bed when he saw Uncle Lin and Xiaoqiao. Seeing this, Lin Yebai came over, patted his little head, signaled Feiyu to take him to brush his teeth and wash his face, and then he ced the breakfast he brought on the table: "Aning, I¡¯ll take you to thatpany. It¡¯s all set, Xiaoyu will be here to handle things." Ye Ning was taken aback for a moment, "So early? And what about Xiaobao? He¡¯s getting discharged today." "No worries, here the discharges are generally arranged for the afternoon, plus Xiaoyu is here, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned," Lin Yebai said as he started to pack her bag. Seeing this, Ye Ning felt helpless and could only go to the bathroom to reapply a light makeup before following him out the door. Coming down from the hospital, she saw the white Audi parked at the entrance and, after thinking for a bit, she asked, "Is thepany far, Big Brother Lin?" Lin Yebai looked back at her and replied, "Not very far. Don¡¯t worry, this car will be yours to drive in the future. The round trip will take about half an hour or so; it¡¯s very convenient." Ye Ning: "..." He was really good to her, even better than she took care of herself. Ye Ning opened the car door and got in. She saw the city that had just been awakened by the morning glow, with golden sunlight slowly spreading over it. The sun happened to fall on the tallest skyscraper in the city, so as she looked over, she saw several huge red characters on the building¡¯s tempered ss walls, shining brilliantly in the dazzling golden light. It was as if they were proiming to the city the presence of a sovereign ruler. Oushi Empire! She carefully chewed over these words, thinking about the letter she had sent to the building via the security guards the evening before. Suddenly, she felt a stir in her heart, and she bowed her head to rummage through her bag. Driving in front, Lin Yebai saw this in the rearview mirror and asked, "What¡¯s the matter? What are you looking for?" Ye Ning frowned, "I can¡¯t seem to find my phone. I was charging itst night and didn¡¯t put it in the bag. When you helped me pack earlier, did you put it in there for me?" Chapter 187: Has Assistant An Been Fired?

Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Has Assistant An Been Fired?

Cell phone? Lin Yebai thought for a moment, realizing he hadn¡¯t indeed taken it, and couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat apologetic, "It seems not, I¡¯m sorry. Do you need to go back and get it? If so, I¡¯ll turn around and we can head back." Go back? Ye Ning nced at the car nearly out of the city center and frowned, "Forget it, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s not far? Let¡¯s hurry over. After the interview, we cane back. Xiaobao is still waiting to be discharged from the hospital." "Alright!" Seeing her response, Lin Yebai didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, he continued driving towards thepany he had mentioned. -- Meanwhile, in the building they had just driven past, a new day had begun, with Yuzhirun employees arriving one after another at the entrance. "Xiaochen, good morning!" "Good morning, Qianqian..." "Did you hear that ourpany, Yuzhirun, has recruited a famous designer from abroad?" "Yes, An Ning went to pick them up yesterday, and they should being to the office today." Early in the morning, as Xiaochen arrived at the office, she ran into her colleague Qianqian, who was particrly keen on gossip and asked her about the rumor from yesterday. Yuzhirun¡¯s hire of a branded designer wasn¡¯t a secret anymore, so Xiaochen had no intention of hiding it. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she spoke, her colleague¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly, "Why is it An Ning again? Don¡¯t we have anyone else in this office?" Xiaochen: "..." Just then, another colleague came up from behind. Seeing the two of them, the colleague approached with an air of secrecy, "Let me tell you a secret." "What secret?" "An Ning, she¡¯s been fired by thepany!!" What? As soon as this was said, Xiaochen and Qianqian in front were both shocked. Fired? Why? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t they know about it? Didn¡¯t she juste to work here yesterday? Xiaochen was skeptical about this news, red at her colleague, and blurted out, "Stop talking nonsense here, how could An Ning be fired? I haven¡¯t received any notice at the front desk." "That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t received it yet. Let me tell you, it¡¯s all over thepany now. They say that yesterday, when she went to pick up a client, she offended the Chen Family¡¯s second youngdy, a close friend of the third young master, so she was fired today." The colleague even spoke with confidence and detail! Finally feeling a bit panicked, Xiaochen hurriedly turned around and without paying any more attention to them, she went straight into the elevator and up to the 15th floor. Once there, Secretary Gao had already arrived, so she immediately asked, "Secretary Gao, they are saying that An Ning has been fired, is that true?" Fired? Secretary Gao, who was preparing the documents for the president¡¯s uing meeting, looked up at her with displeasure, "Who¡¯s been spreading such nonsense to you?" Xiaochen quickly exined, "It¡¯s Qianqian and the others. They even said it was because when she picked up the designer yesterday, she offended the Chen Family¡¯s second youngdy, and then the third young master fired her!" What a mess? Secretary Gao red at her harshly, "Nonsense, get on with your work. She¡¯ll be here for her shift soon." After saying that, he took the stack of documents and headed to the conference room! Seeing his reaction, although Xiaochen thought his attitude was unpleasant, she still felt a sense of relief and then went on with her work. An Ning, she really didn¡¯t want her to be fired. That girl, she was quite nice. Chapter 188: Are you looking for my mom? She’s not here!

Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Are you looking for my mom? She¡¯s not here!

But what she didn¡¯t know was that just as she returned to the front desk, Secretary Gao, who had left before her, hurriedly checked his phone after reaching the meeting room. What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t a single WeChat message I sent this morning been replied to? Could it be that the confidential documents he sent weren¡¯t frightening enough to that woman? Just leaking one of those documents could lead to criminal charges! Secretary Gao flipped through his phone, looking at the photos he¡¯d taken of those top-secret Yuzhirun documents, feeling quite depressed. Could it be... this material still isn¡¯t enough to scare her? After some thought, he went back to the office, took pictures of thepany¡¯stest product cost sheet, and sent it out, "An Ning, sorry, this report was also discovered to have been leaked!" After sending it, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead! Third Master, I¡¯ve really done my best... Half an hourter, Ou Mucen finally arrived at thepany. Secretary Gao wanted to talk to him about this matter, but after Ou saw the sample of the new carving knife that had been produced yesterday, he plunged into the meeting room. Secretary Gao temporarily put the matter aside. It was not until two hourster, after the meeting finally ended, that Secretary Gao followed Mucen out of the meeting room. Seeing there was still no reply on WeChat, he cautiously approached, "Third Master, An Ning... seems to have remained silent." "What?" Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t yet disengaged from his preupations; without lifting his head upon hearing this, he responded. Out of options, Secretary Gao handed over his phone, "Didn¡¯t you say yesterday, An Ning, to let me tell her what the consequences would be for a CEO¡¯s assistant who signed a confidentiality agreement and left without permission?" "And then?" "Then I sent her those Yuzhirun confidential files. But shepletely ignored me." Secretary Gao felt somewhat wronged. Ou Mucen, recalling the situation, finally realized! So, that woman really didn¡¯te in today? His gaze suddenly turned dark. He took Secretary Gao¡¯s phone, flipped through it, and upon seeing the things he had sent on WeChat, his forehead veins bulged with anger, "Are you an idiot? Why did you send these things to her?" Secretary Gao: "..." Did... did I send the wrong thing? Then how was he supposed to let her know the consequences if not by sending this? What else should he have sent? Secretary Gao felt like crying! "Third Master..." "Get her on the phone; I¡¯ll talk to her!" Ou Mucen was in a particrly foul mood. Useless, unable to handle such a simple task, what else could he do? Feeling the killing intent, Secretary Gao quickly grabbed his phone, found the number, and dialed. It really wasn¡¯t his fault. How was he to know what he meant? With just a phrase like "let her know the consequences of someone with knowledge of top secrets resigning privately," he went all out. How was he to know what Mucen intended? Secretary Gao¡¯s heart was almost tortured to death! Luckily, the call connected after a short while, and someone picked up. Secretary Gao exploded like a firecracker, "An Ning, what on earth is going on with you? You disappear after dropping a resignation letter, don¡¯t respond to WeChat, have your wings grown strong, you think you can fly away now?" "..." After being shouted at like this, the phone was silent for a long time. Secretary Gao felt triumphant! See, he needed to yell at that damn woman; make her listen. But before his satisfactionsted three seconds, a milky, soft voice came from the other end, "Are you looking for my mommy? My mommy isn¡¯t here." Chapter 189: Uncle Bingshan, Won’t You Come to See Me?

Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Uncle Bingshan, Won¡¯t You Come to See Me?

Uncle? Mom?!! Secretary Gao was stunned. Holy shit! This is... this is... Ou Mucen had been sitting there, and when he saw him all of a sudden go dumb, not speaking, his expression also became very weird. Out of impatience, he stretched out his hand and took his phone: "Hello?" "My mom forgot to bring her phone today, are you trying to reach her?" "..." It¡¯s actually a child? When Ou Mucen heard the childlike voice on the phone, he was also stunned in shock. Mom? Is that Little Baozi? He recalled the little boy he had met twice before and finally reacted: "Are you Xiaobao?" Ye Xiaobao, on the other end of the line, also found the voice very familiar, and upon being asked if it was him, he immediately nodded his little head while holding the phone: "Yeah, I¡¯m Xiaobao, who is this? Uncle Bingshan?" Uncle Bingshan? Ou Mucen¡¯s brow twisted at this new nickname: "Mm, where¡¯s your mom?" "My mom went for a job interview!" "Job interview?" "Yeah, my mom said it¡¯s inconvenient to work at yourpany, so Uncle Lin found her another job, and she left early this morning. She forgot her phone when she left." This kid was really straightforward; if he wanted to know where his mom went, he told everything he knew without hesitation. But whether he spoke the truth or lies, who the hell knows! So there stood Secretary Gao, watching as the boss¡¯s handsome face gradually grew grimmer until finally, as if a storm was about to break, the atmosphere in the entire office dropped, and he shivered... Crap, that murderous vibe is way too strong; what on earth did that damn kid say to him? Secretary Gao began thinking of making a getaway! "Did your mom mention whichpany she went to interview with?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head: "I don¡¯t know that, Uncle, I¡¯m just a kid; how would I know about that? By the way, Uncle, won¡¯t youe to see me? I¡¯m supposed to be discharged from the hospital today. Given our rtionship, won¡¯t youe and see me?" Ou Mucen: "..." Sitting there, stiff for a long time, he finally threw out a sentence: "Okay, I¡¯lle to see you. What do you want to eat?" "Then would you buy me some bread? Mom and Uncle Lin haven¡¯te back yet, and Aunt Xiaoqiao has gone to ss. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back to catch lunchtime?" A four-year-old child, speaking on the phone, still with his sweet and soft baby voice uttering every word, showed no me, no grievance, as if being left alone was the most normal thing in the world. But as Ou Mucen sat there, for some reason, he suddenly felt an anger rising from deep within, apanied by a sharp pang of heartache. He hung up the phone with a "m" and said nothing more, immediately standing up from his chair. "Third Master..." "I¡¯m stepping out for a bit, push all appointments to the afternoon!" He left the office with a cold face, giving no exnations to the secretary standing before him, then grabbing his car keys and suit jacket as he headed out the door. Secretary Gao was left standing in the office, for a long time, unable to react. What is the president up to? ---- Twenty minutester, in the VIP ward of City No. 1 People¡¯s Hospital, Ye Xiaobao, who was bored sitting in front of the window dismantling his fighter jet model, finally heard the sound of the door being pushed open. Who¡¯s thating? His face brightened as he looked back, thinking it could be his mom or Uncle Lin, or maybe Aunt Xiaoqiao, who promised she¡¯de over after her ss. Chapter 190: Uncle, why are you so unlikeable?

Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Uncle, why are you so unlikeable?

But, he didn¡¯t expect to see another very tall figure, "Uncle Bingshan, you really came?" Ye Xiaobao was a bit incredulous, climbing up from the floor. His pair of jet-ck, shiny eyes were filled with surprise. He was actually just joking before. Uncle Bingshan had such a bad temper and was always so impatient with him, how could he have expected him to reallye back? But, as a child, he soon reced his initial shock with excitement upon seeing the cool uncle standing there holding a big cake. Instantly, he ran over. "Uncle, did you buy me something delicious?" Ou Mucen had been sizing up the hospital room and realized that, since his arrival, there wasn¡¯t a single adult present besides this little guy. His handsome face had already turned to ice. "So, not a single one of them is here?" "They¡¯re not, I¡¯m not lying to you!" Little Baozi saw the cake in his hand. Feeling a bit hungry, he reached out his little hand towards it. But what about Ou Mucen? Seeing the barefooted Little Baozi who had run up to him, his eyes turned icy. Without a second thought, he picked him up and tossed him back onto the bed, "Who allowed you to get out of bed?" Little Baozi felt wronged, "Uncle, I¡¯m already better, I was supposed to be discharged from the hospital today." Discharged? He hadn¡¯t reacted until he heard that. Upon hearing it, the expression of Uncle Bingshan standing before his bed soured even more, "So, your mom doesn¡¯t care about your discharge? She¡¯s still out with some other man?" What kind of talk was this? Why did Uncle¡¯s words sound so unpleasant? Ye Xiaobao was somewhat displeased, "Uncle, my mom hasn¡¯t neglected me. Didn¡¯t I tell you? My mom will be back soon." "How soon is ¡¯soon¡¯? One hour? Two hours? Tell me, how many hours have you been waiting for her?" Ou Mucen really didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of being amodating, as if at that moment, he had forgotten that this was a four-year-old child, treating him as if he were an adult. Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaobao fell silent, his brows furrowing into a "´¨" character¡ªjust like Uncle¡¯s. No wonder Mom didn¡¯t like him. It turns out he wasn¡¯t cute at all! "Uncle, has anyone told you? You¡¯re really unlikable?" "What did you say?" "My mom, well, I didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t want to work at yourpany anymore. But now that I¡¯ve heard you speak, I get it. Uncle, you really don¡¯t know how to make people like you!" "..." Standing there, Ou Mucen stared at Little Baozi for a long time, finally, with a somber expression, he asked another question, "Thepany your mom is interviewing with today, did she find it herself?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head, "Not exactly. Uncle Lin helped find it, but it seemed like Mom didn¡¯t really want to go." "..." Ye Xiaobao, once again sold out his own mom... Not very willing to go? Ou Mucen nced over the round chubby face, his expression finally softening a bit, "Why?" Ye Xiaobao nced at him disdainfully, "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Here, yourpany is the biggest, and the sry is the highest. My mom would be silly to give up a good ce for a worse one." Ou Mucen choked! Is this really a child? Why did he feel that the way he spoke and his intelligence simply crushed his unbearably stupid mother? Chapter 191: They look like father and son no matter how you look at them!

Chapter 191: Chapter 191: They look like father and son no matter how you look at them!

"If that¡¯s the case, then why does your mom still want to work at that crappypany?" "Isn¡¯t that because of you? Uncle, I¡¯ve told you many times, don¡¯t always bully my mom. You make her so upset she doesn¡¯t even want to see you anymore. Who¡¯s going to work for you then? Women need to be coaxed. If you keep this up, it¡¯ll hurt me too!" Ou Mucen: "..." What kind of child is this? After a while, with a darkened face, he withdrew his gaze from the little rascal: "Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. You stay here and behave, wait for your mom and the others toe back." Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaobao immediately felt a bit disappointed: "Uncle, you¡¯re leaving just like that?" Ou Mucen nodded: "Yeah, I¡¯m very busy. But don¡¯t worry, when I have time, I¡¯lle to see you again." Maybe it was because he saw the disappointment on that little face, but for the first time, this man, who had neverforted anyone, felt a softness in his heart. Ye Xiaobao pouted, still not very happy, but in the end, he watched as the uncle walked towards the door of the ward, hisrge eyes quietly following the retreating figure. As Ou Mucen walked away, he heard the ward suddenly quiet down behind him, and he could feel those two eyes still following him, tugging at something inside him. For some reason, he found it suddenly hard to take the next step. "When exactly is your moming back?" "I don¡¯t know!" "Then do you want to go eat with me?" The child sitting on the bed, who had been looking eagerly at him, suddenly lit up at the words: "Really? Yeah, yeah, I want to go eat with Uncle." Before he even finished speaking, his short little arms and legs had already scurried off the bed. Ou Mucen saw this and stood at the door waiting for him. He watched as the child skillfully changed out of his hospital gown, put on his little shoes, and then rushed over to affectionately take hold of hisrge hand: "Uncle, I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go together." Ye Xiaobao was indeed a very self-sufficient child, far stronger in this respect than a certain someone. Ou Mucen, expressionless, felt the chubby little hand take his own and simply walked out the door with him. Ye Xiaobao was so happy, his entire little face bloomed with joy... Those reports that said Uncle Bingshan had a severe case of germophobia and couldn¡¯t be touched or spoken to directly, and even needed people to breathe three meters away from him, didn¡¯t seem true. Look at how the little hand was holding his and he showed no reaction at all. Ye Xiaobao was over the moon! After leaving the ward and reaching the nurses¡¯ station, Ou Mucen, worried that Ye Ning mighte back and not find her child, went over to give them a heads-up. "Third Young Master..." "If the child¡¯s familyes by, tell them he went to eat with me." "Alright, Third Young Master!" The nurses at the VIP ward area knew the hospital director¡¯s good friend, so they agreed immediately upon hearing what he said. After giving notice, Ou Mucen left with the little baozi in tow... "What do you feel like eating?" "What does Uncle want to eat?" "I¡¯m not picky!" "Then I¡¯ll be not picky too!" "..." This truly was an eye-catching sight, a tall and stunningly handsome young man, hand in hand with an equally charming little baozi. Even though their facial features were not much alike, the resemnce in their demeanor and the look in their eyes made them seem like father and son, no matter the angle one looked from! Chapter 192: When Necessary, It’s Still Best to Call for Dad!

Chapter 192: Chapter 192: When Necessary, It¡¯s Still Best to Call for Dad!

A pair of father and son so perfect it¡¯s enough to drive anyone crazy with envy! The people who followed them downstairs were dazzled, sneakily taking out their phones to snap pictures. They began to discuss, "Oh my gosh, look at that dad and BABY, they¡¯re both so handsome and gorgeous." "Yeah, how can there be such good genes in this world?" "And who knows what kind of woman? What stroke of luck to have such a charming husband and such a handsome and adorable son." "It¡¯s really defying the heavens!" "..." As they walked, the gazes that gathered around them never stopped. Ou Mucen was fine with it, used to being the center of attention. But Xiaobao, whom he held by the hand, was not ustomed to such a scene. Seeing all these people looking over at him and taking photos with their phones, he lifted his little head to look up at Uncle Bingshan, "Uncle, aren¡¯t you going to exin to them?" "Exin what?" "Exin that I¡¯m not your son. Otherwise, if we appear on the news, it could affect your marriage prospects." "..." Marriage prospects? Where on earth did he learn all this nonsense? Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely for a while before he finally looked down at Little Baozi who wasn¡¯t even as tall as his own legs, "Is this what your mom teaches you at home?" Ye Xiaobao was taken aback, "No, why would you say that, Uncle?" "Then why else would a four-year-old kid know about these things? Shouldn¡¯t a little brat like you be watching cartoons or something?" As if you watch cartoons! Childish! The miffed Little Baozi being led by the hand puffed up his cheeks in displeasure, "Uncle, even though I¡¯m only four years old, don¡¯t treat me like a child, okay? I am a man, and a man is supposed to protect women. What¡¯s the use of watching cartoons all the time?" Ou Mucen choked! He had never anticipated that a man who was invincible in the business world could be so utterly speechless by a four-year-old Little Baozi, to the point where he couldn¡¯t get a single word out. If this got out, truly, no one would believe it. In the end, Ou Mucen ended up carrying the troublesome kid out. He really couldn¡¯t stand his chatter for another second. Once he put him in the car, he didn¡¯t even ask what the kid wanted to eat. He just drove straight to a nearby Western restaurant. Kids should like Western food, right? He remembered his little nephew from his aunt¡¯s side, who always insisted on eating pizza whenever he came to Blue Mountain Vi. At the Western restaurant, the waitstaff, believing they were father and son, kindly arranged afortable spot for them, "Sir, does your baby need a high chair brought over?" Baby? Ou Mucen nced at Little Baozi, who was seated by him, and with a bit of awkwardness, finally exined, "He¡¯s not my child." "How can he not be? Daddy, how can you say that? Are you not wanting me as your son just because I didn¡¯t listen?" Unexpectedly, after his exnation, the little brat that he had seated in the chair immediately started calling him daddy, and even put on an extremely hurt expression. Ou Mucen¡¯s hand holding the menu stiffened, and his eyes narrowed, ring at the little rascal. But the little rascal? After the waitress who took their order walked away, Xiaobao waved his plump little arm towards his back, "Uncle, look, they have a special today, the family set meal is discounted. If I call you daddy, you can save a lot of money." Chapter 193 Ye Xiaobao is a Genius

Chapter 193: Chapter 193 Ye Xiaobao is a Genius

By the end of his speech, those bright and watery ck eyes didn¡¯t forget to give him a vigorous blink, the meaning quite simple... Praise me! Admire me! Worship me! In this world, there was simply no other genius like Ye Xiaobao! Ou Mucen really was... Feeling the urge to give him a thrashing! Was he short on cash? Did he need this discount? He was the third young master of the Ou Family, a proud holder of 50% of the Empire¡¯s shares; would he becking this? But in the end, not only did he tacitly approve of his actions, he also rarely offered a word of praise after putting down the menu, "Mm, you¡¯re really clever." Ye Xiaobao smiled, "Of course, I¡¯m born by my mother!" Your mom? Mucen was choked up again... Don¡¯t even mention your mom; among all the women in the world he had met, she was the only one that was the most foolish. Once the orders were taken, the waiter went off to prepare, and seeing this, Ou Mucen took out his phone and busied himself with his own affairs. His visit to see the boy had been a sudden decision and when he arrived at the hospital ward, he hadn¡¯t nned on taking him out for a meal. It was only after seeing the child alone in the ward, looking so pitiful, that he took him out. Therefore, now that he had some downtime, of course, he had to deal with work matters. "Secretary Gao, how¡¯s the meeting at noon?" "It¡¯s all arranged; they¡¯re waiting for you in the conference room right now. When will you be back, Young Master Mucen?" "Something came up, cancel it!" His long and beautiful fingers rapidly typed a few characters on his phone screen, and the person on the other side immediately began sweating profusely. Cancel? Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier? Secretary Gao nced at the people who had been waiting in the conference room and replied helplessly, "Alright, then Young Master Mucen, what about the client you have an appointment withter?" The client? Ou Mucen, sitting there, his gaze shifted slightly, "Which client?" Secretary Gao quickly replied, "It¡¯s the European agent who previously mentioned wanting to check out Yuzhirun¡¯s new product. Didn¡¯t you already agree to meet with them personally?" The European agent... The man sitting in the dining chair finally remembered the matter and immediately looked at the child across from him, who had started eating, and found himself in a dilemma. The European agent was the first step in Yuzhirun¡¯s expansion into the international market; of course, he needed to meet them. But what about this child? If he waited for him to finish eating and then took him back to the hospital, it would likely be toote. He thought of the appointed time and nced at the watch on his wrist, finally asking, "Xiaobao, has your mother returned yet?" Mother? Ye Xiaobao, who was stuffing his face with pizza, looked up at the uncle, "I don¡¯t know. My mom didn¡¯t bring her phone today; I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s back." As the words fell, Ou Mucen frowned. Indeed, he had forgotten that foolish woman didn¡¯t have her phone with her. Should he call that Mr. Lin toe and pick up the child? Ou Mucen thought about the man he had met once and suddenly, he didn¡¯t know why, but he dismissed the idea. It was as if he was very reluctant to let that man take the child. If that was the case... His slender, clean fingers tapped lightly on the dining table twice, and after a moment, he spoke, "Little Baozi, Uncle has a bit of an urgent matter. After you finish eating,e with Uncle to take care of the business, and then Uncle will take you back to the hospital, how¡¯s that?" Could he continue to apany him? Little Baozi, who was eating pizza, blinked hisrge eyes and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, nodded in agreement, "Okay, should I eat faster then?" Chapter 194: Has Something Happened to Xiaobao?

Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Has Something Happened to Xiaobao?

"Hmm!" Ou Mucen, seeing that he had agreed, also breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up his phone and replied, telling Secretary Gao to make the arrangements, and then asked the waiter toe over for the check. "Uncle, there¡¯s still so much left. Can we pack it up and take it home?" "No!" Ou Mucen¡¯s response was crisp and decisive! Packing up the leftovers? When had he, the Crown Prince of the Ou Corporation, ever done such a thing? But Little Baozi, seeing that he was unwilling, became insistent and refused to leave: "But it¡¯s such a waste, Uncle. You didn¡¯t eat any of it. I¡¯ll pack it up, and if you get hungryter, you can eat it on the road. Look, you haven¡¯t eaten anything." Ye Xiaobao tried hard to persuade this spendthrift uncle who didn¡¯t take wasting food seriously. Really, why are rich people like this? They have no concept of thrift and frugality at all. These pizzas¡ªYe Dabao would not let him eat them often for fear of him getting a sore throat. If he could pack them and take them home, wouldn¡¯t he be able to have a good meal again at night? Ye Xiaobao was determined not to leave without packing up the pizzas. Ou Mucen¡¯s forehead throbbed with visible veins. In the end, he reluctantly agreed to his nephew¡¯s wishes. "Sir, actually, it¡¯s a very good habit for your child to do this. It¡¯s better not to waste things." "..." Ou Mucen felt like exploding! After finally packing everything up, the two of them, one big and one small, left the restaurant just as Secretary Gao¡¯s call came through, informing him that the European agent was already waiting at Bishui Pavilion in Qianshui Bay. Qianshui Bay? Why go to Qianshui Bay? Upon hearing that it was the ce next to his own home, Ou Mucen was displeased: "Who made this arrangement? Why choose that ce?" Secretary Gao hastily exined: "It was the guest who made the reservation himself. He said he just arrived in A City and booked the hotel online. It was this ce¡ªI couldn¡¯t help it." Ou Mucen frowned and eventually said nothing more. Leading the child to the car, he fastened his seatbelt securely: "When we get to the hotel, don¡¯t wander around. Uncle will be finished in a moment." "Okay, Uncle, don¡¯t worry, Xiaobao will be very good!" Ye Xiaobao smiled sweetly at him. Of course, he would be good; he didn¡¯t want to stay in that boring hospital ward. Now that he had this uncle, he would be obedient, no matter what he was asked to do. Ye Xiaobao happily leaned against the backseat of the car. But as the scenery outside gradually left the city center further and further behind, he suddenly began to think of his mother and worry. "Uncle, can I call my mom?" Ou Mucen was steering the wheel and nced in the rearview mirror upon hearing the request: "Do you want her toe pick you up?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head: "No, my mom forgot her phone. But it¡¯s been so long, and she hasn¡¯t called me. I¡¯m a little worried about her." Worried? Such a little child, how could he be worried about her? Ou Mucen wanted to say this, but as he straightened the car and looked into the rearview mirror again, seeing that child¡¯s face, still childish but full of a concern inappropriate for his age, he frowned and pulled out his own phone: "Hmm, tell me the number." Ye Xiaobao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as he quickly rattled off Uncle Lin¡¯s number, his gaze fixed on the phone in his uncle¡¯s hand. As the call went through and was swiftly answered on the other end, Ou Mucen passed the phone to him... "Hello, who is this?" "Uncle Lin, it¡¯s Xiaobao. Where are you all now? When will youe back?" Xiaobao? Lin Yebai, still in that factory, was surprised to hear the voice and took a moment to check the phone again. Heavens! A strange number!! Chapter 195: Mom, Uncle Bingshan Invited Me to Dinner

Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Mom, Uncle Bingshan Invited Me to Dinner

It was a strange number. Could something have happened? Lin Yebai¡¯splexion changed instantly as he picked up his phone and asked right away, "Xiaobao? Whose phone are you using? Where are you?" Ye Xiaobao, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she asked, "Uncle Lin, when will you and Mome back? Are you still at thatpany?" Lin Yebai nodded, "Yes, when your mother came for the job interview today, she just happened to meet a client bringing new merchandise, so I asked your mom to take a closer look. Xiaobao, where exactly are you? Why are you using someone else¡¯s phone to call Uncle? Where¡¯s your mom¡¯s phone?" "Uncle Lin, Aunt Xiaoqiao went to teach a ss, and I was so hungry. Uncle Bingshan came to see me, so I asked him to take me out to eat," Xiaobao said. "..." Uncle Bingshan? Who is Uncle Bingshan? Lin Yebai had never heard the child mention this person before. Thest time there was trouble at Blue Mountain Vi, he came back and asked the child about it, and the child pointed at the news photos opened on his phone. So, at this moment, when Xiaobao mentioned the four words "Uncle Bingshan," he was truly a bit stunned, but he vaguely sensed something was amiss. As he held the phone, ready to ask again for rity, Ye Ning, on the other end, had already seen him taking the call. She quickly left the pile of jade and walked over, "Is that a call from Xiaobao?" Lin Yebai¡¯s expression suddenly changed, but it was already toote to hang up the call... "Aning, he..." "Let me talk to him. I have been out for so long, I should have called him much earlier." Ye Ning, unaware of the situation on the phone and thinking the child was just being fussy on the other end, took the phone from his hand with a sense of guilt. "Hello? Xiaobao, it¡¯s Mom!" "Mom, you finally answered my call! Where are you, mom? When will you be back?" Xiaobao immediately cried out loudly upon hearing his mother¡¯s voice. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning felt even worse and quickly walked to a quieter area with the phone, trying tofort him: "I¡¯m sorry, Xiaobao. Mom will be back soon. Be good in the hospital room, and when Momes back, I¡¯ll buy you something delicious, okay?" "I¡¯ve already had dinner. Uncle Bingshan took me for pizza!" Xiaobao replied. "What did you say?" Ye Ning doubted her hearing, "Uncle Bingshan?" Ye Xiaobao nodded on the other end, "Yes, Uncle Bingshan. He came to see me today. Mom, Uncle Bingshan is so nice. He ordered a lot of tasty food, and I even got takeout, waiting for Mom toe back so we can eat together." Ye Ning: "..." Wait, how could there be an Uncle Bingshan? When did that man go to the hospital? And how did Xiaobao end up going to have a meal with him? What about Xiaoqiao? Ye Ning started to feel disoriented, she didn¡¯t care about anything else and promptly got her bag together in the resting room: "Xiaobao, where are you now?" Xiaobao answered cheerfully from the other end, "I¡¯m in Uncle¡¯s car. He said he¡¯s taking me to do some errands. Mom, there¡¯s no one in the hospital room. Xiaobao doesn¡¯t want to go back." Ye Ning lost herst ounce ofposure. Looking at the strange number that was still in the call, which was indeed the number she had once called, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. She hung up the phone, approached the man at the entrance of the resting room: "Big Brother Lin, I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I must go back, right away." Chapter 196: Want to Try Rebelling?

Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Want to Try Rebelling?

Lin Yebai had long suspected that something was amiss. Upon hearing these words, he no longer insisted and went inside to take his bag, nodding in agreement. "Has something happened? When I was on the phone just now, I heard Xiaobao say that Xiaoqiao went to ss..." "It¡¯s nothing. Ou Mucen went to the hospital." Ye Ning, with her mind in turmoil, really didn¡¯t want to talk about it but, considering his care for her and her son, she still mentioned the person in question. Ou Mucen? As soon as that name came out, Lin Yebai, who had just started the car, immediately changed his expression, "Ou Mucen went to the hospital? What¡¯s he doing there? Why would he be at the hospital at this time? So, Xiaobao is with him right now, correct?" He asked a barrage of questions as if they wereing out of a machine gun,pletely overturning his usualposed and tranquil demeanor. Ye Ning frowned, feeling even more irritated... How would she know these things? Wasn¡¯t she with him? If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be rushing back in such a hurry. Ye Ning turned her head to look out the window. This time, she did not answer him but responded with silence. Yes, why would that man suddenly go to the hospital? Given his temperament, it¡¯s not possible. Moreover, he took Xiaobao out to eat, which is even more like a wild fantasy. What on earth happened to that man today? Ye Ning felt that this situation really sounded like something out of a thriller movie. How could she have heard about such a thing? ¡ª¡ª However, over there, Ye Xiaobao, after sessfully speaking to his mother on the phone and hanging up, showed a delighted face, "Uncle, my mom said she¡¯sing back. By the time you finish your business and return, my mom will probably have already arrived at the hospital." Ou Mucen was driving upfront and, upon hearing this, he simply gave a faint "hmm" in acknowledgment. Not urging her toe back meant she never intended toe back early, did it? The eyes of the man driving narrowed slightly, a trace of coldness passing across his lips... The Bentley was powerful and swift. In just about twenty minutes, Ou Mucen saw the beach, the palm trees, and there, on a prime location, stood a luxurious hotel. Qianshui Bay International Hotel! Ye Xiaobao saw the name of this grand hotel through the rear window and immediately got excited, scrambling up from his seat, "Uncle, are we going to this hotel?" Ou Mucen nodded and drove the car over to park, then got out of the car. "Uncle is going to meet a client soon. You¡¯re not allowed to run around, or Uncle will leave you here," Ou Mucen warned him while unfastening his seatbelt, fearing that the little Baozi would wander off and something might happen. Ye Xiaobao looked at his uncle¡¯s stern face and couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Uncle, children need to be coaxed. By frightening him this way, you¡¯ll probably make him more rebellious!" "Why?" "Because children like to contradict adults. The more you forbid them from doing something, the more they want to do it!" The chubby Little Baozi was very serious when he said this, as if he were the parent and this uncle was the one who needed to be taught. Contradict? Ou Mucen stared at him and gave a coldugh, "You want to try?" Ye Xiaobao fell silent, obediently allowing himself to be carried down from the car and then carried into the grand hotel. This uncle has too much of a murderous aura. Forget it, it¡¯s better for him to be well-behaved! Chapter 197: Bumped into the Wrong Person!

Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Bumped into the Wrong Person!

Upon arriving at the hotel, the manager, who had been waiting there for some time, came over to greet the two as soon as he saw them. Ou Mucen saw this and casually handed over the child he was holding: "Take good care of him, or you no longer need to work here." "Yes, Third Young Master!" The manager respectfully took Little Baozi and was filled with shock and surprise in his heart, but he dared not ask a single question. It wasn¡¯t until the esteemed guest entered the elevator and went upstairs that he dared to look at the chubby Little Baozi in his hands: "Little friend, what¡¯s your name?" "Xiaobao!" "Xiaobao? Xiaobao is a good name. Who are your parents? Howe you¡¯re here today with the Third Young Master?" "Uncle, where are you taking me to y? Is there something good to eat? I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet." The answer waspletely unrted to the question. Having answered, this Little Baozi then wriggled out of his grip and headed in the direction of the best beachside restaurant in the hotel. The manager, seeing this, was immediately panicked: "Hey, little ancestor, there are people eating over there. You can¡¯t go." He chased after him, shouting all the way, almost at the expense of his own life. Yet Little Baozi ran so fast, managing to scurry in under two minutes¡ªhis little arms and short legs like those of a bunny¡ªto the beautiful area surrounded by coconut palms and permeated with the scent of the sea breeze. This open-air restaurant was indeed the most beautiful spot in the hotel and a favorite ce for many people in this city. However, today was a bit special. The entire open-air restaurant only had two people sitting at a table under thergest coconut tree, making it look rather deserted. Could business really be this bad here? Ye Xiaobao was still a child and didn¡¯t understand these things. He approached and, seeing the dining chairs were exceptionallyfortable loungers, he climbed onto one without a second thought: "Uncle, I want to be like them. I want a coconut and a scoop of ice cream." Since the manager had chased him here, sweat was already dripping from his forehead. Seeing Little Baozi sitting in the chair like a lord and asking for food only made him wish he were dead: "Little friend, you want to eat this? Very well, let¡¯s go back. Uncle will take you somewhere else to eat, okay?" "Why can¡¯t we eat here? It¡¯s very nice here, cool and with a view of the sea." "Yes, this ce is nice, but it¡¯s already been reserved by someone else. I¡¯m not allowed to stay." "Reserved by someone else? Why is it reserved by someone else? Isn¡¯t this your hotel¡¯s property?" "That¡¯s... um..." The hotel manager was so panicked he felt he was about to kneel before this little tyrant. How was he supposed to exin to this child what a private event meant? He was so young; even if he exined, would he understand? The hotel manager was on the verge of going crazy! It was at this time that the two people sitting there heard the noise and turned around. The woman in the yellow dress, facing away from them, was obviously not pleased and turned her head sharply: "What¡¯s going on here? Who let you in? Don¡¯t you know Miss Bai has reserved this ce for today?" Her voice was high and shrill, her tone even more sharp and angry. After she spoke, the two people, one big and one small, immediately dared not move. "Miss Bai, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s this child. He... he saw how beautiful it is here and came over. I will take him away immediately." Chapter 198: This Child is the One from the Banquet

Chapter 198: Chapter 198: This Child is the One from the Banquet

"How could you possibly be so ipetent? Do you really want me to call the owner of this hotel right now, make him fire you?" "Yes, yes, Miss Bai is right, I¡¯m truly sorry!" The hotel manager was scared out of his wits, hurriedly picked up the child from the chair, and was about to take him away from there. But at that moment, another woman at the dining table looked over their way. When she saw the child¡¯s face, her hand holding the wine ss paused mid-air. Why did this child look so familiar to her? Her gaze shifted slightly as she remembered something and immediately spoke up, "Wait! Bring that child over to me for a closer look." Bring him over? The girl across from her in the yellow dress was puzzled, "Xueshan, what are you doing? Everything¡¯s fine, why do you need to look at this child?" The woman holding the wine ss smiled, "It¡¯s nothing, I just feel like this child looks very familiar. Weiwei, do you remember the photo of the child we took that night at the vi? I think he looks quite simr." The girl in the yellow dress was stunned! The child she photographed? Is she talking about... the child that appeared that night at the Blue Mountain Vi banquet, the one that caused her cousin so much trouble that he hadn¡¯t been able to lift his head since?!! Bai Wei finally remembered, and immediately, she also turned her head to look at the child being brought over. Indeed, although she hadn¡¯t gotten a close look at him that night, his delicate features, as well as his particr height and build, were exactly the same as the child who had appeared that night. Wow! So this child is the little bastard that made a mess of my cousin that day? Bai Wei recognized him and immediately stood up from her chair in a rage, "Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t this little brat. To think I¡¯d find you without even looking, if I don¡¯t kill you today, myst name isn¡¯t Bai." Having said that, she actually reached out to snatch the child from the manager¡¯s arms. The manager was shocked, "Miss Bai, what are you doing? This child, he was brought here by Young Master Mucen!" Young Master Mucen? Ou Mucen was also here? At that revtion, the woman who had been furiously approaching stopped in her tracks, and likewise, another woman who had been sitting there waiting for the show also changed her expression. Ou Mucen was actually here, then they really couldn¡¯t touch this child; otherwise, if anything happened, neither of them could bear the responsibility. But how could they just let it go? Just because of this little bastard, the second branch of the Ou Family had been unable to raise their heads high, and Ou Yuze had been neglected to the point that he hadn¡¯t yet returned to take charge at Longfeng. How could they not hate? How could they let it rest? The woman holding the wine ss thought of all this, her fingers tightening even more, while the malice in her eyes grew stronger! Last time, they yed a double act with this child, causing a huge downfall for the second branch of the Ou Family. Today he brought the child here again, so, could it really be that the child had nothing to do with him? She looked at the child, "Manager, Miss Bai was just joking with you, she¡¯s Young Master Mucen¡¯s niece. How could she possibly harm one of his people? She just wants the child to stay here and y with us." Upon hearing this, the manager was torn, "But Young Master Mucen..." "Enough, stop with the ¡¯Young Master Mucen.¡¯ We¡¯re all one family after all. Isn¡¯t it natural to help our uncle look after a child?" PS: Thanks to some friends for their rewards, hoping to see more votes andments, love you all... Chapter 199: Do they think they can get information out of Ye Xiaobao’s mouth? Are they foolish?

Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Do they think they can get information out of Ye Xiaobao¡¯s mouth? Are they foolish?

"Stop with the ¡¯but¡¯s; we¡¯re all family here, and taking care of the child is our duty. Put the kid down and go tell the third young master of the Ou Family." After speaking, the woman gestured to Bai Wei, who immediately went over and took the child from the manager¡¯s arms. The manager was troubled, but since it hade to this, he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he reluctantly let go and quickly went to find the third young master of the Ou Family. Bai Wei, seeing that, put down the child as well, and then the two women, with a predatory stare, looked as if they were two fierce wolves, eying their prey intently as they watched the child. Speak, who exactly are you? What is your rtionship with Ou Mucen? Tell me, and I won¡¯t torment you!" Bai Wei was the first to speak, her tone so vicious it was as if she wanted to tear the child apart. Ye Xiaobao was pressed into the chair, his small face tense, his big, bright ck eyes unblinkingly staring at this older girl, lookingpletely terrified. Yang Xueshan saw this, her brows furrowed, and she pulled her away: "He¡¯s still a child, Weiwei, go sit over there. I¡¯ll handle this." Bai Wei huffed and reluctantly walked away! Once Bai Wei had left, Yang Xueshan, in an effort to pacify the child, personally took the ice cream she was eating from the table and offered it: "Come on, little friend, can you tell sister your name?" Ye Xiaobao nced at the ice cream in her hand and indeed spoke with a milky voice: "Xiaobao..." Xiaobao? What a terribly nd name! Hearing this, Bai Wei let out another disdainful snort ofughter. A flicker of disgust crossed Yang Xueshan¡¯s eyes as well, but she wasn¡¯t Bai Wei. As a woman who had emerged from the shadows of schemes, her emotions weren¡¯t so easily read on her face. Taking a spoonful from the ice cream, she smiled warmly at the child, "Come on, tell sister, who are your mommy and daddy? Then I¡¯ll give you a bite of this ice cream." I¡¯ll give you ten ice creams if you tell me who you two baddies are. The delicate and adorable Little Baozi looked at the spoonful of ice cream in her hand and sadly shook his head, "Sister, I can¡¯t eat ice cream. Mommy said I have a bad stomach, and I get diarrhea if I eat it." Yang Xueshan: "..." Upon hearing that, Bai Wei¡¯s brows shot up in indignation as she stormed over and threw away the ice cream from her hand: "I told you not to coddle him, what¡¯s the point in spoiling a little bastard like that?" This woman, so fierce! The Little Baozi sitting in the chair pouted, and soon his eyes, as dark as ck grapes, turned red: "Sister is being mean to me, I want to find Uncle, Uncle..." Crying, with his small arms and short legs, he tried to climb down from the chair to find Ou Mucen. Yang Xueshan, panicked, quickly scooped the child back up andined to the woman beside her: "Weiwei, he¡¯s just a child, what does he know? You need to be patient and not scare him all the time." "But he won¡¯t even eat your ice cream!" "That¡¯s because his stomach is upset. Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? His mother told him he has a bad stomach and can¡¯t eat ice cream." Yang Xueshan was quick to defend the child without an ounce of suspicion. In fact, this four-year-old Little Baozi, with his innocent, cute, dazed, and pure look, wouldn¡¯t be suspected by anyone. Chapter 200 Dare you touch my person?

Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Dare you touch my person?

Bai Wei finally calmed down again, sitting in the chair with a pale face, her gaze firmly fixed on Little Baozi. Little Baozi was still pouting, but when that sister who had been speaking up for him took an unopened coconut from the table and ced it in front of him to hold and drink, his little face finally brightened up. "Sister, it¡¯s so yummy!" "It¡¯s yummy, isn¡¯t it? Then tell sister, how do you know that uncle? Does your mom have a rtionship with that uncle?" The question was malicious. If Ye Xiaobao admitted it, then, in their eyes, his mother would definitely be thought to have an unspeakable rtionship with Ou Mucen, and he would certainly be deemed his illegitimate child! In this way, the second branch of the Ou Family, including Ou Yuze, would be thoroughly vindicated. Indeed, what else could overturn the situation at that banquet more in their favor? Ye Xiaobao held the coconut, quietly looked at this woman, and after a while, said in a babyish voice, "Of course my mom has a rtionship with that uncle." What? Yang Xueshan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, "What kind of rtionship? Tell sister quickly!" Bai Wei also leaned in, and the way the two of them were staring at him, as if they were wolves, made him afraid to even breathe out loud. Ye Xiaobao ignored the tension, lowered his little head, and took another big gulp, "He¡¯s the boss, my mom works at that uncle¡¯spany. Sister, it¡¯s delicious, I want more." Yang Xueshan: "..." Bai Wei: "..." Suddenly, she jumped up from her chair and pped the coconut out of the child¡¯s hands, swearing at him, "You little bastard, hurry up and tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with Ou Mucen? And, who exactly is your mother? Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish!" After shouting, she actually grabbed his small cor and lifted him up from the chair. Ye Xiaobao¡¯s face turned pale. After all, he was just a four-year-old child, and no matter how smart he was, he would be scared in such a situation. His eyes turned red, and big tears really started to fall, "Bad woman, uncle won¡¯t let you go!" Uncle? Still daring to mention uncle? The woman who hadpletely lost her sanity, became even more enraged when she heard that, and grabbing his cor with force, she really intended to throw the child out. Yang Xueshan waspletely stunned, having forgotten what she should say! In the nick of time, at the entrance of the open-air restaurant, a tall figure strode over. Seeing the scene, he exploded with a shout towards this side, "Bai Wei, you try throwing him, I¡¯ll make sure you leave here standing only to be carried out lying down!" With that roar, the arm that was about to throw the child abruptly stopped in mid-air. Ye Xiaobao, earlier terrorized by the insane woman and unable to speak, immediately looked over upon hearing his uncle¡¯s voice, tears streaked on his little face as he stretched out his arms and burst into tears, "Uncle..." It was a heart-wrenching sight, the four-year-old child was only so tall, but now, he was held aloft like a frog, arms iling, legs kicking, like a toy being yed with, without the slightest shred of humanity. Ou Mucen walked over and, seeing this scene, felt a fierce twinge in his heart. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pped the woman fiercely! Chapter 201 - The Cost of Provoking Him!

Chapter 201: Chapter 201 - The Cost of Provoking Him!

"You¡¯re nothing but a beast!" A p came down, immediately silencing all the noise in the open-air restaurant. It was indeed a terrifying atmosphere! As if everything had frozen in ce, in this seaside open-air restaurant, one could hear nothing at this moment, except the immense pressure of the silence surrounding them, suffocatingly quiet, and the man¡¯s aura of destruction that could annihte anything. It was too frightening! Yang Xueshan¡¯s first thought was to escape, but at this time, it was not something she could simply do if she wanted to. So, she could only stand there, looking on as the man pped the Bai Family¡¯s young mistress fiercely to the side, blood spurting out. "Third Young Master, this..." The hotel manager who hade along was a bit worried. Yet before he could finish his sentence, the man who had just finished pping spoke up again, "Send her to the Bai Family, let her mother have a good look at the kind of creature she has raised!" "..." As soon as he said this, Bai Wei, who had been stunned by the p, finally regained her wits. Send her to her family¡¯s home? No, absolutely not, if her mother found out she had offended him at such a crucial moment, she would never let her off, she would beat her to death. Bai Wei, with half her face swollen from the p, began to tremble all over, quickly raising her head, she began to plead, "Little Uncle, I know I was wrong, please spare me this time, Uncle." "Spare you?" The thoroughly enraged man nced at the child still shivering in his arms and with an icy face full of coldness asked, "Did you spare this child just now? How old is he?" "I..." "Bai Wei, this is my final warning. If you push my limits again, I will ensure the Bai Family and the Ou Family arepletely unrted. I mean what I say!" Hisst words, like des shot out from hell, sentence by sentence spilled from the man¡¯s mouth, Bai Wei looked into those terrifying eyes and suddenly, overwhelming fear spread from the bottom of her heart. To sever ties between the Bai Family and the Ou Family? He certainly could do it. In A City, there was nothing that Ou Mucen could not aplish if he wished! Bai Wei swayed, and finally, like a dead dog, shepletely copsed... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after teaching that woman a lesson, immediately left with the child in his arms, not even going to the restaurant, but taking him straight to the car. He didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling it was, but when he heard from the manager that the child encountered Bai Wei in the open-air restaurant, the anxiety he felt at that moment was something he had never experienced in the business world. Later on, when he went to the restaurant and saw that insane scene, his rage intensified! To hit someone with his own hands, and a woman no less, this must be his first time, right? Bringing the small child to the car, he was just about to ce him in the back seat when, just as he was letting go, the tiny arm reflexively tightened a little more. Without speaking, but fully feeling the lingering terror, Ou Mucen¡¯splexion turned even more ashen. He clenched his fingers, struggling to suppress the killing intent in the bottom of his heart, and then he picked up the child, heading straight to the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 202: Big Brother Lin, Let Me Be Alone...

Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Big Brother Lin, Let Me Be Alone...

After all, he was just a child, and lying against his chest was no issue. So after bringing him in, he sat the child face-to-face on hisp and then buckled the small bundle into the seat belt, "Don¡¯t be scared, Uncle is here." He had neverforted anyone before, but now, having fastened the seat belt, he clumsily patted the child on the back. Ye Xiaobaoy against his chest without looking up, but after hearing these words, the little head nodded, "Thank you, Uncle. Can we not tell Mommy, please?" "Why?" "Mommy will worry if she hears, and I don¡¯t want Mommy to worry." The child¡¯s voice was soft andcked the vivacity and liveliness from before. Yet, at this time, he was still thinking about his mom, the woman who was also rushing towards him in a hurry. Ou Mucen suddenly felt his chest tighten and turned to look out the window. After a long moment, he nodded, "Okay, how about Uncle takes you to see a doctor now? Let¡¯s get a check-up to see if there is anything wrong with you. Then we can see Mommy." "Okay!" The child lying on Uncle¡¯s body had his small arms and legs resting on him, soft and tender, just like a little puppy, incredibly cute. Hearing Uncle say he would check his injuries without letting Mommy find out, the little head nodded immediately, agreeing. Ou Mucen breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, then started the car and drove away from the ce. Bai Family! Dare theyy a hand on his people? It seemed he had been too kind to them! Seeing the child in his arms fall asleep so quickly, he took out his phone and dialed a number... "Third Master..." "Call a board meeting for tomorrow morning and say, I am going to divest from Ou¡¯s Department Store." "..." What? A divestment from Ou¡¯s Department Store? Secretary Gao on the other end of the phone could scarcely believe his own ears! Out of the blue, why divest from Ou¡¯s Department Store? Isn¡¯t it profitable? True,pared to the other industries of Ou¡¯s, it isn¡¯t that profitable, and the majority of its shares were held by the Bai Family, but that wasn¡¯t a reason to divest, was it? Small profits are still profits, right? Secretary Gao suspected his BOSS had taken the wrong medicine! But the fact was, after saying that, he hung up the phone and then there were no more calls. Alright, divest from Ou¡¯s Department Store... ¡ª¡ª When Ye Ning returned to A City, it was already past four in the afternoon. Lin Yebai said it was close, but in reality, it was just the office that was near; the factory was quite far away. As soon as she returned to A City, she couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car. Seeing this from behind, Lin Yebai also opened the door and stepped out, "Aning, has Xiaobao been brought back already?" Ye Ning frowned and shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll go up to check first." Saying this, she quickly entered the hospital. Lin Yebai followed her in after seeing this. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that when the two arrived at the hospital, the ward was still empty. Not only was there no one there, but her cell phone was also gone. It was clear that when they left, Xiaobao had taken it away. Seeing this, Ye Ning, agitated and anxious, raised her foot to step out. Lin Yebai hurried after her, "Where are you going?" Without turning, Ye Ning replied, "I¡¯m going to find Ou Mucen. Brother Lin, if you have matters to attend to, go ahead. I¡¯ll go look for Xiaobao." Chapter 203: Finally Willing to Come Back?

Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Finally Willing to Come Back?

Looking for Ou Mucen? Lin Yebai followed behind her, almost wanting to go with her. Ou Mucen, that man was so dangerous, how could he let her go find him alone? What if something happened? But as he followed her to the door, he saw the woman, who had already made her way to the nurse¡¯s station, asking the nurse for a phone: "Nurse, may I borrow your phone to make a call? I don¡¯t have my cell phone with me." "You are...?" "I¡¯m a family member from room number 5, my child has been taken away." A family member from room number 5? The nurse flipped through the registry on the desk, and suddenly, her eyes lit up: "You must be Ye Xiaobao¡¯s mother, right? Well, your child was taken away by the Third Young Master Ou. When he left, he specifically asked me to let you know when you came back, so you wouldn¡¯t worry." He even specifically... asked the nurse to tell her? The woman, sweating with anxiety, stood there, stunned for a moment! He had always been a domineering and authoritative person who did whatever he wanted without considering other people¡¯s feelings, but now, he had actually asked this nurse to specifically tell her. Ye Ning found it a bit hard to believe! But she couldn¡¯t deny that the tight grip of anxiety in her chest, along with her worries, felt much better now. It seemed that his motive for finding the child wasn¡¯t malicious. So after quickly thanking the nurse, she went downstairs. Behind her, Lin Yebai stood quietly, watching her at the nurse¡¯s station. Seeing her relief and the faint surprise hidden on her face after hearing from the nurse that the man had left instructions about her child being taken, he did not follow her anymore. In truth, he wasn¡¯t foolish. This incident had been messed up due to his arrangements, which had already upset her severely, but she hadn¡¯t lost her temper with him and was still speaking to him in a calm tone. This indicated that probably because of the years he had helped her, she didn¡¯t want to bear grudges or me him. But even he felt that this time, it was indeed a bit too much! No longer following her, he returned to the hospital room and sat in the chair by the windowsill. He poured a ss of water, lit a cigarette, and began to watch the bustling city outside, quietly waiting. Waiting for her and her son to return... --- Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after leaving the hospital, quickly hailed a taxi and got in. "Master, may I use your phone to make a call? I don¡¯t have my cell phone with me." "Sure!" The taxi driver handed her the phone, and Ye Ning hurriedly took it and began dialing the phone number. She was a bit confused. Xiaobao had called her just before two o¡¯clock, but now it was almost five, and Xiaobao still hadn¡¯t returned to the hospital room. Where had they been for these three hours? As the president of the Ou Corporation, he was so busy every day, and now with a child, where could he have gone? Ye Ning was getting anxious! Fortunately, not long after the call was connected, a very familiar, maic male voice came through: "Hello..." Upon hearing the voice, Ye Ning immediately gripped the phone tight: "Ou Mucen, where have you taken Xiaobao? I¡¯m back now." Finally decided toe back? The person on the other end of the phone, upon hearing her words, nced at the little boy seriously assembling a model beside him... Chapter 204: His Mouth is Really Venomous!

Chapter 204: Chapter 204: His Mouth is Really Venomous!

"You finally deigned toe back? I thought you weren¡¯t going to return tonight." What did he say? Upon hearing the mocking and sarcastic voice on the phone, Ye Ning hurriedly exined, "No, I had something to do today. I¡¯m Xiaobao¡¯s mother, how could I possibly note back?" Xiaobao¡¯s mother? Does she even remember that she¡¯s this child¡¯s mother? It wouldn¡¯t have been an issue if he hadn¡¯t brought it up, but as soon as he did, the already ill-tempered man¡¯s face turned even darker, "Is that so? I thought the kid was an orphan." "What did you say?" Ye Ning frowned deeply, "You¡¯re calling him an orphan?" The man at the other end did not soften his words one bit, "Isn¡¯t that the case? Alone in the hospital with no one to look after him, has anyone even remembered to check if he¡¯s hungry? Does he need to eat? Even for drinking water, he has to boil it himself. Tell me, how is he any different from an orphan?" "You..." Ye Ning finally got a little angry. How could this person be so vicious in his speech? But after calming down, she realized she couldn¡¯t rebut his usations. Indeed, Xiaobao, left alone at the hospital today, was just like an orphan with no one to look after him, no one to remember whether he needed to eat. No one considered how such a small child would fare alone in that hospital room. The image of the small figure who would gaze out the window every day, eagerly looking down, suddenly brought a sharp pain to Ye Ning¡¯s heart, and her eyes reddened. "Alright, Ou Mucen, I admit I was wrong. Now tell me, where exactly are you now?" Her voice had noticeably lowered by the end of the sentence. Ou Mucen sat there, his eyes not straying from the screen before him, but as he heard the plea on the phone, his fingers stopped tapping the keyboard for a moment. Just then, Little Baozi, who had been yfully wiggling his little bottom, also noticed themotion and lifted his round head, "Uncle, is it Mommy calling?" Ou Mucen looked up, paused for a moment, then nodded, "Mhm!" "Wow, really? Then I¡¯ll tell Mommy where we are so she cane to pick me up right away." After speaking, he scrambled up with his little arms and legs, and ran joyfully towards the phone. So, as Ye Ning waited in the taxi for a while, she finally heard her son¡¯s voice, "Mommy, we¡¯re at tinum Apartments, where Uncle lives. Hurry ande get me!" tinum Apartments? Where was that? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning quickly turned to the taxi driver, "Sir, do you know where tinum Apartments is?" The driver looked back, "Of course, tinum Apartments are the most upscale apartments in A City." Good, knowing this meant she could find them. After getting the details of the exact address from her son on the phone, Ye Ning finally hung up, and handed the phone back to the taxi driver. tinum Apartments? Why had that man taken Xiaobao to his apartment? Wasn¡¯t he only supposed to take him out for a meal? After eating, couldn¡¯t he have brought him back to the hospital? Why did he take him to his apartment? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be busy? Didn¡¯t he have to go to thepany today? Could it be because he had said earlier that he felt uneasy about Xiaobao being alone and uncared for in the hospital, that he had decided to keep him by his side? As the thought settled, Ye Ning, who was hastily making her way to the apartment, felt a sudden leap in her heart, and a touch of gratitude Chapter 205: The First Time She Came to His Apartment

Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The First Time She Came to His Apartment

Five minutester, at tinum Apartments¡ª It was indeed arge, high-end property. As Ye Ning stepped out of the taxi, she was instantly struck by the palpable sense of ss distinction. Yes, the people living here must all be capitalists like that man, and her? She was just an ordinary citizen, which naturally made the ss distinction all the more apparent. After exiting the taxi, she checked the apartment number she had noted down. She initially wanted to go straight in to pick up her child, but then she thought that since that man had taken care of her child for the whole day and even treated him to a meal, she stopped by the supermarket next to the neighborhood and bought an imported fruit basket. Imported, he wouldn¡¯t look down on that, would he? With the fruit basket in hand, she finally entered and found her way to Mingcui Pavilion where Xiaobao had told her he was. "Hello, I¡¯m here to see Mr. Ou in apartment 1101, may Ie in?" "Mr. Ou?" The security guard sitting behind the security door sized her up and asked, "Are you here to clean their house? Wasn¡¯t it already cleaned at noon today?" To clean? Did she look that bad? She looked down at herself, feeling a re of frustration, "No, I have something to discuss with him, just help me open the door, that¡¯s all." "That¡¯s not possible, we can¡¯t let you in unless you have the fingerprints of the owner or the owner has notified us in advance." "You..." Ye Ning had never imagined that the apartmentplex had such stringent requirements, and she found herself angrily stamping her feet on the spot. Fortunately, at this moment, another person sitting next to the security guard noticed Ye Ning¡¯s outfit and pondered, "Mr. Ou is thepany¡¯s CEO; it¡¯s possible that an employee hase to see him. Here¡¯s what we can do: press the call button to his apartment on the inte and ask if he¡¯s aware of this matter." "Okay!" It was only then that the security guard dialed the inte system for them. Standing there, Ye Ning saw that once the inte connected, a cold male voice said, "Let her in!" and finally, the door was opened. What kind of ce was this? Was the entrance designed to be this paranoid, as if everyone was a thief? Carrying the fruit basket, Ye Ning soon took the elevator to the 11th floor and, using the apartment number, found the apartment. This was her first time at his apartment. She had been to Blue Mountain Vi and Orchid Garden before, but she had never been to his apartment. Now standing here, she didn¡¯t know if it was because she felt guilty for having done something wrong or for some other reason, but she felt somewhat nervous. "Ding-dong¡ª" "Uncle, it¡¯s Mom! I¡¯ll open the door!" The doorbell rang, and soon after, she heard the voice of a child inside running to the door. In a moment, the ivory-colored door was opened from the inside. "Mom, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!" As the door opened, there he was, the little figure she had missed the entire day. Seeing her at the door, he flew towards her like a little swallow, full of joy. Ye Ning, seeing him, quickly put down the fruit basket and crouched down to hug him: "I¡¯m sorry, baby, Mom iste, it¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault, I shouldn¡¯t have gone out today when you were discharged from the hospital." "It¡¯s okay, the uncle visited me at the hospital today and took me out for lots of yummy food, and he also took me out to y. Look, Mom, we bought so many things." Chapter 206: Play with him? She’s still too green!

Chapter 206: Chapter 206: y with him? She¡¯s still too green!

The little child, upon seeing his mother arrive, had already forgotten everything in his excitement and hurriedly pulled her inside. Thus, Ye Ning could only awkwardly carry the fruit basket inside, and afterward, it was in this spotlessly clean and understatedly luxurious apartment that she saw the man sitting at the desk. At that moment, he didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, just kept typing away on the notebook. Should she go over and greet him? Ye Ning, recalling the quarrel that had taken ce over the phone beforeing, instantly felt even more nervous. Letting go of her son¡¯s little hand, she plucked up the courage to approach him, "Third Young Master, about today, I really want to thank you." "..." No one paid attention to her, the only responses she got were the "click-ck" sounds of the keys being struck by slender fingers and, furthermore, the sound of the air conditioning blowing through the apartment. Seeing this, Ye Ning felt even more awkward inside and wanted to say something more, but the frozen atmosphere and the fact that he hadn¡¯t even nced at her made it quite difficult for her to speak. So, after standing there for a while and rubbing her sweat-soaked palms, she went over to her son. "Xiaobao, did Uncle buy this for you?" "Yes, Uncle bought it when he took me out. Isn¡¯t it pretty?" "Pretty, did you thank Uncle?" "I did..." An utterly pointless conversation that made Ye Ning feel awkward. Of course, it also made her feel hollow inside! Today, she had gone job hunting. Justst night, she had submitted her resignation letter, and early this morning, she had gone to her newpany. It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t found out, but now that he had caught her in the act, which boss would tolerate such "betrayal"? Ye Ning felt she couldn¡¯t stay any longer and wanted to leave with her son. "That said, Third Young Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking Xiaobao with me now. He was discharged from the hospital today, and I still have to manage the paperwork for him there." Discharged? The man who had been sitting at the desk all this time waiting for this woman to offer an exnation finally narrowed his eyes after hearing that and pushed his notebook aside, "Discharged? Do you think the hospital operates just for you?" "What?" Ye Ning did not understand, "What do you mean ¡¯operates just for me¡¯? What are you trying to say?" What am I trying to say? Ou Mucen leaned back in his chair, staring coldly at her, "You¡¯re asking me what I mean? Should I make a call to the hospital director to have him specifically arrange your son¡¯s discharge for this time?" Ye Ning: "..." Standing there, flushed and embarrassed for quite a while, she finally managed to squeeze out, "I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong about today. I went out early in the morning and didn¡¯t stay at the hospital..." "You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, this matter has nothing to do with me!" Ou Mucen interrupted her with evident impatience, rising from his chair. Seeing this, Ye Ning felt even less sure of what to say. She walked over and followed behind him, "It¡¯s not that ¨C I¡¯m apologizing because my child caused trouble for you today, and I¡¯m truly sorry about that." Is that it? Ou Mucen, hearing this, felt his rage building, turned around, and towered over this woman, "Oh really? If you feel so sorry, then you can repay me." "Repay?" "Yes, it was two thousand for taking your son to dinner, fifteen thousand for the trip to the beach with him, and fifty thousand for that model. As for my time as the CEO of Ou Corporation, I¡¯ll begrudgingly charge you fifty thousand for an hour, how about that? Shall we get a calctor to add it up?" Chapter 207 This Child Definitely Isn’t Her Biological Child

Chapter 207: Chapter 207 This Child Definitely Isn¡¯t Her Biological Child

"..." Ye Ning¡¯s mouth hung open for at least five seconds,pletely dumbfounded. What was he talking about? Hourly charges? He was still talking about hourly charges with her? Half a million per hour? Why doesn¡¯t he just shoot for the sky? Ye Ning finally felt a surge of anger, just about to retort, but at that moment, Little Baozi, who was fiddling with the model over there, heard Uncle¡¯s words and, realizing Uncle was bullying Mommy again, threw his arms down, got up, and walked towards the two. "Uncle, how can you be like this? I¡¯ve told you many times, you can¡¯t bully a girl. Doing this will only make her more disobedient!" "What did you say?" "Oh Mommy, didn¡¯t you understand? Uncle is bullying you because you prefer that lousypany over his, and he¡¯s annoyed about it." Ye Ning: "..." Ou Mucen, who was standing there ready to give that woman a good lesson, had his face turn pitch ck after being called out: "Shut up!" Ye Xiaobao, tugging at his pant leg,ughed: "Uncle, don¡¯t be mad. My mommy didn¡¯t really want to go. You should let her exin properly, and after she¡¯s done, continue working at yourpany." "Ye Xiaobao!!" "Oh no, my model is about to copse, you two chat slowly..." In a sh, the little rascal scuttled back to his own territory. Ye Ning was so infuriated she was steaming, really wanting to grab him and give him a few smacks on the bottom. What kind of child was this? Was he born just to set her up? She stood there, both embarrassed and vexed, really wishing she could immediately take the little rascal and leave this ce... Likewise, Ou Mucen wasn¡¯t having any easier of a time. As the CEO of Empire Company, a powerhouse in the business world where he usually called the shots, today, he was caught off guard by a little brat, and his face was hanging by a thread. However, he was a man after all, and moreover, a man used to giving orders. So, seeing this woman baited by her own son and standing in front of him, looking as if she dearly wished to burrow into a hole, he actually became calm again. Afterwards, he didn¡¯t say anything and, with a snort, went straight back to his desk and sat down. Now that the truth was out, well, he really wanted to hear what kind of exnation this damn woman woulde up with. Theptop opened, he re-entered the page, and the figure in jeans and a T-shirt really came over... "Ou Mucen, about this matter, I actually already told you. In B City, I mentioned wanting to resign." "..." Without picking up on her cue, he appeared as if he couldn¡¯t see her at all once he was back at his desk, never taking his eyes off theptop screen. Seeing this, Ye Ning swallowed and had no choice but to pluck up her courage and continue: "But I definitely hadn¡¯t decided on my next step before resigning. Thepany today was... My master just happened to have a friend who needed help, so I went." Just happened to have a friend who needed help? As soon as she said this, the man in front of theputer finally looked up with a cold gaze: "What friend? Someone else in the jade business?" "Yes!" Ye Ning nodded eagerly: "A raw material supplier. I didn¡¯t know beforehand." "So, it was your master who arranged this?" "..." The more she heard it, the stranger it sounded. Ye Ning began to rub her palms together... Chapter 208 She’s Going Bankrupt!!!

Chapter 208: Chapter 208 She¡¯s Going Bankrupt!!!

Ye Ning rubbed her palms together, about to say something, when the man across from her suddenly began to curse, "Do you even have a brain? Is everything about your master? Are you still not weaned? Or is it that you and your master have an unusual rtionship? If that¡¯s the case, then why venture out at all? Why not just stick with him?" "What?" Ye Ning was stunned by this sudden barrage of scolding! What was wrong with him? Had she not just told him that this was arranged by Brother Lin? Was there really a need for such a violent temper, as if he were about to tear her apart? Ye Ning also felt a surge of anger, "What nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s just my master, I didn¡¯t say anything else!" Ou Mucen sneered, "Have you ever seen anyone else¡¯s master like this? You¡¯re only his disciple, not his private property. Do you need his approval for everything you want to do?" Ye Ning was at a loss for words! Thements were harsh, but she couldn¡¯t deny that every word he said reflected exactly how Lin Yebai was treating her at the moment. Ye Ning suddenly didn¡¯t want to exin anymore. She smoothed her bangs and calmly looked at the man, "Say whatever you want, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, I still have to thank you for today, for taking care of Xiaobao, and I¡¯m also very sorry about quitting my job to work at anotherpany." Ou Mucen snorted coldly and remained silent! Seeing this, Ye Ning knew that continuing the conversation was pointless. She turned to walk over to her son, "Xiaobao, we¡¯re leaving." Ye Xiaobao looked up, "Are you done talking?" "We¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go home now." Ye Ning pulled him up from the ground and began gathering his things. Ye Xiaobao nced at the uncle across from him, whose expression had not softened much. He frowned and asked, "Mom, why does uncle still look so upset?" "Never mind him. Let¡¯s go home!" "How can that be? I called him today to go to the hospital. Then he took care of me, brought me out to eat and y, and even bought me clothes. Mom, you can¡¯t treat uncle like this." Ye Ning: "..." It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to treat him a certain way¡ªshe had exined, but he wouldn¡¯t listen, right? And he had said such unpleasant things. Ye Ning didn¡¯t intend to entertain her son¡¯s words, crouching down to put shoes on him... Wait a minute! Did he just mention clothes? Only then did she btedly realize the significance of that word, and immediately, her gaze fell on her hands. Indeed, these little shoes, she¡¯d never seen them either?! "These are..." "Uncle bought them for me too. He took me to the beach to y, and when my clothes got dirty, uncle took me to buy new clothes and shoes. Mom, do they look pretty?" Ye Ning: "..." Pretty my foot! You profligate child, do you have any idea how much this outfit costs? Earlier, that bastard Ou Mucen had the nerve to charge her for meals,pany, and model toys, and now a whole set of clothes, which immediately made her throw the little shoes to the ground. VIVU Barbie! Damn it! Wasn¡¯t that the highest-end children¡¯s fashion brand in the whole A City? She remembered when she first arrived here, Brother Lin gave some children¡¯s clothes to Xiaobao, including a small vest from this brand, worth twenty thousand. And now, it was a whole set, thetest summer model too... Ye Ning felt like going mad, "Why did you let him buy you clothes? Don¡¯t you have clothes to wear?!!" She lowered her voice, but the frustration in her tone could be felt throughout the room. Ye Xiaobao looked innocent, "Uncle bought them. He said I couldn¡¯te into his house looking all dirty." Chapter 209: She Simply Couldn’t Escape the Palm of His Hand

Chapter 209: Chapter 209: She Simply Couldn¡¯t Escape the Palm of His Hand

"Mommy, uncle didn¡¯t not want to take Xiaobao to the hospital, he was just worried that Xiaobao would be alone in the hospital with no one to care for him, so he brought him to his house. Mommy, don¡¯t worry, uncle won¡¯t really ask you for money, he was just ying with you." The child, only four years old, seeing the anxious look on his mother¡¯s face as she crouched before him, hastily added another sentence. Ye Ning¡¯s cheeks flushed red! Of course, she knew that the man would never actually ask her for money. The reason she hadshed out at her son was because she had already troubled him a lot today, and now with buying such expensive clothes, how was she going to repay this kindness to him? She had even resigned from her job at hispany now. Ye Ning crouched on the ground, struggled for a long time, and finally, she stood up again and returned to the man, "I¡¯m sorry, I may have spoken too harshly earlier, my mood today was actually quite bad, indeed, just as you said, I also don¡¯t like to be controlled by others, but he is my master, he has shown me kindness, there are some things, I don¡¯t want to make him angry." She actually admitted to the criticism he had made of her? The man who was tapping on a notebook, his gaze flickered slightly as his fingers paused. "And then what?" "Then..." Ye Ning, who mustered a lot of courage, got stuck again after being asked this! Then, she of course felt that if she could return to Ou¡¯s, that would be the best, because after visiting that newpany today, things weren¡¯t as good as Lin Yebai had said. She came here to get closer to Longfeng, and that newpany was simply one of the several candidate firms for Longfeng. She really felt it was unnecessary. So, Ou¡¯s was still her best choice at heart! But should she say it now? She had only handed in her resignation letter yesterday, and then made such a move today. If she spoke up now, wouldn¡¯t he mock and ridicule her? He was always so caustic, with such a sharp tongue... Ye Ning struggled for a very long time, and atst, looking at him, she forced out, "Then, afterparing, I still feel that yourpany is better. If I say... I want toe back, would you agree?" Come back? The man who heard these words sat in his chair, his expression unreadable, and his deep, ck eyes showed no hint of emotion. His entire demeanor was chilling. So, he didn¡¯t agree? Ye Ning felt like she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She was someone with strong pride, and speaking such words had already taken great courage. Seeing him sitting there without moving or speaking, she started to have second thoughts, "If you don¡¯t agree..." "Do you know what happens to employees who dare to get fired from Ou¡¯s?" "What happens?" Ou Mucen gave a cold smile, "You will find yourself unable to get a job anywhere in A City!" Ye Ning: "..." Standing there, she stared at the man for a full five seconds, finally exhaling the breath that had been held in her throat. How relieved she was that she hadn¡¯t worked at thatpany today, and how relieved she was that she had been honest with him. "You..." "You cane back, but you¡¯ll have to pay the price for your actions." "What price?" "Your sry halved, bonuses halved, vacation days halved, and... your contract period extended!" "..." Staring at this devil-like man, Ye Ning took more than ten deep breaths, managing to suppress the urge to take off her shoe and throw it at his face. Chapter 210: They’ve all been reduced, how is she supposed to support her child?!!

Chapter 210: Chapter 210: They¡¯ve all been reduced, how is she supposed to support her child?!!

She knew it, the wicked capitalist, the privileged second-generation heir, he wasn¡¯t going to let her off easily. Sure enough, now her blood was about to be squeezed dry by him. Sry cut in half? Bonus cut in half? !!! Bastard, with all those reductions, what was she going to use to support her child?!!! "Why are you ring at me? If you don¡¯t like it, you can get lost. No one is begging you to stay." Ye Ning: "..." She took a long deep breath before finally forcing a smile back on her face and hurriedly waved her hands at him, "Not at all, not at all, I should thank Third Young Master Ou for giving me another chance. Well then, I will take Xiaobao and leave now, and I¡¯ll be on time for work tomorrow." Ou Mucen nced at her with a face full of disdainful ridicule. Try to y him? As if she didn¡¯t weigh her own worth. Ye Ning, pretending not to see, went over and saw Xiaobao piecing together a model. She thus asked him where his changed clothes were. Ye Xiaobao pointed at the bathroom: "They¡¯re in there. Uncle helped me change and then threw them inside." This guy actually helped the kid change clothes? Ye Ning turned back in surprise, only to see that bastard, having sessfully exploited her, had gone about his business as if nothing had happened, his entire expression as if he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation on this side at all. This was indeed a most baffling thing. Ye Ning got up from the floor and headed for the bathroom. Third Young Master Ou of the Ou Family had been waited on hand and foot since he was young, she knew that. To be frank, for such a young master to be able to take care of himself was already quite an aplishment. And he could even help a child change clothes? Ye Ning found it hard to believe, but when she got to the bathroom and saw the two pieces of clothing thrown carelessly into the sink, almost like rags, she sort of understood. These clothes were definitely not changed by him but by Xiaobao himself. Only Xiaobao would undress in such a style. As she fished the clothes out of the sink, she originally intended to put them in a bag to take home and wash, but as she lifted them out and smelled the sweaty odor from the water, she frowned slightly. "Heh, Third Young Master, do you have soap at your ce?" Soap? What the devil is "soap"? Ou Mucen looked up from the pile of data on hisputer: "What are you trying to do?" Ye Ning hurriedly exined with her wet hands, "Xiaobao¡¯s clothes have been soaking in there and they stink. I thought I¡¯d wash them before taking them back. You don¡¯t mind, do you?" Washing clothes? That¡¯s nothing. He understood her and so he pointed towards the cab where the cleaningdy kept her cleaning tools: "See if there¡¯s any there. I don¡¯t keep such things." Such things... The young master really is a young master; he doesn¡¯t even know what soap is! Ye Ning went to the cab, opened the door, and began to search. Fortunately, she found a bottle ofundry detergent that the cleaningdy probably used for cleaning rags. She brought it over and put the two tiny pieces of clothing in the sink, readying to wash them. But just as she was about to start, she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye of a piece of clothing on a chair in front of the bathtub. The clothing, an off-white color, had workmanship and texture that were both first-rate. It seemed that these clothes were also taken off by him. Should she take the opportunity to wash them as well? Her thoughts drifted to thest time she washed his wet clothes for him at the hotel. Her gaze shifted and she finally went over, picked up the shirt, and then ced it in the sink with the other clothes. Chapter 211: A Family of Three...

Chapter 211: Chapter 211: A Family of Three...

This was a wonderful atmosphere, even though they were two parallel lines that had never intersected, yet today, because of a child, because of a sudden ident, their lives intersected, and what¡¯s more, they ended up under the same roof. It was a very strange feeling. Ou Mucen was holding a cup of water, sitting there, looking at thepany¡¯s stock market, when suddenly he smelled the scent ofundry detergent in the air, and he paused, lifting his eyes to look in that direction. That was his bathroom, which due to his severe obsession with cleanliness, had only been entered by himself over the years. But now, behind the frosted ss, he could see a blurred figure, a white shirt, light blue pants, standing there, it was unclear what she was doing? After the soft sounds of scrubbing came from inside, the pleasant smell ofundry detergent, with a hint of lemon, wafted out. And outside was the pinkish Little Tuanzi! At that moment, his tiny body was lying on the clean floor, focusing on assembling his model. What was this scene? A woman washing clothes in the bathroom, a child ying with toys in the living room, and he was at his desk, dealing with work; it all looked just like the scene of a family of three often shown on television. "Pfft¡ª" The moment this thought jumped into his mind, the water he¡¯d just sipped entered his mouth and made him choke, and he spat it all back out. Little Baozi, lying on the floor ying with his model, suddenly heard Uncle¡¯s choking sound, and his little head popped up, "Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?" The man seated at the desk immediately put the cup back down, pretending nothing had happened, "Nothing serious, just choked a little." "Oh¡ª" Little Baozi eyed the faint blush on his face with suspicion before looking away. Does choking on water make your face turn red? Little Baozi continued ying with his model, and at that moment in the bathroom, his mother called him, "Xiaobao, ask Uncle if he has a clothes hanger?" Clothes hanger? Little Baozi climbed up from the ground and went to his mother¡¯s side, "Why do we need a clothes hanger? Is Mom going to hang my clothes at Uncle¡¯s ce to dry?" Ye Ning was wringing out the water, and when she saw her soning over, she naturally smiled, "No, Mom washed one of Uncle¡¯s shirts along with theundry, so we¡¯ll take yours with us and hang his to dry." Wow, she actually helped Uncle wash his clothes! Little Baozi became excited and hopped over. Standing in front of Uncle with his chubby little arms, he leaned on his desk, "Uncle, do you have a clothes hanger? My mom washed your clothes for you." "What?" Ou Mucen was momentarily stunned, "She washed my clothes?" Ye Xiaobao nodded with a smile, "Yep, she washed them very clean, and they smell nice. Uncle, hurry and bring the clothes hanger, I¡¯ll take it to Mom to hang." Ou Mucen: "..." Who allowed her to wash his clothes? Didn¡¯t she know that his clothes were high-end personalized tailoring and basically ruined if hand-washed? Yet, damned as it was, in the end, he actually let Little Baozi get a clothes hanger from his wardrobe for his mother, and then, he just sat there, watching Little Baozi enter the bathroom. "Mom, I brought the clothes hanger." "Good, my darling is so sweet. Mom will hang Uncle¡¯s clothes, and can you pack up your two items for Mom?" Chapter 212: Mrs. Ou Suddenly Arrived!

Chapter 212: Chapter 212: Mrs. Ou Suddenly Arrived!

"Okay!" Little Baozi was also very well-behaved. Hearing what his mom said, after she left with the clothes, he stayed inside and diligently helped his mom with the chores. Ou Mucen had been sitting there, watching all along, when suddenly he saw the womane out of the bathroom. His gaze, which had lingered a beat too long, immediately fell upon the cream-colored piece of clothing in her hands, cleaned and fresh. "Um, when I was helping Xiaobao wash, I saw your clothes there and cleaned them too. Where do you usually hang clothes to dry here?" "..." The man sitting there stared at the garment in her hands, and upon realizing it was pretty much ruined, his face became expressionless, "I don¡¯t know, I never hang clothes." Ye Ning: "..." That¡¯s right, this man was a pampered young master ustomed to having everything done for him. How would he know about things like washing or hanging clothes to dry? So she started searching around the apartment herself and, fortunately, even though the apartment was luxurious, it still had the necessary facilities for daily life. Finally, Ye Ning found the balcony where clothes could be hung, spread out the freshly washed cream-colored shirt, propped it up on a hanger, and hung it up. It looked a bit wrinkled. Should I not have wrung it out? Ye Ning stood there, looking at the shirt which even when spread out was still wrinkled, her eyebrows furrowing in concern. As she was looking, a loud "bang" suddenly came from the direction of the bathroom. She startled and immediately turned to look, only to see the man who had been sitting at the desk also nce in her direction before suddenly rising and striding towards the bathroom, "What happened?" "Xiaobao¡ª" She saw, and in her urgency, she threw the basin aside, caring for nothing else, and ran over quickly. It was only in the bathroom did she see that the child had identally knocked over the whole basin of water she had ced on the washstand. She had been using it to clean the clothes because the sink was too small, so she used the basin instead. But somehow, the child had managed to spill the entire basin, which wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, except he also soaked himself from head to toe! Now what should she do? His clothes had just been washed, hadn¡¯t they? Ye Ning looked at her son standing in the bathroom, drenched like a drowned rat, and for a moment, she was at aplete loss. Ou Mucen, on seeing this scene, casually took arge towel from the cab above the bathroom and wrapped up the shivering child before carrying him out. "What are you still standing there for? Aren¡¯t you going downstairs to buy him a dry set of clothes?" Ah? Oh, Oh!! Right, clothes! Reminded atst, Ye Ning immediately grabbed her purse and hurried downstairs. Although it wasn¡¯t winter at the moment, Xiaobao was a child, and getting doused with that basin of cold water obviously meant he needed a change of clothes right away. What if he got sick? Ye Ning ran quickly, taking the elevator at top speed to go buy clothes for her son. Meanwhile, outside, the night had settled into a scene of myriad lights flickering... Twenty minutester, Ye Ning finally found suitable children¡¯s clothing and was ready to head back to the apartment. But as she arrived at the security station below the building, she saw a young girl in a light blue dress, apanying a very elegant and distinguisheddy, standing there. "Mrs. Ou? What brings you here? Are you here to see Mr. Ou?" "Yes, is he in?" Chapter 213 She is the Cleaner in President Ou’s Apartment

Chapter 213: Chapter 213 She is the Cleaner in President Ou¡¯s Apartment

"He¡¯s there, President Ou has been in the apartment all day today." "..." Clearly recognizing the woman who had stepped in, the two security guards who had stopped Ye Ning at the door greeted her with warm enthusiasm. Ye Ning began to sweat on her forehead because she too recognized who this woman was. Bai Tingfang! The current matriarch of the Ou family, the mother of the man upstairs. My God, why did she suddenlye here?!! Ye Ning felt a tingling on her scalp, thinking about her son still upstairs, and about Ou Mucen downstairs, who waspletely unaware, she was so anxious that she stamped her feet, but unfortunately, she had left in such a hurry that she even forgot her phone. It¡¯s over! Now the trouble is really big. As anxious as ants on a hot pot, the security guard who was greeting the woman suddenly spotted Ye Ning and pointed towards her: "There, she¡¯s the cleaner President Ou hired, she¡¯s been cleaning upstairs all day today." A cleaner? Hearing this, Bai Tingfang looked over her shoulder and upon seeing a young girl in a white T-shirt and blue jeans standing behind her, her brows furrowed instantly: "She¡¯s a cleaner?" The guard nodded: "Yes, she went up around 5:30 this afternoon, by that time we had confirmed it with President Ou." Actually, when Ye Ning hade here, the security had confirmed with Ou Mucen upstairs whether she was an employee of his. But for some reason, whether it was because they had been sitting too long or something else, they mistook Ye Ning for the cleaner who cleaned his room. Do I really look like a cleaner? Ye Ning watched as the woman¡¯s sharp gaze swept from the top of her head all the way down and, just like the guard, her expression turned to one of disdain and disgust. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. "Howe the quality of domestic servicepanies is declining more and more? They even recruit these little girls fresh out of school to be cleaners?" "Exactly, Mrs. If you feel reassured, I¡¯ll find a reliable one for the young master tomorrow. That way, we can be more at ease with the cleaning." The young girl who had been following closely beside Bai Tingfang, who knows who she was, immediately offered constion with a smile after seeing how angry Bai Tingfang was. Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang, with a darkened face, finally softened a bit and then she entered with the young girl. Ye Ning stood right behind them! Of course, she too needed to go in. Xiaobao was still in that apartment. Who knew what those two women would do once they went up there? Besides, Ou Mucen was also unaware of this matter. If his mother suddenly saw a child in his apartment, how would he exin? How would he tell this woman about Xiaobao¡¯s identity? Ye Ning struggled for a long time, and finally decided to go in with them. "What are youing in for?" "I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Ou, my work upstairs isn¡¯t finished yet. I just came down to buy some tools." Saying this, Ye Ning gestured with the tightly tied stic bag in her hand. Bai Tingfang, seeing this, shed a look of disgust on her face again! The young girl wasn¡¯t much better, covering her nose the moment she saw Ye Ning. "Madam, please bear with it. Once we get upstairs, I¡¯ll have her clean up her things and get out." "Hmm!" Bai Tingfang nced disdainfully and stepped back several steps. Ye Ning saw in the mirror of the elevator, the corner of her mouth coldly twitched, and a hint of scornful disdain surfaced on her face... Chapter 214: Ou Mucen, Your Mom is Here!!

Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Ou Mucen, Your Mom is Here!!

She really thinks she¡¯s so noble,pletely forgetting what her status was back then? How did she climb to her current position? If we¡¯re reallyparing, I, Ye Ning, am much purer than she is. Ye Ning coldly withdrew her gaze, no longer looking at the two women. Soon, they reached the 11th floor. To alert the person inside, Ye Ning strode over to the apartment and pressed the doorbell forcefully, "Third Young Master, your mother is here!" She called out loudly, afraid the people inside wouldn¡¯t hear her! As a result, the two women who followed her out looked even more displeased, "What are you yelling for? Isn¡¯t there a doorbell? You have no manners at all, clearly someone from the countryside." What¡¯s wrong withing from the countryside? People from the countryside are much more honest than you city folk. Ye Ning stepped aside, looking sincerely at the two women, "No, Mrs. Ou, I was just so happy to see youe that I couldn¡¯t help but share the good news with Young Master Ou." The young girl sneered immediately, "Do we need you to announce our arrival? How superfluous!" After saying that, she went to knock on the door. Ye Ning saw this and did not stop her, just stood to the side and quietly watched. The soundproofing of the apartment door wasn¡¯t that great, and she believed that after shouting so loudly at the door a moment ago, the person inside must have heard her. Whether what followed was good or bad luck would depend entirely on the man¡¯s reaction inside. As expected, the young girl knocked on the door, and soon after, the door was opened from the inside... "Mom, why are you here?" "What, you¡¯re not happy to see me?" Bai Tingfang stood at the door and, upon seeing it was her dear son who answered, pushed the door open and went straight in. The young girl followed her in as well. Only Ye Ning, upon seeing the man pushed aside at the door, began to frantically gesture, "Where¡¯s Xiaobao? Quick, send him out!" Ou Mucen was actually taken aback. When she was yelling at the door, he was in the middle of taking Little Baozi to the bathroom. Wrapped in his bathrobe, it was too long and too big for a four-year-old child who couldn¡¯t go to the toilet alone, so he carried him there. But just as they got to the bathroom, she started yelling from outside! Send him out? How could he send him out? They had already entered, so what difference would it make whether he sent him out or not? Ou Mucen red at her with a cold face, indicating his mood was very foul, "Are you a pig? Don¡¯t you know to call me from downstairs?" Huh? Call? Ye Ning quickly exined, "I wanted to, but I was in such a rush going out that I forgot to bring my phone." You forgot your phone? Well then, just wait to see how you die! The man, feeling extremely irritable, turned around and walked away. Ye Ning panicked when she saw this. Not caring about the man¡¯s status, she reached out and grabbed him, "Ou Mucen, please, send Xiaobao out to me. He can¡¯t be discovered by your mother, or else we¡¯re finished." That¡¯s right! Under such circumstances, in such a ce, if Bai Tingfang found out Ye Xiaobao was here and learned about his mother, she would definitely not let her off the hook. Women like Bai Tingfang are incredibly harsh on women of uncertain origin who target her son, especially since Ye Ning was a single mother. Chapter 215: You Reap What You Sow

Chapter 215: Chapter 215: You Reap What You Sow

And what she worried about was, if this woman saw Xiaobao and started investigating, and if she discovered that she was the daughter once adopted by Mei Liping, then the situation would really be troublesome. It wasn¡¯t just that all her efforts would have been in vain, but even their lives, hers and her son¡¯s, would be in danger. So, no matter what, she must not let Bai Tingfang know about Xiaobao. But what about this man? After ring fiercely at the hand she was holding, he gritted his teeth and said, "Let go!" Ye Ning immediately shook her head, "I won¡¯t let go! Not unless you get my son out first!" What? She actually dared to threaten him?!! The man¡¯s noble and cold face turnedpletely as dark as coal, "What if I don¡¯t agree?" Ye Ning¡¯s eyes widened, "Why wouldn¡¯t you agree? What good does it do you to keep the child with you?" No good at all, but he pleased to do so, was that any of her business? Ou Mucen turned and walked away! Seeing this, Ye Ning panicked. Just as she was about to pull him back and discuss it further, Bai Tingfang, who hadn¡¯t seen her sone into the room yet, came over again. "Mucen, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t youing in? Don¡¯t you wee your mom?" At that sentence, Ye Ning immediately let go! Dammit! This bastard! "Nothing, Mom, what would you like to drink?" Ou Mucen elegantly entered, noticing his mother and cousin already sitting on the sofa. He then went straight to the fridge and grabbed drinks for the two. Ye Ning, watching from the side, was hopping mad, but there was nothing she could do about it. What exactly did this bastard want to do? Didn¡¯t he realize the trouble her and her son¡¯s presence could cause him here? Did he even have a brain? What Ye Ning didn¡¯t know was that Ou Mucen was so calm because he had long known the purpose of his mother¡¯s visit. After pping Bai Wei at the open-air restaurant during the day and then having Secretary Gao announce the news of selling Ou Department Store, the Bai Family would definitely rush to the Ou Family immediately. And his mother, upon learning of this, would of coursee to find him right away. So, it didn¡¯t matter whether the child hid or not, because Bai Tingfang already knew of his existence. Only, he was a bit hesitant about whether he should let his mother know that this child was this woman¡¯s son. "What are you standing there for? Why don¡¯t youe in and finish up the cleaning? What¡¯s with all this mess? Have cleaningpanies gotten this bad? Who do they even hire?" Ou Mucen: "..." Cleaning worker? Did she take her for a cleaning worker? Ye Ning was also startled for a moment, having forgotten in her dispute with that bastard that she had such an identity. That¡¯s right, she was a "cleaning worker" now, so she could rightfully go inside and take her son. Why was she still counting on this bastard? Finally, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes brightened, and without caring about how astonished and odd the man¡¯s gaze on her was, she walked past him with the stic bag in her hand, "I¡¯m sorry Madame Ou, I will clean up immediately, right away!!" As she spoke, she went straight to the utility room to grab cleaning tools. Ou Mucen¡¯s mouth opened slightly, his eye corners beginning to twitch violently... "Mucen, have you been in the apartment all day today?" "Hmm?" Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze was still twitching as he fixedly stared at that figure, who started to search around his apartment like a thief under the guise of cleaning... Chapter 216: Mucen, Where’s the Child?

Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Mucen, Where¡¯s the Child?

Is she foolish? Such a big child, and he can still hide him? "Mucen? What are you thinking about? Mom is talking to you." "Huh? Mom, what did you say?" "I¡¯m asking if you stayed in the apartment all day today?" "No, I wasn¡¯t here in the morning, I came back in the afternoon." "So what were you doing this morning?" "..." Just as Ou Mucen was about to answer, unexpectedly, a small figure emerged from behind the ss door of the restroom. Upon seeing this, he didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly "coughed" and said, "The cleaner, go clean the restroom!" Ye Ning was about to go to his bedroom when she suddenly heard this. Turning her head back... Xiaobao!!! Immediately, she threw her broom and dashed over there, "Yes, Third Young Master, I¡¯ll be right there!" With one quick step, she pushed the little head that was about to pop out back into the restroom. Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t know the secret of the apartment. Seeing the cleaner throw away her broom, her face instantly grew even uglier, "Where did you find such people? Why are they so terrible?" Ou Mucen calmly took a sip of water and walked over, "I hired them randomly..." "How can you hire randomly? This is your apartment. Can just anyone clean your apartment? Don¡¯t let here tomorrow! Mom will find you someone else." Ou Mucen did not respond... However, the young girl sitting next to Bai Tingfang, Ou Mucen¡¯s distant rtive¡¯s daughter, looked around and reminded her, "Lady, why haven¡¯t I seen that child?" A child? Yes, the child! Reminded in this way, Bai Tingfang finally remembered and immediately questioned, "I¡¯m asking you, where is the child you were with?" "What child?" "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Ou Mufeng has already gone to Blue Mountain Vi. For a child, you hit her daughter and even nned to sell off Ou¡¯s Department Store. Mucen, what exactly are you doing? Who exactly is that child to you? Do you know, by doing this, your father is very angry now?" "..." A child? For a child, he hit the Bai Family¡¯s young miss? And sold off the Bai Family¡¯s major shares in Ou¡¯s Department Store? In the restroom, Ye Ning, who had just changed the clothes of the son, was preparing to take the chance to leave when she heard these words, and suddenly, she crouched there immobilized. What on earth is going on? Could it be... other serious matters happened during her absence? Her eyes stared straight at the child standing in front of her... "Third Young Master, you might as well exin things clearly to thedy. When we came out, the master was throwing a fit at the vi. If you exin, thedy can help you." It was the voice of that girl, persuading the man outside. Hearing this, Ye Ning finally pushed the ss door open a crack and started to look outside. Outside, the atmosphere was indeed tenser than before, but this tensionrgely stemmed from the women sitting on the sofa, while the man holding the water ss in the living room appeared unchanged. "What, they found us this quickly?" "What else did you expect?" Bai Tingfang red at her son, "Ou Mufeng is not Ou Muyuan. What she¡¯s best at is egging your father on!" "So what?" "So now you must hand over that child. We¡¯ll bring him with us to confront your father!" Chapter 217 Is His Mother Sick or What?

Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Is His Mother Sick or What?

Confrontation? Ou Mucen stood there as if he had just heard a huge joke, "Why should I confront her? Am I so full that I have nothing else to do?" "But if you don¡¯t confront her, your dad will definitely not let you off." "Then we¡¯ll just have to try and see. In the end, will it be me, Ou Mucen who dies, or her, Ou Mufeng?" "You¡ª" Bai Tingfang was truly about to be infuriated to death by this son of hers! Indeed, from childhood to adulthood, he had always been the apple of his father¡¯s eye, and she knew he was very capable. However, he was now being too harsh on the Bai Family, she feared that with Ou Mufeng¡¯s tactics and constant whispering in the old man¡¯s ear, it might really be disadvantageous for him in the future. However, her son didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. After saying that, he went to his desk and began to immerse himself in his work. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang knew that continuing to speak would be futile, so she stood up from the sofa. She came to his side, "Fine, if you won¡¯t go back, then tell your mother, who is that child, really?" The third young master of the Ou Family, who hardly had any friends, spent his time either working at thepany or staying in his apartment ying games, when had he ever cared so much about a child? Bai Tingfang was very puzzled. But upon hearing her question, her son just sat there, slightly lifting his eyelids to nce at her dismissively and said, "A friend¡¯s child, don¡¯t think too much of it." "A friend¡¯s child?" Bai Tingfang¡¯s eyes widened, "Which friend? Ji Chengzhi? Or the young master of the Zhan Family who owns the railwaypany?" She really knew him well... Ou Mucen was beginning to lose his patience, "Alright, Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I know my limits. It¡¯s already veryte, you should go back and have dinner with Dad. I¡¯ll have someone send you back." After speaking, he picked up the phone on the desk, ready to call someone. Ye Ning, hiding in the restroom, saw this and immediately breathed a sigh of relief... She was finally leaving. If she didn¡¯t, Ye Ning felt she would suffocate in that restroom! But her happiness didn¡¯tst three seconds before the woman spoke up unhappily, "Your dad went out for drinks with friends tonight. There¡¯s no one at home to have dinner with me. How about, Mom stays here and eats with you?" Ou Mucen: "..." Ye Ning, also stunned! What was she thinking? Eating here? What to eat? It was clear that this apartment was a ce that had never been cooked in, and she wanted to eat here? Was she out of her mind? Ou Mucen too thought his mother had water in her brain, so as soon as he snapped back to reality, he tly refused, "Eat what here at my ce? I don¡¯t even cook!" Bai Tingfang immediately smiled, "If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it for you, don¡¯t worry. Siyu is very good at cooking. In a moment, I¡¯ll have her go downstairs to buy some groceries and rice, and then we can have dinner." Siyu was the young girl who hade with her. Hearing thedy¡¯s words, she immediately stood up, ready to go out for groceries. But Ou Mucen gave both of them a cold look and still refused without any courtesy, "If you don¡¯t want to be banned from entering next time, then don¡¯t mess with those random things in my apartment." "But..." "Alright, Siyu, aren¡¯t you going to take thedy back quickly?" The girl hesitated for a long while before finallying over to Bai Tingfang¡¯s side, "Madam, since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s go back. The young master likes cleanliness. If we make this ce smoky and messy, he definitely won¡¯t like it." Chapter 218 He’s Apologizing to Her

Chapter 218: Chapter 218 He¡¯s Apologizing to Her

Bai Tingfang stamped her foot and finally, she left the ce, reluctantly heading back. With the departure of the two, the apartment finally quieted down. Ye Ning, who had been hiding in the restroom, couldn¡¯t stay in there any longer, and came out with her son in tow, "What kind of mother are you? How can you be so troublesome? You even wanted to cook here?!!" As soon as he heard this, Ou Mucen, who already had little patience left from the disruption, felt even more uneasy. "What¡¯s wrong with my mom wanting to cook here? Do you have a problem with that?" Ye Ning choked! She had stepped over the line. She hurriedly exined, "No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel... feel that you¡¯re incredibly, incredibly fortunate to have a mom who cares about you so much, Mucen. It really moves me." Her tone was servile and her voice exaggerated; it was clear she was buttering him up. Ou Mucen felt extreme disgust and turned away, not looking at her anymore and went back to hisptop. Seeing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to disturb him anymore and hurriedly packed up her things, ready to leave. However, just as she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered the conversation she had overheard in the restroom. Her eyes sparked with curiosity, and she turned back, "About what your mom said regarding the child, what exactly was that about? Was it Xiaobao? Did something else happen while I was not here?" As her words fell, the man sitting at the desk, whose fingers had been tapping on the keyboard, stopped. Of course, something had happened, and it was no trivial matter. But how could he start to tell her that, while he was in charge of her child, he had nearly let the woman kill him? Or should he say that it had nothing to do with him and only happened because she was not at the hospital and he took her child out, leading to all this? In an instant, the man who had never shown any sign of distress amidst the fierce battle of the business world began to struggle... "Mom, it¡¯s not Uncle¡¯s fault. It was Xiaobao who ran to the open-air restaurant and met those two bad women," Baozi suddenly spoke up at the crucial moment, offering an exnation. Hearing this, Ye Ning looked immediately at her son, "Bad women? What bad women?" Xiaobao lifted his little head proudly, "The woman who was with the bad unclest time at the estate. She wanted Xiaobao to reveal who my mom is, and to tell her about Uncle¡¯s rtionship with my mom. When Xiaobao refused, she was going to punish Xiaobao, but then Uncle arrived. Mom, it really isn¡¯t Uncle¡¯s fault." In the end, the child, fearing that his mother would me Uncle, specifically spoke out in defense of him. Listening to this, Ou Mucen looked at the child and finally felt a strong sense of shame. Standing up from the chair, he took steps towards the mother and son. "It¡¯s Bai Wei. Today I had arranged to meet a client there, and after lunch, it was toote to take him back to the hospital, so I brought him along. I didn¡¯t expect she would be there today. I¡¯m sorry!" "..." He was not someone ustomed to exining himself, nor did he easily apologize to others. His prestigious status and high position meant he didn¡¯t deign to or need to exin and apologize to people. But now, because of this child, he had exined and even apologized to her... Chapter 219: Exposed!

Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Exposed!

Ye Ning stared at him nkly, momentarily unable to collect her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until Little Baozi tugged at her clothes that she snapped out of it, hastily waving her hands, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to Xiaobao in the hospital. I should be the one saying thank you." She actually didn¡¯t me him? Ou Mucen¡¯s handsome features looked at her, partly profound, partly inquisitive. Being gazed at with such intensity, Ye Ning struggled to hold his stare. Hastily grabbing her son¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t dare to ask what impact the Bai Family¡¯s sudden appearance would have on him or what kind of disadvantage it could bring to him. Lowering her head, she quickly said, "Then, we¡¯ll be leaving first." After speaking, without waiting for his agreement, she took her son¡¯s hand and headed towards the exit. However, Xiaobao, pulled by her, turned his little head back to look at the uncle still standing there, "Uncle, can I stille here to keep youpanyter on?" Company? He was actually talking about keeping himpany? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning became even more embarrassed, "Xiaobao, what are you talking about? Why would Uncle need yourpany?" "Why wouldn¡¯t he need mypany? I¡¯ve been with him all afternoon today. He¡¯s all alone in the apartment, it¡¯s so deste. If I¡¯m here with him, then he won¡¯t feel lonely, right Uncle?" How could this child say such things? And how could this man possibly be lonely or deste? He chose to live here because he couldn¡¯t stand the noise and scheming of his own home and decided to move here. And doesn¡¯t this little rascal understand that the only reason he spent the whole afternoon here with this man was precisely because the uncle was keeping himpany? Ye Ning was so mortified she wanted to crawl into a hole, "I¡¯m sorry, Third Young Master, he¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t quite understand..." "He¡¯s not wrong. It is indeed quite bleak here," Mucen said. "Ah?" "Come over on the weekend, and by the way, you can clean up my ce a bit." After saying that, he casually nced at the broom still lying on the floor, then turned and walked to his bedroom without another look at her. Ye Ning was bbergasted! What was this about? Agreeing to let her childe over and then asking her toe and clean for free? Damn! She was just his assistant. Since when did her job include cleaning his apartment too?!! Ye Ning felt an urge to wallop her son... ---- Leaving the apartment building, Ye Ning took her son straight out of theplex, preparing to hail a taxi on the roadside. But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that the very moment she and Xiaobao emerged from the apartment, two figures stepped out from the shadows of the garden. Upon seeing the mother and son, the slightly taller and fuller-figured one¡¯s eyes glinted with extreme anger and ferocity. "Madam, didn¡¯t I say there was something off about that cleaner? Look, that child, he¡¯s hers!" "What cleaner? To p Bai Wei for the sake of a child, do you think that woman is just a cleaner?" The woman who had witnessed the scene was shaking with rage, and the look in her eyes was as if she couldn¡¯t wait to tear the other woman apart right then and there. Their vantage point had been very clear, so they had seen perfectly well that the child was the same one who had appeared at the Blue Mountain Vi before! Chapter 220 Mom, just admit it, you want to be by Uncle’s side!

Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Mom, just admit it, you want to be by Uncle¡¯s side!

Does that mean the child¡¯s origin, which they could never figure out, is actually this woman¡¯s?!! The woman was furious, quickly pulled out her phone, and with a face ashen with rage, she threw out a sentence, "Check someone for me immediately, Birkin Apartment, the woman who appeared in the young master¡¯s room today!" "..." Word by word, that powerful murderous aura, even her young daughter beside her couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the sight. The fate of those who offend the matron of the Ou Family is quite miserable. It looks like that mother and son are in more danger than luck... ---- Ye Ning was unaware of all this; after leaving Earl Apartment, she directly took her son back to the hospital in a taxi. At the hospital, she found Lin Yebai was still there, waiting for them, so she immediately went over with her son, "Lin Yebai, you haven¡¯t left yet?" Lin Yebai had been waiting for several hours. Seeing them finally return, he stood up from his chair, "Not yet, it¡¯s not like I have anything else to do. How is it? Xiaobao is alright, isn¡¯t he?" "He¡¯s fine!" On the way here, Ye Ning had already thoroughly asked her son about what had happened, but now that this man was asking, she didn¡¯t want to worry him and chose not to tell him. Relieved to hear that all was well, Lin Yebai walked over and picked up the child standing before him, "Xiaobao, Uncle Lin was wrong today. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone at the hospital." Ye Xiaobao, with his bright andrge eyes, looked at him and shook his head, "It¡¯s okay. Uncle took Mommy to look for a new job, Xiaobao won¡¯t be angry." "That¡¯s good!" Lin Yebai patted his round little head and put him down. After confirming that the mother and son were fine, he left before long. Ye Ning wanted to talk to him about going back to work for the Ou Family, but when the words reached her lips, she couldn¡¯t find the right excuse and hesitated for a moment before choosing to stay silent for the time being. Returning to the Ou Family so suddenly, he would probably be unhappy, especially since resigning was his suggestion. Ye Ning felt a little irritable! "Mommy, are you worried that Uncle Lin would be displeased if you go back to work for hispany?" Ye Ning looked up at her son, who had peeled off his clothes, "Hmm, what do you think Mommy should do?" After being intellectually crushed countless times, Ye Ning had already gotten used to consulting her son on some matters. But upon hearing her question, Little Baozi¡¯s small brows furrowed deeply, "I think it¡¯s better for Mommy to be direct with Uncle Lin. Although Uncle Lin might be a bit angry on the spot, if Mommy insists, he will definitelypromise." "Really?" "Yeah, Mommy, Uncle Lin just cares about us, but he can¡¯t decide what you want to do, right?" Thest sentence was impressive, if she didn¡¯t know this was her own son, Ye Ning would not believe that a child could say such a thing. Yes, Lin Yebai could only offer concern, the real decision maker was still her, Ye Ning. Ye Ning, who was sessfully enlightened, felt much better. However, when she looked at Baozi again, suddenly, she felt a bit ufortable, "It seems like you really want me to work for the Ou Family, tell me, do you have a guilty conscience?" Ye Xiaobao looked innocent, "What could I be guilty of? It¡¯s clearly you who want to go back." "What did you say?" "Oh Mommy, just admit it. That Uncle isn¡¯t bad, apart from having a foul temper, a poisonous tongue, and some bad habits, I think he¡¯s quite good!" Chapter 221: She’s Actually Worried About Him

Chapter 221: Chapter 221: She¡¯s Actually Worried About Him

"Ye Xiaobao!!" Ye Ning felt like she was about to be driven insane by her son. Just after meeting that man three times, he had already be his underling. What kind of love potion or bewitching drug had he given him to make him speak so favorably on his behalf? Ye Ning began to think it was necessary to reduce their encounters. After taking a bath, mother and son finally went to bed. Just before falling asleep, Ye Ning hugged the little bundle and asked, "Baby, you said that uncle pped that bad woman to save you today, didn¡¯t you?" Ye Xiaobao¡¯s fluffy little head burrowed into her embrace: "Mhm, she even bled, and then uncle had someone drag her away." Lying there, Ye Ning suddenly felt a surge ofplexity in her heart... The rtionship between the Bai Family and the Ou Family was really not just average; with Ou Mufeng as their only daughter, once she got married, the old master of the Ou Family was exceptionally good to the Bai Family members. Especially after Bai Wei was born, it became even more so, almost as if she grew up by his side. But now, for the sake of this child, not only did he make Bai Wei bleed, but he also sold off the shares of the Ou¡¯s department store held by the Bai Family. By doing so, would the old master of the Ou Family really let him off? Would he be all right? Ye Ning found herself starting to worry, and this anxiety prevented her from getting a good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, Lin Yebai indeed arrived very early. Seeing Ye Ning with dark circles under her eyes, he was somewhat surprised, "What happened? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?" Ye Ning quickly lowered her head to hide her expression: "I¡¯m just not used to the bed, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine after resting back home." Seeing that, Lin Yebai didn¡¯t say anything more. As soon as it was past eight o¡¯clock, he went to handle the discharge procedures. Ye Ning saw him going to take care of the discharge procedures and began to pack up their belongings to prepare to go home. However, what she did not expect was that when Lin Yebai went to settle the bill downstairs, he discovered that the bill had already been taken care of. "This is..." "Mr. Lin, this bill was charged under our Third Young Master¡¯s ount. The Third Young Master is a shareholder of this hospital. ording to regtions, he is eligible for a full exemption, so Mr. Lin doesn¡¯t need to pay any fees." As if seeing through his confusion, the billing clerk exined the reason with a smile. Upon hearing this, the man holding the bill clenched his hand, and the slip of paper was crumpled tightly in his palm. Ye Ning was still waiting upstairs. Seeing that he had not returned for a long time, she decided to go down and check: "Xiaobao, wait here for Mommy, I¡¯m going to see if Uncle Lin is done." Ye Xiaobao nodded obediently: "Okay!" Pleased by his response, Ye Ning left the ward and headed for the billing hall on the first floor to find Lin Yebai. However, just as she reached the nurse¡¯s station, she saw the hospital director hurrying over. "Director Ji?" ... Ji Chengzhi stopped and after a moment, he finally remembered who the woman calling him was. "Oh, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re being discharged today?" "Yes, discharging today!" "Perfect,e to my office to get some medicine for Mucen. When you go to workter, can you deliver it to him?" After saying this, he walked briskly in the direction of his office. Ye Ning was somewhat bewildered, but after seeing him leave, she still followed: "Director, why does Third Young Master need medicine? Is he sick?" Chapter 222: Miss An, if you want your child to be safe, it’s best to stay away from Mucen!

Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Miss An, if you want your child to be safe, it¡¯s best to stay away from Mucen!

Ji Chengzhi shook his head, "No, just some anti-allergy medication. His obsession with cleanliness has be rather pathological, he needs treatment!" So that was it! Upon understanding, Ye Ning epted the medicine bottle he handed to her from the drawer dly. As she took it and was about to leave, the young dean behind her added another sentence, "By the way, I heard yesterday that guy spanked his niece for a child. His sister is making a scene right now. That child, could it be yours?" Ye Ning was startled upon hearing this! How could he know these things? Could it be that his rtionship with that man was far from ordinary? Ye Ning didn¡¯t know that the man before her was one of the few friends Ou Mucen yed with back in the day. Back then, she was too distant from that man. He was like the sun high above, while she was like the humble dust on the ground. When she heard the dean suddenly bring this up, she was stunned for a good while before she reacted, "You¡¯re the third young master¡¯s friend?" Ji Chengzhi nodded, "Yes, we¡¯ve been ying together since we were kids." So it was true! Finally understanding, Ye Ning hesitated for a moment before admitting, "Yes, I went out yesterday, and then my child, not knowing any better, phoned him toe over, which led to this incident." Phoned him toe over? Ji Chengzhi, leaning on his own desk, found this statement as unbelievable as a fanciful tale, "Are you saying that your child called Mucen, and then he just came over?" Ye Ning nodded, "My child said so, indeed." Ji Chengzhi was dumbfounded! This was too miraculous. Who on earth was that child? And he was so obedient? Ji Chengzhi stared at this woman, and for the first time, he began to look her over carefully... Frankly speaking, she really wasn¡¯t a woman of striking appearance, at most she could be considered pretty and charming. Compared with the high-profiledies and film stars in their circles, she really wasn¡¯t on the same level. But there was something very special about this woman, and that was her elegance, a kind of subtletypletely out of ce in this bustling world, like a chrysanthemum or orchid. It was as if a stream had suddenly appeared among the splendid flowers, attracting attention with its mere presence. But what of it? No matter how attractive she may be, she was already a mother to a child. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s narrow eyes slightly squinted, "Miss An, I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is with Mucen, but I advise you, if you want your child to be safe, it¡¯s best to keep a distance from him." Ye Ning was taken aback, "Dean, what do you mean by that?" Ji Chengzhi gave a cold smile, "Don¡¯t you understand, Miss An? Mucen¡¯s world is far moreplicated and dangerous than you imagine. Don¡¯t think that just because he spanked his niece for your child yesterday, you can gloat. I¡¯m telling you, neither the Bai family nor the Ou family will let you and your son off the hook!" Ye Ning¡¯splexion changed! What was he saying? What did he mean by not gloating over the fact that he had helped her child by spanking his niece? Was he warning her or humiliating her? Ye Ning¡¯s eyes began to turn cold, "Dean Ji, are you perhaps overthinking things?" "What do you mean?" "Isn¡¯t that the case? I¡¯m just a new assistant at the Oupany. Why would Dean Ji think so highly of me? To think I could climb up thedder as high as the President of Ou? Aren¡¯t you giving me too much credit?" "I¡ª" Ji Chengzhi was suddenly rendered speechless by her Chapter 223: Ou Mucen, I’ve Seen Ou Yuze’s People in Ningzhou

Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Ou Mucen, I¡¯ve Seen Ou Yuze¡¯s People in Ningzhou

He did indeed mean just that, however, he hadn¡¯t expected her to see through it so quickly. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s face showed he was having difficulty saving face, "When I say this, I¡¯m reminding you, it¡¯s for your own good." "Well, thank you for that, but I can handle my own affairs and don¡¯t need Dean Ji¡¯s concern." Having said that, Ye Ning didn¡¯t even take the medicine, she turned around and left the ce. Ji Chengzhi was left standing there, both angry and infuriated for a long time, before he finally picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Hello?" "Where on earth do you find these women? Why are they so ungrateful?" As soon as the other party picked up the call, he startedining discontentedly. A woman? What woman? The person on the other end frowned slightly upon hearing this outburst like a shrew, "What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m very busy right now?" Busy? It would have been better not to mention it, but as soon as he did, the man holding the phone on this end became even more irritated, "You make it sound like I have all the time in the world. I¡¯m asking you, did your mom see something?" "What do you mean?" "What do I mean? She called mest night, asking if I knew about your little assistant? And that child!!!" "..." The line went silent, as if all sound had suddenly stopped. Hearing that, Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help being more sarcastic, "There¡¯s a problem, isn¡¯t there? Just now, I kindly advised that woman to stay away from you, but she didn¡¯t listen and even scolded me for meddling. Why am I so foolish?" "..." Continued silence! However, this time, there was a sound of porcin shing from the phone, and upon hearing it, he quieted down as well. "What did you say to her?" What did I say? Ji Chengzhi blurted out, "Of course, I told her to stop clinging to you..." "You¡¯re sick!" With those harsh words, the person was about to hang up the phone. Ji Chengzhi hurriedly said on this end, "What do you mean, Ou Mucen? I¡¯m doing this for your good, aren¡¯t you aware of your mother¡¯s nature? If she learns about the existence of this mother and child, do you think they¡¯ll have a good oue?" "So what?" "So you should break it off with her as soon as possible!" "..." Thatst sentence, Ji Chengzhi swore, he had spoken out of urgency, but by the time he realized what he had said, it was already toote. "That... Mucen, what I mean is..." "Have you been too idletely?" "No! Absolutely not!" Ji Chengzhi¡¯s head shook like a rattle-drum. He was joking, how could he be idle? He was so busy every day that he didn¡¯t even have time to get his medication, not to mention thest time he went to Ningzhou for the academic conference, it was his assistant who went on his behalf. That¡¯s right, Ningzhou! Ji Chengzhi suddenly recalled something, "That¡¯s right, Mucen, thest time my assistant went to Ningzhou, he said he saw Ou Yuze¡¯s assistant Xiaohe there." "Ningzhou?" "Yes, a remote city in the northwest. We went there for the academic meeting only because there was an old Chinese medicine practitioner, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have visited such a backward ce." Worried that he might not know the ce, Ji Chengzhi exined it in more detail. Ningzhou... Upon hearing this name, the man on the other end of the line began to fall into contemtion. Ningzhou, had he heard of it somewhere? Right at that moment, Secretary Gao opened the door, saw the president sitting there in deep thought, and approached him with a call, "Third Young Master..." Ou Mucen looked up and seeing it was him, suddenly, his eyes brightened, "Do you know about Ningzhou?" Chapter 224: Do you still remember the adopted daughter from back then?

Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Do you still remember the adopted daughter from back then?

Ningzhou? Secretary Gao was also stumped by this rarely heard ce name, but, as a secretary, his most basic skill was his memory. So, after a brief moment of thought, he quickly came up with an answer, "Yes, I know it. It¡¯s a second- or third-tier city in the northwest, not very developed. What¡¯s wrong with Young Master Ou? Why the sudden interest? Is the Ou Family nning to invest there?" Ou Mucen shook his head, "Just now, Ji Chengzhi told me that Ou Yuze has been spotted there." Ou Yuze? Secretary Gao¡¯s eyes finally flickered, "I remember now, the foster daughter of the Ou Family¡¯s second branch was sentenced to prison there!" "Foster daughter?" "Yes, has Young Master Ou forgotten? Five years ago, Longfeng was suspected of a high-profile Original Jade Stone fraud case. Upon investigation, it was found to be perpetrated by that foster daughter. At that time, thewyers even sent you an email." Secretary Gao said this, fearing his master wouldn¡¯t remember, so he added another sentence. Foster daughter? Original Jade Stone? Ou Mucen finally remembered, and the events from that time began to emerge in his mind. Yes, he had just happened to be passing by in a car when the court¡¯s judgment was announced, and then there was a loud bang inside. At first, the secretary thought it was an explosion, onlyter did he learn from the news that the foster daughter had tried tomit suicide out of fear of her crimes upon hearing her sentence, and it was only because armed police had wrestled the gun away from her that she had not lost her life. So, she is now in Ningzhou... Ou Mucen sat there, recalling the faint figure he remembered from the Blue Mountain Vi all those years. Frankly speaking, he still couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like because the countless schemes and traps from that branch of the family had left him with nothing but disgust and resentment towards that brother and sister-inw. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t bother to look at anyone from that side of the family, nor did he care to. He just remembered a frail and weak figure who always appeared behind Mei Liping, with her head bowed and eyes downcast as if she listened to every word Mei had to say, so inconspicuous she could be entirely ignored. If there had to be a deeply ingrained memory, it was when the Chen Family¡¯s young miss came to see him, was ruthlessly rejected outside, and left in tears, only to run into her, who, by some chance, also happened to be there. However, it was the look she gave when she lifted her head. The night was dark, and he couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly, but standing by the window, he could vaguely sense the dissatisfaction, anger, and disgust in her eyes. Heh, a mere foster daughter daring to feel anger and disgust towards him! He opened the email that Secretary Gao had found from five years ago and then, on theputer, he saw the court judgment. And the photo on that judgment! "Young Master Ou, actually, there were many doubtful points about this case. The foster daughter was only neen years old when she was sentenced. How could a neen-year-old girl, without any extraordinary abilities, possiblymit a fraud involving that highly priced Original Jade Stone?" ... No one paid attention to him. The only response was from the man who was continuously staring at the screen at the desk. What was Young Master Ou doing? Secretary Gao was confused, walked over, and saw that he was intently gazing at the photo on the judgment. A flicker of confusion crossed his eyes, "Young Master Ou, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring at her photo?" Chapter 225 Go to Ningzhou to see this Ye Ning

Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Go to Ningzhou to see this Ye Ning

Yes, the photograph of this adopted daughter reveals that she is very beautiful, with outstanding features and a dignified, elegant demeanor. What¡¯s key is that she¡¯s bare-faced, without any added Photoshop enhancements. One can only imagine how breath-taking and dazzling she would be in person. But, no matter how beautiful, you can¡¯t just stare at her photo like that. She¡¯s a convict now. Secretary Gao didn¡¯t quite understand the president¡¯s behavior! "Third Young Master..." "Get out!" "Ah?" "Didn¡¯t you hear me tell you to get out?" Suddenly, this man became angry. Upon hearing this, Secretary Gao had no choice but to rush out... What¡¯s with the president? Why is he losing his temper so early in the morning? Is there something wrong again? Secretary Gao left with a belly full ofints, but what he didn¡¯t know was that after he left and closed the door of the office, the man sitting at the desk suddenly took a ruler from the pen holder and covered up the bottom half of the woman¡¯s face on theputer screen. Afterward, his other hand blocked off the forehead portion as well. At that moment, the only thing left visible in the photo were her eyes. And those eyes, zed over¡ªdark from a distance, yet upon closer inspection one would find her pupils akin to an oasis in the desert, brimming and fluid, sparkling and translucent, strikingly simr to a pair he had been frequently seeingtely! Ou Mucen was momentarily frozen, his eyes revealing rare astonishment. How is this possible? Sitting there, he remained in shock for quite some time before regaining hisposure. He then let go and quickly picked up the phone on the desk, "Hello, make a call to Ningzhou Prison and inquire about the current situation of that adopted daughter." The adopted daughter? Secretary Gao nodded on the other end, "Okay, what¡¯s her name?" He had left so quickly earlier that he forgot to check what her name was. Simrly, the man on this end had to nce at the screen again upon hearing the question, "Ye Ning..." Ye Ning, so her name is Ye Ning. After all these years, he had never known her name. Secretary Gao was highly efficient. It wasn¡¯t long before he came in to report the findings, "Third Young Master, I just asked. Ningzhou Prison says that Ye Ning has been serving her sentence and performing exceptionally well." "Is that so?" Upon hearing this, the man who had been sitting still frowned but showed no surprise. Instead, he seemed puzzled. She¡¯s still serving her sentence? He sat there in thought, fiddling with the pen in his hand idly. Secretary Gao didn¡¯t know what he was pondering and was afraid to ask for fear of angering him, so he could only wait carefully until the man finally spoke again after another five minutes, "What about that matter I asked you to investigate about An Ning? How¡¯s it going?" An Ning? Why had the president¡¯s thoughts jumped so abruptly? He was just discussing the adopted daughter from the secondary branch, and now all of a sudden it¡¯s about his assistant? Secretary Gao was a bit confused, "Not yet, but we¡¯ve sent someone to the address on her ID card, and they¡¯re currently inquiring." Ou Mucen furrowed his brow, "Hold off on that for now. You go to Ningzhou personally, and first, take a look at this Ye Ning." Ah? Go to Ningzhou first? Secretary Gao was bing even more perplexed, "What does Third Young Master mean by...?" Chapter 226 He Finally Started to Doubt!

Chapter 226: Chapter 226 He Finally Started to Doubt!

"Go get a sample of her blood, and remember, don¡¯t let anyone notice, especially Ou Yuze¡¯s people." "..." Blood? Secretary Gao was a bit stunned by what BOSS had said! Out of the blue, why get a sample of her blood? What was Third Young Master nning to do? However, since he had said it, Gao didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions, so he nodded and agreed before going out to make arrangements. And what about the man still sitting in the office? After Gao left, the man, while looking at the verdict on theputer, took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one up, and then began to open the next page. It was on that page that he saw a line of information. Nanfu Orphanage? He stared at the page and took a deep drag from the cigarette in his hand. As he exhaled the smoke, he leaned back in his chair, and without much thought, picked up the phone on the desk, "Hello, is this the Civil Affairs Bureau? This is Ou Mucen calling!" "Hello, hello, Third Young Master Ou, how may I assist you?" "I need you to help me check if, ten years ago, there was an orphan named Ye Ning at Nanfu Orphanage who was adopted by our Ou Family. I would like to obtain all her information, including her blood sample." He paused here. Upon hearing this, a suffocating pressure immediately made the person on the other end break into a cold sweat, which rolled down their forehead. "Third Young Master..." "Also, I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this!" "Yes, yes, Third Young Master, I definitely won¡¯t let this slip," the head of the Civil Affairs Bureau practically kowtowed over the phone. Are you kidding? This was Third Young Master Ou. If he bbered about the matter, would he even value his life? The head of the Civil Affairs Bureau immediately personally attended to this matter. However, while doing so, they were still a bit puzzled. The Third Young Master of the Ou Family, why, out of the blue, would he inquire about this daughter who was once adopted by his brother? Could it be... he was still suspicious about the case from five years ago? ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ye Ning,pletely unaware that her identity had sparked someone¡¯s suspicion, had taken Ye Xiaobao from the hospital. After settling back into the new apartment Lin Yebai had rented for her and arranging for the child, that very night, she told Lin Yebai that she still wished to work at Ou Corporation. Lin Yebai wasn¡¯t surprised. In fact, he had anticipated this when she went to find Ye Xiaobao, so he simply cautioned her to be careful and said nothing more. Seeing this, Ye Ning heaved a sigh of relief and assured him she would be wary. After chatting for a bit longer, Lin Yebai left. "Keep this car. It¡¯ll be convenient for going to work and for picking up and dropping off the child," Lin Yebai said, leaving his Audi with her as he was leaving. Seeing this, Ye Ning was, of course, immensely grateful, but also felt very guilty, "Lin, I¡¯ve been such a bother to you, I really don¡¯t know how to express my thanks." Lin Yebai shook his head, "It¡¯s all voluntary on my part, it has nothing to do with you. But, I¡¯ve heard some unsettling news, Ou Yuze¡¯s people have gone to Ningzhou, and I have no clue what they¡¯re up to. If you¡¯re still at Ou Corporation, you must be careful!" Ou Yuze sent people to Ningzhou? Heavens! Ye Ning turned pale at the words, "Why would he go to Ningzhou? I haven¡¯t even had direct contact with him since I came back?" Chapter 227 He Actually Doesn’t Like It When She’s Filled with Hatred

Chapter 227: Chapter 227 He Actually Doesn¡¯t Like It When She¡¯s Filled with Hatred

Lin Yebai hurriedly reassured her, "Don¡¯t panic, he probably didn¡¯t find out, because the people in the prison told me that after that person arrived, he just took some things and visited her briefly, then left." A visit? That¡¯s right, she is still his sister in name, after all. Ye Ning stood there, coldughter escaped her: "I thought they hadpletely forgotten about me by now, but it turns out they still remember me. No, they must remember my eyes, right? As long as they are sure I¡¯m in prison, they can rest easy." Lin Yebai stood there, his brow slightly furrowed. To be honest, he did not like this side of her, a bit ferocious, somewhat sharp, as if she had be apletely different person. Not saying anything else, he gave her a few more reminders, then left... In fact, she didn¡¯t need to worry at all; the arrangements in Ningzhou were made by Lin Yebai himself. Even if that person died, the secret would not be exposed. So, on this matter, he was still quite confident. The only thing he was not sure about was another man, the one who took Xiaobao away for the whole day yesterday. "Hello? This is Lin Yebai, the matter I asked you to check yesterday, did you find anything out?" "I found out, Mr. Lin. After Ou Mucen took away your godson from the hospital, he first went to a caf¨¦ to eat, and then to the Qianshui Bay Hotel." "Qianshui Bay Hotel?" The man holding the phone sat in a taxi, pausing when he heard the ce: "What was he doing there?" The person on the phone shook their head, "That I don¡¯t know, but nothing happened there, and then he left the hotel with the child and returned to the apartment." The person on the phone didn¡¯t realize how formidable the power of the Ou family was; not to mention the incident that urred at the Qianshui Bay Hotel yesterday, not even the staff of the hotel would know anything about it anymore. This was the ability of Ou Mucen! Sitting in the car, Lin Yebai sighed with relief upon hearing this, but then, as he processed what the person had said next, his expression turned very unsightly, and the fingers clutching the phone began to whiten slightly. The apartment? So, did she go to his apartment to pick up the child yesterday? She actually... went to his apartment? And stayed for such a long time? The fingers of the man in the car, holding the phone, whitened slightly... ---- The next day, Ye Ning got up very early because she had to take Ye Xiaobao to a new preschool. She deliberately rose early, and after making breakfast, which both mother and son ate, they held hands and went downstairs together. "Mom, I¡¯ll tell you, the new preschool is so pretty, much nicer than the old one." "Really? Then Mommy will have to take a good look when we get there." The moment he got in the car, the little tyke began excitedly telling Ye Ning about it, his face full of excitement, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to go to the preschool right then and there. Ye Ning felt very reassured, previously, she had thought that the child might have a hard time adjusting to suddenly changing preschools, but now it seemed that such worry waspletely unnecessary. After taking the child to the preschool, it really was, as he said, the environment of the preschool was excellent, and the teachers and principal, perhaps because Lin Yebai had already spoken to them, were extremely warm and caring when they saw them arrive. Chapter 228: Call her early in the morning to pick him up

Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Call her early in the morning to pick him up

Ye Ning felt at ease after seeing that, so after taking the child to kindergarten, she returned to the car and began to prepare for her journey to work. However, just as she started the car, her cell phone rang with an iing call... Second-generation rich heir?! God! Her heart nearly skipped a beat at the sight of the caller ID, almost causing her to toss the phone onto the ground. What kind of trick was this bastard pulling, calling her so early in the morning? Was there another issue? Ye Ning, who had been tormented by this person at thepany recently, reflexively resisted answering the call as soon as she saw the caller ID. But the phone kept ringing, as if it wouldn¡¯t give up until she answered. Reluctantly, she finally picked it up and pressed the answer button, "Third Young Master, hehe, good morning..." "Do you even realize it¡¯s me? Why did it take you so long to answer?" The voice on the phone was already unpleasant right from the start. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning quickly exined, "No, no, I just didn¡¯t hear it. How could I dare not answer the Third Young Master¡¯s call? Do you need me for something?" "What are you doing?" "Driving!" "Driving? Whose car?" Whose car? What business is it of yours? Ye Ning really wanted to retort, but remembering that today was her first day back at the Ou family¡¯spany, she didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous, so she answered honestly, "My master¡¯s car. He knew I had a hard timemuting to work, so he let me use his car." There was silence on the phone, an eerie pause that was unsettling! Ye Ning swallowed nervously. She hadn¡¯t said something wrong again, had she? The atmosphere was so oppressively tense... Just as she thought he was about to hang up, suddenly, that cold voice threw a sentence at her, "Be at Blue Mountain Vi to pick me up within twenty minutes." What? Ye Ning didn¡¯t quite understand, "Third Young Master, this..." "Beep beep beep beep..." The line was dead; there was nothing but a busy tone from the phone. What was he doing? Was he out of his mind? Why, out of the blue, did he ask her to pick him up at Blue Mountain Vi? What about Secretary Gao? Wasn¡¯t he always the one to pick him up? Why was it her turn today? Ye Ning was frantic, truly having a near-uncontroble urge to beat up that bastard. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go; as his assistant, it was reasonable for her to pick him up. But she had just seen his mother yesterday in the guise of a "cleaner," and now she was supposed to pick up her son from his doorstep? What if they ran into each other? No, she couldn¡¯t go; she had to find Secretary Gao! She struggled for a moment in the car and ultimately decided to flip open her phone to look for Secretary Gao¡¯s number and dialed it. Almost a minuteter, Secretary Gao answered, "Hello, An Ning, I¡¯m on the high-speed train, and the signal isn¡¯t great. Can I call you back when I get off the train?" Damn it! Why was Secretary Gao on a high-speed train? Holding her phone, Ye Ning finally realized why that bastard had called her this early and why he asked her to pick him up. It was all because Secretary Gao was out... Well, since he wasn¡¯t around, it might as well be her who went to pick him up. Upon arriving, she just needed to make sure not to go inside. With this thought, Ye Ning had no choice but to start the car resignedly and head towards Blue Mountain Vi at Qianshui Bay. After changing residences, the distance from where she was to Qianshui Bay had shortened significantly. In just over twenty minutes, she once again caught sight of the upscale seaside vimunity, and Blue Mountain Vi soon appeared before her eyes. Chapter 229 Turbulent Undercurrents

Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Turbulent Undercurrents

Front gate! She remembered the location he had mentioned on the phone, so after she arrived at the estate, she parked her car by the road at the front gate and then took out her mobile phone to dial the "spoiled heir¡¯s" number. "Hello, Third Young Master, I¡¯ve arrived." "Come in." Huh? Go in? Ye Ning began to doubt her own ears, "Are you asking me toe in?" Ou Mucen responded indifferently with a "Mhm" from the other end of the line, "I¡¯ve already notified the security guard at the entrance, you cane straight in." After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for her response. Left sitting in her car, Ye Ning stared at her phone in her hand, dumbfounded once again. What on earth was he up to? Did he not realize the situation she was in? Was he trying to y her to death by doing this? Was he still holding a grudge against her for quitting her job with him two days ago to work for anotherpany? As these thoughts crossed Ye Ning¡¯s mind, she felt increasingly ufortable. Thinking about his ruthless mother and then herself, finally, she gritted her teeth, deciding to leave and not bother about it anymore. However, just as she was about to leave, the carved gates suddenly opened, "Hey, are you the Third Young Master¡¯s assistant? The Third Young Master has asked for you toe in!" It turned out to be a security guard from the estate. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning could only stop the car again, "Yes, that¡¯s me." "Well, you better hurry up. When Secretary Gao used toe, she would have been inside by now. Why are you dawdling?" The security guard said while urging her on. Secretary Gao used toe and pick him up and had to go in as well? Ye Ning was stunned for a moment and looked at the security guard... "What are you still looking at? Aren¡¯t you going in? How can a new assistant be so poor at their job?" "Ah... okay, I¡¯ll go in now!" Ye Ning finally agreed and then drove the car into the parking lot, pulled out the keys, and got out of the car. If Secretary Gao always did this when she came to pick him up, then apparently, this was something his secretary had to do whening to fetch him; maybe he had something inside that he needed his secretary to bring out for him. Or maybe, she was asked toe over today because his mother was not present, since the night beforest, when she asked him not to let his mother find out about their mother-son rtionship, heplied. Thinking this way, Ye Ning felt somewhat less ufortable. She got out of the car and went straight over, "Sorry, I¡¯m new here and not very familiar with things, thank you for your help." The security guard looked at her with disdain, "You don¡¯t need to tell me you¡¯re new, if it were Secretary Gao, she¡¯d have already gone in and fetched the Third Young Master by now." Ye Ning quickly apologized with a smile, expressing her thanks, and then the guard reluctantly led her inside. After leading her inside, the guard didn¡¯t tell Ye Ning where to go and returned to his post. So there Ye Ning stood, looking around the familiar courtyard, her gaze directed toward the four directions that were devoid of any human presence, and she walked straight toward Orchid Garden. She had been to Orchid Garden before, and going there directly now, she believed he wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. But what she didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she set foot on that path, the guard who had just led her in picked up his phone, "Third Young Master, the assistant has headed toward your garden." His garden? The person on the phone sounded displeased once he heard this, "Who told her to go to Orchid Garden? Tell her, I¡¯m in Bamboo Garden!" Bamboo Garden? Wasn¡¯t that where the old master and madam lived? The guard understood and promptly nodded, "Alright, should I take her there?" "No need, let here by herself!" Indeed, let here by herself, because if she belonged to this estate, she would definitely be able to find it. Chapter 230: The Outcome of the Matter is Somewhat Unexpected

Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Oue of the Matter is Somewhat Unexpected

The security guard understood and after making an internal call, the person was waiting on the side of Orchid Garden. Ye Ning still didn¡¯t know about this and as she followed the path to the back of Orchid Garden, she naturally went to ring the doorbell upon seeing that familiar courtyard. But just at that moment, a servant who was pruning a bonsai in the garden looked over at her, "Are you looking for the Third Young Master? He¡¯s not here!" Not here? Ye Ning turned around in surprise, "Then where is he?" "In Bamboo Garden, having breakfast with the old master," the servant casually replied before bending down to her task again. Ye Ning was stunned for a moment before she finally snapped back to reality... Bamboo Garden? He was actually having breakfast in Bamboo Garden? Wasn¡¯t that where his parents lived? Why would he be there? Instantly, her heart which had just calmed down surged like a tide, and her hands began to tremble slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but one thing was clear to her: if she went over now and ran into his mother in Bamboo Garden, her identity would certainly be revealed, and then her fate was beyond words. Why was he doing this? Could it be that he truly wanted to push her to a dead end? As the thought settled, her heart suddenly felt as if it was being pricked from the inside, experiencing a great difort. "Why are you still not leaving? The Third Young Master isn¡¯t here." "..." She looked up at the servant urging her on, and suddenly as if she¡¯d lost all interest, turned around and walked back the way she hade. The servant was taken aback, "Where are you going?" There was a shortcut from here to Bamboo Garden. By not taking the shortcut and going back, what did she mean? The servant who had been assigned to watch her saw her walk away without turning back and finally got anxious. She put down her shears and chased after her, "Where are you going? Aren¡¯t you supposed to meet the Third Young Master?" Ye Ning stopped, faced the servant blocking her path and was just about to tell her she wasn¡¯t going to meet him, that he could do whatever he wanted when suddenly her phone rang. A rich and willful heir? As she saw the caller ID, she grew even angrier, and without thinking, she answered, "What exactly do you want?" "What?" "Isn¡¯t that so? You knew your mother had already seen me, yet you told me to go to where your mother lives to find you. Do you really wish for your mother to see me? Or are you eager to tell her right away using this method? That I was the cleaner from that day, and also the mother of the child she¡¯s looking for?" Once she started, it was like lighting the fuse inside her, and she passionately used him over the phone, carrying herplete anger as well as her grievance. And at that moment, it seemed she¡¯d forgotten that he was merely her boss, and she was just his newly hired assistant of less than a month! There was no sound from the phone, apparently, the person on the other end had not expected things to turn out this way either. Intentionally? Indeed, he had asked her toe today on purpose, but not for the reason she was suggesting; rather, it was for something else. The man who had hung up the phone looked a little grim as he saw his parents, who were sitting with him for breakfast, smiling. His gaze shifted emotionlessly to his mother sitting to his left. "Mom, I heard you¡¯ve been investigating that child?" Chapter 231: Remember, Don’t Touch Her or Her Child Again!

Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Remember, Don¡¯t Touch Her or Her Child Again!

Tingfang, who was happily chatting with her husband, changed color instantly upon hearing these words, "Mucen, Mommy..." "You don¡¯t need to investigate any further. That child, shall I tell you who he really is?" "What?" Tingfang was so startled by these words that the spoon she was using to eat porridge hung suspended in mid-air. He was going to tell her, but why? Hadn¡¯t he refused to say anything before? Why had he suddenly decided toe forward and tell her? Tingfang had a bad premonition! Simrly, due to the matters concerning the Bai Family, even Ou¡¯s old master, who still had issues with this son, was surprised to hear this, "Are you saying, you¡¯re going to tell us who that child really is?" Ou Mucen nodded expressionlessly, "Yes, his name is Ye Xiaobao, he¡¯s the child of my newly hired assistant." "Assistant?" "Yes, she¡¯s the woman I mentioned before with a natural talent for jade appraisal. That child is hers!" "..." As this statement was made, not only was Ou¡¯s old master stunned, but even Tingfang widened her eyes, looking incredulously at her own son, "Your assistant¡¯s child? Didn¡¯t you say the child¡¯s parents were your friends?" Ou Mucen scoffed coldly, "If I hadn¡¯t said ¡¯friends¡¯, would you have given up investigating his identity, Mom?" Tingfang was at a loss for words! No, she wouldn¡¯t have, even if they were friends, she was already investigating. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that before she could find out the identity of that woman, he himself would reveal who she was. So, that means the woman in his apartment the day before wasn¡¯t his cleaner all along but his assistant? Tingfang realized the truth and immediately, her face turned very ugly, "So you¡¯re saying, the woman in your apartment that day wasn¡¯t really a cleaner?" Ou Mucen swept her with an expressionless nce, "No one told you she was a cleaner!" "You¡ª" "Also, this matter ends here. I don¡¯t want you to cause any trouble for her or her son; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for turning against you!" Having finished speaking, he didn¡¯t look at her again, stood up, took his coat, and left. Tingfang, sitting across from him, experienced a flushed and then pale face, barely stopping herself from jumping up. "Master, you see, what kind of son is this, he even dares to threaten me, to threaten me over an unrted mother and child?!" "Since you know they are unrted, why are you interfering with them?" Ou¡¯s old master blocked her with an unsparing retort. Tingfang fell silent upon hearing this... Indeed, what had the mother and son done to her child? Why should she trouble them? Even if Mucen had hit Bai Wei because of that child, it was also because that child had helped him back at the estate. Once Ou¡¯s old master understood the situation, the anger he had before dissipatedpletely. He instructed the butler, who was standing by, to summon Ou Mufeng, who was still waiting at the estate for his exnation, before he himself got up and walked towards the Bamboo Garden. Tingfang watched from the side. Although she had no words to say outwardly, inside her heart was even more ufortable, as both her son and husband had spoken up for the unrted mother and son, warning her, blocking her. "Xiaoxia..." "Yes, Madam!" "Do you know about the assistant my son just mentioned?" Xiaoxia hurriedly nodded, "I haven¡¯t met her, but I know of her. I¡¯ve heard she has some skill in gem appraisal." Chapter 232: Five Years Later, She Still Hasn’t Learned Her Lesson

Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Five Years Later, She Still Hasn¡¯t Learned Her Lesson

The woman, faced with a vista of frost, lifted her head, "Really? Then who exactly is she?" Xiaoxia shook her head, "That I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re aware, ma¡¯am, we are not allowed to inquire into the young master¡¯spany affairs." Not allowed to inquire? Then, she would personally make a trip to thepany. She wanted to see for herself the woman who once yed a cleaner in front of her, what kind of face she was putting on while sitting in her son¡¯s office! Seated at the dining table, her hand clenched, and the chopsticks immediately emitted a "creak" within her grasp. ¡ª¡ª When Ou Mucen emerged from the estate, the woman and her car were nowhere to be seen. His gaze turned sharp, and he quickly made a phone call. "Hello, the number you have dialed is powered off!" Powered off? Very well! He hung up the phone, and his handsome face suddenly resembled storm clouds on the verge of bursting forth, sending shivers down the spine with just a nce. He redialed to have the butler bring his grandfather¡¯s car keys, and eventually, he took his car and headed to thepany. It seems this woman was taking him less and less seriously, daring to stand him up, to power off her phone? He nced at the time on the car¡¯s navigation system, then pressed down on the phone¡¯s Bluetooth... "Good morning, Third Master!" "Has Assistant An arrived at thepany?" "No, is Assistant Aning back today?" "..." There was no more conversation, the response for thepany reception on the other end was just the sound of a man viciously ripping off his headset and a pair of eyes that immediately turned jet ck without a glimmer of light! Was she trying to revolt?!! ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning, indeed, did not go to work at Ou Corporation. At the moment, she was back in the city center. However, she didn¡¯t go home either. Instead, she settled in a random caf¨¦, ordered a cup of coffee, and began to stare out at the busy street, lost in thought. It was a wake-up call like a sudden shout before an impending blow! If she had been hesitant about joining the Ou family business before, now, after the trip to the estate and witnessing that man¡¯s arrangement for her firsthand, it seemed as if she was now fully awake. Awakened from a muddled confusion. Indeed, there was not a single good person in the Ou family. Why had she held any hope for him? After so many years, hadn¡¯t she learned her lesson, hadn¡¯t she be a bit wiser? She held the coffee cup, her somewhat cold fingers faintly turning white. "Miss, would you like a refill?" "No need!" Her rejection was mechanical and ice-cold, herplexion pale and expressionless. The server sensed an inexplicable chill and walked away with the coffee pot. After the server left, she continued to watch the increasingly noisy street for a while before finally pulling out her phone and making a call, "Hello, do you have contact information for Miss Bai Wei? I¡¯m her client." "Yes, just a moment, please!" The person on the phone was very polite. After hearing her request for Bai Wei¡¯s number, a string of digits was quickly provided. Upon hearing it, she picked up a pen, noted it down, then hung up and logged into her WeChat. "Please send a message to Yang Xueshan for me using this number." "Sure, go ahead." "Xueshan: Insider tip, Ou Mucen¡¯s new product has sessfullypleted trial production, and they¡¯re about to start bulk manufacturing. This is a great opportunity; you must seize it!" She quicklypiled and sent this message to the receiver. Chapter 233: An Ning, Sanshao is asking if you came to work?

Chapter 233: Chapter 233: An Ning, Sanshao is asking if you came to work?

The speed was so fast, it seemed as if she were intentionally not giving herself a chance to hesitate. She sent the WeChat message, and before long, the other party replied. She nced down and immediately saw a screenshot. (Yang Xueshan: OK! Wait for my good news! Watch uspletely take him down this time!) ... She paused with her fingertips, and after a long while, she picked up the cup of coffee on the desk and drank it all in one gulp, "Waiter, the bill!" - Half an hourter, Ou¡¯s Corporation Building- As soon as Ye Ning stepped into the building, before she even made it to the elevator, she saw Xiaochening down with a blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauty, who was gesturing animatedly as they descended. Fina? Ye Ning stopped and waited there for them! "Oh my God! An, you¡¯reing to work?" The blonde who had descended from the elevator cried out excitedly upon seeing the girl waiting for her at the lobby entrance. Xiaochen was also very surprised and came over, grabbing her hand, "An Ning, you¡¯re reallying to work? I thought Sanshao was teasing me?" Sanshao? Ye Ning paused, "He told you I wasing?" Xiaochen scratched her hair, "Not exactly, but this morning when he hadn¡¯t arrived yet, he suddenly called and asked if you were at work? And after I said no, he just hung up." "..." He called thepany to ask if she was at work? She stood there, silent for a long time. If this had been before, she might have been happy, grateful, and felt that he cared about her. But now, she wouldn¡¯t! Did he ask that question because he was worried she wouldn¡¯te? Was he concerned that if she left, his mother would never see her again? She thought back to a recent incident at the estate, and despite the chill, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Really? Well, you can go back and tell him that I came. Oh, and where are you taking Fina?" "To the factory, of course. Sanshao said she¡¯s starting work today and should get ustomed to it." "Fine, I¡¯ll take her!" She took off her bag and directly walked off with the blonde beauty. It was like the heavens were helping her, sending such a beauty at this time to act as her cover, making it even less likely for her to be exposed. Xiaochen had no idea what the girl was thinking. Hearing that she would take the beauty to the factory for her, she was naturally even happier, quickly agreed, and then headed upstairs with her bag. Once on the fifteenth floor, the atmosphere was still heavy and grim. After asking her colleagues, she learned that the president was still reprimanding people in the conference room. "Really, what¡¯s with Sanshao today? Why is he so irate?" "No idea. Earlier, it was said that Yuzhirun wasn¡¯t on the right track, and it was bothering him. But now that the new samples are out and about to go into mass production, why is he still so angry?" "I don¡¯t know..." In the office, everyone was treading on eggshells, quietly discussing the matter amongst themselves. Xiaochen entered from outside, saw the scene, and blurted out, "Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because Secretary Gao isn¡¯t here. Think about it, many things were handled by Secretary Gao in the past. Now that he¡¯s gone, all those things have to be done by Sanshao himself." "That¡¯s true!" "But you guys don¡¯t need to worry. With Secretary Gao absent, An Ning has returned, and soon we won¡¯t have to live in such distress." Xiaochen said, and picked up her stuff to go to her desk with a relieved expression. Chapter 234 Risking It All!

Chapter 234: Chapter 234 Risking It All!

Everyone¡¯s expression changed at the sight! An Ning? That woman had returned? Just as the new topic was about to be discussed, the conference room door, which had been subjected to almost two hours of relentless scolding, opened. Everyone immediately shut their mouths and hastily returned to their workstations. "Third Young Master, can we now formally begin with the goods from Yuzhirun?" It was Yang Cheng, the person in charge at Yuzhirun, who eagerly followed out as soon as the meeting concluded. He was the only person today who hadn¡¯t been scolded in the meeting room. Ou Mucen exuded a hostile aura, and his eyes carried a bone-chilling coldness that made people tremble even at a nce, "How much?" "Two hundred million!" The cost of jade is naturally thergest in all investments because it is a high-end product¡ªthe better the material, the more expensive the price. That¡¯s standard. But this man, upon hearing the amount, merely pondered for a moment before taking the purchase contract in his hand. "Keep a close watch on it. There must not be any more incidents! If anything goes wrong again, it won¡¯t just be you¡ªYuzhirun won¡¯t appear in the Ou Group ever again!" "Yes, Third Young Master!" Yang Cheng, ecstatic, took the purchase order and swiftly departed. Of course, he knew the significance of this capital to Yuzhirun because this money had been put up privately by this young man in power, against the consent of all shareholders. Therefore, for Yuzhirun, this money meant they could only seed, not fail this time! Xiaochen at the front desk had also witnessed this scene. Seeing the president emerge from the meeting room with a grim expression, she worried he might question why she was still there and quickly stood up from her chair before he could approach. "Third Young Master, Designer Fina has been taken to the factory by An Ning." What? An Ning? The man, preparing to walk inside, paused at these words, "An Ning? She¡¯s back?" Xiaochen hurriedly nodded, "Yes, I encountered her when I was taking Fina downstairs. She saw Fina and took her to the factory on her own initiative." Xiaochen wasn¡¯t sure if this would irk the BOSS¡ªafter all, with Secretary Gao absent, Assistant An¡¯s return could be quite helpful. However, to her surprise, upon hearing about Assistant An¡¯s return, the boss, who seemed ready to explode, didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he just curled the corners of his lips into a chilling smirk, which sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine, and then walked past her. What was that expression? Why did it look so terrifying? Xiaochen felt a tingling on her scalp... Meanwhile, Ye Ning, still in the factory and unaware of what had happened, took Fina on a tour around the workshop before bringing her to the sampling room, "Fina, this is the sample room. You can look at our current samples and see if there¡¯s anything that could be improved?" Fina nodded repeatedly, "Quite good. The equipment and technology of Yuzhirun are almost on par with several of therger jewelrypanies I¡¯ve seen." Ye Ning smiled, her gaze drifting to a piece of jade resting on the table. It was part of a trial batch sent by the Huo Familyst time. Truth be told, it was of excellent quality¡ªan upper-grade material. However, it was hard to say for this time. A cold smile crept across her lips, and she deftly slipped the piece of jade into her document bag. Chapter 235: She Struggles

Chapter 235: Chapter 235: She Struggles

After familiarizing Fina with the factory and handing her over to the design department, Ye Ning drove back to thepany alone. By the time she returned to thepany, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock. Seeing this, she didn¡¯t go anywhere else and made a call to the reception on the 15th floor, "Xiaochen, have you finished work? Let¡¯s go to the employee cafeteria to eat together?" As soon as Xiaochen heard it was her, she immediately nodded happily, "Sure, sure, wait for me. We¡¯ll meet on the sixth floor." After that, she hung up the phone. Ye Ning heard and turned off her phone as well, entered the elevator, went up to the sixth floor, and waited for her at the entrance of the restaurant there. Soon enough, the girl came down and, upon seeing her, happily ran over, "How was it, how was it? How did the designer¡¯s visit to our factory go? It went smoothly, right?" Ye Ning nodded, "Fina is a nice girl, don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine." Upon hearing this, Xiaochen finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then the two of them entered the cafeteria. After the incident in the cafeteriast time, many people there actually recognized Ye Ning. What surprised her, however, was that they didn¡¯t look at her with pointing fingers but instead greeted her when they saw her. "Yo, is that Assistant An? Haven¡¯t seen you in a long time." "Exactly, Assistant An, have you been on leave recently?" "..." Feeling pleasantly surprised and a bit embarrassed, Ye Ning managed a smile and greeted them back before she pulled Xiaochen to sit down at a table, "What¡¯s going on? Why are these people suddenly so friendly to me?" Xiaochenughed, "You don¡¯t know? Miss Bai Wei exined what happened that day when she spilled a drink on you right here in the cafeteria and apologized to you in front of everyone, saying that she was being unreasonable. It¡¯s just a pity that you happened to be not around those days." Ah? Bai Wei apologized to her? Ye Ning doubted she had heard correctly! How could Bai Wei possibly apologize to her? She¡¯s the daughter of the Bai Family, spoiled and arrogant since childhood; how could she admit being unreasonable in front of so many people? "As for the reason, I don¡¯t know, but I heard from Secretary Gao that after that incident, the internal forum was abuzz, and it even alerted the Third Young Master!" "..." The Third Young Master? He knew about it, too? So, the one who made Bai Wei apologize was actually him? Sitting there, Ye Ning¡¯s grip on her cup involuntarily tightened! Xiaochen, oblivious to her thoughts and seeing that the food they ordered had arrived, passed the chopsticks and bowl to her and started eating, "Oh right, An Ning, Yuzhirun¡¯s bulk orders are about to enter production, and it¡¯s going to be busy during this period. Do you have any ns? Are you going to stay in thepany dormitory?" Company dormitory? Why stay in thepany dormitory? Ye Ning didn¡¯t quite understand, "Why should we stay in thepany dormitory?" Xiaochen didn¡¯t even look up, "Because of overtime. Don¡¯t you know? Last time Yuzhirun shipped out, half of the president¡¯s office staff stayed working untilte at night, including Secretary Gao. Now with a two hundred million order, isn¡¯t it going to be even busier?" A two hundred million order? Was she talking about two hundred million?!! Ye Ning¡¯s chopsticks reaching for the food halted mid-air, "Who told you it¡¯s two hundred million?" Yuzhirun¡¯s investment, in fact, was something she had been following up on from the very beginning when she joined, but since she injured her foot and had been absent from work for a long time, she truly didn¡¯t know about this order quantity. Chapter 236: The Two Finally Meet

Chapter 236: Chapter 236: The Two Finally Meet

Two hundred million, wasn¡¯t that the total amount of capital initially proposed for investment into Yuzhirun during the shareholder meeting? Ye Ning¡¯s hands had gone slightly pale... "What I saw, this morning Manager Yang came to get the third young master¡¯s signature for the subscription form, and I also heard Manager Yang say that this is the third young master¡¯s private stock, and he definitely won¡¯t let the third young master down. An Ning, it looks like this time we really have to give it our all!" "..." Sitting there with her chopsticks, Ye Ning remained silent for a very long time. It wasn¡¯t just about going all out, it was a do-or-die battle. Win, and Yuzhirun would turn its fortunes around; but if lost, the Ou family would no longer have this brand, and besides, a loss of two hundred million in capital would be enough to affect an heir¡¯s approval rating among the shareholders. Suddenly, Ye Ning lost all interest in eating. She put down her chopsticks, looked at the girl still wolfing down her food, and said in a hurry, "I¡¯m full. I have something to take care of, going upstairs first." Then, she left. Xiaochen sat there dumbfounded, taking a long time to react. Full? She had hardly touched anything, how could she be full? ¡ª¡ª Returning to her office after hours, Ye Ning saw the still and quiet space before her; no one was present, nor were there any sounds of modern office equipment being used. Walking over, she saw the brightly lit office space where, after pulling up the blinds, the cheerful light from outside poured in through the tall windows onto the light coffee-colored floor, shimmering like golden chiffon, which made her feel somewhat dazed! Counting the time, she had been here for nearly half a month already. From initially making the decision to sessfully entering thispany, she had nned to execute her n within three months. She intended to exploit the discord between him and Longfeng to meddle and achieve her goal of revenge against that family. But now, the timeline had elerated significantly. In less than a month, she could achieve it. Shouldn¡¯t she be happier? She walked to her desk, turned on theputer, and saw the internal operations process chart clearly disying the message, "Goods have been shipped." Alright then! After all, she hade for this purpose, and he was already willing to trade himself in as well. With that thought, she suppressed thest bit of struggle in her heart, took a sip of water, and began to work calmly. When Ou Mucen returned from outside, she had already been working in the office for two hours. As he entered and saw the woman sitting at the small desk, diligently working, his footsteps halted at the doorway. Hearing the sound, Ye Ning quickly looked up at him, seeing him standing there with apletely cold expression, his eyes like swirling vortexes of darkness, imprable and seemingly foretelling the arrival of the darkest night! The danger and chill were all too apparent! Such a terrifying aura... Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s fingers trembled involuntarily, and she stood up uncontrobly, "Third young master, you¡¯re back!" Ou Mucen said nothing, just stood there with his hands in his pockets, not moving an inch, peering down at her, staring coldly. Ye Ning felt she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Although she had made her choice, and was also angry and disappointed with him for what he had intentionally arranged at Blue Mountain Vi, yet when he actually stood before her, she found, to her despair, that she always felt a sense of fear towards him. Chapter 237: An Ning, have I been too lenient with you?

Chapter 237: Chapter 237: An Ning, have I been too lenient with you?

That feeling was as if he still was the noble young master high above in the mansion, and she was just an insignificant adopted daughter. Seeing him staring at her as if he wanted to devour her, she hurriedly exined, "Today... I drove away because my car ran out of fuel. By the time I refueled and returned, the security told me you had already left." Refuel? The man, devoid of emotion, upon hearing this, his scorn and coldness deepened in his eyes, "An Ning, do you think I¡¯ve been too lenient with you recently? So much so that you¡¯ve forgotten who you are?" "What?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand. What did he mean by that? She just mentioned refueling; why would he use her of forgetting her ce due to leniency? Moreover, has he ever been lenient toward her? Ye Ning¡¯s frown deepened, "Mucen, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around to see if I really went to get gas." Is that necessary? Ou Mucen simply didn¡¯t deign to discuss the matter with her anymore. The gas station was at the intersection on the way back to town. If she really ran out of fuel, would she be foolish enough to go there and then turn back? Insane! Without another look at her, he returned to his desk with a steel-grey face, pulled out more than a dozen documents from the pile, and threw them on the desk: "Go get these things done, within an hour, and then go to the airport to pick up people." Ye Ning was stunned for a moment and took some time to react before she quickly came over. "This is..." "Do I need to teach you how?" After only saying two words, the man who had already opened hisputer and appeared to be in a bad mood, looked up and interrupted her coldly. Ye Ning dared not ask any further, took the pile of documents, and hurriedly left. Luckily, Xiaochen was outside. Having worked here for so long, she knew that everything Ye Ning took out needed to be done by Secretary Gao before and immediately started giving instructions: "This belongs to the advertising department, this is public rtions, and this one is for the sales division... An Ning, you¡¯ve got your work cut out for you..." Ye Ning: "..." Saying nothing, she quickly went downstairs with the documents! It turned out he wanted her to do the work that Secretary Gao used to do; it made sense, with Secretary Gao not around, these tasks naturally fell to her. So the entire afternoon, she was incessantly busy, either supervising the president¡¯s office work with various departments or picking up people at the airport, then arranging various schedules and meeting with clients, so busy she didn¡¯t even have time for a sip of water. It wasn¡¯t until six o¡¯clock that she finally returned to thepany. Back at the office, she initially intended to leave for the day¡ªit was already six o¡¯clock, and she needed to pick up Xiaobao¡ªbut unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she saw that the man, who usually wasn¡¯t in the office at this time, was still inside. "Mucen, haven¡¯t you left work yet?" Ou Mucen, in front of theputer, nced toward her upon her return. She was wearing a lotus-root pink dress that day, with a design that wasn¡¯t overlyplicated, simple and elegant. But herplexion and hair seemed a bit disheveled and tired, perhaps from the busy afternoon, and there were thin beads of sweat on her forehead. However, it didn¡¯t affect the brilliance of her star-like eyes. Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze returned to the photo on theptop screen... That was the civil affairs bureau director¡¯s recent message to him, containing all the detailed information he had requested, including some preserved photos. Chapter 238: She’s scheming against him, he’s investigating her!

Chapter 238: Chapter 238: She¡¯s scheming against him, he¡¯s investigating her!

Indeed, she was a very beautiful girl. Opportunities for taking photos were scarce in the orphanage, but on some more formal asions, there would still be a snapshot for keepsake. ording to the records in these documents, the girl was sent to the orphanage at the age of six, so the first photo was taken when she was six. It had very simple colors, but that did not affect the visibility of her features. After that came photos of her going to school, graduating, entering middle school, and four photos of her being adopted. Thest one oveppedpletely with the memory of the timid little girl he had first encountered in the manor. She was a very beautiful girl, both in features and in demeanor, she stood out remarkably. He looked up at the woman standing in front of him and, after a long stare into those eyes that closely resembled those in the photos, he asked her, "The charity has sent some projects for thepany to support recently, including a nursing home, a school, and a welfare institution. Which do you think is best?" A charity? Ye Ning was a bit slow to react, "Is thepany going to engage in charity work?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Mhm, I haven¡¯t looked into it much. The information I¡¯ve got is what they¡¯ve told me. You¡¯ve always lived in those circles before, haven¡¯t you? You should know more than I do." His point made sense; when it came to familiarity with those social circles, she indeed knew more than he did. Ye Ning didn¡¯t know what he was looking at, but as soon as he asked the question, without even thinking, she gave her answer, "Then let it be the welfare institution. I think those orphans may need it more." "Is that so?" "Yes, the nursing home is generally a ce where people are sent by their children. They have a solid economic foundation, so there¡¯s no need to worry. As for the schools, over the years, our city¡¯s educational institutions have matured considerably and can be put off for support for now. But the welfare institutions, those are filled with orphans or abandoned children; they need much more help." Ye Ning spoke the truth. This world desperately needed help with the orphanage because the conditions there were too poor. There were many children, but food and clothing were sorelycking. In the past, she would often wake up in the middle of the night due to hunger or cold. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t respond, his gaze just fell back onto the documents on the screen... These documents, they were about the very orphanage she mentioned! He looked at the photo again, including those eyes. The photo really didn¡¯t seem like it was of the same person standing before him. One could almost say that apart from the eyes, everything else waspletely different, and even the expression in the eyes had significantly changed. The naive girl in the photo had an innocent, bewildered, and pure look in her eyes. But the eyes of the woman standing before him now were no longer as clear. They were more like a pearl covered in dust, filled with world-weariness, numbness, and an indifference as stagnant as dead water. Could this really be the same person? If it truly was, then this wasn¡¯t a simple matter! Ou Mucen fiddled with a pen in his hand, absent-mindedly tapping it on the desk... Ye Ning didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, and remembering she still hadn¡¯t picked up her child, she went to gather her things, "Third Young Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll finish for the day. I need to go pick up the child." "Mhm,e in early tomorrow. The factory is starting mass production tomorrow..." Ou Mucen said casually without looking up. Chapter 239: Should I Tell Lin Yebai About This?

Chapter 239: Chapter 239: Should I Tell Lin Yebai About This?

As the special assistant specifically responsible for overseeing this project during the mass production at the factory, it was certainly her duty to fully follow up on the matter. Otherwise, why would he hire Ye Ning to work here? However, upon hearing these words, Ye Ning felt an unexined jolt in her heart, and her hand clutching her bag tightened significantly. Tomorrow? ording to her n for tomorrow, she was not supposed toe, as she needed the evidence of her absence when the situation exploded. But now that he had reminded her like this, she had no choice but to agree to him. "Okay, I understand!" She agreed with an uneasy nce and, not daring to linger any longer, turned and left the ce. She felt a bit panicked and somewhat distraught, not understanding why... After leaving thepany, she went downstairs and immediately drove to the kindergarten to pick up her child, and by this time, it was already past six o¡¯clock. About ten minutester, at A City Jinghua Kindergarten- "Xiaobao¡¯s mom, you¡¯re finally here. If you didn¡¯te soon, Xiaobao would have been the only child left." Ye Ning had just reached the kindergarten ssroom door when she saw her child sitting there obediently waiting for her and the teacher sitting beside him. Upon seeing them, Ye Ning instantly felt very guilty and apologetic, "I¡¯m sorry, teacher, I got held back by some busywork at thepany and left workte." The teacher quickly waved her hand, "You misunderstood, Xiaobao¡¯s mom. It¡¯s nothing. We usually have teachers on duty until seven. It¡¯s just that we were worried about Xiaobao feeling ufortable staying here by himself since he is new to the kindergarten and you werete picking him up." It didn¡¯t ur to her that the teacher wasn¡¯t ming Ye Ning for her own sake, but rather for the child¡¯s. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning felt even more remorseful, and after expressing her gratitude and promising to pick up her child on time from now on, she finally left the kindergarten with her son. As they walked out with her child, she immediately looked at the Little Baozi she was holding by the hand, "Xiaobao, do you like the teachers at this kindergarten a lot?" Ye Xiaobao nodded, "Mhm, they¡¯re much better than those at thest kindergarten." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true. Just now, when you hadn¡¯t arrived, Teacher Pan was afraid I would be hungry, so she gave me something to eat." The child, only four years old, wasn¡¯t very keen on lying to Ye Ning, although sometimes, to avoid worrying his mom, he would choose to keep things from her. However, when something genuinely made him happy, his expression was a dead giveaway. Seeing this, Ye Ning naturally felt ecstatic. She thought about the person who had helped them find this kindergarten, felt a surge of gratitude, and decided to invite him to dinner, "Xiaobao, how about we invite Uncle Lin to dinner, eh? He¡¯s the one who helped you find such a great kindergarten." Xiaobao nodded vigorously, "Yeah! I¡¯ll call Uncle Lin." The chubby Little Baozi, upon hearing what his mother said, got into the car and took out his mom¡¯s phone to call Uncle Lin himself. After all, he was just too familiar with this uncle. When the call connected, a gentle and familiar voice came through from the other end, "Aning..." "Uncle Lin, it¡¯s not mom, it¡¯s me. Are you free tonight? My mom said she wants to invite you over for dinner," Ye Xiaobao immediately eximed with joy upon hearing Uncle Lin¡¯s voice over the phone. Dinner? There was a noticeable pause on the other end of the line upon hearing this proactive invitation. After all these years, it was the first time she had taken the initiative... Chapter 240 He Cut Off All Her Retreats!

Chapter 240: Chapter 240 He Cut Off All Her Retreats!

Holding the phone and clutching a golf club, the refined gentleman stood there hesitating for a long time before he ultimately refused, "Really? That¡¯s truly regrettable. Uncle isn¡¯t home today." Not at home? Ye Xiaobao, who was on the phone, was stunned for a moment, "Where did Uncle go?" Lin Yebai chuckled from the other end, "Uncle is in another city, and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning. Tell your mom to say we¡¯ll eat after Uncle returns." Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaobao could only purse his lips, "Alright, then you take care of yourself, Uncle. We¡¯ll wait for you toe back." "Okay!" "..." Ye Ning had been driving all this time. Seeing Baozi with his little face falling after ending the call, she couldn¡¯t help but find it a bit amusing, "What¡¯s wrong? Is your Uncle Lin not there?" Xiaobao nodded, "Yeah, he said he¡¯s not here and has gone to another city. He won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning." "Is that so? Well, in that case, we¡¯ll invite him for a meal tomorrow then." "Okay!" Ye Ning didn¡¯t think too much about it. This man, who had helped her a lot, was indeed a very busy person. It was normal for him to be often away on business trips, given the vast antique industry he owned. So, at this moment, Ye Ning harbored no suspicion at all. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that the man who had just spoken to her son on the phone hadn¡¯t left the city at all. Instead, he had gone on a vacation to a suburban vi with a group of friends. "Mr. Lin, we found out that the Jade Factory at Qilian Mountain really did sell one ton of B-grade material," one of his assistants reported. "One ton?" He took the documents his assistant handed him, flipped through them casually, and finally, his gaze settled on the figure," Did you find out if the buyer was Yang Xueshan?" The assistant nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s her. Mr. Lin, why would Yang Xueshan buy so much B-grade material for no good reason? Isn¡¯t she thedy of the young master at Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry? Is she intending to make Dragon-Phoenix produce inferior goods?" "..." The man resting in the chair didn¡¯t answer. After confirming that the person who had made the move was indeed that woman named Yang Xueshan, a satisfied smile finally crossed his lips. She had finally made her move. Not a bad n! But... He thought of the changes that girl had gone through since joining the Ou¡¯s, and the recent closeness between her and that man, narrowing his eyes as he stood up from the chair. "Remember to call my apprentice tomorrow morning and tell her I¡¯m ill," he instructed. "Ah?" The assistant was slow to catch on, "Ill? What does it mean, sir...?" The man who had stood back up expressed no emotion, "It means you invite her to take care of me. Didn¡¯t you understand?" When the bowstring is drawn, of course you have to cut off all her escape routes, to ensure that the arrow fires without fail! The assistant finally understood! Makes sense. It was no secret that Mr. Lin had intentions towards his apprentice. Since that was the case, calling her over, he surely wanted to spend time alone with her, uninterrupted. After the assistant agreed, he immediately went to take care of it. But at that moment, the man ready to step inside with the golf club stopped him once more, "Also, after you make the call tomorrow morning, block her mobile signal. Don¡¯t turn it back on until I say so!" The assistantughed, "Understood. Don¡¯t worry, sir, I will handle it well!" Afterwards, he left the ce... Chapter 241: Xiaobao, do you know what Mommy is doing?

Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Xiaobao, do you know what Mommy is doing?

Since Lin Yebai didn¡¯te for the meal, Ye Ning took Ye Xiaobao home, and they didn¡¯t prepare such avish dinner. After frying up two simple dishes, Ye Ning started to clean the house. "Mommy, when you went to work today, was Uncle very happy?" Xiaobao yed with the model his uncle had bought for himst time, and as he saw his mom doing chores, he sat there, looking up and asking. Happy? Ye Ning turned her head and nced at him, "Why would you think he was very happy?" Ye Xiaobao blinked his watery big eyes, "Because that day he asked where you went. Then I said you went to the newpany, and he was really angry," "Really angry?" "Yeah, like he wanted to eat mommy," Ye Xiaobao had a rich vocabry, having even used that expression. Ye Ning stiffened for a moment, then stopped looking at him, and went about her own work... He really did want to "eat" her, otherwise, this morning, he wouldn¡¯t have lured her to his home and presented her like a "gift" to his mother. Ye Ning started to wash their clothes with her head down. But Little Baozi in the living room, seeing that his mom didn¡¯t respond, began to speak again, "Mommy, Uncle really isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s just that he has a bad temper. You just need to bear with it a bit more." "..." Why is he still speaking up for him? What kind of love potion has he been fed? Ye Ning felt a bit irritated, and turning around with a dark expression, she snapped at the little brat, "Xiaobao, why do you always take his side? Are you very close to him? Is it because he treated you to food, and bought you toys, that you¡¯ve beenpletely bought over? You don¡¯t even want Mommy anymore?" Her speech was very fast, and her voice full of thin anger and impatience! Seeing this, Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t dare to speak and just stared with a pair of slightly shocked eyes, dumbfounded at his mother. What¡¯s wrong with Mommy? Why did she suddenly get so angry? Did he say something wrong? But these were things he had said before, and she had never been so fierce. Ye Xiaobao felt a little wronged... Ye Ning saw the expression on his face and felt a bit guilty, but she didn¡¯t exin and just continued washing their clothes with an annoyed look on her face. Was it wrong to dislike her son putting a goodbel on that man? After washing the clothes, and seeing the child, who had been ying outside and had the sense to go to his room to sleep, Ye Ning went in and looked at the small lump already asleep on the child¡¯s bed. She knew that due to his growing environment, her son was more wary of strangers and had a harder time warming up to them than other children. Yet, this man had only appeared three times before her son and had already sessfully gained his trust, affection, and repeatedly spoken up for her. This was hard for her to ept, and it made her feel uneasy, and even... jealous! Xiaobao, do you know who he is? And do you know? He is just a pawn in Mommy¡¯s n for revenge? In the end, Ye Ning fell asleep messily on her son¡¯s bed until she was woken up by him the next morning, "Mommy, Mommy, it¡¯s time to get up, it¡¯s already 7:30." 7:30 already? Ye Ning opened her eyes, her reflex was to get up immediately to take the child to kindergarten and to go to work. But as she sat up, she remembered what day it was today, and all of a sudden, shey back down, "Today, Mommy doesn¡¯t have to work. We can go to kindergarten a bitter." Chapter 242: Hostage!

Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Hostage!

Not working today? Why not? Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t quite understand and was about to ask her mother what was going on when her mother¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. "Mom, somebody is calling you!" "All right, my good baby, can you bring the phone to Mommy?" Ye Ning rolled over and took the phone from Little Baozi¡¯s hand. It¡¯s actually Lin Yebai? Ye Ning held the phone, saw the caller ID, and was startled for a moment. Could it be that Big Brother Lin is calling so early in the morning because there is some matter? She remembered she had not mentioned her ns for the day to him. Suddenly, she felt a pang of guilt, "Hello, Big Brother Lin..." "An Ning, Mr. Lin is ill, could youe over when you have time?" Ah? Lin Yebai is sick? Ye Ning, hearing this voice on the phone, was caught off guard for a moment. How could Big Brother Lin be sick? Wasn¡¯t he fine just yesterday? He said he wasn¡¯t around, that he was outside. How could he have suddenly fallen ill? Rushing out of bed, she headed to the bathroom, "What happened? How did he get sick? Where are you guys right now?" "We just got back to A City this morning. He started feeling unwell already in C City yesterday, but Mr. Lin asked us not to tell you. However, after we returned this morning, his condition worsened. I had no choice but to call you. You know, he doesn¡¯t like going to the hospital." "..." What? He¡¯s an adult, why does he not go to the hospital whenever he gets sick? Ye Ning was on the verge of going crazy. She hurriedly hung up the phone, not daring to dy any further, and quickly got both her son and herself ready before heading downstairs with him. "Mom, is Uncle Lin sick?" "Yes, Mommy needs to check on him. Be good at kindergarten today, okay? After Mommy takes Uncle Lin to the hospital, I wille to pick you up." After putting her son in the car, Ye Ning went to the driver¡¯s seat to start the vehicle. Ye Ning¡¯s concern for this man was truly heartfelt. It was not just about taking him to the hospital¡ªshe would willingly care for him around the clock without sleep if necessary. Because to her, this man was as important as a family member! However, what she didn¡¯t know was that as she was going downstairs, the signal bars on her phone, which was in her bag, suddenly disappeared, and the normally prominent "China Tel" on the disy changed to "Searching for service..." Driving quickly, it took only about ten minutes for Ye Ning to see the kindergarten. After stopping there, she first dropped off her son, then got back into the car, preparing to head to Tang Garden on East Street to see the sick man. But just as she was driving out from the kindergarten¡¯s corner and was about to enter the main road, she saw a man wearing a ck suit and sunsses at the U-turn corner. And that man, seeing her car approaching, unexpectedly started walking towards her without any hesitation! Oh my God! What is he doing? Does he have a death wish? Ye Ning, shocked by this scene, quickly mmed on the brakes in rm, "What are you doing? Do you have a death wish?" "Are you An Ning?" "What?" "Our madam wants to see you!" "..." Madam? Ye Ning looked at the man in sunsses who hade directly to her car window,pletely dumbfounded. Madam? Who is the madam? Why does she want to see her? Chapter 243: Has She Already Been Exposed?

Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Has She Already Been Exposed?

She was a bit confused and stared at him with wide, vignt eyes. After a while, she finally asked, "Who is yourdy? Why does she want to see me?" The man in sunsses was expressionless, "You¡¯ll know when you get there. My car is just up ahead. Miss An, it¡¯s in your best interest to follow us, otherwise, we can¡¯t guarantee the safety of your child in that kindergarten!" "You¡ª" Ye Ning¡¯s face turned ashen with fear. Her child? They actually knew where Xiaobao was? It seemed that they had been watching her for some time, but who exactly were they? Could it be the people from the Ou Family¡¯s second house? Had she been exposed? Her face went deathly pale in an instant! However, once she calmed down, she felt it was unlikely because if she had really been exposed, that family wouldn¡¯t have just arranged for her to meet thedy so simply. Besides, Mei Liping in the Ou Family, she was not thedy of the house but merely the wife of the second son! With this realization, Ye Ning felt slightly moreposed and then looked at the man standing in front of her car window, "Then where is yourdy?" "Just follow my car," he said, then waved his hand, and a silver-grey Mercedes appeared from around the corner and pulled up. Ye Ning watched as he got into the car and drove away. Ye Ning hurriedly opened her purse to take out her phone to call for help from Lin Yebai, but to her surprise, she found that her phone had no signal at all. Damn it! Why does this damn phone always let her down at the most crucial moment? She angrily stuffed the phone back into her bag, trying to think of another solution, but the car ahead, seeing that she hadn¡¯t followed, had already started honking to signal her. She had no other option but to bite the bullet and follow. If something really happened to her, she believed that with Lin Yebai¡¯s capabilities, he wouldn¡¯t be unable to find her. Thinking this, she felt somewhat more at ease and finally started her car, following the silver-grey Mercedes. Twenty minutester, on a bustling and noisy seaside street in A City, Ye Ning saw the silver-grey car pull up in front of a high-end western restaurant. A western restaurant? Theirdy wanted to meet her in a western restaurant? Ye Ning looked at the establishment, which was one of the more upscale venues on this street, both in terms of decor and size, and drove her car towards it. As she approached, the door of the silver-grey Mercedes opened, and then the man with sunsses who had stopped her earlier got out and started walking towards her. Seeing this, Ye Ning knew she had no choice, so she too got out of her car and followed him into the western restaurant. "Sir, how many are in your party?" "I¡¯m here to meet someone!" The man in sunsses waved his hand at the waiter, who immediately backed off. Then, Ye Ning followed him straight inside. It was a very upscale restaurant, evident from its authentic European decor style and the quiet and elegant ambiance that flowed all around. One could tell that this was not a ce the average person could afford to dine in. Following the man inside, Ye Ning noticed that there weren¡¯t many people in the restaurant at this time of day, yet the pianist and the staff were fully prepared, which made her furrow her Chapter 244: Don’t think you can act recklessly just because my son protects you.

Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Don¡¯t think you can act recklessly just because my son protects you.

Who is this person, to make a Western restaurant that barely serves breakfast put on such a grand disy? Following inside, she soon saw a figure at one of the best window-side locations in the restaurant, wearing a deep blue grenadine blouse crafted with exquisite workmanship, radiating grace and luxury. Her hair was chestnut-colored, without any exaggerated perms or dyes, but instead fastened with a pearl hair clip, meticulously coiled up. Such a hairstyle made it so, when she looked from this angle, along with the pair of ck pearl earrings she wore, she felt as if she were seeing a governmental official¡¯s wife from the Republic of China era. Who was this woman? "Mrs. Ou, your coffee is here. Do you need anything else?" "No need!" Just as she was lost in confusion, a waiter came over with a cup of coffee. Upon hearing him, she suddenly had a realization. Mrs. Ou? Bai Tingfang? Could it really be her? How did shee to know who she was? Had someone told her? Could it be... her son? She remembered the incident from yesterday morning, and suddenly, her fingers clutching her purse turned slightly pale... "Why are you still standing? Do you need me to invite you over to sit?" Simrly, Bai Tingfang, seated on the sofa, also sensed the arrival of the person behind her and let out a coldugh before uttering this phrase. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning pursed her lips and, finally carrying her purse, approached, "Mrs. Ou..." Bai Tingfang stared at her with a look of disgust, "Could it be that you did not expect us to meet again so soon? Assistant An!" Assistant An... She indeed knew who she was! Ye Ning understood and stood there, not denying it further, but instead looked directly into her eyes and asked, "Yes, indeed I did not expect that, but Mrs. Ou, how did youe to know my identity?" Bai Tingfang let out a coldugh, "Is it so hard to find out your identity? Let me tell you, there¡¯s nothing that Bai Tingfang wants to know that she can¡¯t find out!" Ye Ning¡¯s fingers digging into her palm pressed even deeper. Indeed, who would dare not reveal what she wanted to know? Even her own son could deliver Ye Ning herself to her doorstep because of hermand; what couldn¡¯t she aplish? Ye Ning turned her head to look elsewhere, "Then, what is it that Mrs. Ou wishes to speak to me about this time?" "Speak about what?" Bai Tingfang was infuriated by her nonchnt attitude. With a p, she ced the coffee cup in her hand down and red at her with piercing eyes, "I am here to warn you. Don¡¯t think that just because Mucen is protecting you and your son from me, you can do whatever you please within the Ou family. Let me tell you, this is not the ce for you to run rampant!" Thest sentence was delivered with such force that even her spit sprayed out! Ye Ning was taken aback... What was she talking about? The man who yesterday personally wanted to hand her over to this woman, was he not allowing her mother to harm their mother and son? Ye Ning was somewhat surprised, "He told you not to touch us?" Bai Tingfang became even angrier, "What? Do you really think I dare not touch you?" "No, not at all..." Ye Ning quickly refuted, then suddenly asked another unrted question, "Mrs. Ou, how exactly did you find out about me? Did your son tell you?" "Do I need him to tell me? Let me tell you, I had already found out who you were. If it weren¡¯t for my son¡¯s intervention, do you think you would still have the chance to stand before me?" Ye Ning: "..." Chapter 245 She Finally Knew He Didn’t Betray Her

Chapter 245: Chapter 245 She Finally Knew He Didn¡¯t Betray Her

What did she mean by that? Ye Ning¡¯s mind suddenly lurched, and her usually clear thoughts began to blur... Was she saying that she had found out who she was long ago? So that meant, the person who truly revealed her identity wasn¡¯t that man, but herself upon her own investigation? Also, did it mean that his intention yesterday morning for having her go to the Bamboo Garden wasn¡¯t to hand her over to her, right? Ye Ning¡¯s face eventually turned paler by the moment! "I¡¯m telling you, it was because he confessed your identity to me ahead of time. Otherwise, you and your child would have already vanished from this city today," Bai Tingfang continued to warn fiercely, oblivious to the unease in the woman before her. Indeed, in her eyes, a woman who had lost her husband and was left with a burden was already the biggest cancer in the world. Such a woman needed a good warning from her. What if she set her sights on her son next? However, the woman standing opposite her, from the moment she denied it, had her mind elsewhere. Her fingers clenched tighter and tighter, her lips growing increasingly pale. It turned out he hadn¡¯t betrayed her. It was all a misunderstanding! And what about her using him? Had it already started? She looked down, as if recalling something, then nced at her wristwatch. Upon seeing it was almost nine o¡¯clock, her lips quivered and she immediately turned and ran out swiftly. In the restaurant, Bai Tingfang was still speaking when she suddenly saw the woman leave without a word. She jumped angrily to her feet, shouting, "You bitch! You dare to run? Someone catch her for me!" At her shriek, the sunsses-wearing man who was waiting realized the situation and hurriedly chased after her. But the woman was too fast. When he reached the door, she was already in the white Audi, which then took off like a shot. Seeing this, the man in sunsses stopped his pursuit. "Madam, rest assured, now that we have found her, she won¡¯t escape. Besides, we know where her child is." "..." It was at that moment that Bai Tingfang, who had alsoe chasing out of the restaurant, finally stopped fuming. However, as she ceased her actions, on the other side, people who learned that the girl had not gone to Tang Garden as nned, but was instead driving crazily towards the Ou Corporation factory downtown, the nostalgic charm of the garden was shattered. The man who had been sitting on the rattan chair waiting for the girl crushed the teacup in his hand into pieces! "Sir..." "Stop her immediately! Use whatever means necessary!!! She must return here today!!!" "Yes, sir!" The arrow was already on the string; how could she think of giving up just because she wanted to? Had she forgotten the purpose of her return? Had she forgotten what she was doing lurking around that man? Opening his hand, the man examined the palm filled with bloodstained ceramic shards and began to cough violently as if seriously ill... ---- Ye Ning was still speeding towards the factory. She wanted to call the factory to get them to stop, but she realized her phone had no signal. Chapter 246: Stop Her from Returning to the Ou Corporation at All Costs!

Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Stop Her from Returning to the Ou Corporation at All Costs!

She had no choice but to press the elerator to the max, starting to rush toward the factory at breakneck speed. However, things quickly took a turn when she entered the downtown area and was about to make a right turn toward the factory. Suddenly, she saw arge truck appear in front of her. The way the truck emerged was uncanny, forcing her to violently turn the steering wheel and narrowly avoiding a collision. What was wrong with that driver? Why didn¡¯t they even honk beforeing out? Her hands were shaking a bit. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been scared just now or because she was so anxious. Yet, that wasn¡¯t even the most frustrating part. After she swerved to avoid the truck, she realized that she had missed the turn in her panic, and if she had to turn around now, it would be at least two kilometers further ahead. Shit! Seeing this, she cursed fiercely in frustration and had no choice but to drive two kilometers further to make a U-turn. "Beep beep¡ª" But then, as if cursed again, just as she reached that point and was about to turn back, a sedan, as if gone mad, shot into the junction,pletely disregarding the traffic rules, from the same spot she was going to use to make her U-turn. Startled by the sight, she had to quickly react and miss the turning spot again. What on earth was happening today? Why did she keep encountering such lunatics one after another? She was beginning to lose patience. She wanted to see if there was another ce to turn ahead, but just at that moment, her nce unintentionally swept the rearview mirror, and she caught sight of three cars following closely behind her. Who were they? What did they want? She started to grow suspicious, and a thought began to stir in her heart. She deliberately pressed down on the gas pedal. Sure enough, as soon as she increased her speed, the three cars behind also elerated to keep up, following her like clingy pests. So that was it... The heart in her chest began to beat violently, and in her mind, an answer was screaming toe out... No! Brother Lin, as she saw him, wasn¡¯t that kind of person. It couldn¡¯t be... She fixed her eyes on the tarmac road stretching further away from the downtown area, and it felt as if something in her heart had been torn, causing her exceptional difort. However, no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, at the next andst U-turn back to the downtown area on this road, one of the three cars behind her did the same thing again. It shot out from her left side as before. Seeing this, she suddenly closed her eyes tight, and her hands forcefully turned the steering wheel to the left. And so, at that moment, at thatst turnoff near the highway entrance back to the downtown area, just a loud "bang" was heard. Everyone driving by saw the white Audi crash into the red Toyota that had suddenly emerged at its side, the situation so dire that everyone was left staring in shock. "Is the driver of that Toyota an idiot? How can they jet out like that? Do they even know how to drive?" "Exactly, did they even get a driver¡¯s license? Who drives like that?" "Do they think this is a queue and that they can just cut in?" "Crazy!" "..." The two cars that had been following closely behind were also stunned. They wanted to check on the situation but then remembered their boss¡¯s instructions: they couldn¡¯t let the woman in the white Audi realize who they were. PS: I update at eight, but let¡¯s see what time ites out! Chapter 247 She Must Rush Over to Stop It Immediately

Chapter 247: Chapter 247 She Must Rush Over to Stop It Immediately

So they stopped there, watched for a while, and then immediately turned around and drove away! This incident was serious; they had to hurry to inform the boss. At the scene of the ident, the drivers failed to notice the two suspicious vehicles. Concerned about rescuing those involved, many of them quickly got out of their cars and went to help. "Let¡¯s call the police first, this ident is so severe!" "Right, and an ambnce too, see if the people are okay?" When they reached the two cars, the people saw the female driver sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the white Audi, unconscious on the airbag. They immediately smashed the car door and rescued her from the vehicle. Fortunately, after being rescued, the female driver, who seemed not to have any serious injuries, slowly woke up. "Miss, are you all right? How do you feel?" "..." Ye Ning opened her eyes and saw the people standing in front of her. After a while, she struggled to get up from the ground: "Can any of you spare some time? Could you give me a lift to the city?" To the city? In such a situation, she still wanted to go to the city? The drivers, upon hearing her request, decisively refused: "Miss, you¡¯ve just been in a car crash. You should wait for the doctor to check you first. We¡¯ve already called." "No need, no need, I¡¯m fine. I need to go to the city now. It¡¯s really, really urgent. Thank you for your help." She was almost pleading. Yes, she had to go to the city now, or it would be toote. Luckily, among the group, there was a driver who just happened to be going to the city. Seeing her in good spirits and apparently not seriously hurt, he agreed to take her. Thus, after her car was wrecked, Ye Ning finally got a ride to the city. "Driver, please hurry, the address is this location." As soon as she got in the car, she started urging him impatiently. The driver was a good person; seeing her so anxious, he immediately floored the elerator to 120 mph, speeding toward the location she had provided. Meanwhile, at Yuzhirun Factory? Just after eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the Huo Family¡¯s cargo had already arrived. By the time Ou Mucen came over, Yang Cheng had instructed the factory workers to unload the jade stones and start preparing for cutting. "Manager Yang, don¡¯t we need to wait for Assistant An toe and inspect the raw stones before cutting?" While unloading, the factory manager responsible for production asked this question with safety in mind. However, Yang Cheng waved his hand dismissively after hearing this: "I can¡¯t get through to her phone, and she has already inspected the prototype of this batch of cargo before, hasn¡¯t she? There¡¯s no problem." With that... Finally, without further dy, the factory manager led the workers to move the raw stones to the cutting line. Just then, Ou Mucen arrived, parked his car, got out, and upon seeing therge cargo truck inside the factory, he immediately strode in: "Has the cargo arrived?" Yang Cheng hurriedly came forward: "Third Young Master, yes, it arrived just after eight o¡¯clock. We¡¯ve just finished unloading and are preparing to cut." "Where¡¯s An Ning? Did shee over?" "Not yet. Isn¡¯t Assistant An at the headquarters?" Yang Cheng was slightly rmed by the president¡¯s question. Right, Assistant An always went to thepany. If she wasing to the factory, wouldn¡¯t he know about it? Chapter 248 She Will Never Know The Consequences If She Didn’t Come Today

Chapter 248: Chapter 248 She Will Never Know The Consequences If She Didn¡¯t Come Today

Yang Cheng was a bit confused about the meaning of the president¡¯s words! But when his boss heard that the woman hadn¡¯te over at all, and remembered not seeing her when he had just arrived in the office, his face instantly darkened. "Call her, tell her toe over immediately!" "..." Call her? But he had already called her many times before, and the calls just couldn¡¯t get through. Yang Cheng really wanted to say this, but after seeing the president¡¯s face, he said nothing and picked up the phone to dial... "Hello, the number you have dialed is temporarily unavable!" As expected, after redialing, the same message came through. Seeing no other way out, Yang Cheng, sweating coldly, looked at his BOSS carefully, "President Ou, Assistant An¡¯s phone... seems to be unreachable." Unreachable? Why? His gaze instantly became gloomy, staring at Yang Cheng for a while before he finally picked up his own phone to dial out. The result was disappointing, the same as his subordinate; he heard the voice saying the call couldn¡¯t be connected. So, was the woman not going toe today? He remembered the blood sample that Secretary Gao had finally brought backst night, and the two sets of blood test results that Ji Chengzhi had given him early this morning; finally, his cold eyes narrowed even further. So, was she ying games with him? Fine, he¡¯d y along with her! After hanging up the phone, he stared emotionlessly at the pile of jade stones that were ready to be cut, "Send all these jade stones to the production line, start manufacturing!" Yang Cheng: "..." Standing there, he was dazed for a while before snapping back to reality and hurriedly arranged for production to start. My God! The killing intent that the president had just now was so terrifying, there was a feeling that he could crush someone to pieces at any minute. It was too frightening. Not daring to look at that man again, he immediately took the factory manager and prepared to feed the batch of jade stones into the cutting machine. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that just as he was about to start, the young BOSS standing behind them had eyes that, when staring at the batch of jade stones, seemed to whirl into darkness, devoid of light; his entire pupils were terrifyingly gloomy! Two billion was just y money to Ou Mucen; he could afford the game! As massive amounts of jade stones were poured in and the machine was about to start, at that moment, a figure rushed in from outside, "Wait... wait..." The voice was shrill and high-pitched. Was it a woman? Yang Cheng, who was directing, immediately ordered the workers about to start to stop, then everyone turned their heads towards the entrance of the factory, and suddenly, they saw a figure in lotus pink rushing in. "It¡¯s Assistant An, President Ou!" Recognizing her, Yang Cheng immediately eximed with surprise. Ou Mucen saw her too, but he didn¡¯t speak; instead, his gaze, devoid of any warmth, coldly fixed on her as he watched her run until she finally reached him. "I¡¯m sorry, Third Master, I was stuck in traffic and amte!" Ye Ning finally arrived, and seeing the man standing in front of the machine, she immediately started exining to him. She couldn¡¯t say too much; otherwise, with his intelligence, he would definitely notice something. Chapter 249: Third Young Master, These Goods Are Not Right

Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Third Young Master, These Goods Are Not Right

However, what made her very nervous was that even after she had finished exining, the man still had no reaction. He just stared at her expressionlessly, his gaze making her hair stand on end and cold sweat break out. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hurriedly turned her head to look elsewhere. She saw that arge pile of jade raw materials had already been moved to the cutting machine. They were getting ready to cut, so she quickly stopped looking at him and went over there instead. "Manager Yang, those pieces of jade material, I haven¡¯t looked at them yet. How could you start cutting them already?" Manager Yang: "..." Wasn¡¯t it because you, the assistant, hadn¡¯t arrived? How could the me be pinned on him now? Manager Yang felt a bit wronged: "Assistant An, we waited for you all morning. You didn¡¯t show up and we couldn¡¯t get through on the phone, so we decided to start cutting." The phone couldn¡¯t get through? Ye Ning remembered her phone that hardly ever had a signal and finally said nothing more. She went over and made the peoplee down from the machine, then approached the pile of raw stones. Yang Cheng saw this and looked over at the BOSS who had been standing there without moving: "President Ou, what do you think..." "Let her check!" The man who had been staring at the woman with an expressionless face finally spoke, but his tone and voice were as cold as could be. Seeing this, Yang Cheng didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. He waved his hand to signal the people to stop working. Everyone in the factory stayed where they were, quietly waiting for Assistant An, who waste, to check the pieces of jade. Really, wasn¡¯t this superfluous? The previous samples had been fine, so what could possibly be wrong with the bulk of the goods now? Many people felt that what she was doing was a bit redundant! But what no one expected was that after the young girl in the lotus-colored linen dress went over, in just about four or five minutes, they saw her stand up with a piece of jade: "Something¡¯s wrong with this batch, everyone stop cutting for now!" Wrong? How was it wrong? Her sudden outburst surprised everyone, and for several seconds, the factory was in chaos. It was no wonder. This was merchandise worth two hundred million. To suddenly dere the goods incorrect would startle anyone, let alone the employees of this factory. Yang Cheng was the first to be startled, his face changing color. He dashed over without thinking and blurted out: "Assistant An, what do you mean it¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you check the goods before?" Ye Ning looked at him: "I checked the sample goods, not this one." "But isn¡¯t this the bulk shipment of that batch of samples? Shouldn¡¯t they all be the same?" "Of course they¡¯re not the same. Jade isn¡¯t just any ordinary item. It¡¯smon for the bulk to not match the samples," Ye Ning tried to keep her tone and expression as calm as possible. Only by doing so could she avoid revealing too many ws. But what she didn¡¯t know was that from the moment she appeared in the factory, a pair of eyes had never left her, and now, seeing her casually nce and dere the goods wrong. The sarcasm in those pitch-ck, lightless eyes grew even colder. Hearing that it wasmon for the bulk to differ from the samples, Yang Cheng, who didn¡¯t understand the jade market very well, looked at him immediately: "Young Master, Assistant An says the goods are wrong, so what do we do now?" Chapter 250 She Suddenly Got a Nosebleed

Chapter 250: Chapter 250 She Suddenly Got a Nosebleed

"..." The goods had a problem, of course they needed to be returned, but by returning them, wouldn¡¯t all previous efforts be wasted? He lifted his gaze and looked at her quietly; his pupils were dark, yet his expression remained wavelessly calm. "Are you really sure there¡¯s a problem with the goods?" "..." Ye Ning suddenly felt her heart skip a beat. She clenched the jade stone in her hand tightly and dared not look into his eyes. "There is, Mucen. Its quality is different from thest time." "Why would it be different? Could the Huo Family really dare to send fake goods to me?" Ye Ning was at a loss for words! She hade in such a hurry that she hadn¡¯t considered what excuse she would use to cover this up if the issue got stopped. Indeed, it was the Huo Family¡¯s first major transaction with Ou Corporation. Why would they send fake goods? Sweat began to form in her palms, and at the same time, her mind started to race... However, as she pondered, her head suddenly began to buzz, and at the same time, she heard someone exim, "Oh my god, Assistant An, why are you having a nosebleed?" Was she having a nosebleed? She was stunned for a moment before finally looking down at the jade stone she was holding. Sure enough, the stone that had been covered only in dust now had drops of crimson liquid on it. Why would she have a nosebleed out of nowhere? She was a bit slow to react. Looking up to see the man standing opposite her also seemed surprised, she paused and then remembered to take a pack of tissues from her bag to cover her nose. "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. I must be overheated. Don¡¯t worry about me." It was summer, so it was normal to be overheated! Therefore, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. After covering her nose, she prepared to head to the washroom inside the factory to deal with it. But as soon as she left the crowd, her vision suddenly spun, and she had to support herself against the nearby wall. Why was she feeling so dizzy? And she felt like vomiting! She began to feel uneasy standing there. After taking a while to recover, she continued inwardly. Simrly, from behind, Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze never left her. When he saw her stumble, his eyes paused. What was she doing? Was she faking it, trying to use this method to avoid his question? But a nosebleed seemed impossible to fake... His eyes shifted to the jade stone that she had been holding and now had handed to a worker, his expression growingplex. Yang Cheng, oblivious to what he was thinking, asked after Ye Ning had left, "So Mucen, what do we do now? Return the goods?" "Yes! Call the Huo Family, and have them give me an exnation," he said coldly before turning and heading to the factory office. In fact, even if she hadn¡¯te, he would have called the Huo Family nheless because Ou Mucen was not someone who could be easily fooled in business. Back in the office, he booted hisputer, ready to ess the internal website, when he overheard the clerks in the outside office discussing, "What¡¯s wrong with Assistant An? She¡¯s vomiting so badly in the washroom." "Vomiting? Is she ill?" "I don¡¯t know. Does anyone have stomach medicine? I¡¯ll take some to her." "..." Vomiting? Hadn¡¯t she just had a nosebleed? Why had she started vomiting now? As he listened to this, recalling the sudden stream of red from her nose, he frowned slightly. The webpage he had just opened was promptly closed by him again. Chapter 251: Bring Her to My Car

Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Bring Her to My Car

"Yang Cheng!" "Third Young Master, Manager Yang is not in the office. He¡¯s outside, I¡¯ll call him in right away." The clerks who were hurriedly looking for medicine outside suddenly heard the voice of the president from the office and quickly stopped their discussion. One of them came in. Ou Mucen¡¯s pupils were deep ck, his expression showed no signs of fluctuation, but when he saw here in, he asked indifferently, "What were you discussing just now? Who had an ident?" The clerk quickly answered, "It¡¯s Assistant An. She had a nosebleed just now, didn¡¯t she? Manager Yang was worried and asked me to check on her in the restroom. When I went there, I found her vomiting." Vomiting? Why would she vomit? The man, whose eyes had been emotionless, finally showed a ripple of concern, "What exactly happened? Why would she suddenly start vomiting?" The clerk shook her head, "We don¡¯t know, we¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s sick? We were just looking for some medicine for her." "What medicine?" "Well... Probably medicine for the stomach, or maybe cold medicine. You know, Third Young Master, we¡¯re not near the city center, there¡¯s no hospital around. These medicines are what we keep in case someone has a headache or a fever." The clerk exined nervously, rambling on as if afraid the young president would get angry. However, the man¡¯s face had already turned grim upon hearing that she was just grabbing any random medicine, and with a "snap", he closed hisptop and stood up from the chair, "Take her to my car." "Ah?" "Can¡¯t understand?" "No, no, no... I¡¯ll go right away!" The clerk felt like pping herself. Retarded? How could the message be unclear? Assistant An is the president¡¯s assistant. Since they came together, it¡¯s natural for the president to take her to see a doctor if she¡¯s sick. The clerk berated herself harshly and hurried out of the office, dashing to the restroom, where Ye Ning, who had been vomiting all this time, was close to copsing. "Assistant An? Assistant An, how are you feeling?" "I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine..." Ye Ning leaned there, still desperately holding on. The clerk¡¯s face changed upon seeing her, "You¡¯re saying you¡¯re fine? Look at how pale your face is. Come on, I¡¯ll take you out. President Ou asked me to bring you to his car." Who? President Ou? Ye Ning was leaning against the wall, her mind fuzzy, but upon hearing these words, she immediately opened her eyes wide, "You said to take me... where?" The clerk blinked, "President Ou. He heard us talking about you when he was in the office and then asked me to bring you to him. He¡¯s probably going to take you to see a doctor." After saying that, she moved to support her! But as soon as Ye Ning heard she was to be taken to that man¡¯s car, she instantly stepped back! Taken to his car? No, she couldn¡¯t go. She hadn¡¯t thought of an excuse for what happened today. Besides, she had already dealt with the matter here. She had another much more important thing to do. She needed to visit Tang Garden, to ask that man why he did what he did. Why would he know about the issue that she hadn¡¯t told him about? And why intervene in such a way that she had no way out? But before she could take the first step, the clerk had already grabbed her arm and was supporting her by the shoulder... Chapter 252: Ou Mucen, I... feel unwell...

Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Ou Mucen, I... feel unwell...

"Hey, why are you still refusing? Look at the state you¡¯re in. Do you not care about your life?" "I..." "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you, although Mr. Ou doesn¡¯t like you, you¡¯re sick now, he won¡¯t do anything to you." The newly hired executive assistant at Yuzhirun had not been working for a month before she caused Mr. Ou to get injured in the factory, which everyone had seen, so the clerk understood her reluctance to get into Mr. Ou¡¯s car at this time. But, reluctance aside, you still need to get treated, right? Besides, Mr. Ou isn¡¯t without humanity. He couldn¡¯t possibly hold a grudge to that extent, could he? Without further discussion, the clerk helped the new assistant out of the factory building and went outside to ask the security guard to open the door of Mr. Ou¡¯s car. She then stuffed the girl she was supporting into the car, "Assistant An, you wait here, okay? Mr. Ou will be out soon." Ye Ning: "..." She wanted to say something, but at that moment, a wave of dizzying vertigo hit her brain, apanied by a bout of nausea. She dared not speak. Sitting in the car, after waiting for a few minutes, indeed, a tall and distinguished figure emerged from the factory. Seeing that she was already inside the car, the person came over, took the car keys directly from the security guard, and got in. A very light scent of mint wafted in, which strangely eased the persistent nausea and stifling feeling in Ye Ning¡¯s stomach a bit. "What did you eat?" "Hmm?" Ye Ning, not understanding, leaned there with her unusually pale face, marred by difort, and opened her eyes to look ahead. What had she eaten? No, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning. If she had, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so unwell now. With nothing to vomit, even the bile came up, leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. Ye Ning closed her eyes again, simply too weak to answer his question. Ou Mucen in the front could see her condition through the rearview mirror. His brows knitted together, and he stopped asking, instead inserting the car key into the ignition. Soon, he started the car and left the factory. He had nned to speed towards the hospital upon leaving, but he hadn¡¯t gone far from the factory, not even reaching the main road, when the woman in the back weakly called out, "Ou Mucen, you... you stop for a moment, I... I feel so unwell..." Unwell? Ou Mucen nced at the rearview mirror and saw the woman slumping over to one side, seemingly unable to sit steadily. His expression changed slightly, and he promptly pressed the brake. What on earth was happening to her? Why was it getting so serious so suddenly? He stopped the car and turned around, intending to check on her, but found that as soon as he stopped the car, she reached for the door next to her seat. By the time he turned the engine off, she was already getting out. "Ugh¡ª" She had gone to throw up again! Ou Mucen frowned, finally also opening his door and stepping out. He took some tissues and a bottle of water and stood behind her, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you get so severely ill all of a sudden?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t speak, continuing to vomit... She didn¡¯t know what was wrong. She only knew that she felt so unwell she thought she might die. Indeed, as she knelt there retching, her body suddenly went limp, and she copsed onto the ground. Frightened, Ou Mucen beside her threw the water bottle aside and rushed to catch her, "What¡¯s happened to you? What exactly is going on?" Chapter 253: Her Condition Is Somewhat Serious

Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Her Condition Is Somewhat Serious

However, in just a few short seconds, the woman copsed there, losing all consciousness. Her eyes shut tight, her lips rmingly pale and blue, no matter how he called out to her, there was no response whatsoever. What on earth happened to her? Ou Mucen, witnessing this scene, finally panicked for a moment, casting aside all other concerns, he picked her up from the ground and rushed back to his car. "Hey, Chengzhi, are you at the hospital? I have a patient here who needs to be rushed to you immediately." Afterying her down in the car, he immediately contacted his good friend, the director of The First People¡¯s Hospital, Ji Chengzhi. Fortunately, Ji Chengzhi was at the hospital at that time, so after restarting the car, he immediately sped towards the downtown area with her. Fifteen minutester, The First People¡¯s Hospital- Ji Chengzhi, who had been waiting in the outpatient hall after receiving the call, finally saw the man rushing in with a woman in his arms. He was stunned, "What happened? Why is she unconscious?" If he knew, would he stille to find him? Ou Mucen, holding the woman in his arms, his face full of agitation, said, "I don¡¯t know, she suddenly became like this..." Ji Chengzhi, "..." Suddenly became like this? She really was a wonder! So without saying much more, he motioned with a gesture, signaling a nurse to quickly bring over a stretcher, and together they ced the woman he was holding in his arms onto it before pushing her swiftly towards the emergency room. Ou Mucen followed behind, and seeing her wheeled into the examination room, where she was quickly connected to all sorts of medical equipment on her body, her head, and over her heart, he strangely began to feel nervous. "Director, her pulse is below 40, very low!" "Director, her blood pressure has already dropped below 50mmHg..." "Director, the patient has bleeding in her eyes; we preliminarily suspect it¡¯s due to a severe impact!" "Director..." "..." The emergency room in the hospital was always like a battlefield; they didn¡¯t speak idle words. Every phrase was about the patient¡¯s condition. Standing there, Ou Mucen listened to what the medical staff were saying; his throat felt dry, and his mind was in disarray, as if he had forgotten where he was, the normallyposed and calm man was starting to panic. Severe impact? When was she struck with such force? What in the world happened? He looked at the unconscious woman lying on the bed being examined by various machines, and in his state of agitation, he took out a cigarette from his pocket, preparing to light it. However, at that moment, Ji Chengzhi, having almost received the results, came out, "You can¡¯t smoke in here!" Ou Mucen stiffened for a moment, and reluctantly put the cigarette back. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi then took the folder and stood there, questioning him, "Did she have an ident today?" An ident? Ou Mucen furrowed his brows, "No, what¡¯s wrong with her?" Ji Chengzhi continued writing on the folder, "Did she have any vomiting? Dizziness? Or nosebleeds or anything like that?" This time Ou Mucen nodded, "Yes, she was like that when she arrived." "Then that¡¯s it, she suffered from a severe head injury, which led to this. I now suspect there¡¯s bleeding inside the skull; take her for a CT scan." "..." What? A CT scan? Ou Mucen stood there, staring at him for a full three seconds before reacting, "Is it serious? Does she need that scan?" Chapter 254 He Rarely Cares About Someone So Much

Chapter 254: Chapter 254 He Rarely Cares About Someone So Much

Ji Chengzhi shrugged his shoulders, "Who knows? You¡¯re also aware of the seriousness of a concussion, it can be trivial, meaning there wouldn¡¯t be any issues at all, but on the severe side, it might cost her life. However, why did you bring her in sote? If you had brought her in earlier, she might be in much better shape." Ou Mucen: "..." How was he supposed to know she had been hit? When he saw her this morning, as she rushed to the factory, how could he have known she¡¯d been in an ident? Moreover, he hadn¡¯t seen her since they left work yesterday; who could know what had happened to her? Ou Mucen frowned as he stared at the woman inside, feeling increasingly upset, "Alright, let¡¯s talk about thister. Take her for a CT scan first, saving her is urgent!" Ji Chengzhi nodded and went in to take the woman to the CT room. Once the people in the examination room left, the hallway quieted down. Ou Mucen stood there, feeling the restlessness at the pit of his stomach, and finally, he went over to the trash bin, lit the cigarette in his hand, and began to smoke. A concussion? She had managed to get a concussion in just one night? That was quite the feat. But, judging from her reaction earlier, she seemed to have no idea she had injured her brain, or else why would she go to his factory? And why would she not know why she was in such pain? The man smoking his cigarette started to furrow his brow tightly, and as he gazed through the thin veil of smoke at the scenery outside the window, after a long while, he took out his phone and dialed a number... "Yang Cheng..." "Yes, Third Master!" "I want to ask, how did Assistant An get to the factory this morning?" Assistant An? On the other end of the phone, Yang Cheng thought for a moment after hearing the question, "It seems she didn¡¯te in her own car. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go ask security." After that, footstep sounds could be heard through the phone. Ou Mucen, hearing this, didn¡¯t hang up the call. He stood there, smoking and waiting. About a minuteter, Yang Cheng¡¯s voice came through the phone again, "Third Master, I¡¯ve got the information. The security guard said that Assistant An arrived this morning in a private car, a Mazda, silver in color." "Did he remember the license te number?" "I¡¯m not sure about that, but Third Master, if you want to know the license te number, our factory¡¯s entrance is equipped with a surveince system. We can just review the footage." "Alright, find this person immediately, and bring him to me!" After saying that, he hung up the phone. If his memory served him correctly, that woman had a car; the day he had asked her to pick him up from Blue Mountain Vi, she had told him that her master had given her a car to use as a means of transport. So if she had a car to drive, why would she take someone else¡¯s private car? The man who had just finished his cigarette, crushing the butt fiercely into the nearby trash can, then walked towards the hospital chief¡¯s office. Half an hourter, outside the office,Ji Chengzhi finally returned... "You¡¯re still here? I thought you had left already?" Upon opening the door and seeing the man still sitting in his office, Ji Chengzhi was a bit surprised. Ou Mucen had just finished a cigarette and, seeing that he had finally returned, immediately fixed his re on him, "How is it? Is the situation not too bad?" Tsk, tsk, tsk! This impatient look was quite umon for the esteemed Third Master Ou! Chapter 255: The Man Who Would Rather Die Than Lose Face

Chapter 255: Chapter 255: The Man Who Would Rather Die Than Lose Face

Ji Chengzhi went to the coffee machine and poured himself a cup of coffee, "How should I put it, the situation isn¡¯t too bad, although there really is some bleeding in the brain, no surgery is needed, medication will do, but, she has to stay in the hospital for the next few days." Ou Mucen let out a sigh of relief... Staying in the hospital isn¡¯t an issue, as long as it¡¯s not serious, it¡¯s fine. He set down the magazine he was holding, stood up from the sofa, and Ji Chengzhi stopped in his tracks, "Where are you going?" Ou Mucenzily nced at him and walked towards the door, "Just going out for a walk..." Going out for a walk? What¡¯s there to see in this hospital? Besides, at this time, does the big CEO Ou have time to "walk around"? Ji Chengzhi squinted his eyes, staring deeply at the man who had gone out and headed towards the VIP ward area... Pretentious! The VIP ward area of City First People¡¯s Hospital is usually for highly distinguished families or prominent figures, thus,pared to themon wards downstairs, this area offers much more privacy. As Ou Mucen made his way over, he noticed the surroundings were not so noisy, and anyoneing to visit had to register before entering, his gaze shifted, and he approached the nurse¡¯s station. "Third Young Master Ou..." "The woman who was just brought in with a concussion, which room is she in?" "Room 19!" "Alright, from now on, any visitor must have my permission," he quickly registered his name on the ward card, effectively locking down the visiting rights to that room. "Yes, Third Young Master Ou!" The nurse, aware of his identity and seeing his actions, naturally had no objections, secured the visiting card, and ced it in the critical care area. The person of the Third Young Master Ous simply cannot be casually visited by just anyone; who knows what status they hold, or what their intentions may be? Having locked down the visiting rights, Ou Mucen then proceeded forward, heading straight for room 19. "Dr. Ma, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues with this patient, right? Why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet?" When he reached the door of the room, Ou Mucen overheard the nurse, who still hadn¡¯t left, querying the attending doctor. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet? He frowned slightly and stepped into the room. Inside the room, the doctor and nurse responsible for bringing her in were checking various data on the patient in bed; suddenly hearing footsteps, they turned around, "Third Young Master Ou..." "How is she?" Ou Mucen was expressionless as his eyes didn¡¯t look at them but went straight to the woman who had been changed into a hospital gown andy on the bed. She was really thin, something he hadn¡¯t noticed before. Now, dressed in the oversized hospital gown, she seemed like a malnourished child lying there, with only her hospital gown in sight, not her body. The doctor, seeing his question, hurriedly answered, "She¡¯s already on medication, but it won¡¯t be so quick for her to wake up. Her brain is still dizzy, she needs the medication to stabilize before she cane around." Medication? Ou Mucen frowned and nced at the IV drip hanging from her arm, and was silent for a long time. Seeing this, the doctor didn¡¯t dare say more, hurriedly recorded the data, and prepared to leave. There was no helping it; this Third Young Master Ou was not an ordinary person. It was said that he was the biggest shareholder of their hospital... Chapter 256: Bizarre Car Accident

Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Bizarre Car ident

He had also heard that his temper was not so good and it was best to minimize contact with him. However, just as he reached the doorway, the man who had been standing there frowning at the medicine bottle spoke again, "These next few days, there probably won¡¯t be anyone to take care of her. Go and arrange for someone, find a morepetent caregiver to carefully look after her." "Yes, Third Young Master!" "Furthermore, I don¡¯t want anyone disturbing her!" Hisst sentence carried a considerably sharp tone! Upon hearing this, neither the doctor nor the nurse dared say anything more. With a nod, they quickly left the room. Indeed, for a man of his status, if it were known that he personally brought this female patient in, surely many busybodies woulde over to gossip. Thus, his warning was not without reason! As soon as the nurse and doctor left, the hospital room fellpletely silent. Ou Mucen stood there with his hands in his pockets, wearing a dark green shirt, his frame tall and straight, his handsome profile, and a pair of eyes that no one could decipher, quietly watching the woman lying on the hospital bed... Concussion! A car ident? He remembered the man he had seen half an hour ago in the dean¡¯s office. The man was very flustered at the time, it seemed he hadn¡¯t expected that the female driver he had helped take to the city ended up in the hospital due to severe injuries, yet, she was fine at that time. "Sir, I swear, when she asked me to take her to the city, she really was alright." The man, standing before him, almost knelt down to him. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t speak, his eyes fixed on the few photos on the man¡¯s phone, photos that he had just taken at the ident scene. It was indeed a very bizarre car ident, so bizarre that he even thought he had seen a lunatic. "Are you saying that at the time of the ident, this Toyota sedan rushed out from inside a white Audi?" "Yes, yes, we were all stunned. I mean, who drives like that? The white Audi was making a U-turn, and there was no more road alongside, but the Toyota sedan just sprang out from inside, isn¡¯t that suicidal?" The man standing before him, upon being questioned about the ident, immediately began describing the scene vividly. Ou Mucen finally nced at it briefly, flicked his fingers a few times, and those photos were then transmitted to another phone... "When you rescued this female driver from the car, what was her reaction?" "Her? When she was rescued, she was in a semi-conscious state, but after we called out to her a few times, she woke up and then immediately begged us to take her to the city. She said she had urgent matters to handle, and then I brought her here. Sir, believe me, I really was just helping her." By the end, the middle-aged man started to plead earnestly again. Ou Mucen gave him a cold nce, said nothing further, and had someone take him away directly. A bizarre car ident? It did surprise him somewhat. He thought that her absence was because she chose not to show up, but he hadn¡¯t expected that it would actually be due to such a strange ident? So does that mean she didn¡¯t go to the factory not because she chose not to, but because she was stopped by someone? He thought about the twopletely different blood sample reports he received yesterday, his gaze looking down at the woman on the hospital bed grew even more profound... Chapter 257: Third Young Master, what are you going to do to her?

Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Third Young Master, what are you going to do to her?

Her face was very pale, because she was in aa, she no longer disyed her usual quick-wittedness in talking back to him. Instead, she seemed much more obedient at this time. Yet, it was this very obedience that made him, standing by the edge of her bed, think of another face -- a face he had seen countless times in the past few days. How could there be such a huge difference? How was this possible? He stared at this face and, for reasons unknown, suddenly bent over like he waspelled by some ghostly force, and then his fingers brushed back the strands of hair that fell across her forehead. Those websites said that if someone had stic surgery, the incisions would be made from behind the face, so was she... "Third Master, what are you doing?" His movement came to an abrupt halt! In an instant, the man who was bent over froze as if he had been struck by an acupoint technique. Secretary Gao walked in and saw this, his expression as if he had seen a ghost. Holy shit! President, what are you doing? He had only been away for three days; had their rtionship already progressed so suddenly? "Third Master..." "Since when have you be so unversed in the protocols? Don¡¯t you know to knock before entering?" As if shocked by electricity, the man who finally came back to his senses, with a slightly flushed face, harshly dropped this line and withdrew his hand. Secretary Gao: "..." What kind of people were these? The door wasn¡¯t even closed; did it make any difference whether he knocked or not? However, since the president had said as much, he could only symbolically knock again before entering with the documents in his hand: "Third Master, I¡¯ve found the license te you asked me to check. It belongs to a vehicle of Tianyu Company." "Tianyu Company?" "Yes, a tradingpany. But you might be a bit surprised by the legal representative." "Who?" "Lin Yebai!" "..." Surprised? No, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. That car ident, one could tell at first nce it was man-made. If he remembered correctly, on the road where the ident urred, there were three intersections where one could have turned back to the city, but she didn¡¯t turn back until she reached thest one, facing the highway overpass, and it was then that the unthinkable ident happened. What did that indicate? It indicated that someone had intentionally tried to prevent her from returning. So, who was the most likely person to do this? Of course, the first suspect was her closely associated master -- Lin Yebai. It seemed, this matter was getting more intriguing by the minute. He flipped through the materials he had brought, and atst, after seeing the name "Lin Yebai" written on the photocopy, he handed back the documents: "After the ident, was he seen at the scene?" "He wasn¡¯t, but I reckon that the police won¡¯t be able to find out this information, because I only managed to learn that the car belonged to Lin Yebai through many connections." Secretary Gao was also surprised when he uncovered this information, as he knew that Lin Yebai was this woman¡¯s master. If he was her master, why would he have someone hit her? It made no sense. Ou Mucen was also somewhat taken aback, but he wasn¡¯t surprised that the car belonged to Lin Yebai. What surprised him was, if the two really had conspired together, why would such an ident take ce in the end. Clearly, this bizarre car ident was a result of a conflict in opinions between the two of them. So, was she trying to save hispany, while that man had arranged all this to stop her? Chapter 258: He Wonders What She Is Going to Do?

Chapter 258: Chapter 258: He Wonders What She Is Going to Do?

The man standing there, recalling what the middle-aged driver had said to him in the office, finally frowned slightly before saying, "Burn it. Let¡¯s pretend we know nothing about this." What? Burn it? Secretary Gao did not quite understand, "Do you mean... we are not going to look into this matter anymore?" Is there still a need to investigate? The truth hase to light, what else is there to investigate? If we must talk about investigating, then it would be to investigate what exactly they are trying to do, sparing no effort toe by his side, seizing an opportunity to severely harm him, Ou Mucen. But at the critical moment, they came back, stopping it all. Doesn¡¯t that seem very suspicious? Ou Mucen stared expressionless at the woman lying in the hospital bed: "No need to investigate anymore. From today on, you help me with another matter." "What matter?" "Look into the jade raw stone exorbitant fraud case from five years ago!" Secretary Gao: "..." The exorbitant fraud case? Isn¡¯t that the adopted daughter he just met in Ningzhou, who is still serving her sentence? What¡¯s gotten into the president? Why is he suddenly so interested in this adopted daughter? First, he had him go to Ningzhou in person, devising ways to obtain her blood sample, and now he¡¯s asking him to investigate a case from five years ago. What is he trying to do? Secretary Gao was very confused... However, after his master said just that, he left the hospital room. Seeing this, Secretary Gao could only follow helplessly. The exorbitant fraud case from five years ago! To tell the truth, he hadn¡¯t really believed back then, that an under 19-year-old girl could have done such a thing... ¡ª¡ª When Lin Yebai got the news, it was already an hourter. Hearing that the job hadn¡¯t been done and the person had even been hit, he flew into a rage, grabbed the teacup on the desk, and hurled it fiercely: "Who told you to hit her? A bunch of ipetents!" The teacup smashed over, and no one dared to dodge, so immediately, there were "patter, patter" sounds continuously dripping in the living room. Assistant Xiaojin was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to dissuade him until the master stood up from the chair, preparing to go out. Only then did he muster the courage to approach, "Sir, you absolutely cannot show up at this time. If you do, everything will be exposed!" "Move aside!" "Sir, please think this through. If you go there now, and Miss An sees you, with her intelligence, she will definitely know that everything is arranged by you. What will she think then? Sir, have you thought about it?" Thest sentence finally stopped the man who was about to step out of the living room. Yes, if that girl finds out about this, and everything was done by him, has he considered the consequences? No, he had not. Not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he dared not! That girl, although saved by him, he had tried his best to help her over the years, but she was not an object, nor was she his private property, she was a person. If she knew how dominantly and arrogantly he was controlling her, she wouldn¡¯t like it. But does she really know nothing at all? Maybe not. That girl has always been clever. They bungled this job so badly, how could she not see through it? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used such an extreme method to crash that car there. Thinking this, his face growing paler, his lips trembled and he snapped harshly, "Keep a close watch on those few, I¡¯ll deal with them when I get back!" Chapter 259: He Can’t Possibly Let Him Find Her

Chapter 259: Chapter 259: He Can¡¯t Possibly Let Him Find Her

Lin Yebai searched the downtown area for a full two hours but couldn¡¯t find Ye Ning. The situation was actually quite simple; after he arrived at the car ident scene, he found the traffic police and the nearby people and learned that she had been taken back to the city by a middle-aged driver in a Mazda. Afterward, he went to that factory. Of course, he knew that she was in a hurry to have that driver take her to the city, and he knew where she was going and what for. But when he got to the factory, the people there told him that Assistant An had already left, along with the president. Left with the president? He sat in his car, stunned for a moment! Why did she leave with him? Had he discovered her already? No, that couldn¡¯t be. This affair, she orchestrated so secretly that the man would have been unable to find out, and even if she werete, it would just be a dy; he couldn¡¯t have discovered anything else. So, his heart finally began to ease slightly, "You all didn¡¯t have any problems today, did you?" The security guard shook his head, "No issues at all. Who are you? Are you looking for Assistant An for something?" "Nothing, I¡¯m her friend. I heard she works here and just came by to see how she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s okay, right?" "She¡¯s fine, Assistant An is doing well, don¡¯t worry." The security guard¡¯s smile was sincere, and it was impossible to tell if he was lying. Upon seeing this, Lin Yebai finally drove away from there... Her skills? With such a severe collision, could she really be okay? He looked ahead, his hands gripping the steering wheel turning pale, never rxing. It was a truly horrible feeling; even though he had not heard any news of her being in an ident now, that car crash still produced a tremendous shock in his heart. He had never imagined that when he pushed her to the limit, she would resist in such a way! So, was her leaving with that man back to thepany also because she didn¡¯t want to see him? He sat in the car, and in an instant, it felt as though a thorn had grown inside him, ceaselessly stirring, leaving his heart unsettled, terribly agitated, and even, with a tinge of regret. ---- Ye Ning was in aa for a whole day before waking up, and by the time she did, it was already evening. Upon opening her eyes and seeing the stark white ceiling above, and the simple yet gentle hanging light, she was momentarily taken aback. Her newly awakened mind took a long time to understand where exactly she was. Not until someone beside her noticed she¡¯d woken up and approached, "You¡¯re awake? Do you feel any difort anywhere?" She turned her head and then saw a middle-aged nurse dressed in light green scrubs. "You are...?" "I¡¯m a caretaker here. You¡¯ve been unconscious for a full day. The doctor said it¡¯s best you don¡¯t move, or you might experience nausea and dizziness again," the caretaker spoke gently, likely a result of many years in this work environment. Hearing this, Ye Ning remembered what happened before she lost consciousness. She blinked and sipped the water the caretaker handed her, then continued to ask, "So, this is a hospital?" "Yes, the First People¡¯s Hospital. You have a concussion!" A concussion? Ye Ning was stunned for a moment! She actually had a concussion? Howe she didn¡¯t realize it? But soon, as she recalled her symptoms before the ident and the crash itself, she understood. So that was the symptom of a concussion; no wonder she felt so unwell all of a sudden. Chapter 260: Ou Mucen, did you pick up my son?

Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Ou Mucen, did you pick up my son?

So she stopped asking that question, and after ncing around, she suddenly asked, "What time is it now?" The caregiver hurriedly checked the watch on her wrist, "It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock." My God! Past eight? Then her child... Ye Ning thought of Xiaobao, who had been sent to the kindergarten in the morning, and suddenly became so anxious that she tried to sit up in bed. But as soon as she moved, just like the caregiver had said, she felt dizzy, as if the world was spinning, and she fell back heavily onto the bed. "Don¡¯t move, didn¡¯t I tell you that you can¡¯t move? Doing this will make your condition worse," the caregiver said anxiously, rushing over to hold her down, determined not to let her get out of bed. But Ye Ning was in a panic; she had been unconscious in the hospital for a whole day, so what about her child? What about Xiaobao? He was still at the kindergarten. Ye Ning was both anxious and ufortable, working herself into a sweat! Lying in bed, not knowing what to do, there came from outside the ward the sound of "click-ck, click-ck", very rhythmic footsteps... Upon hearing this, the caregiver immediately let go of her arms and stood at the side of the bed, waiting for the person from outside toe in. Indeed, when the footsteps reached the door, the person stopped. So Ye Ning also looked towards the door direction, and before long, she heard the ward door being twisted open from the outside with a "click", and a tall and straight figure appeared there. "What are you doing?" "Third Young Master, you¡¯re here. Miss An wants to get up, we don¡¯t know what she¡¯s trying to do?" Seeing the man finally appearing at the door, the caregiver in the ward breathed a sigh of relief and quickly informed him about Ye Ning¡¯s request to get out of bed. As soon as the words were spoken, the man at the door¡¯s good-looking brows instantly darkened: "Why are you getting up? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t get out of bed yet?" Ye Ning had moved just a moment ago, and her head was still dizzy. Seeing him standing at the door, there was only a blurred double image. "Ou Mucen, where¡¯s Xiaobao? Did you go to pick him up for me?" "..." She asked him to pick up her son? The man at the door was for a moment a bit taken aback. Were they that familiar? She was asking him to pick up her son, as if he were her servant! But, devilishly, after hearing her words, Mucen, who should have been enraged, didn¡¯t get angry this time, and, in fact, he even seemed to be in a good mood: "No, your master has already picked him up." Master? Ye Ning was stunned! Lin Yebai? He had taken Xiaobao away? Yes, he would have, considering the severity of the incident today. He must have guessed that she knew it was his doing and would worry that she wouldn¡¯t return to Tang Garden, so he surely must have picked up Xiaobao first and taken him home. That was the only way she would go over there herself. At that thought, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes finally closed tightly... Ou Mucen remained standing there, looking at her. Seeing that the woman lying in the hospital bed didn¡¯t speak after he said those words, and after turning pale, her eyes closed forcefully. Her expression seemed to be pained! What was she thinking about? Was she thinking about her current situation with that man? He withdrew his gaze, walked over to the small table in the ward, and seeing a te of fresh fruit on it, he picked up one and began to peel it with the fruit knife. Chapter 261: Do you want me to keep you company here all night?

Chapter 261: Chapter 261: Do you want me to keep youpany here all night?

"So, does my master know I¡¯m hospitalized?" She spoke up again while he was halfway through peeling, still lying on the hospital bed behind him. Master? Of course, he would not let him know! He bowed his head to look at the apple, his slender fingers with distinct joints continued without stopping, "I haven¡¯t mentioned it yet, it¡¯s your matter to decide. If you want him to know, I can notify him right now." "No, no need!" Ye Ning, lying on the bed, almost without thinking, immediately refused the suggestion. She didn¡¯t want him to know that she was hospitalized now. She needed to calm down, her mind was really in chaos, she hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to meet him, nor had she figured out how to ask about this matter. Having heard this, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t look at her expression. He continued peeling the apple, intending to cut it into small slices and put it on the te, but after looking, he realized he didn¡¯t know how to cut it. This was the consequence of always having everything handed to him! While Ye Ning was still thinking about this on the bed, she suddenly realized that the man in the ward had been standing next to the small table for a long time. She turned her head and looked over, "What are you doing?" Ou Mucen¡¯s knife slipped, and half of the apple was gone! "Nothing, just pouring some water to drink, would you like some?" With a toss of his hand, he threw both the fruit and the knife into the trash can beside him. Ye Ning¡¯s concussion hadn¡¯t healed yet, and her vision wasn¡¯t very clear, so at this moment she couldn¡¯t see clearly what he was doing. Hearing him ask if she wanted water, she refused, "No, I¡¯m not thirsty. The nursing aide gave me a drink when you came." So that saved pouring the water... After staying in the ward for a while, Ou Mucen saw that it was gettingte and prepared to leave, "I¡¯ll be going now. Rest well, and if you need anything, you can call the nursing aide from before." Ye Ning was still immersed in her thoughts when she suddenly heard him say he was leaving. Like a reflex, she blurted out, "That¡¯s it?" The man getting ready to leave heard this and then casually nced at her from the foot of her bed, "Do you expect me to apany you the whole night?" Ye Ning: "..." Suddenly, she covered her face with the nket, burying her whole person inside! What had she just said? How could she say such a thing? And to suggest him to stay with her all night! That jerk, doesn¡¯t he understand a slip of the tongue?!! Not daring to look at him anymore, she hid under the nket until his footsteps receded out of the room; only then did she let herself out from near suffocation under the covers. Once she emerged, the nursing aide came in and saw her face all red, she was very surprised, "Miss An, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why is your face so red all of a sudden?" Hurriedly waving her hand, Ye Ning said, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Oh, right, when I came here, I brought a bag with me. Is it still here?" "Yes, it¡¯s kept in the cupboard right there, I¡¯ll get it for you!" The nursing aide went to the cupboard and brought her bag over. Seeing this, Ye Ning took the bag from her, opened it, and pulled out her cell phone. Face-to-face, perhaps not yet, but a phone call had to be made. Otherwise, with the child at his ce, and her not going over till sote, he would definitely be restless. He might even go to the Ou Corporation to look for her again. So shey there, found the number, and dialed it... The call connected, and quickly, someone picked up on the other end, "Aning..." Chapter 262: In this world, only he knows whose child this is!

Chapter 262: Chapter 262: In this world, only he knows whose child this is!

"Brother Lin, is Xiaobao with you?" Ye Ning tried to keep her voice calm, and to act as if nothing had happened. When Lin Yebai heard this, he got so excited that he stood up: "Yes, I¡¯ve picked him up. Aning, where are you? I called you many times, but you didn¡¯t answer, and there was no one at the apartment? Are you still at thepany?" He was indeed very eager, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to be by her side immediately. He called many times? Ye Ning remembered that her phone had no signal earlier, so she naturally responded, "My phone had no signal, I didn¡¯t hear your calls. Brother Lin, I¡¯m still at the factory. We have a big shipmenting up and it¡¯s really busy here." The factory? Was she still at the factory? Like a reflex, Lin Yebai went to grab his keys from the desk, ready to leave. However, over the phone, after the girl finished speaking, she quickly added another sentence: "Brother Lin, I might stay here tonight. There¡¯s a problem with a product, and we need to work overtime." "What? You¡¯re going to stay there?" "Yes, after overtime, it¡¯ll probably be around midnight, so I won¡¯t be going back. Besides, Xiaobao is with you, don¡¯t worry. There are staff dormitories here, it¡¯s very safe." Ye Ning added this specifically to reassure him. Hearing this, the man who had walked to the door of Tang Garden finally stopped in his tracks. She was going to stay there? To work overtime for that man¡¯s factory? Why didn¡¯t he believe her words? But what could he do if he didn¡¯t believe her? Since she had said those words, it meant she didn¡¯t want toe back. So where was her real destination? Could it be that she was with that man? Standing there, holding his phone and staring at the twinkling stars above him, it took him a very long time before he weakly put the phone down... What was this feeling? Betrayal? Actually, not really. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so how could it be betrayal? If anything, his actions today had contributed to the gap between them. But wasn¡¯t her purpose ining back to take revenge? He had simply helped her after learning of her ns, what was wrong with that? Could it be that she had truly developed feelings for that man? No, that couldn¡¯t be possible. That man was her enemy¡¯s man! He clenched his phone tightly, feeling a sort of unease he had never experienced before... Just then, behind him, a small figure came out holding a fruit te. Seeing uncle standing there, the little figure called out in a child¡¯s voice, "Uncle Lin, are you going out?" It was Xiaobao! Lin Yebai turned around and saw the child standing in the light, holding a te, looking carved out of pink jade, and suddenly, his eyes fell on the child¡¯s delicate but very exquisite features. He really looked like her, his facial features resembled his mother¡¯s original appearance, but his eyebrows and temperament were exactly like his father¡¯s. Handsome, aloof, noble... Even the way he held himself was exactly the same. That¡¯s right, he had forgotten, there was this connection between them... Finally, Lin Yebai¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and he crouched down in front of the child: "Xiaobao, can you tell uncle about the time you went to that uncle¡¯s apartment?" Chapter 263: Xiaobao, is your mom close to that uncle?

Chapter 263: Chapter 263: Xiaobao, is your mom close to that uncle?

Apartment? That uncle¡¯s apartment? The four-year-old child hadn¡¯t yet understood what the uncle in front of him meant. "Uncle Lin, which uncle are you talking about? When did I go to an apartment?" "Apartment..." Lin Yebai suddenly realized that the child might not know what an ¡¯apartment¡¯ was, so he switched the way he spoke, "It¡¯s like thest time when you were in the hospital, and uncle and mom couldn¡¯t rush back in time, then your mom¡¯s boss took you out to eat and brought you to his home." Oh! So it was that! Ye Xiaobao understood, but why was Uncle Lin asking about this? Was he now suspecting that Mom and Uncle Bingshan had some connections? Ye Xiaobao began to hesitate. Uncle Lin liked Mom, he knew that. If he told this uncle about what happened that day at Uncle Bingshan¡¯s house with Mom, would he get very angry? Forget it, it¡¯s better not to mention it, he didn¡¯t want to see Mom and Uncle Lin unhappy. So he pursed his small lips, pretending to think for a while, "I remember now, that day the uncle took me to his house, because I identally fell into the water, and he brought me to his house." "Fell into water?" "Yeah, when that uncle took me out, I went to y and identally fell into the water, then the uncle might have been afraid my mom would scold me, so he brought me home, and he let me go once my clothes were dry." The four-year-old child, with his baby voice and his small face, was also filled with innocence and cuteness. From any angle, it was clear he wasn¡¯t lying. Moreover, the words he spoke at this time were very childlike. Afraid that his mom would scold him, so he brought him home to change clothes? This sounded ridiculous andughable, but for a child, it was quite normal. Lin Yebai didn¡¯t know whether to believe it or not. Bending down, he picked him up and held him in his arms, "After your mom arrived, did she scold that uncle?" "She didn¡¯t scold, but instead that uncle scolded Mom." "He scolded your mom?" "Yeah, Uncle Lin, let me tell you, that Uncle Bingshan is really bad, he always bullies Mom, and he has a really bad temper. Even when he¡¯s in the wrong, he still mes others. Mom even said to see him less in the future." "Is that so?" "Of course, and Uncle Lin, it¡¯s better to let Mome back and work here with you in the future. I don¡¯t want to see her getting bullied by him all the time!" The little child, whom he held in his arms at that moment, with bright, clear eyes and a chubby innocent face, it was hard for anyone to doubt or question him anymore. Lin Yebai suddenly felt very awkward and somewhat ashamed as he bowed his head and carried him inside, "Alright, Uncle Lin will persuade your mom, let¡¯s have here back, okay?" "Okay, so when is Moming back tonight?" "She said she wouldn¡¯te back, she has to workte. How about we go see her tomorrow?" "Okay..." "..." ---- Ye Ning slept very soundly that night, not because of her sleep habits, but after she made that call, the nurse had given her a tranquilizer injection, just so that her brain could rest well and recover faster. So she slept from that time on until almost ten o¡¯clock in the morning, when she slowly woke up. "You¡¯re awake?" The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Secretary Gao standing in front of her bed. Chapter 264: The Sparrow Stalks Behind

Chapter 264: Chapter 264: The Sparrow Stalks Behind

Why is he here? Ye Ning was somewhat startled and wanted to sit up from the hospital bed, but as soon as she moved, he came over and stopped her, "Alright, you better not move. Get well soon so you can return to thepany sooner. Everyone there is overwhelmed." Secretary Gao really isn¡¯t courteous when he speaks! Seeing this, Ye Ning could only continue to lie down, "Why would youe here? Thepany is so busy." Secretary Gao felt helpless, "What can I do? Our CEO asked me toe and see you, so I had toe. An Ning, let me tell you, you are the first person I¡¯ve seen the CEO care so much about since I joined thepany. What kind of ¡¯love potion¡¯ have you given him? Why is he so good to you?" Ye Ning¡¯s face turned red all at once, "What are you talking about? What ¡¯love potion¡¯? I¡¯ve had a work-rted injury, can¡¯t a boss be concerned about that? Be careful or I¡¯ll sue him for employee abuse!" Work-rted injury? Does she have no shame? Can she really call that injury work-rted? Secretary Gao felt like sshing her face with the truth, but seeing her lying on the hospital bed, he held back, "Alright, alright, it¡¯s a work-rted injury. So, do you feel any better now?" "Not better!" Ye Ning said irritably. Seeing this, Secretary Gaoughed, "Still angry? Alright, I was just joking with you. But this car ident of yours is also quite strange. How could there be a caring out from behind like that? It¡¯s clear someone wanted to kill you! Do you have a grudge against someone?" As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Ning, lying on the bed, jolted! "Me? Have any enemies? Maybe that driver couldn¡¯t drive properly?" "Really? If that¡¯s the case, then the driving school that issued his license is in trouble. To teach such an idiot driver and still give him a license." Secretary Gao said these words with a semnce of a smile, then turned around and poured her a ss of water. Ye Ning watched his retreating figure, thought of another matter, and hesitated before asking, "Then... how is the jade from the factory doing?" The jade? Secretary Gao brought the water over, "I¡¯ve already notified the Huo Family about the jade. They said it might be a wrong delivery." "Is that so?" Ye Ning took the ss of water, her gaze pondering as she lowered her head. In fact, she wasn¡¯t very clear about how that jade came to be. When she had plotted this conspiracy, she only knew that Yang Xueshan, that woman, would definitely be able to carry out this affair. But as for how the fake jade actually appeared, she truly didn¡¯t know. So now, with Secretary Gao¡¯s response like this, was he saying... the Huo Family had admitted to this matter? This was somewhat unbelievable! She took a sip of water, warm and normallyforting, but for some reason, after drinking it, she found it tasteless and ufortable, just like her mood at the moment. Anxious and hung up on various things! Secretary Gao didn¡¯t stay long before he left. After he left, the hospital room became quiet again. Ye Ning hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night before, and the doctor hadn¡¯t given her a sedative, so for a long period of time, she was half-lying on the bed lost in her thoughts. Thinking about the Huo Family¡¯s affair and considering the problems she would have to face next... What she did not know was that while she was lost in her thoughts, in the CEO¡¯s office on the fifteenth floor of the Ou Shi Building, the boss of the Huo Family, standing in the vast office, facing the man sitting opposite him like a king, was almost crying! "Third Young Master, believe me, I really didn¡¯t intend to provide you with fake goods. I swear, the goods that came out of my factory were a hundred percent real." Chapter 265: She Really Treats Him Like a Servant

Chapter 265: Chapter 265: She Really Treats Him Like a Servant

"Really? Then why did the goods in my factory turn out to be counterfeit?" The man, who had been expressionless all along, instilled fear with even a nce. His dark eyes and emotionless face were like the impending, darkest night, hiding danger and bloodlust within them. The legs of the Huo Family boss were shaking; had he not been holding onto the table, he likely would have copsed to the ground. "Young Master, I beg you to give me some time. I will definitely get to the bottom of this. Even if I were to scheme against anyone, I would never dare to scheme against you, Young Master!" Thatst plea was sincerely desperate. The man seated at the office desk noted that atst, the cold stare he had been fixing on him had retracted. He casually opened a pack of cigarettes, took one out, lit it up, and blew out a perfect smoke ring. Only then did he look at him again, devoid of expression, "Fine, since you want a chance, I¡¯ll give you one. But remember, if you can¡¯t give me a response regarding this matter, I will ensure the Huo Family is ruined andpletely wiped from this industry!" "Yes, yes, yes... I will find out what happened, thank you so much, Young Master, for giving me this chance!" The Huo Family boss left the office utterly grateful and in tears. The moment the Huo Family boss left, Secretary Gao returned. Seeing his boss inside, he entered, "Young Master, does the Huo Family still deny that there was a problem with their goods?" "Hmm!" The man at the office desk responded indifferently with a "Hmm." Secretary Gao, puzzled, said, "If that is the case, then why did you ask me to tell An Ning that the Huo Family had already admitted it? Does this matter have something to do with her?" Suspicion? Was there any need to suspect? He intended to investigate; he was just a bit curious as to how she managed to do it, that¡¯s all. The man held the cigarette between two fingers but did not answer the question. Instead, he asked, "How is she recovering?" Secretary Gao promptly answered, "Not bad, she should be able to leave the hospital tomorrow." "Hmm, don¡¯t spread word of this matter around..." Just as he was about to delegate a few more tasks, suddenly, the mobile phone on his desk rang. He picked it up and saw a string of numbers without a name... Why is she calling? Seeing the string of numbers, his brows furrowed, and then with an impatient look, he answered the call, "..." "Hello? Ou Mucen, where are you right now? My master has gone to the factory looking for me, can you help me out?" Before he could even speak, the woman¡¯s voice on the phone rushed through, carrying a hint of urgency and a touch of frenzy. The factory? Why would her master go to the factory looking for her? Could it be... she didn¡¯t want to tell him about her hospitalization yesterday, and the excuse she used was that she was working overtime at his factory? The astoundingly clever man immediately understood her meaning and couldn¡¯t help but be ironic, "Are you sick? What does your master going to the factory to look for you have to do with me? Am I your servant? Here to run your errands?" "No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. What I mean is, could you... maybe make a call to Manager Yang? Just tell him to inform my master that I am not at the factory anymore, that I¡¯ve gone out to meet clients with you." Thatst request, by the end, her voice was as slight as a mosquito¡¯s. Chapter 266: He Wished He Could Crush Her to Death!

Chapter 266: Chapter 266: He Wished He Could Crush Her to Death!

Not bad at all, bossing him around was one thing, but she even took him out as a human shield. The Ou Family, he still didn¡¯t know, had produced such a character. The man seated in the office chair, seething with rage, actuallyughed, "Or should I personally make a trip to the factory?" "Ah? Ah... no need, no need! I..." "I think it would be better if I personally visited. Otherwise, what if it dys Miss An¡¯s matters?" "..." There was no sound from the phone anymore, only the sound ofbored breathinging through faintly, which, after about three seconds, ended with the line going dead... Damn woman! She even dared to order him around? Had she forgotten who she was? Daring to have him clean up her mess. As soon as the call ended, he immediately revealed his true colors, tossing his phone away, his face darkening as if someone owed him billions. Secretary Gao watched with heart-pounding trepidation... Good Lord, what in the world happened? A single phone call immediately brought storm clouds here. Why doesn¡¯t that woman just drop dead? Forget it, better for him to leave now, to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. So, he tiptoed, looking for a chance to slip away, but right then, from the icy atmosphere behind him, came an abrupt and stiff question, "Where are you going?" Secretary Gao immediately froze: "I... I..." "I," he stuttered for ages, but a smooth sentence did not emerge. The man sitting behind the desk saw this and his face grew even uglier, "All useless! Make a call to Yang Cheng, tell him that during the factory¡¯s mass production period, no one is allowed within one kilometer of the area!" Secretary Gao: "..." One kilometer? Why? It¡¯s just a factory producing products, is such tight security really necessary? Secretary Gao was bewildered for a moment, "Young Master, our jewelry factory¡¯s security system is already very strict, do we really need to extend the defense perimeter to one kilometer out?" The man, in an extremely foul mood, immediately hurled a pen, "Are you the president, or am I the president? Who has the final say, you or me?" You have the final say, you are the boss, you are capricious!! Secretary Gao ran faster than a rabbit... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after making the call that was rejected and being thoroughly scolded, gripped her phone, lying there for a long while before finally deciding to get up by herself and go to the factory nearby to meet Lin Yebai. Indeed, that man was right. What right did she have to ask for his help? He was the lofty third young master of the Ou Family, and she was just an insignificant woman. The fact that he had taken her to this hospital after her injury, and had not further pursued the matter, was already a great kindness to her. Thinking this, she took advantage of the caregiver¡¯s absence to really sneak out of bed quietly. Thankfully, after a day and night of treatment, the dizziness and vertigo were much better than the day before. Although she felt a bit faint and weak when getting up, she no longer felt like copsing immediately. After getting up, she found her clothes, changed, and while no one was paying attention, she stealthily slipped out of the ward and went straight downstairs. She had to see Lin Yebai. If that man wouldn¡¯t help her, she had no choice but to meet him, otherwise, if it was discovered at the factory that she was not really there, he would get angry for being deceived. And she didn¡¯t want him to get angry, nor did she want their rtionship to worsen any further. Chapter 267: She Went to See Him Despite Being Sick

Chapter 267: Chapter 267: She Went to See Him Despite Being Sick

Descending from the hospital wing, her clouded mind kept pondering what exactly she should say when they met. She truly was grateful to him. She had been an orphan since the age of six when her parents met with an ident, and from the moment she was sent to the orphanage, she hadn¡¯t experienced the warmth of a family again. Eventer, when Mei Liping went to the orphanage to adopt her, she knew they didn¡¯t truly want to adopt her for who she was, they were just interested in her eyes, which could bring about the rise of the second branch of the Ou Family. It was he who, in the darkest and most desperate five years of her life, gave her hope and helped her stand again, taking care of her like she was family, and protecting her. She would never forget the kindness he and his mother had shown her. So, even this time, with his excessive actions, she still didn¡¯t want to fall out with him; she yearned so much for the warmth of having a family. After leaving the hospital, she hailed a taxi and got in, then took out her phone and dialed: "Hello, Brother Lin, have you arrived at the factory yet?" "Not yet, but I¡¯ll be there soon. Have youe out yet?" Lin Yebai¡¯s voice was calm on the other end of the phone. Hearing this, Ye Ning fought the dizziness in the car: "I¡¯m at the entrance but it¡¯s not convenient to meet outside the factory. How about this, there¡¯s a coffee shop nearby called Rhine Mansion, I¡¯ll wait for you there? "Okay!" Lin Yebai agreed. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning finally took a deep breath, and then, following a bout of nausea, she leaned weakly against the back of the seat. The taxi driver, seeing this, expressed concern: "Miss, are you alright? You look very pale." Ye Ning half-closed her eyes, shaking her head in difort: "I¡¯m fine, please just drive..." Yes, even if something was wrong, she would persevere, just needing to get over this obstacle. After hearing this, the driver didn¡¯t ask further and sped on, quickly arriving near the factory she mentioned. "Strange, why can¡¯t we go through here? Miss, I need to take a detour." As soon as the car arrived near the factory, the driver had intended to drive straight there, but found that the road that was originally open had been blocked by that factory, forcing him to turn around and go the other way. Ye Ning, sitting in the car, didn¡¯t pay attention to this. She was suffering significant dizziness, as a concussion patient shouldn¡¯t be in a car or using other forms of transportation, as it could worsen the condition. Therefore, in her dizzy state, she didn¡¯t hear what he was saying until he finally reached the destination and stopped the car, and only then did she muster the strength to get out. "Miss, are you sure you¡¯re okay?" "I¡¯m fine!" Before getting out of the car, the driver, noticing her increasingly paleplexion, asked again, not reassured. But Ye Ning just shook her head, paid the fare, and then entered the coffee shop. Fortunately, Lin Yebai hadn¡¯t arrived at the coffee shop yet, so she quickly went to the restroom to vomit the nausea she¡¯d been suppressing, which made her feel a bit morefortable. Then she faced the mirror and put on a light makeup. With makeup, he wouldn¡¯t notice. After tidying herself up, the person she was due to meet had alreadye in, so as soon as she stepped out, she saw the refined man in a dark gray crewneck sweater, inquiring with the server about her. "Excuse me, do you have a Miss An Ning who came in here?" Chapter 268: Who is she to him, after all?

Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Who is she to him, after all?

"An Ning..." "Brother Lin, I¡¯m here." She stood there, interrupting the waiter¡¯s speech, with a light smile as she called out, her voice gentle and cheery, just like every time they had met before. Lin Yebai paused for a moment, then turned his head and saw the girl standing not far away. She was wearing a pinkish-lotus-colored cotton-linen dress, slender and tall, her skin fair and clear, her features delicate. Even her smile at that moment seemed like a warm spring breeze, bright andforting, showing no sign of anger at all. So, she wasn¡¯t ming him? Seeing such a smile, Lin Yebai suddenly felt a huge relief in his heart and hurried over. He stood in front of her, "Aning, are you okay? I looked for you all day yesterday." The moment he spoke, his concern and urgency were undisguised. Ye Ning shook her head as she looked at him, "I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really sorry, my phone had no signal all day yesterday, and then I was busy with the factory. I left my bag in the office and didn¡¯t hear it ringing. My apologies." "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re fine!" Lin Yebai quickly assured her he was fine, but in truth, he was more anxious and uncertain than she was. Yes, someone who has done wrong always feels uneasy. After greeting each other, the two found a ce to sit in the caf¨¦. Ye Ning ordered a lemon water, while Lin Yebai ordered his usual favorite, Blue Mountain coffee. "Aning, I came here specifically to exin what happened yesterday." Unexpectedly, after the coffee was served, Ye Ning sitting across him heard him say just that. Exnation? He came here to exin to her? Ye Ning¡¯s fingers paused as they held the straw... "I know you¡¯ve realized that the car that blocked you yesterday was sent by me. Yes, I admit it was my doing. But Aning, I was just trying to help you. You¡¯re too soft-hearted, and if you can¡¯t be ruthless at critical moments, your revenge will never be aplished." "..." Sitting there, Ye Ning held the straw and for a long, long time, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. What kind of feeling was this? The feeling that she¡¯s a child and he¡¯s the parent, who in the end, regardless of the child¡¯s decisions, takes control? No, worse than that. It was as though she was no longer herself, but merely a kite or an object in his hands, and what he did with her, what he arranged for her, all seemed so taken for granted. So she didn¡¯t speak but mechanically stirred her straw for a long time before finally asking, "How did you know I was going to take action?" "That¡¯s simple. A third-rate jade factory suddenly bought several tons of jade¡ªit¡¯s not hard to guess." "So you went to investigate it?" "Yes, it was Yang Xueshan who bought it. I naturally thought of you. I didn¡¯t want to interfere at first; I was just worried that you might be afraid since it was your first time, so I decided to give you a hand." Lin Yebai didn¡¯t feel he had done anything wrong in this matter. If there was any mistake, it was that he hadn¡¯t discussed it with her beforehand. But then, she also hadn¡¯t told him about it from the start. Besides, he still wanted to ask her why she had suddenly changed her mind. Lin Yebai took a sip of his coffee and saw that the girl sitting opposite him hadn¡¯t said much. Her eyes were fixed on something outside the window... Chapter 269: Mucen, Your Patient Has Gone Missing…

Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Mucen, Your Patient Has Gone Missing...

"Aning, how did you suddenly change your mind yesterday?" "Nothing much, I just realized that Ou Mucen didn¡¯t seem to trust that batch of jade stones and felt it wasn¡¯t the right time, so I changed my mind," Ye Ning replied indifferently. She suddenly felt scared because everything she had nned, which she had thought was unnoticed, was as clear as day to him; he knew everything, while she had always been kept in the dark. Just like a pawn on his chessboard! This feeling was truly terrifying! A chill crept up her spine, and the fingertips that held her cup turned ice cold... However, on hearing her exnation, Lin Yebai felt the worry that had been hanging over him finally subside. So that was the reason! He was relieved then. As long as she hadn¡¯t given up because she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt that man, then everything was fine. Having received a satisfactory answer and because he had other matters to attend to, he nned to take his leave, "In that case, we¡¯ll find another suitable opportunity next time. Ou Mucen is indeed very suspicious. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the right moment for you." "Mm," Ye Ning nodded without much expression. Seeing that, Lin Yebai said nothing more, and after telling her that Ye Xiaobao had been sent to the kindergarten and had a rather good night, he took his car keys and left. Ye Ning sat there, nkly staring at his retreating figure for a long time, then suddenly yelled at a waiter behind her, "Please bring me a cup of water, hot water, scalding hot water..." So cold! It felt like her whole body was chilled to the core, just like that year when she stayed in that dark, sunless room, truly freezing to death... ¡ª Ou Mucen received a call from Ji Chengzhi in the afternoon, informing him that the woman had disappeared. Disappeared? What did that mean? Was she dead? Or had she run away? He was known for his bad temper, and generally, no good words came out of his mouth when he received such news. Ji Chengzhi, aware of his temper over the phone, patiently exined, "She must have sneaked out. The nurse went to get medicine around 11 o¡¯clock in the morning and found her gone." Ou Mucen: "..." o¡¯clock in the morning? Wasn¡¯t that the time when she called him? Could it be that the fool really thought he hadn¡¯t helped her and decided to sneak off to meet her master at the factory? His pupils sharply contracted as he threw the phone in a fit of anger! This foolish woman! Why doesn¡¯t she just go die? Ji Chengzhi, oblivious to the situation on Mucen¡¯s end, heard a "ng" from the phone, followed by what seemed like only the buzzing of static. He hurriedly called out, "Mucen, you need to find her quickly. She¡¯s still in recovery, bedridden. If she runs around, takes a ride or something, it could seriously worsen her concussion. If she faints on the way and encounters danger..." "..." No sound came through; the phone seemed as if it had broken, with nothing but a persistent buzzing noise. What¡¯s he doing? Did he smash the phone again? Ji Chengzhi, who knew that man with the dreadful temper all too well, noticed the nurse beside him bing anxious as he suddenly fell silent, "Director, what did the Third Young Master say? Will he help find Miss An?" Putting down his phone, Ji Chengzhi looked at her with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll find her soon enough." Chapter 270: Uncle, Can You Come to Pick Us Up?

Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Uncle, Can You Come to Pick Us Up?

Nurse: "..." The director¡¯sughter seemed so crafty. Why was there this nagging feeling of disbelief? But the fact was, ten minutes after Ji Chengzhi made the call, Secretary Gao, who was at the factory, received a call from the president saying An Ning had gone over to the factory, and he should look for her and bring her back to the hospital. An Ning was hospitalized, wasn¡¯t she? How did she suddenly end up here? Upon hearing this, Secretary Gao was startled and, without caring for the work at hand, rushed to search for her. However, after making a round near the factory, he discovered that there was no sign of her at all; not to mention her, women were rare in this suburban area. Secretary Gao stood at the intersection, helplessly calling the president, "Young Master, I haven¡¯t seen An Ning here. Are you sure she came?" At that moment, Ou Mucen, who was outside meeting a client, suddenly received the call and his face immediately darkened, "You¡¯re asking me? Whom should I ask?" Secretary Gao: "..." No, sir, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to search for her around here? If she¡¯s not here, whom else should I ask? Secretary Gao was on the verge of going crazy, but since the person on the phone had already spoken this way, he dared not ask further and could only reply, "I¡¯ll keep looking then." And then he prepared to hang up and continue the search. But then, the man on the phone suddenly threw another question, "Didn¡¯t you call her phone?" Secretary Gao quickly replied, "I did, but her phone is turned off..." Turned off? Turned off again? The man sitting in a high-end restaurant meeting with a client, hearing this, felt like crushing the woman¡¯s lousy phone to pieces in minutes! Was she so poor? Carrying that piece of junk all day. Would she die spending a bit more for a better one? In a matter of seconds, the atmosphere in the restaurant plummeted to freezing! The client, unaware of what had happened but noticing the change after he took a call, sensed it wasn¡¯t anything good and cautiously asked after he hung up, "If Young Master has urgent matters, then... shall we continue another time?" "No need, continue!" The man who had thrown his phone on the table picked up the contract again without any expression. Seeing this, the client had no choice but to carry on as well. Is the Ou Corporation¡¯s CEO really okay? Why did it feel like he couldn¡¯t even breathe? While he sat there with his heart pounding, his phone, which had just been tossed aside, rang again. The client reflexively picked up the phone and presented it respectfully, "Young Master, your call..." Are you kidding me? Ou Mucen, the temperamental one, could make or break the deal depending on how well he was served. Fortunately, though the man had thrown the phone earlier, he didn¡¯t refuse to answer once it rang again. Taking it from his hand, he put it to his ear, "Hello?" "Hello, Uncle. I¡¯m Xiaobao!" It wasn¡¯t Secretary Gao, but a child! The man, poised to sign the contract with a pen in hand, frozepletely, "Xiaobao? How is it you?" "Yes, it¡¯s me. Uncle, can youe and pick us up?" "What?" "My mom can¡¯t move at the subway station. She¡¯s just sitting there without moving..." Chapter 271: He Starts Off with a Barrage of Angry Scolding

Chapter 271: Chapter 271: He Starts Off with a Barrage of Angry Scolding

The child was only four years old, and by the time he got to the part where his mom stopped moving, his voice was choked with sobs. The little nasal whimpers came in quivers, just like amb, heart-wrenchingly pitiful to hear. Ou Mucen stood up from the chair abruptly, grabbed the car keys on the table, and without a word of exnation, he turned and left the ce, "Xiaobao, don¡¯t panic. First, tell Uncle where you are now?" "We¡¯re at the West Station entrance." "So the phone you¡¯re holding, is it someone else¡¯s?" "Mhm, a sister lent it to me. After I finish, I¡¯ll give it back to her..." Hearing this voice, the child on the other end of the phone gradually calmed down. Afterwards, he clearly informed Ou Mucen of their exact location and their current situation. Ou Mucen instructed him to stay put and then hurried downstairs to get his car, speeding towards the location the boy had described. He really should have thought of this sooner. If this woman wasn¡¯t willing to let the guy with the surname Lin know she was hospitalized, then she would definitely foresee that always having him pick up the child would raise suspicion. Therefore, the first thing she thought of after meeting with him was to get the child by her side. Only in this way could they avoid further trouble. The handsome man with a stern expression thought of this and finally tightened his grip on the steering wheel, pressing down on the elerator even more. The whole car nearly took flight, speeding forward like a bolt of lightning. Then, ten minutester, at West Station metro stop ¡ª still about seven or eight stations away from the hospital ¡ª Ou Mucen saw a crowd of people discussing among themselves as soon as he got out of the car. Without giving it much thought, he went straight to the elevator and down toward the tunnel. "Are the mother and child still there? Should we call the police?" "There¡¯s no need, that kid just borrowed someone¡¯s phone to make a call. Someone will probably be here soon." "Really? I feel like his mom looks really pale, and I¡¯m worried something might happen." "Me too..." As the entrance of the tunnel loomed closer, more and more people gathered, and the volume of their discussions also increased. Ou Mucen, walking inward, scowled tighter upon hearing this and quickened his pace. When he arrived inside the tunnel, indeed, not far from where the elevator to the subway was, he saw the woman slumped powerlessly in the corner and the child next to her, wiping sweat from her brow. "Mom, are you still feeling sick? Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, Uncle will be here soon..." The child was just four years old and stood only so tall next to her. Yet now, he acted like a little adult, with a backpack on, tirelessly wiping her sweat and holding his water bottle to her lips for her to drink. This damned woman! Go ahead and court death on your own, but why drag such a small child through this with you? Seeing this scene, a wave of indescribable anger surged within Ou Mucen. The next second, he strode meteorically toward them, "Aren¡¯t dead yet, huh? What¡¯s the matter? Just can¡¯t walk? Go on, then, you¡¯re so capable, aren¡¯t you? Keep going, walk on out of here!" Each sentence, each word, was filled with venom, with sharp cruelty; and his tone, unprecedentedly angry, harsh! Chapter 272 Why Is She So Reckless?

Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Why Is She So Reckless?

He truly hated her to the extreme, and if he could, he really would crush her to death right there. Why couldn¡¯t she be more considerate? Ye Xiaobao was frightened, staring nkly at this uncle who had suddenly appeared; he had even forgotten what he was supposed to say. Ye Ning also lifted her head, her entire face as if fished out of water, from hair to cheek, all covered withrge beads of sweat; herplexion was deathly pale, resembling a corpse. Yet, in her blurry vision, upon seeing this familiar silhouette, her mouth slightly opened in shock, "You... how did youe?" How did hee? He came to "collect her body"!! The man, enraged to his limits, forcibly suppressed the madness screaming within him to crush her, walked over without a nce at her corpse-like face, flung everything in her hands onto the ground, and then picked her up. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning was startled, "Ou Mucen, you... you..." She said "you" several times, only to find that under her immense trepidation, she couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, who didn¡¯t even want to look at her by this point, turned his head to check on Little Baozi standing behind him; his expression softened a bit, "Xiaobao, hold onto your things, and follow uncle." Ye Xiaobao immediately nodded, "Okay, uncle!" It was Ye Xiaobao who reacted quickly, promptly realizing that this tyrannical uncle¡¯s sudden rage was due to his mother¡¯s disobedience; hence, after the initial shock, his mood quickly calmed down, Then he put on his little backpack, grabbed his water bottle, and followed his uncle¡¯s steps. See, he wasn¡¯t wrong; this uncle might have a bad temper and a poisonous tongue, but he was genuinely a good person. The trio quickly emerged from the subway, and because Ou Mucen was wearing sunsses, not many recognized who he was. However, people did notice that someone had finallye to help the mother and son, and they too breathed a sigh of relief. So once the three of them got out, they headed for the car Ou Mucen had parked outside. Ou Mucen opened the car door and shoved the woman he was carrying into the backseat. Of course, don¡¯t expect the action to be gentle; he was already doing well not to strangle her. After cing her properly in the backseat, Ou Mucen then opened the passenger door and lifted Little Baozi in as well, "Sit still, don¡¯t move around, got it?" His tone waspletely different from the sharpness he had shown towards the woman at the back just moments earlier. Ye Ningy in the back, feeling as though she was tumbling in churning waters, dizzy, nauseous, chilly... all sorts of difort tortured her relentlessly. Therefore, at this moment, she had no energy to pay attention to the noises in front. However, one thing was undeniable: ever since she had been picked up and ced in the car, the string that had been tensed in her heart¡ªthe fear that her child might encounter something bad if she lost consciousness¡ªsuddenly rxed. Afterward, her head tilted to the side, and she passed outpletely! Perhaps, that was trust... ¡ª By the time Ou Mucen finally brought the woman he had found back to the hospital, Ji Chengzhi was sitting in his office with a smirk, waiting for him. Seeing that he had brought both mother and child back, Ji Chengzhi then hung up the pre-prepared medicine and IV fluids for her. Chapter 273 Mouth so poisonous!

Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Mouth so poisonous!

"Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t have any issues, I will help you cure her." "..." Ou Mucen stared at him coldly without a hint of gratitude, "Even if you kill her while treating her, it has nothing to do with me." Ji Chengzhi: "..." So vicious! No wonder he¡¯s still a bachelor after all these years! Not wanting to waste words with him, after he had set up the IV, he saw Little Baozi standing at the edge of the bed, nervously watching his mother, and went to pat his little head: "Xiaobao was very brave today, taking care of Mommy." Actually, Ye Xiaobao had been very nervous all this time. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to his mom or why she was suddenly in the hospital. Seeing that the hospital director uncle was talking to him, he opened his bright and dark eyes wide and blinked at him: "Uncle, is my mommy really going to die?" Ji Chengzhi quickly spit: "Don¡¯t listen to what that bad uncle says, your mommy is fine." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true. When has Uncle Ji ever lied to you? Are you hungry? Shall this uncle take you to eat?" What Ji Chengzhi meant was that although the child was much more sensible than his peers, he was still just a child after all. Having suffered such a shock, he would undoubtedly be upset. The best solution for now was to take him out to rx and ease his mood. However, what about the child? After ncing at his mom in the bed, he shook his head, took off his little backpack, pulled up a chair, and sat beside his mom¡¯s bed: "I¡¯m not hungry, I want to stay here with Mommy." His voice was soft, and his plump little face had an anxious look about it. Once he sat down, his tiny figure, seen from behind, resembled a pitiful kitten, making anyone who saw it feel an inexplicable pang of sadness. Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯t know what to say. He turned his head and looked at the man standing opposite, who was also staring nkly at the small figure. Unable to help himself, he patted the man¡¯s shoulder: "Console him, after all, he¡¯s only four." The implication was that this was not something a four-year-old child should have to bear. Ou Mucen frowned and, after a while, when Ji Chengzhi had left, finally approached: "Xiaobao,e out with uncle." Ye Xiaobao immediately turned around: "Where to?" Ou Mucen turned and walked towards the door: "You¡¯ll know once youe out..." He wasn¡¯t very good atforting children, but for some reason, he always seemed to know what methods worked best with this one. Sure enough, upon leaving the ward, after just a brief pause, the little footsteps followed him from behind. "Uncle, what¡¯s up?" "I have a task for you," Upon hearing the voice, without turning back, he instinctively reached backwards, and the plump little hand was captured in his broad palm. A task? The small child, led by him, had no choice but to walk forward: "What task?" "The thing is, uncle still has to go to thepany and get busy. Then you need to take good care of mommy in the hospital, and when uncle gets off work, he wille back to find you at the hospital. Can you do that?" "..." Ye Xiaobao, taken by the hand, looked up at the uncle with his round face for a long time. Then he blinked his shiny ck eyes: "So uncle means that you won¡¯t neglect mommy, right?" The man, who had been walking ahead, opened his mouth to say: "Of course Chapter 274 Uncle, my mom only lets me call you

Chapter 274: Chapter 274 Uncle, my mom only lets me call you

Ye Xiaobao finally brightened up, "Really? That¡¯s great, Uncle, don¡¯t worry, Xiaobao will definitelyplete the task well." Ou Mucen: "..." What had he just said? -- The pair, one tall and one small, left the hospital. Ou Mucen took him directly to the restaurant. Once there, he had intended to order some main dishes for him, but remembering that he had said he liked roasted chicken wings thest time, he ended up ordering those instead, and then watched him eat heartily across the table. "Didn¡¯t you have lunch? You¡¯re so hungry?" "I did, but we have lunch at 11 at the nursery, and then a snack at three in the afternoon. The teacher said children should eat less and more often, it¡¯s easier to digest." Little Baozi, with both hands clutching a chicken wing and his mouth full of delicious food, exined to him in his milky voice. Ou Mucen, upon seeing this, twitched at the corner of his eyes and then pulled out a tissue and handed it over: "Eat slowly, no one is going to snatch it from you." Little Baozi smiled, took the tissue, and buried his head in his food, feasting once again. After watching him, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t continue to disturb him. As Little Baozi ate, he started busying himself with his phone until the little one nearly finished eating. When Little Baozi lifted his head and saw that his uncle had been busy on the phone the whole time, he asked in a sticky-sweet voice, "Uncle, did something happen to my mom?" What? Ou Mucen, preupied with his phone, looked up at the little guy upon hearing this. Something happened? Had his mom not told him? Ou Mucen¡¯s fingers paused, and his gaze, fixed on the child, furrowed slightly, "What did your mom tell you?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head: "Nothing, she just said she was sick." Sick? Since she said it was an illness, then it must be an illness. Indeed, for a child who¡¯s only four years old, what¡¯s the point in knowing so much? He¡¯s still so young. Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze retracted back to his work, "Right, she¡¯s just sick. You don¡¯t need to worry; she¡¯ll get better soon." "Really? Then why didn¡¯t she let Uncle Lin know?" "Uncle Lin?" Ou Mucen lifted his head again: "Did she tell you not to let Uncle Lin know?" "Yes!" Ye Xiaobao nodded: "At the subway station, when she was so ill, I wanted to borrow that sister¡¯s phone to call Uncle Lin, but she wouldn¡¯t allow it. Then I said I¡¯d call you, and she didn¡¯t say anything." "..." The man on the phone paused his fingers once again! So, even at that moment, she was unwilling to call the man she called her master? But she agreed to him? He was stunned for a moment, feeling as if the pressure in his heart had somewhat eased. "What did she say?" "She didn¡¯t say much, just that she couldn¡¯t disturb Uncle Lin, said he was busy. But Uncle, you¡¯re busy too, and you¡¯re her boss, how could she dare to bother you?" "..." Sitting there, Ou Mucen stared at Little Baozi for a long time, unable to answer this question. Right, his rtionship with her was far more distant than that of the man and her. Yet at that critical moment, she preferred to choose him instead of seeking out the man. Could it be because she felt she could trust him more than the other man? He thought back to the phone call at noon, the one that hade through so abruptly, asking for his help to intercept the man¡¯s call. Finally, with a slight lift in his eyes and a hint of a curve at the corners of his mouth, something resembling a smile spread across his Chapter 275: The Power to Troll One’s Mother for 100 Years

Chapter 275: Chapter 275: The Power to Troll One¡¯s Mother for 100 Years

"That¡¯s because your mom didn¡¯t have any money, so she thought of finding me," "Why?" "Does staying in the hospital cost nothing?" Ye Xiaobao: "..." At this reply, he found himself at a loss for words! That was true, though; he was her boss¡ªIf she didn¡¯t ask him for the money, who was she supposed to ask? After all, she worked in hispany, didn¡¯t she? Could she not offset it with her sry? Ye Xiaobao reluctantly epted this answer. After sitting for another ten minutes or so, Ye Xiaobao had finally eaten almost enough. Ou Mucen saw this and waved to signal the waiter toe over and bring the bill. "Remember not to run around after we go back to the hospital. Stay properly in the ward, okay?" After paying the bill, Ou Mucen saw Little Baozi still sitting on the chair and reached out to lift him down. The child was round and plump. He didn¡¯t know what that woman fed him, but once he held him in his arms, he felt like a little weight, emanating the milky scent of a child. Ye Xiaobao nodded, got down from Uncle¡¯s embrace, and without noticing that his little hands were still dirty, he reached out and grabbed Uncle¡¯s broad palm, "When will Unclee then?" "I¡¯lle over after work. If you get hungry, there is a nurse in the ward; you can ask her to order something for you to eat." Ou Mucen didn¡¯t notice the dirt in his palm; he only felt that the chubby little hand enveloped in his palm was soft and small. With a gentle squeeze, something tender stirred within him, filling his heart withfort. It was indeed a very peculiar sensation... In the end, Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t ask for anything more and obediently followed Uncle back to the hospital. He stayed in the ward all afternoon. Ye Ning woke up at almost five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Upon awakening and seeing the familiar ward and the small figure sitting cross-legged on the floor ying with something, her heart, which had been hanging, finally settled. "Xiaobao..." "Mom, you¡¯re awake?" Hearing this, Ye Xiaobao turned around, saw that his mom had woken up, immediately threw away the paper airne, and dashed over from the windowsill. Ye Ning slightly tilted her head up to find afortable position, then stretched out her arms to embrace her son who was throwing himself at her, "Have you been naughty? Mommy was sleeping just now. You didn¡¯t bother anyone, did you?" Ye Xiaobao immediately snuggled in her arms andughed, "No, the director was really nice, gave me toys to y with. And Uncle Bingshan took me out to have a meal." What? That man took him out for a meal again? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning immediately became anxious, "Why did you let Uncle take you out for a meal again? He¡¯s very busy, you can¡¯t keep bothering him." Indeed, what kind of person was that man? He was the lofty Crown Prince. How could she and her son keep bothering him? It was already very good of him to bring her to the hospital. Ye Ning felt both anxious and embarrassed, and she wished she could scold her son. But Little Baozi, seeing her so agitated, looked entirely innocent, "I didn¡¯t bother him. He said he had a task for me, and then he took me to have a meal." "A task?" Ye Ning was taken aback for a moment, "What task?" Ye Xiaobao blinked, "To take care of you. Uncle said if I take good care of you and don¡¯t run around, he will give me a reward." Ye Ning: "..." Lying there, she stared at her son for a long time and then with a flushed face, she hesitantly asked, "You¡¯re saying, he told you to take care of me?" Chapter 276: Mom, don’t worry, Uncle Ou will definitely come…

Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Mom, don¡¯t worry, Uncle Ou will definitelye...

"Yeah, actually Uncle is also silly, you are my mom, how could I not take care of you? But since he made it a mission for me, I have to take even better care of you. Mom, do you want some water?" "..." Staring at the little rascal, she fiercely poked his smiling face that looked like a little fox¡¯s: "Did you tell him something again? Did you sell your mom out again?" "No, no!" Little Baozi, with a face full of innocence, was shaking his little head like a rattle drum: "Mom, how could I betray you? You are my biological mom." So what if I¡¯m your biological mom? These days, it¡¯s the biological mom who gets sold out. Ye Ning was lying on the hospital bed, recalling the scene of the little rascal borrowing someone else¡¯s phone to make a call. It was unbelievable; she hadn¡¯t told him that man¡¯s phone number. How had the little rascal known it? If she had known he would call him, she would have never agreed to let him borrow a phone from someone else. Call 120, yeah! Why call that bastard?!! Ye Ning¡¯s head was aching slightly. After finally drinking some water and calming her mood a bit, she turned to Baozi and asked, "By the way, did you make a call to Uncle Lin at that time?" She really couldn¡¯t remember much about the situation in the subway. At that time, she was feeling too awful, her ears were buzzing, and her stomach was churning nauseatingly. Thus, she actually didn¡¯t know what the child had done. Fortunately, upon hearing her ask this, the child immediately shook his head: "No, mom, you can rest assured, I didn¡¯t call Uncle Lin." That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Ye Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this... It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t, good, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being exposed. But if the little rascal didn¡¯t call Lin Yebai, why did he think to call that man? Could it be that man was more important in his heart than his Uncle Lin? Ye Ning finally realized this and immediately raised her head again: "Then why did you call that uncle? You didn¡¯t even call Uncle Lin, but you called him?" "I definitely called him. We¡¯re so familiar with him and he¡¯s been so nice to us. If I don¡¯t call him, who should I call?" Ye Ning: "..." Were she and her son really that familiar with him? Why didn¡¯t she know about it? And, had he been nice to them? Why hadn¡¯t she noticed? Hey, this little rascal, he couldn¡¯t have been bribed just by thatst meal and a few model toys, and still being hisckey, could he? This little rascal! Ye Ning felt like going crazy! While mother and son were talking in the room, it was almost the end of Jicheng¡¯s shift, and he came in to do his rounds. Seeing both mother and son in the room, he came over and patted Ye Xiaobao¡¯s thick-headed little noggin: "Yo, Xiaobao, not bad today, you¡¯ve been with your mom all day." Ye Xiaobao immediately smiled: "Of course, Uncle Ou promised Xiaobao a reward." "Is that so? What reward?" "I don¡¯t know that, we¡¯ll see when heester." "..." Comingter... again? Ye Ning, lying in the hospital bed, was shocked by her son¡¯s words: "Xiaobao, what are you talking about? Uncle Ou is a very busy man, how could he possiblye?" Ye Xiaobao was very serious: "He really wille, don¡¯t worry, mom..." Omg! What on earth did I say? How did this little troublemaker twist my words like this? Chapter 277: Little White-Eyed Wolf!

Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Little White-Eyed Wolf!

Ji Chengzhi burst intoughter upon hearing her, turned around, and saw Little Baozi standing there looking innocent and bewildered after having annoyed his mother. Overwhelmed with affection for him, Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help squatting down in front of him. "That¡¯s right, uncle also thinks that Uncle Ou is a man of his word. If he says he¡¯lle, he will definitelye." "Director Ji, you..." "Xiaobao, do you like treats? Come, let¡¯s go to Director Uncle¡¯s office; he has some yummy snacks for you." "Okay, Uncle!" Without another word, Little Baozi agreed and reached out his chubby little hand. He didn¡¯t care about his mom still lying in the hospital bed as he followed the director uncle away. Ye Ning was so angry she felt like she could spit blood! This ungrateful little wolf! Undutiful child!! ---- After leaving the ward, Ji Chengzhi really did take Little Baozi to his office. He indeed had treats there; today his aunt hade to the hospital for a medical check-up and had brought along some treats she made. His aunt¡¯s culinary skills were famous, and her treats were coveted by many. So, seeing how cute the child was, he wanted to let him try some as well. Bringing him in, Ji Chengzhi took the treats out of the fridge, "Eat up, there¡¯s plenty. Help yourself to whatever you want." While talking, he took out his phone and logged into WeChat. Ye Xiaobao was indeed at that age where children loved to eat, and upon seeing all the tasty options, his round eyes scanned the choices and lit up. After Ji Chengzhi took out the treats, he stopped paying attention to him as he began messaging on WeChat, "Today my aunt made some treats, who wants some?" With one message, the entire Langya Pavillion, which had already moved from the gaming world to a WeChat group, was stirred up! Exhibit Master: "Damn! What¡¯s the special asion today?" Mr. Xia: "Did you have a sessful blind date?" Langya Pavillion¡¯s number-one beauty: "Osmanthus cake!! Osmanthus cake!!" Store Manager Ji kicked out fiercely! "You want some?" Exhibit Master: "Bootlicker^_^^_^^_^..." Mr. Xia: "I¡¯m in!" Number-one beauty: "If they don¡¯t want it, give it all to me!" Store Manager Ji: "..." The only one with no reaction whatsoever was Third Master... Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi tagged him specifically, "Third Master, I¡¯ve also made a portion of your chestnut cake. Don¡¯t miss out; you know my aunt doesn¡¯t make these often." Exhibit Master: "Exactly!" Mr. Xia: "It only happens a few times a year, so sad..." Number-one beauty: "I wish I were her daughter..." Get lost!! This time the response was unanimous! However, the person who had been tagged still hadn¡¯t shown up, so Ji Chengzhi half-jokingly added another message to the group chat, "If you don¡¯te, I could bring it to the ward. You¡¯ll being byter anyway." Exhibit Master immediately appeared, reactively responding, "Ward? What¡¯s happening?" Mr. Xia was also energized, "???" Number-one beauty: "Oh my god!! Is Third Master sick?!!" In a matter of seconds, chaos erupted in the group chat! Realizing the situation was going awry, Ji Chengzhi immediately tried to exin, but just then, in the group, the person they had all been waiting for made an appearance, "Are you sick of living?" "..." With that cold and chilling remark, everyone in the group chat instantly straightened up, and the culprit Ji Chengzhi himself posted a big emoticon of crying and clutching at someone¡¯s legs as he "knelt" in front of him. Store Manager Ji: "My lord, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have spread rumors..." Third Master: "......" Exhibit Master: "..." Mr. Xia: "...Beat him up!!" And with thatmand, a group thrashing ensued! Chapter 278: Astoundingly Similar

Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Astoundingly Simr

Third Young Master saw that, and finally sent an expressionless emoji... Indeed, even his emojis were just as cold as him. Staring at his phone, Ji Chengzhi felt unusually annoyed. He turned off his phone, nning to tidy up, but when he turned around, he found that the child sitting next to the coffee table was holding a te of chestnut cake in front of him. Chestnut cake? He¡¯s eating chestnut cake? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s hands and feet went cold with panic. That was specifically prepared for that bastard, how could Little Baozi eat it? Just as he was about to coax him into eating something else, another scene unfolded which left him incredibly astonished. He saw the child take the pastry in his hand but didn¡¯t rush to eat it. Instead, he used his little hands to pick out the red beans one by one and throw them away! Red beans? Throw away? Ji Chengzhi was frozen in shock! Why... would he pick them out? Didn¡¯t they taste good? Ji Chengzhi heard the clunk in his own heart: "Xiaobao, do you not like red beans? Are you picking them out?" Ye Xiaobao nodded: "I never eat beans!" After speaking, he dug out another bean with a look of disgust and ced it on the coffee table. What? Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi finally fellpletely silent. It was not for nothing, for this was not the first time he had seen such a scene. This scene, it was one that man had every time he ate this thing, only he was more elegant and nonchnt than Little Baozi! And the reason was the same as the child¡¯s: "Never eat beans!" Holy crap! Not eating beans, are they poisonous or something? Ji Chengzhi felt like he had been struck by lightning. Walking over, he noticed that after Little Baozi had been picking at the chestnut cake for so long, there were hardly any beans left. So he crouched down in front of him: "Xiaobao, have you eaten this before?" "No!" Ye Xiaobao was very honest. Indeed, he had not. However, he thought it must taste very good because it smelled so nice, it was just that these beans were too bothersome. He picked out another bean and threw it aside. Ji Chengzhi, squatting beside him and feeling a stir inside, subconsciously grabbed a jar of honey condensed milk, ready to spread it on for him to eat. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t like sweets. He never ate them growing up, and once Aunt Ji knew this, she never added sugar to his chestnut cake, just some red beans for scent, softly sweetening it. While the chestnuts themselves were sweet, once mixed with the cake flour, the taste was almost there, quite faint overall. Ji Chengzhi carefully spread the condensed milk on the pastry and handed it over: "Here Xiaobao, eat this!" Ye Xiaobao was seriously picking out beans and took the offered food without a second thought, opening his mouth to ept it. However, what shocked Ji Chengzhi yet again was that as soon as the piece of chestnut cake reached the child¡¯s mouth, he only saw him shudder once. The bite of cake he had taken, he spat out: "What¡¯s this? Why is it so sweet?!" Ji Chengzhi: "..." There he was, holding that condensed milk brush, squatted there, and for a long, long time, he couldn¡¯te back to his senses... Shit! What in the world was going on? A coincidence? This was cursed! I can overlook your dislike for beans, but now you won¡¯t even eat sweets? Could this still be considered a coincidence? This is absolutely inconceivable! Ji Chengzhi was starting to feel unsettled, his eyes began to quietly scrutinize the child. This was indeed a very beautiful child, with delicate features, and skin like milk...... Chapter 279 This idea is crazy!

Chapter 279: Chapter 279 This idea is crazy!

This indeed was a very pretty child, with delicate features, skin like milk, and round cheeks, a pair of big, ck eyes that fluttered like the wings of a butterfly¡ªutterly adorable. At a nce, the shape of his face really didn¡¯t resemble that person much, but once you took a closer look at his brows and eyes, you would find something strikingly simr to that person. It was his impatience when he slightly furrowed his brows and the natural air of nobility and solemnity that flowed from his dark pupils, something not just any child could imitate. Oh my God! Could this be real? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s mind suddenly burst with a crazy idea, and with that thought, his hand almost shook, nearly dropping the milk bottle brush and the bottle of milk onto the floor. This was too absurd, how could it be possible? His mind churned like tumultuous waves in an instant... However, Ye Xiaobao had no idea what this uncle was thinking about. After picking out the beans, he took a bite with his little mouth. Wow! Sweet and delicious, melting upon entry, truly tasty, and importantly, it wasn¡¯t too sweet. Little Baozi became excited and quickly stuffed the pastries into his mouth, almost finishing off the whole te. While he was happily eating, the director uncle who had been staring at him dumbfoundedly, suddenly spoke up, "Xiaobao, shall we go wash your hands? It¡¯s not clean like this." Wash hands? Ye Xiaobao looked at his hands indeed smeared with red bean paste and nodded his head, following the uncle to stand up and went to wash his hands in the washroom of his office. Once in the washroom, he washed his chubby white hands clean, and the uncle brought over a very clean towel to dry them. Then he led him back to the office and fetched a few cotton swabs soaked in disinfectant. "Uncle, what are you going to do?" "Nothing much, just checking on Xiaobao. Kids your age who often eat without paying attention to hygiene are prone to getting sick, so uncle is just taking some preventive measures," he said. Then, the small finger in his palm was suddenly pricked by something, and immediately, Ye Xiaobao felt a pain on his fingertip, followed by a bead of blood emerging. "Uncle..." "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a bit of blood. When you go back, just tell your mom and say that this is an extra health check gift package from uncle." The man who sessfully obtained the blood sample smiled like a sly fox. Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t doubt it anymore. After all, he was young, and the fact that the director uncle even told him to inform his mom made him even less likely to think otherwise. So, after happily nodding his head, he held his finger and went back to the coffee table. "Uncle, what about these delicious treats..." "Take them all, uncle is giving them to you!" Ji Chengzhi looked at the only chestnut cake left on the coffee table, waved his hand dismissively,pletely forgetting about the person to whom the chestnut cake was really intended, and generously gave it to Little Baozi. A joke, right? That was Little Baozi after all. Since there was a ¡¯little¡¯ one, why shouldn¡¯t the ¡¯big¡¯ one make way for the little one? Store Manager Ji suddenly felt very excited... ---- After eight o¡¯clock- The hospital entered nightfall, and amidst this bustling city, it gradually quieted down. The VIP ward area on the third floor of the inpatient department was even quieter due to management reasons. Chapter 280: Her Heart Suddenly Skipped a Beat...

Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Her Heart Suddenly Skipped a Beat...

When Ye Ning awoke, the entire ward was quiet, the room was filled with the faint scent of medicinal herbs, the lighting soft, the atmosphere serene. Had it not been for the IV bottle hanging above her head, which she saw as soon as she opened her eyes, she might have thought she was at home. The VIP ward was indeed very nice! "Awake?" Just as she was staring absent-mindedly at the ceiling, someone spoke in the quiet ward with a simple two-word question, their voice clear and umonly elegant. Ye Ning¡¯s brain jolted, and she immediately looked towards the source of the voice... A dark blue casual shirt, the cor casually unbuttoned, revealing the prominent Adam¡¯s apple on his fair neck, his figure tall and slender. At this moment, with his legs crossed while sitting in that chair, and looking down at theptop on hisp, the lines of his back were especially straight and imposing. My goodness! He really came? Ye Ning¡¯s mouth fell slightly agape, and for a moment, she forgot what she wanted to say. Ou Mucen had actually been focusing on an email on hisptop, one that was giving him a bit of a headache. After asking that question, the woman in the hospital room didn¡¯t make a sound, and he suddenly furrowed his brows slightly, looking over at her, "What, did you sleep yourself stupid?" Ye Ning quickly shook her head, "No... no, I was just... what time is it now?" She was a bit nervous, and somewhat ttered. She truly hadn¡¯t expected him toe¡ªwho was he? He was the highly esteemed third young master of the Ou Family. How could he possiblye to visit a woman whose status and position were not even worth a toe of his? Ye Ning could hear her own heart "thumping" wildly inside her chest... Ou Mucen, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice this. Hearing her ask for the time, he simply lifted his wrist to check, "It¡¯s a little after eight; you¡¯ve slept for four hours. Chengzhi gave you the medication. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain!" Ye Ning: "..." What kind ofment was that? Sleeping a bit longer didn¡¯t equate to suspecting she had brain problems. Ye Ning looked away andy there, calming herself for a long while until she felt her heart wasn¡¯t beating as fiercely, before she struggled to sit up from the hospital bed. Huh? Where¡¯s Xiaobao? Where did he go? Why isn¡¯t he here? Noticing the absence of the little figure in the ward, she became suspicious, "Where¡¯s Xiaobao? Where did he go? Why don¡¯t I see him?" Ou Mucen nced at her indifferently, "He¡¯s asleep; I took him to Chengzhi¡¯s office." Chengzhi? The director¡¯s office? That made sense, after all, there was only one bed in her ward. If she was sleeping, Xiaobao would certainly have no ce to rest. As Ye Ning realized this, she suddenly felt her heart skip a beat while looking at the man before her. "Third Master, this time... I¡¯ve really troubled you. If it weren¡¯t for you, something bad might have happened to my son and me today." You know you did something wrong? The man, who was typing on the keyboard, kept his gaze fixed on the screen without moving an inch, but the corners of his lips curved up into a satisfied smirk, "Didn¡¯t you go to meet your master? What, he doesn¡¯t care about you?" PS: Rmending a friend¡¯s book: Title: "Sweet Wife on the Attack: BOSS, Stop Messing Around!" Author: Mogue, Introduction: The ex-husband thinks kicking her out without a penny is too easy on her, nning to y with her cruelly and then throw her out of the house. She escapes through a window, the effects of a drug kick in, and she sleeps with the tyrant BOSS she usually avoids at all costs. Said tyrant is pleased, "Stick with me, and I¡¯ll give you everything you want. Plus... I¡¯m at your beck and call." Chapter 281: It’s Already Good That He Can Come to Take Care of Her

Chapter 281: Chapter 281: It¡¯s Already Good That He Can Come to Take Care of Her

Ye Ning: "..." He actually knew she had gone to see Lin Yebai? That¡¯s not right. Before she went to see Lin Yebai, she had called him for help, but he didn¡¯t agree, so it was normal for him to know she went to see Lin Yebai. But what did he mean by that? He knew she went to see Lin Yebai precisely because she didn¡¯t want him to know she was hospitalized, and now he was making such sarcastic remarks? Ye Ning was a bit displeased, "Are you pretending to be ignorant? I went to see my master so that he wouldn¡¯t find out. How could I possibly go looking for him when I can¡¯t even walk?" Was that so? The man still busy at the table thought back about what the child had told him at the restaurant, which seemed to be for the same reason; she wouldn¡¯t let him call that Uncle Lin, but instead called him. After a moment¡¯s pause, the fingers that had been busy finally stopped. "Do you want something to eat?" "Huh?" Ye Ning, who was waiting for his response, was suddenly thrown off by such an abrupt question. Do you want something to eat? Of course, she did. Today she had only had a ss of lemon water at the coffee shop and hadn¡¯t eaten anything else. But right now, she wasn¡¯t hungry; she needed to use the restroom. She was about to burst. So, she nodded nonchntly and then proceeded to throw back the bedsheet, preparing to get out of bed... "What are you doing?" "I..." Ye Ning froze on the spot, trying to say something, but at that moment, the man seated in the chair gave another indifferent remark, "You¡¯d better not get out of bed, or you won¡¯t be leaving the hospital tomorrow!" Ye Ning: "..." No, she didn¡¯t want to be unable to leave the hospital tomorrow, but she had to go to the restroom; she couldn¡¯t just die on the bed, right? Therefore, after struggling at the edge of the bed for a moment, she still got off the bed: "I¡¯m just going to the restroom..." The man sitting beside the small table saw this, frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything else. He was not ustomed to taking care of people, anding here was already the most "out of character" act he, as a high and mighty young master, had ever done. Hence, when he saw her saying she needed to go to the restroom, he did not think of doing anything. Frowning, he watched as she unsteadily made her way to the restroom. Once she was out of sight, his gaze returned to his work. But, no sooner had he returned to his work than two minutes passed when suddenly, from inside the restroom, there was a loud "snap" as if something had fallen to the floor. Dammit! She couldn¡¯t have fallen to the floor again, could she? Sitting there and remembering the ghastly way the woman had just entered, his expression changed in an instant. Without thinking, he put hisptop on the table and quickly headed toward the restroom. "What happened to you?" ... Inside the restroom, the person who had barely had time to respond watched as the door was kicked open with a "bang." So there was Ye Ning, who had just been bending down to pick up theundry basket that she had identally knocked over, suddenly looking up to see the man who had barged in so fiercely! "What are you doing?" "I... I..." Ye Ning initially wanted to exin that she had simply identally knocked the basket containing the patient clothes onto the floor and was about to pick it up. But she¡¯d only gotten two words out when the man who had barged in grabbed her by the arm without exnation, yanked her up from the floor, and pulled her into his embrace... Chapter 282 Heartbeat

Chapter 282: Chapter 282 Heartbeat

"You really want to die, don¡¯t you? If you want to die, don¡¯t linger here, just get lost!" After lifting her up, the man, out of habit, started cursing again. In fact, it was true that a concussion patient should not be walking around while supposed to be resting in bed, as it wouldn¡¯t help the condition at all. But at this moment, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying because, as soon as he lifted her up, she felt the world spinning. The thick scent of the man enveloped herpletely. It was such a heart-stopping sensation! Although she had already given birth to a child, such close contact with a man was rare for her. In the past, Ou Yuze pretended to love her to use her, but even that pretense had only gone as far as holding hands with her, without even a kiss or a hug. So, when it came to intimate contact with other men, besides that man who demanded her in the darkness one night, there really hadn¡¯t been anyone else. But now, this man was holding her again. Counting up, since her return, he had already held her so many times, from the first time he carried her out when she injured her foot in his house toter on the highway when he was drugged and suddenly, in the grip of the drug¡¯s effects, he violently kissed her! Thinking about this, Ye Ning¡¯s heart beat even faster... Thump, thump, thump, thump¡ª Like the sound of a drum,. This is too frightening! Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare move at all and simultaneously, her mind felt as if something inside had exploded,pletely in disarray. Ou Mucen, however, still hadn¡¯t noticed this as he carried the woman quickly towards the outside ward. This damned woman! Why can¡¯t she be more careful? One trouble wasn¡¯t enough, and there had to be a second one; he really wanted to strangle her. Just a few steps out of the washroom, he reached the hospital bed and pushed the emergency button: "Hello, patient in room 9 has fallen, call the doctor over to check." "..." The patient in room 9 has fallen? My god, isn¡¯t that the patient personally being treated by Director Ji? This won¡¯t do, I have to notify the director immediately. Thus, after the nurse station received the message, it immediately notified the director. Meanwhile, in the room, Ou Mucen finally brought the woman to her hospital bed and nned to put her down, but as he bent over, he suddenly saw a little face so red it looked like it might bleed. At that moment, the little face was deeply buried, as if wishing to hide itselfpletely and never appear again. What is she doing? He hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, seeing those beautifully curved eyelids, hanging low at the moment, the long and full eyshes trembling gently like the wings of a startled butterfly, he was still puzzled. Not until he smelled a fragrance from the woman¡ªin his nose, the familiar scent of lime¡ªhe suddenly realized just how close they were. Damn! How had he ended up holding her again? Finally awake to the situation, he reflexively loosened his grip! He had wanted to just throw her out, but unexpectedly, when he let go, thepletely unprepared woman was startled and in her panic, she reached out and yanked him, pulling his still unbent body, clothes and all, down on top of her. Chapter 283: She’s at a loss, he’s tingling like electricity

Chapter 283: Chapter 283: She¡¯s at a loss, he¡¯s tingling like electricity

"Bang!" A muffled sound and both people simultaneously fell onto the hospital bed. Ou Mucen wanted to curse, but when he opened his eyes, he found himself looking into a pair of very clear eyes, amber-colored like colored ze; so clear he could even see the startled pupils within them. However, that wasn¡¯t the most shocking part. The most shocking part was that he realized something soft was pressed against his lips, like cotton candy. As soon as it made contact, a familiar, distinctive sweet fragrance of a woman surged into his mouth and teeth, causing him to pause for a moment as a tingling sensation raced through his body. Damn it! He was actually reacting to her? The man¡¯s eyes darkened a shade... Simrly, Ye Ning, who was beneath him, felt as if her mind had been cleaved in two. Staring up at the man pressing down on her lips, her mind wentpletely nk! She had just tugged at him slightly - how did it be like this? Her eyes, wide and startled, looked up at him, her face both red and hot, her heart pounding so wildly it felt as though it was about to leap out of her chest. His eyes were beautiful, deep like an ocean, and his eyshes were incredibly long. Just one look, and she felt as though she was about to drown in them. And the worst thing was, her lips were filled with his distinct masculine scent, making her feel dizzy. This was no good; this man was too dangerous. She couldn¡¯t be so close to him! She remembered the time in the car when he embraced her and kissed her forcefully, and suddenly, she reached out to push him away. But to her surprise, as soon as her hand touched him, the man¡¯s scorching body temperature seeped through the thin fabric of his clothes and branded her skin, causing an electric shock to surge through her, making her hands begin to tremble uncontrobly. This was too terrifying! What exactly had he done to her that she was so out of sorts? Ye Ning waspletely panicked, about to push him away at all costs, but at that moment, the door to the hospital room was suddenly "click" pushed open from the outside. "What¡¯s happening now...?" The word "happening" hadn¡¯t even finished when the person who came in, seeing the scene in the room, abruptly stopped talking! Holy cow! What¡¯s the situation here? Were the two of them actually... actually... Ou Mucen was quick to react. Seeing the new arrival, he immediately jumped up off the woman like he¡¯d been electrocuted and moved to the other side, "What are you doing here?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." No, what was he doing here? He should ask him that; wasn¡¯t it him who called the nurse¡¯s station, saying the patient in this room was having another incident? And that¡¯s why he rushed over in a hurry. Instead of seeing an incident with the patient, he caught sight of a scene not suitable for children. What were they up to? Ji Chengzhi, looking at the two who had separated instantly but were now both red-faced and very unnatural, suddenly got excited, "No... nothing, wrong room, that¡¯s all. You guys carry on..." Having said that, the scoundrel actually wanted to leave. Ye Ning, sitting on the edge of the bed, heard this and her face turned even redder, wishing she could just crawl into a hole and hide. Ou Mucen wasn¡¯t faring much better, but as a man, even though he was feeling embarrassed now, his friend¡¯sments still angered him, and he reached for his cor, "What are you babbling about? What do you mean ¡¯carry on¡¯? It¡¯s not what you think." "Right, right, right, my mistake. Third Young Master, I swear to heaven, I¡¯ll never think that way again." Chapter 284: Mucen, Chenxi Is Back...

Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Mucen, Chenxi Is Back...

"You¡ª" "Third Young Master, the night is long; you should take it easy, she¡¯s still a patient after all." "Ji Chengzhi!!!" When the man let out that growl at the end, Ye Ning, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, only heard the sound of the hospital door being mmed shut, and then the two of them left the room. She was left alone, sitting there dazedly. After a while, she grabbed the nket from the bed, wrapped it around her face, and started screaming wildly in the room. Ahhhhhhhh!!! What should I do, what should I do? I¡¯ve made aplete fool of myself this time! She copsed face down, covering herself with the nket, never wanting to get up again... ¡ª Fifteen minutester, in the director¡¯s office on the fourth floor¡ª Ji Chengzhi, seeing the man sitting on the sofa still looking as if someone owed him billions, couldn¡¯t help but go to the coffee machine nearby and personally brew him a cup of in coffee. "Alright, stop being angry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But on the other hand, that woman is actually quite good, strong and independent, patient and enduring. Although she has a child with her, she doesn¡¯t have any hidden agendas towards you. I think in that respect, she¡¯s much better than those scandalous girlfriends of yours who were only after your money, your looks, many times over." Ji Chengzhi was telling the truth. He¡¯d heard that the woman¡¯s husband had "died" before the child was born, and the child was already four years old now. It was not hard to imagine how much hardship and suffering she must have endured in those four years. So, if his guess was correct, then Ji Chengzhi would definitely support his brother getting together with that woman with both hands up. But the man who had been sitting there, smoking, upon hearing these words, his already unhappy face grew even darker: "Are you sick? How can you say such preposterous things?" Ji Chengzhi was choked up! Preposterous? Indeed, somewhat. He was the Crown Prince of the Oushi Empire, after all, and the woman? She was a "widow" with a child in tow. Geez, if it turns out in the end they don¡¯t have anything to do with each other, this would indeed seem like a flight of fancy. So he didn¡¯t continue on this topic anymore, but instead sat down with the cup of coffee: "I heard Sister Chenxi ising back, and she¡¯s going to throw a party when she does. Are you going to go?" Chenxi? His coffee-holding fingers paused there for a moment, his gaze lingering on a certain spot on the phone screen. Finallying back? She left here determinedly five years ago, leaving his side to pursue her dreams, huh? Five years gone by and she¡¯s finally willing to return? He stared at that spot for a long time, finally curling a mocking, cold smile on his lips: "What, has she achieved her dreams? Coming back in triumph?" Ji Chengzhi¡¯s smile was embarrassed: "That seems to be the case. She¡¯s now a world-famous piano performer. I heard she¡¯sing back specifically because of her international concert tour." So that¡¯s it! Upon hearing this, the man with the coffee¡¯s gaze turned even colder: "Then do me a favor and send her my heartfelt congrattions. May her every performance be victorious and sold out!" Having said that, he downed his coffee in one gulp and stood up to leave. Ji Chengzhi sat across from him, stunned for a while, unable to recover. Does it need to be this cold? After all, that woman was the only one who shared happy times with him during his university days... Chapter 285: Your Son Kept Me Awake All Night Last Night

Chapter 285: Chapter 285: Your Son Kept Me Awake All Night Last Night

The next day. Ye Ning hadn¡¯t slept well the night before due to the incident, and she woke up early. Upon waking, she had intended to go upstairs to find her son, but to her surprise, just as she opened the door to her ward, the attendant came in with Ye Xiaobao, dressed neatly and with a small backpack on his back. "Xiaobao, you..." "Miss An, you¡¯re awake, just in time. I was about to tell you that Third Young Master called and said that in ten minutes, his secretary would be at the hospital entrance to pick up Xiaobao and take him to kindergarten." What? The secretary is taking Xiaobao to kindergarten? Secretary Gao? Ye Ning was somewhat taken aback... The reason she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep peacefullyst night was that she was constantly pondering in her mind, after such an incident, whether she should be kicked out of the Oh Corporation tomorrow? After all, that man disliked her so much, never showing her a good face whenever they met. And this time, she hadmitted an even greater taboo¡ªwithout his consent, she had forced physical contact with him, even to the extent of touching his lips. For someone so high and mighty, with a bad temper and severe obsessivepulsive disorder, that was tantamount to a capital offense! Ye Ning still felt frightened recalling the way he looked like he could eat someone alive when he leftst night. Yet, unexpectedly, this morning he actually had Secretary Gao send her child! Did that mean he had forgiven her? Ye Ning¡¯s heart finally settled, and seeing her son dressed so neatly, she nodded her head in agreement, allowing the attendant to take him away. After the attendant took the child away, it wasn¡¯t long before the doctors in this ward area began their morning routine checks. "Miss An, good morning, how do you feel today?" When Jicheng arrived here and saw the woman sitting by the bed, he actually greeted her cheerfully. Upon seeing him, Ye Ning¡¯s face became unnatural, "Good morning, Director Ji, I¡¯m feeling much better now." "That¡¯s good to hear, let me take a look." And with that, he came over. "Hmm!" Afterst night¡¯s incident, Ye Ning, feeling embarrassed, didn¡¯t say much. She obediently extended her arm for him to check carefully with his instruments. Of course, she avoided looking at him, keeping her gaze away. Jicheng, standing beside her and seeing her like this, felt even better, "Miss An, although you are better than yesterday, I still rmend you stay another day." Stay another day? Ye Ning was slightly displeased, "Didn¡¯t you say I could get out of bed now? Why do I need to stay?" "For consolidation. You can get out of bed now, but you¡¯re notpletely better. Another day on IV will do you good." "..." Sitting there, looking dejected for a while, she finally agreed. Seeing her consent, Jicheng began briskly writing in the check-up record, "Don¡¯t worry about the cost, your superior will take care of it." "What?" "Also, if hees today, remind him not to leave the child in my office again. Bring him back home; it kept me up all night!" Ye Ning: "..." This man, really... What is he talking about? What does he mean if hees today? And wasn¡¯t Xiaobao supposed to sleep with the attendantst night? How did he end up sleeping in this man¡¯s office again? What is he talking about? PS: Please vote, pleasement... Chapter 286 She Dares to Use Him?!!

Chapter 286: Chapter 286 She Dares to Use Him?!!

Ou Family Building, fifteenth floor. Just as Ou Mucen left the meeting, he received a call from the Huo Family¡ª "Third Young Master, I¡¯ve figured out the reason. My merchandise was swapped out with fakes by someone. The He family, the ones on our street who specialize in producing inferior goods." "..." Swapped out? Ou Mucen was somewhat surprised upon hearing this news. Clutching the phone, he pondered in his chair for a while before asking, "Then, have you found out who did the swapping?" The boss of the Huo Family immediately answered, "Yes, it was Yang Xueshan! The girlfriend of the young master of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry." So it was her again! Ou Mucen finally understood, and suddenly, an eerie killing intent appeared on his handsome face, "Good, leave this matter to you to handle. If within one day, you can make Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry meekly admit to this, I won¡¯t hold you ountable!" "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll get on it right away!" The boss of the Huo Family hurriedly agreed over the phone. Are you kidding? This was the Third Young Master of the Ou Family. Compared to the Ou¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, if he wanted to save himself, he definitely had to cling to the Third Young Master now. Two hundred million worth of jade materials, this wasn¡¯t a trivial matter. So, after hanging up the call, he immediately went in person with his people to find that woman with the surname Yang. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after finishing his conversation, was staring nkly at the stack of documents on his desk. Yang Xueshan... Actually, he didn¡¯t need that boss of the Huo Family to find out, he was already a hundred percent certain it was this woman ying tricks. He thought she had infiltrated his side to seek revenge for reporting Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry¡¯s sky-high fraud, which resulted in her being sentenced to ten years in prison. He believed that was why she did it. It was not until the Huo Family boss told him that this incident was orchestrated by Yang Xueshan that he suddenly realized all his previous conjectures about her intentions were wrong. If she hadn¡¯t intervened that day, following the previous course of events, the fake jade raw stones switched out by Yang Xueshan would have been processed entirely by Yuzhirun and then released to the market. By that time, once the counterfeit scandal broke out, Yuzhirun would be in grave danger. Once he, in his fury, traced it back to Yang Xueshan, Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry would also be destroyed along with it. Thus, the true goal of that woman was Longfeng, and he was merely a pawn in her hands, a sword to be used against the Ou Family¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry. He was being used as a pawn?! That damned woman! Suddenly, a ze of fury ignited in his chest, and with a wave of his hand, he sent everything on the desk flying! Secretary Gao just happened to be passing by outside and, hearing the loud crash from the CEO¡¯s office, his face changed colors as he quickly pushed the door open, "Third Young Master, what¡¯s happened?" "That woman I asked you to investigate? Have you found anything yet?" A storm of shouting rained down! Secretary Gao¡¯s legs went weak... Woman? Which woman? And what exactly was he supposed to investigate? Overwhelmed by the sudden outburst, Secretary Gao was quite startled and momentarily couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. It wasn¡¯t until the tyrant reached for another folder to throw that he finally snapped out of it, "Third Young Master, are you referring to that foster daughter? I¡¯ve found some leads." "Speak!" "It¡¯s about the reason we could never find why Longfeng rose again. I think I know what it is now, it¡¯s that foster daughter!" Chapter 287: The Secret She Carries

Chapter 287: Chapter 287: The Secret She Carries

Adopted daughter? The man, who was in the midst of his rage, finally paused, "What do you mean?" Secretary Gao hastily took out his phone, scrolling through to find a few photos, "Young Master, do you remember the jewelry that massively boosted sales when Longfeng had Ou Yuze take over? During that period, Ou Yuze frequently visited various auction houses, and every time he went, he brought along that adopted daughter." "..." Ou Mucen stared at the phone for a long while before finally reaching out to take it. Indeed, those old photos, sent after being taken with a camera, were recognizable at a nce as being from auction houses. And the people in the photos were clear, his impably dressed nephew, and a little girl following behind him. "The staff at these auction houses remember that little girl because every time the young master of the Ou Family bid on something, he actually consulted the little girl behind him, and nearly every time, he chose correctly. So, they have a deep impression of her." Indeed, it would leave a deep impression. The girl was only 15 or 16 at the time, having such high talent for identifying jade and stones at such a young age was indeed incredible. Ou Mucen observed those photos for a while and remembered the first time he brought that woman to the Skywalk. Indeed, that day she had also helped him buy the best antique in the entire venue. So, was this the real reason why she was formally adopted by the second household of the Ou Family? Then, if that¡¯s the case, why did they still send her to prison? Someone with such a high talent would be better off staying with the Longfeng, wouldn¡¯t they? Why lock her up in such a ce? Could there be some secret about her? Ou Mucen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his gaze upon the little girl in the photos on the phone getting darker, "Didn¡¯t you previously receive an invitation to a charity auction hosted by the city government?" "Yes!" "What¡¯s in it?" "I heard it¡¯s a relic donated by a family from the Late Qing, a Prestigious Family. But you know, Young Master, it¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s real or fake." "It doesn¡¯t matter, arrange it for me, I¡¯ll go!" Secretary Gao: "..." Standing there, he stared at his boss who had already stood up for a full three seconds, not processing the change. Isn¡¯t it true that he never used to attend these auctions under the guise of charity, where it¡¯s unclear what exactly is being sold? Why has he suddenly changed his mind today? Secretary Gao was utterly baffled! But just then, his boss had already tidied up the desk quickly, grabbed his car keys and phone, and left. Seeing this, Secretary Gao had no choice but to follow him out and make the arrangements. --- About half an hourter, Ye Ning, who had just finished her IV drip in the hospital room, received a phone call... "Hello?" "How did the doctor describe your condition today?" As soon as the call connected, the familiar voice of the man on the other end came straight through, emotionless, yet the abrupt tone still made Ye Ning¡¯s fingers tighten involuntarily. "Dean Ji said I¡¯m much better than yesterday, and that I could walk around more." "Good, thene downstairs, I¡¯m waiting for you at the hospital entrance!" Having said that, he hung up. Chapter 288: Come Down, Taking You to a Place

Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Come Down, Taking You to a ce

Ye Ning was stunned for a moment, and for a long time, she couldn¡¯te back to her senses... Let her go down? Why? Was there something wrong? She didn¡¯t quite understand, but since he had asked her to go down, she didn¡¯t dy. Getting up from the hospital bed, she shuffled along in a pair of slippers, just like that in her patient¡¯s attire, and went downstairs. As a patient, even the director of the hospital had instructed her not to go far, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t change out of her patient¡¯s uniform, nning to return after meeting that person. However, when she exited the hospital and arrived at the main entrance, seeing the white Cayenne parked by the road and the man sitting inside waiting for her, his expression darkened instantly when he saw her ghostly appearance: "Why did youe out without changing your clothes?" Ye Ning was startled, "You didn¡¯t ask me to change clothes, did you? Didn¡¯t you just ask me toe down and meet you?" Ou Mucen: "..." He just stared at her, a vein throbbing on his forehead. Finally, he suppressed the rage in his heart and opened the lock of the passenger seat in front: "Get in the car!" Ah? Get in the car? Where to? Ye Ning was increasingly confused about what he wanted to do, but since he had told her to get in the car, she obediently went to pull the back door. However, the back door didn¡¯t open, and instead, the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, seeing her pulling at the back door, became displeased again: "Sit in the front!" Ah? Sit in the front? Why sit in the front? Ye Ning was somewhat bewildered, and of course, a bit nervous as well. After the awkward incident that urred between themst night, she really didn¡¯t want to be this close to him, otherwise, the atmosphere would be even more awkward. But the man in the car coldly uttered that sentence and then fell silent; he made no move to open the lock for the doors. Seeing this, Ye Ning sighed in resignation and went over to the passenger side. She opened the door, and then entered wearing that hospital attire and t slippers. "Where are we going?" Once in the car, she buckled her seatbelt. Seeing the man beside her staring straight ahead in silence, she asked boldly out of nervousness. Hearing this, the man who was restarting the car, gave her a cold nce. Then, from his dashboard, he tossed over an invitation: "Take a look at this, you¡¯ll need it when we enter." Enter? Ye Ning took the invitation with suspicion and saw it was for a charity auction held by the city government. Finally, she understood. "Are you taking me to attend this auction?" "I heard the items being auctioned off this time are donations from a Prestigious Family of the Late Qing, all good stuff. So, I am taking you to see if there¡¯s anything that could represent our brand, Yuzhirun. If wee across it, it would be an opportunity." Indeed it was! Ye Ning understood, and therefore, after closing the invitation, she readily nodded her head: "Okay, I got it!" She was speaking the truth this time. Regarding this man, after the incident with the fake jade, she truly had the intent to make amends. There was no enmity between them, and after she joined hispany, he had helped her many times, including with her child. But what about her? For her own purposes, she almost made him pay a huge price. So, this time, she truly wanted to help him! The car left the hospital, and Ye Ning thought he would take her straight to the auction. However, midway, he led her to a high-end women¡¯s lifestyle store that she wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about. Chapter 289 She saw a girl named Chenxi

Chapter 289: Chapter 289 She saw a girl named Chenxi

"Third Young Master..." "Don¡¯t worry, this will all be deducted from your sry!" Ye Ning¡¯s heart instantly fell to the ground and shattered into two halves. This bastard, since he ns to deduct it from her sry, then why bring her to such a high-end ce? It¡¯s so expensive, how can she afford it? Ye Ning didn¡¯t want to get out of the car, but at that moment, the salespeople from the lifestyle store, seeing the white Cayenne that had pulled up at their doorstep, were alreadying out with great enthusiasm: "Miss, wee, pleasee inside!" As they spoke, they actually took the initiative to open Ye Ning¡¯s car door and then pulled and dragged her out. Ye Ning wanted to stamp her feet in frustration and kept looking back at the man sitting in the car, hoping he would "save" her. But this goddamn bastard, after parking the car, seemed as if he couldn¡¯t see what was happening around him at all and was busy working on his phone. The bastard! Ye Ning had no choice but to be pulled inside by the group of salespeople. Pulled inside she was, and truly, the life store¡¯s d¨¦cor and style were among the best the city had to offer, and the clothes hanging there gave off a high-end and luxurious feel as soon as one walked in. My god, these must be incredibly expensive, right? Ye Ning looked at the clothes and didn¡¯t dare to keep looking, as if afraid that purchasing them would mean she¡¯d have to sell herself into servitude there. In fact, just as she walked in, she saw a young girl with ck hair in a white dress, holding a piece of clothing she was trying on to take to the cashier. "Miss Chenxi, this piece really suits you perfectly. You are our VIP customer, so we will give you a 15 percent discount. The final pricees to 63,000." "Okay, wrap it up..." With just that indifferent remark, the girl referred to as Miss Chenxi handed over her card. 63,000? And that¡¯s the discounted price? Ye Ning¡¯s vision began to blur, and she turned to flee the ce, but at that moment, the two salespeople who had pulled her in had already selected several outfits for her: "Miss, we¡¯ve picked out these clothes for you based on your figure and temperament. Come on, let¡¯s go try them on." "This..." "It¡¯s fine, go ahead and try. You¡¯ll only know whether the clothes look good if you try them on." Without further ado, they pushed both the clothes and Ye Ning into the fitting room. One couldn¡¯t me their enthusiasm, considering the way she was dressed in a patient¡¯s outfit and slippers. However, the white Cayenne that had brought her was not a car just anyone could afford, especially with such a rarely seen license te number from A City. Ye Ning was pushed into the fitting room, and feeling helpless, she began to try on the clothes. Her figure was actually quite good; 160 cm tall with very proportionate measurements, so, when she put on those clothes, well, let¡¯s say that when she emerged from the fitting room, people in the lifestyle shop were all drawn to her. Even the young girl in a white dress who had alreadypleted her purchase was no exception. "So beautiful! Miss, these clothes look as though they were made just for you!" "Right? Miss, how old are you? This style of dress isn¡¯t something just anyone can pull off." "Exactly..." Seeing this girl who, aftering out of the fitting room, hadpletely transformed from the one in the patient¡¯s outfit, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement and disbelief. Chapter 290: Looking Down on Others with Dog’s Eyes!

Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Looking Down on Others with Dog¡¯s Eyes!

Is this girl still in school? How can she wear this dress with such an ethereal aura? The girl in the white dress, watching this girl emerge from the fitting room, also cast an appreciative nce. This girl really does have an amazing aura! Ye Ning was also looking at herself in the mirror, and to be honest, the dress was indeed nice. However, she had already seen the price tag inside: over eighty thousand yuan. It was far beyond what she could afford. So, when she saw everyone looking at her, she nitpicked to find fault, forcing out ament, "Really? I don¡¯t think this dress suits me very well. I¡¯m not that young anymore; it¡¯s no longer appropriate for me." "How can that be? You look so young, you should wear this. Look, you put it on and see how great your aura is." "No no, it¡¯s still a bit unsuitable!" After Ye Ning spoke, she returned to the fitting room. The two sales assistants who had been enthusiastically rmending the dress started to get upset, especially the younger one. Upon seeing Ye Ning sneak a peek at the price tag, her attitude worsened, "Driving a Cayenne and can¡¯t afford a dress costing over eighty thousand yuan?" "Impossible, right? How could someone who drives that kind of car not afford it? Maybe it¡¯s really not suitable for her." "But she obviously looked so good in it..." "..." In the store, the assistants continued to whisper about the lost sale. A Cayenne? The girl in the white dress, who was picking out shoes, heard the gossip and her gaze shifted outside. Indeed, there was a white Cayenne parked on the open space outside the store, with a very auspicious license te of six "9"s, and it was a brand-new model recently released. The car obviously cost a fortune, how could she not afford a dress? The girl in the white dress was also puzzled... As she was reflecting on this, Ye Ning came out of the fitting room with a bunch of clothes. Seeing the sales assistants frowning at her, she approached them, "I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, having tried on so many clothes." "Miss, are you afraid your husband won¡¯t buy it for you? Let me tell you, a woman still needs to dress up to keep a man¡¯s heart." Husband? Ye Ning quickly gestured with her hands, "No no no, you¡¯ve misunderstood, that¡¯s not my husband." "Not your husband?" "Right, he¡¯s just my boss. We had to rush out for an errand, and that¡¯s why we came to buy clothes." Ye Ning was backed into a corner and had to exin the situation, hoping to shut them up. However, as soon as the sales assistants heard this, their attitudes changedpletely. "So she¡¯s just someone working for someone else!" "Yeah, we thought we had caught a wealthy client." "Wasting my energy..." "..." In just a few seconds, their words became as unsavory as could be. Ye Ning¡¯s face flushed with anger. She was about to retaliate when suddenly, a voice filled the store, "So what if she¡¯s working for someone? She¡¯s not stealing or robbing anyone. Do you need to look down on her for that? How much is that dress? I¡¯ll buy it for her!" It was the girl in the white dress! Upon seeing Miss Chenxi, the sales assistants panicked, "Miss Chenxi, we didn¡¯t mean that. We just thought this miss looked beautiful in the dress, so..." Ye Ning was also stunned, seeing this stranger offering to buy the dress for her left her bbergasted... Chapter 291: Ou Mucen Comes In…

Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Ou Mucen Comes In...

"No, no, no, how could I possibly let you do that? I don¡¯t even know you, why would I let you buy me clothes?" "Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just a dress, I can afford to give it as a gift." With those words, she took out her card and handed it over again. Ye Ning started to panic! Of course, she would not want this girl to buy her clothes. Even though she was poor, she wasn¡¯t at the point of epting charity. She wanted to stop her from paying, but at that moment, the door of the boutique was suddenly pushed open: "What are you doing? Why is buying a dress taking so long?" It was the voice of a very angry man! Upon hearing it, Ye Ning immediately turned around, her gaze falling on amanding figure with a straight, proud bearing, an astonishingly handsome face framed by an aura of signature cold sternness... My God! How had hee in? Wasn¡¯t he waiting for her in the car? Ye Ning suddenly became nervous, "I just tried on two pieces, and they didn¡¯t fit well, so..." "Mucen? Is that you?!!" "..." Ye Ning¡¯s words were cut off halfway by another voice in the store, a voice filled with shock, ecstasy, disbelief... and as it rang out, all other sounds in the store fell quiet. Mucen? She was calling this man "Mucen," a nickname that conveyed intimacy? Ye Ning also closed her mouth, her eyes staring nkly at the girl in the white dress and the man who had just entered. But she saw the man freeze for a moment upon seeing the girl, showing a bit of surprise and disbelief. After just a few seconds, however, his expression returned to one of icy indifference: "What are you doing here?" The girl in the white dress suddenly looked ufortable, "I¡¯ve just returned and was casually browsing around. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you." Here was a man whose mere presence brought a powerful atmosphere, and with his sudden appearance, nearly everyone in the shop was nervous and inexplicably fearful. However, Ye Ning noted that the girl in the white dress, upon seeing the man, showed no fear at all; aside from a brief moment of difort, her expression was one of thrilled delight at the reunion. The young master of the prestigious Ou Family, and she wasn¡¯t scared of him in the slightest¡ªwhat exactly was their rtionship? Ye Ning suddenly felt a pang of jealousy... "Mucen, why have youe back here? Did youe for me?" "..." No one paid attention to her, responding only with two cold nces cast abruptly in Ye Ning¡¯s direction: "Why are you still standing here?" "Huh?" Ye Ning had not caught on. Why was she still standing here? What? Was she bothering them? Was she being a third wheel? Her face flushed with embarrassment, she was about to hastily leave the ce when the girl in the white dress suddenly looked over at her: "So she¡¯s your employee. Well, in that case, little sister, I should definitely give you the dress." What? Ye Ning was dumbfounded! The man standing opposite her also looked extremely displeased: "What are you talking about?" The girl in the white dress immediately exined with a smile: "Here¡¯s what happened: she tried on a dress here, costing over eighty thousand yuan. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have enough money, so she didn¡¯t buy it. I thought it looked nice on her and was thinking of getting it for her as a gift." The girl in the white dress was sincere. Since this youngdy was an employee of her boyfriend¡¯spany, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to buy her a dress; after all, she was helping her boyfriend¡¯s business, wasn¡¯t she? Chapter 292: He took out money and slapped it on her face!

Chapter 292: Chapter 292: He took out money and pped it on her face!

But she hadn¡¯t anticipated that once these words left her mouth, the atmosphere in the store would plummet to freezing point! It was as if heavy, oppressive clouds had suddenly descended, the immense darkness suffocating everyone within, filling the shop with the terrifying sense of an impending storm. "Are you already so destitute?" "No, I¡¯m not..." Ye Ning kept backing away, her eyes wide with terror as she looked at the man who was advancing towards her step by step, on the verge of tears. She didn¡¯t ask him to buy her a dress; she insisted on buying it herself¡ªhow was this her fault? Yet today, Ou Mucen acted uncharacteristically explosive; his raging fury resembled that of a demon climbing out of hell. Hearing that she had actually asked the girl in the white dress to buy clothes, his uncontroble anger erupted and he suddenly pulled out a stack of banknotes and threw them viciously at her face! "Is this enough? I can give you more! Have you sunk so low? Isn¡¯t one of me enough for you? Do you really need to beg like a pauper for someone else¡¯s charity? How cheap can you be?" Every sentence was malicious, every word brutal! At this moment, after the colorful banknotes were flung at the woman¡¯s face, everyone in the shop was stunned, including the girl in the white dress who instantly covered her mouth, staring at the man in shock. How could this happen? Did she say something wrong? Why would he suddenly lose his temper like this? Moreover, the sales clerks were dumbfounded, staring at the man in horror, not daring to make a sound. But all their reactions paled inparison to the other protagonist at the center of this storm¡ªYe Ning! Shock? Dismay? Disbelief? No, none of those. From the moment the banknotes hit her face, as she stood there, feeling the sting on her skin, her chest began to heave. Cheap? Beggar? Yes, she was a beggar, she was fallen, but it was not his ce to lecture her! She fixed her gaze on him firmly, unafraid and defiant, her eyes tinged with blood, filled with an icy anger and disappointment that chilled to the bone, along with a deep resentment towards him. Ou Mucen¡¯s hand paused suddenly, his rage stuck in his throat... "Cheap? You¡¯re right, I am cheap. I¡¯m shameless and degraded. President Ou, I suggest you fire me soon, to save yourpany¡¯s reputation." "Youngdy..." "Shut up! If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute!" Ye Ning red fiercely at the woman, brushed off the banknotes that didn¡¯t fall from her clothes, lifted her head, and with onest cold nce at the man in front of her, turned and left decisively, standing tall. Yes, she was cheap. If she weren¡¯t cheap, she wouldn¡¯t havee back to intervene in a n about to seed, risking her life. If she weren¡¯t cheap, she wouldn¡¯t keep softening her heart time and again despite knowing her purpose for being here, deceiving herself with excuses that the timing was not right. Ye Ning, how can you be so cheap? She swiftly got into a taxi she had hailed, and once seated in the back, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Finally, the tears began to fall, and with a "pop", they dropped, only to be stubbornly wiped away... Chapter 293: Shen, are you still blaming me for walking away back then?

Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Shen, are you still ming me for walking away back then?

But just as it fell, she stubbornly wiped it away... Afterward, she opened the window, desperately letting the outside wind blow in, hitting her eyes, causing them pain, reminding them never to release that liquid again. Ye Ning, you brought this upon yourself! And in the lifestyle store behind her, after she left, the atmosphere did not ease but instead darkened and solidified even more. "Mucen, it¡¯s just a dress, you... there¡¯s no need to get so angry at her..." La Chenxi had never seen him so frightening before. Although he was always cold and aloof, he had never lost his temper in front of her, let alone such raging outbursts. La Chenxi swallowed hard and walked over, wanting to pat him on the shoulder. She remembered that in the past, whenever he was angry, a pat on his shoulder followed by a talk would always calm him down. But this time, just as she reached out, the man, exuding an icy chill, quickly avoided her: "Why are you here today?" Today? La Chenxi¡¯s hand immediately froze mid-air: "I was just... just casually walking by today..." "Casually walking by?" The emotionless man coldly stared at her. His gaze was terrifying, void of any expression, yet like the whirling depth of night, with alternating darkness and light, it felt like staring into the ckest part of the night before dawn, making one shudder even at a nce. La Chenxi¡¯s eyes narrowed, finally feeling overwhelmed, and lowered her head... She wasn¡¯t here just to casually walk by; from here to the city hall was only a ten-minute walk, and having heard that he would be at the auction today, she wanted to buy a nice dress and then go see him. La Chenxi bit her lip, finally admitting, "I¡¯m sorry, Mucen, I just wanted to see you." See him? The man, in a terrible mood, sneered upon hearing this: "See me? What¡¯s so good about seeing me? You can see me in the newspapers and news every day. If you¡¯re worried that your concert here willck an audience, rest assured, on ount of our days at the same school, I¡¯ll book the whole venue for you." "Mucen¡ª" La Chenxi, who had mustered a lot of courage to say those words, turned pale at his response: "Are you still ming me? For leaving all those years ago without saying anything?" "..." Ridiculous! Would he, Ou Mucen, bother to remember such a trivial matter for so long? The man, with frost and malice in his eyes, couldn¡¯t muster the interest to look at her: "La Chenxi, you¡¯re giving yourself too much credit. Have you ever seen me, Ou Mucen,cking women?" His wordspletely shut the woman in front of him up! Would Ou Mucenck women? Of course not. He is the distinguished third young master of the Ou Family, a favored son of heaven. How could such a man everck women? La Chenxi staggered, and ultimately, she watched the man walk away. The assistant who had been following her in the store saw this and hurriedly came over tofort her: "Miss Chenxi, don¡¯t be sad. The third young master probably thought the staff member truly annoyed you into buying clothes, that¡¯s why he got angry. Maybe you should exin it to him?" Exin? Chapter 294: Only She Knows, Why Was He So Furious?

Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Only She Knows, Why Was He So Furious?

No, she wouldn¡¯t exin! She had realized earlier that the man flew into a rage simply because the girl had epted La Chenxi¡¯s favor. She understood him too well. Five years ago, her leaving without a word had be the topic he was most reluctant to mention and the person he least wanted to see in his eyes. But that girl, after meeting her, not only did she not keep her distance, but she also epted her gifts and even became quite familiar with her. This was his taboo, as if she had stepped on his bottom line. That¡¯s why heshed out so excessively in his anger. He cursed the girl as a beggar, as lowly, and even threw money in her face, but in reality, it was all due to his frustration and disappointment in her. And such disappointment, if it weren¡¯t for caring too much, would bepletely unnecessary! The girl in the white dress standing in the store became pale when she thought of this, and her fingers curled up... "Xiaodu..." "Yes!" "You go and check for me, what¡¯s the name of the girl just now? What position does she hold at Osy?" "Miss means...?" "Nothing much, just to arrange a time to meet up, after all, this incident was triggered by me." She said this calmly with a pale face and left the store at once. The person capable of stirring his emotions to such irrationality was someone she certainly wanted to get to know well... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning sprinted back to her own hospital room. After returning to the room, shey down with her head covered on the bed and remained there for a full hour. When Ji Chengzhi came with the prescription list, she was still lying in bed. Seeing this, he walked over to the edge of her bed, "Howe? Still sleeping? I didn¡¯t give you any sedative today." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning finally lifted the covers... Director Ji? Why has hee at this time? He wasn¡¯t in the habit ofing in the afternoon before, was he? Ye Ning sat up from the bed: "Dr. Ji, is something the matter?" Ji Chengzhi smiled, "Nothing much, just here to deliver your prescription list and to inform you about the results of today¡¯s blood tests, there¡¯s basically nothing to worry about." After speaking, he handed over the items in his hand. Ye Ning quickly took them, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the young director for fear that he might pick up on something off. But what she didn¡¯t know was that the young director standing before her had been watching her ever since she uncovered the nket, and when he saw her red eyes and the faint red marks on her face, a sigh escaped from the depths of his heart. That bastard, he didn¡¯t bully her again, did he! "How are you feeling today?" "Much better!" "Is that so, then let¡¯s schedule your discharge for tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you to take home. Just rest up well at home." "Okay!" Of course Ye Ning felt better; she really didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce for another moment. Right now, she just wanted to leave as quickly as possible, to get away from everything rted to that man. Seeing that she agreed, Ji Chengzhi left the hospital room, but as soon as he did, he promptly took out his phone: "She¡¯s back, but what did you do to her? Red eyes, and there are also injuries on her face?" "..." After sending the message, there was strangely no response from the one who had just suggested hee check on her! Chapter 295: Mr. Lin, You Can Actually Take Miss An Out For a Walk

Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Mr. Lin, You Can Actually Take Miss An Out For a Walk

What¡¯s going on? Ji Chengzhi furrowed his brows and had no choice but to put his phone away again. This was just how he was; every time you tasked him with something, it was supposed to be a simple phone call or a WeChat message, but once it was done and you asked him what it was all about, whether he¡¯d respond or not was entirely up to his mood. Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and went about his business. Meanwhile, after taking the prescription downstairs, Ye Ning stood there, nced at the clock hanging in the hall, and pondered for a moment before suddenly pulling out her phone and dialing a number... "Aning..." "Brother Lin, I might bete getting home again tonight, could you please pick up Xiaobao for me?" Ye Ning tried to keep her voice even and moved to a less crowded spot to avoid letting people inside catch on. Fortunately, the person on the phone, after meeting her at the cafe that day, was no longer suspicious of her, and when he heard she had to workte again, he promptly agreed, "Okay, I¡¯ll go pick him up shortly." "Mm, thank you, Brother Lin." "No need to be so polite. By the way, it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, and you¡¯ll have a day off, why don¡¯t youe over too?" Tomorrow? Ye Ning stood there, looking at the bustling hall behind her, and after a long while, finally nodded. It would be nice to sit down and have a chat. It had been a long time since they had sat down and talked properly since she came back here. Lin Yebai, hearing her agreement over the phone, was extremely pleased, and immediately gave instructions to the servant behind him, "Miss Ye will being over tomorrow, tidy up her room for her, and Mama Zhang, go buy some of her favorite dishes; she should be here in the morning." Miss Ye was Ye Ning¡¯s identity at Tang Garden, nominally the cousin of a distant rtive of Lin Yebai¡¯s. The servants in the garden were thrilled to hear the news! Miss Ye was finallying over? That was wonderful news. Due to the car ident, the mood in the garden had been grim these past few days, with everyone barely daring to breathe. Now that Miss Ye wasing, they could all sigh in relief. So Mama Zhang and the other servants quickly got to work. Assistant Xiaojin also heard the news and nced at the time. It was almost time to pick up the children from kindergarten, so he drove over, "Sir, will Master Xiaobao also be staying here tonight?" Lin Yebai nodded, "Aning said she would be busy until veryte tonight, so let¡¯s not send the child over." "Alright!" Xiaojin, seeing his usually stern master finally smiling, felt his mood lift and couldn¡¯t help but suggest, "Sir, since such an opportunity is rare, why don¡¯t you take Miss An out? We received an invitation to the International Jewelry Appraisal Congress a few days ago, asking you to be a judge, and it coincides with this time." The International Jewelry Appraisal Congress? Japan? Lin Yebai¡¯s brush paused mid-character on the rice paper... This suggestion was quite intriguing! ¡ª¡ª When Secretary Gao went to the kindergarten, the child was already gone, so he asked a teacher there who said that the child¡¯s mother had called, asking a Mr. Lin to pick the child up. Mr. Lin? Wasn¡¯t that Lin Yebai? Secretary Gao was puzzled and quickly pulled out his phone to make a call, "Young Master, Xiaobao has already been picked up." Chapter 297 She Doesn’t Need His Charity

Chapter 297: Chapter 297 She Doesn¡¯t Need His Charity

Indeed, that¡¯s the invitation to the international jewelry appraisal conference. "Dad, is this appraisal conference very famous?" "Nonsense! It¡¯s held only once every three years and is the exhibition that everyone in the jewelry industry around the world is dying to attend. When the timees, all the big shots will be there, along with business and political figures. You tell me, is that famous or not?" It¡¯s famous; indeed, it¡¯s very famous! The young man, who had just entered the industry, finally rxed a bit after hearing his dad¡¯s words over the phone: "Alright, then I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements." Ou Mucen¡¯s grandfather was satisfied: "Good that you understand. Remember, this is a very important opportunity for you. Whether Yuzhirun can seed or not depends on you. Also, when you go this time, remember to go with the La family¡¯s daughter." The La family¡¯s daughter? Why? The man who hadn¡¯t hung up the phone immediately looked upset: "Why do I have to go with her?" The old man red: "Her dad is a diplomat in Japan, now you tell me whether you should take her or not?" Ou Mucen: "..." ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning didn¡¯t worry too much that night after making sure Xiaobao was well taken care of. After eating dinner upon returning to her hospital room, she spent herst night in the hospital on that small hospital bed. After one night passed, the next morning, Ji Chengzhi lived up to his promise, indeed issuing her discharge papers as soon as he started work, and then she went to settle her hospital bills. "Excuse me, may I ask how much it is?" "You don¡¯t need to pay for this, your bill has already been put under Third Young Master¡¯s ount, it will be settled automatically." "..." When she was settling the bill, she actually wanted to pay herself, but the cashier, just as Ji Chengzhi had told her that day, said the fees had already been settled by that man. Settled? She remembered the insults that man had hurled at her in the life hall the day before, and suddenly, a trace of mockery shed across her lips... Because she was a beggar? Too poor to buy a dress, too poor to afford medical bills, so he was giving her alms? She handed over her bank card coldly: "No need, you print out the bill and see how much it is, just take the exact amount." "But..." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin it clearly to your director." She left no room for negotiation, her attitude very firm. Seeing this, the cashier finally took her bank card and processed the payment. Is this woman crazy? Someone was paying her medical bills, and she didn¡¯t want it. She was truly foolish. As the cashier took the payment, she looked at Ye Ning more than once with an eye that said ¡¯what an idiot¡¯, but Ye Ning pretended not to notice. Once the cashier finished collecting the money, Ye Ning picked up her simple luggage and left. "Aning, have youe? We¡¯re waiting for you to have breakfast over here." Just as she left the hospital, Lin Yebai called her on the phone, urging her to hurry. Upon seeing that, Ye Ning casually hailed a taxi and got in: "I¡¯m already in the car, I¡¯ll be there quickly. You guys can start eating, no need to wait for me." "It¡¯s okay, we just got up not long ago. Be careful on the way." The man on the phone still had the same gentle voice as always, and his tone conveyed his uniquely gentle and elegant manner. Hearing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t know why, but she felt something warm well up inside her, and her mood wasn¡¯t as bad as before. That¡¯s right, things weren¡¯t that terrible after all. Once it¡¯s all over, everything will naturally get back to usual. Chapter 297 She Doesn’t Need His Charity

Chapter 297: Chapter 297 She Doesn¡¯t Need His Charity

Indeed, that¡¯s the invitation to the international jewelry appraisal conference. "Dad, is this appraisal conference very famous?" "Nonsense! It¡¯s held only once every three years and is the exhibition that everyone in the jewelry industry around the world is dying to attend. When the timees, all the big shots will be there, along with business and political figures. You tell me, is that famous or not?" It¡¯s famous; indeed, it¡¯s very famous! The young man, who had just entered the industry, finally rxed a bit after hearing his dad¡¯s words over the phone: "Alright, then I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements." Ou Mucen¡¯s grandfather was satisfied: "Good that you understand. Remember, this is a very important opportunity for you. Whether Yuzhirun can seed or not depends on you. Also, when you go this time, remember to go with the La family¡¯s daughter." The La family¡¯s daughter? Why? The man who hadn¡¯t hung up the phone immediately looked upset: "Why do I have to go with her?" The old man red: "Her dad is a diplomat in Japan, now you tell me whether you should take her or not?" Ou Mucen: "..." ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning didn¡¯t worry too much that night after making sure Xiaobao was well taken care of. After eating dinner upon returning to her hospital room, she spent herst night in the hospital on that small hospital bed. After one night passed, the next morning, Ji Chengzhi lived up to his promise, indeed issuing her discharge papers as soon as he started work, and then she went to settle her hospital bills. "Excuse me, may I ask how much it is?" "You don¡¯t need to pay for this, your bill has already been put under Third Young Master¡¯s ount, it will be settled automatically." "..." When she was settling the bill, she actually wanted to pay herself, but the cashier, just as Ji Chengzhi had told her that day, said the fees had already been settled by that man. Settled? She remembered the insults that man had hurled at her in the life hall the day before, and suddenly, a trace of mockery shed across her lips... Because she was a beggar? Too poor to buy a dress, too poor to afford medical bills, so he was giving her alms? She handed over her bank card coldly: "No need, you print out the bill and see how much it is, just take the exact amount." "But..." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin it clearly to your director." She left no room for negotiation, her attitude very firm. Seeing this, the cashier finally took her bank card and processed the payment. Is this woman crazy? Someone was paying her medical bills, and she didn¡¯t want it. She was truly foolish. As the cashier took the payment, she looked at Ye Ning more than once with an eye that said ¡¯what an idiot¡¯, but Ye Ning pretended not to notice. Once the cashier finished collecting the money, Ye Ning picked up her simple luggage and left. "Aning, have youe? We¡¯re waiting for you to have breakfast over here." Just as she left the hospital, Lin Yebai called her on the phone, urging her to hurry. Upon seeing that, Ye Ning casually hailed a taxi and got in: "I¡¯m already in the car, I¡¯ll be there quickly. You guys can start eating, no need to wait for me." "It¡¯s okay, we just got up not long ago. Be careful on the way." The man on the phone still had the same gentle voice as always, and his tone conveyed his uniquely gentle and elegant manner. Hearing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t know why, but she felt something warm well up inside her, and her mood wasn¡¯t as bad as before. That¡¯s right, things weren¡¯t that terrible after all. Once it¡¯s all over, everything will naturally get back to usual. Chapter 298: Aning, let’s go to Japan together tomorrow!

Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Aning, let¡¯s go to Japan together tomorrow!

When she arrived at Tang Garden by taxi, the people in the garden were indeed waiting for her. Seeing her arrival, the servants came over to take her luggage, while Lin Yebai, holding the immactely dressed Little Baozi, stood under the grape trellis looking at her. "Mommy, did you finally arrive? I¡¯m starving to death!" Upon seeing his mother enter, Little Baozi immediately rushed over and threw himself into her arms. Ye Ning, upon seeing him, quickly bent down and picked him up, "Oh, my darling, are you starving? Well, then you should eat quickly." "But I couldn¡¯t, how could I eat before Mommy got here?" Little Baozi, basking in the sunshine, looked plump and pink in her arms, which made Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but nt a kiss on his chubby little face. "Xiaobao, you didn¡¯t say anything to Uncle Lin, did you?" Ye Xiaobao quickly shook his head, "No, Mommy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a traitor!" Pfft! This little rascal even knows the word traitor. Ye Ning was both amused and exasperated, but since her son had said so, she was reassured. So, holding him, they went to the round table under the grape trellis, which was alreadyden with a sumptuous breakfast. "Wow, today¡¯s breakfast is really extravagant, Brother Lin, did you make a big fortune recently?" "Why do you say that?" "It¡¯s simple, you always just cobbled something together for breakfast at home. Suddenly, it¡¯s sovish; if that¡¯s not making money, then what is?" Ye Ning sat down, smiling, looking very happy. Lin Yebai, seeing her, quickly revealed a faint smile behind his sses. "Yeah, you¡¯re right. So, I¡¯ve decided to go out and rx. How about it? Will you join me?" "Rx?" Ye Ning picked up a small steamed bun with her chopsticks and was about to eat when she stopped upon hearing this, "Where are you going to rx?" "Japan. There¡¯s also a bit of business to attend to. There¡¯s an appraisal event there, and they¡¯ve invited me to be a judge. I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to have some fun." "..." Appraisal event? Ye Ning bowed her head and continued eating her breakfast... That¡¯s what it was. After all, for someone at his level, such events were nothing new. He was the renowned Lin Yebai, whose hands and eyes had identified countless authentic and fake gems. Who else would they invite if not him? So she bit into her dumpling andughed, "I won¡¯t go. They invited you, not me. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be pleased if I came along." "Why wouldn¡¯t they be pleased?" "Because they would have to pay!" Ye Ning said cleverly, her clear eyes brimming with youthful vivacity and yfulness. Lin Yebai was momentarily distracted, unable to tear his gaze away... It had been a long time since she had smiled at him like that. Lin Yebai stared for a while before he finally averted his eyes. "The person I¡¯m taking doesn¡¯t need to pay. I¡¯ve already booked your ticket. Have Xiaojin apany you to buy some suitable clothes this afternoon, and we¡¯ll take the eight o¡¯clock flight tomorrow morning." "Ah?" The pastry in Ye Ning¡¯s spoon dropped back into the bowl. Ye Xiaobao, sitting beside her, also lifted his round little face in surprise. What¡¯s going on? Was Uncle Lin making decisions on his own again? The four-year-old, seeing the smile disappear from his mother¡¯s face, furrowed his little brow in concern, "Uncle Lin, my mommy has to work, you know?" "No problem, she can just take a leave," Lin Yebai said nonchntly. Chapter 299: She is His Canary

Chapter 299: Chapter 299: She is His Canary

Ye Xiaobao was a bit displeased and wanted to say something more, but at that moment, someone next to him handed over a meatball, "Alright, eat up quickly, it¡¯s getting cold." It was Mom! Ye Xiaobao immediately looked at her, "Mom..." "Be good, eat up. Once you¡¯ve finished,e with Mom to pack the luggage. Don¡¯t worry, even though Mom and Uncle aren¡¯t taking you with us, we¡¯ll still buy you lots of tasty treats and even your favorite Transformers model. Uncle will definitely get it for you." In just a span of ten or so seconds, the young woman sitting in the dining chair regained her usual smile. Seeing this, Ye Xiaobao stopped talking and sulkily ate his food. Lin Yebai thought he was really angry about not being taken to Japan and tried to please him by serving him a small steamed bun, "Don¡¯t worry, Xiaobao, you¡¯re Uncle¡¯s godson. How could Uncle possibly forget about you?" Ye Xiaobao: "..." He said nothing more and just bowed his head to sullenly eat! And so, after Ye Ning had her breakfast, she set out with Xiaojin, and afterward, she shopped for clothes, shoes, cosmetics, got her hair done...in various upscale malls around the city. Of course, these items weren¡¯t actually picked out by her but had been arranged beforehand, waiting for her toe and simply try them on to see if they fit. With such arrangements, there was no time wasted throughout the day, and by the time Ye Ning had finished her shopping and made herself look pretty, she returned to Tang Garden just in time for dinner. "How about it? Are you satisfied with what you bought today?" Lin Yebai had been at home keeping Xiaobaopany. Seeing her return, he stepped forward to take the items she was carrying. Ye Ning smiled, "Quite. It¡¯s just... it cost you money again!" "What are you talking about? Between you and me, do we need to be so formal?" Lin Yebai sat down next to the dining table and called for the servants in the garden to start serving the dishes. Ye Ning saw this, washed her hands, and sat down too... She truly didn¡¯t need to be formal with him. Over the years, had she not spent his money, used his things? Ye Ning looked at her son, "Xiaobao, were you well-behaved while with Uncle Lin today?" "Yes, Uncle Lin took me to the children¡¯s amusement park." "Is that so? Then hurry up and eat. Afterward, go take a bath; otherwise, you¡¯ll be going to sleep soon." Ye Ning gave him an instruction and began serving food into her son¡¯s bowl. Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t resist and obediently finished his meal at the table, after which she had Aunt Zhang take him upstairs to bathe. With the child gone, the dining table quieted down. At first, Ye Ning didn¡¯t notice anything, but as she ate, she felt two gazes on her and looked up, "Brother Lin, why... are you always looking at me? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?" Lin Yebai was somewhat lost in thought and, realizing she suddenly looked up at him, quickly averted his gaze in panic. "No, I was just thinking about showing you some of the sights we¡¯re going to see in Japan after you finish your meal to see if you like them." Sights in Japan? Ye Ning smiled, "Brother Lin, I¡¯ve never been to Japan. You make the ns. I trust you." "Okay, that works. I¡¯ll give you your passport, ID card, and ne ticket now." With that, he went to the desk, took her documents and a ne ticket, and handed them to her. Ye Ning paused... Chapter 300: Ou Mucen is here too?

Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Ou Mucen is here too?

Was he really going to give her her real ID and passport? After all this time, was he finally going to give it to her? For a moment, Ye Ning reached out to take her belongings, but as her hand moved, memories of the past tumbled through her mind, along with the image of this man¡¯s eyes quietly observing her. Her intention firmly suppressed, she withdrew her hand. "Better not, my current identity still can¡¯t be exposed, and it might be dangerous to keep these with me. You hold on to them for me." "In that case..." As expected, just by saying that, she saw a glimmer of relief in his eyes. Without hesitation, he stuffed her documents and the ne ticket back into his briefcase. Ye Ning saw this, her gaze fell slightly, and she said nothing more, continuing with her meal. Perhaps because she had still entrusted him with her documents, the topics they discussed thereafter were inconsequential. When they finished eating, Ye Ning went straight upstairs. "Mom, are you really going to Japan? You just got out of the hospital, won¡¯t it be too much to travel so far?" Upon reaching upstairs, as expected, the little one who hadn¡¯t slept yet immediately asked with concern. Ye Ning sat down and pulled the chubby Little Tuanzi into her arms, "No, Uncle Lin will be there, he¡¯ll take care of Mommy." "But he didn¡¯t even ask you and just decided you should go to Japan. Aren¡¯t you angry, Mom?" Angry? Ye Ning looked at her nails done just that afternoon and after a long pause, a hint of helplessness finally flickered at the corner of her eyes, "Ye Xiaobao, remember, Uncle Lin does everything for our sake. He takes care of you and Mommy, and that is our blessing, understand?" Ye Xiaobao nodded, only half understanding, "Oh!" Blessing? What exactly is a blessing? Ye Xiaobao still didn¡¯t quite understand... ¡ª¡ª Because of the 8 a.m. flight, the next morning Ye Ning got up at six. After a quick wash, she got into Lin Yebai¡¯s car, and they were driven to the airport by Xiaojin. "Sir,st night there was a call from Japan, asking whether we will be staying in Osaka or Tokyo?" "..." Osaka and Tokyo aren¡¯t too far apart, just over five hundred kilometers. Osaka is much quieter than Tokyo, and the scenery is also more beautiful. Lin Yebai flipped through a list in his hands upon hearing this, "Are the organizers covering everything this time?" "Yes, it¡¯s all-inclusive for exhibitors and jurors. However, it seems that in Osaka they¡¯ve arranged amodations for more important guests, reportedly all high-end vis near hot springs, while in Tokyo, it¡¯s just hotels." Important guests? Lin Yebai looked at the list of exhibitors faxed from Japanst night and scanned through it until his eyes suddenly stopped on one name. Yuzhirun? Yuzhirun actually qualified to attend such an international jewelry conference? His pupils narrowed instantly, and his fingers gripping the list began to turn white. Xiaojin, still unaware of this, after handing over the list and seeing that his boss hadn¡¯t said a word, asked again, "So sir, where will we stay? In Osaka?" PS: Sorry for thete update today, normal posting times are around 12:00 noon and 8:00 in the evening, muah muah muah muah Chapter 301: His... Wife?

Chapter 301: Chapter 301: His... Wife?

Given his status and the purpose of his trip with Miss An, Xiaojin would not even consider it; he would assume that the gentleman would definitely choose Osaka. Osaka has such great options ¨C vis, hot springs, and all sorts of famous Japanese PAs. He believed that given the gentleman¡¯s feelings for Miss An, he would surely want to make her stay morefortable and to provide her with the best possible hospitality. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was for the gentleman, after reviewing the list for quite a while, to drop two cold words: "Tokyo!" Tokyo? Xiaojin looked towards the rearview mirror in surprise... No way, why would the gentleman choose Tokyo? With Osaka¡¯s environment being so nice, and since he brought Miss An over, why would he choose to stay at a hotel in Tokyo? Xiaojin didn¡¯t quite understand! But if he had seen the people on that list, perhaps he would have known. A brand that emerged out of nowhere appearing at such a globally watched jewelry appraisal event ¨C could his status possibly still be of one staying at the Tokyo Hotel? Lin Yebai did not exin much; after deciding on the ce, he had Xiaojin drive the two of them to the hotel. Upon arriving at the hotel, the Japanese organizers, having received the news, personally escorted them to the presidential suite that had been prepared in advance: "Mr. Lin, how did you think to stay here? Actually, we¡¯ve already arranged a better ce for you in Osaka." Indeed, even the organizers didn¡¯t quite understand. Lin Yebai smiled, looking towards the woman organizing her luggage near the cab, smiled again: "Tokyo is every woman¡¯s paradise, naturally, I have to stay in Tokyo." The organizers took one look and understood... "It seems Mr. Lin is a man of sentiment. Alright,ter I¡¯ll have the hotel staff bring some shopping guides. You can take those and bring yourdy around. At around seven in the evening, we¡¯ll have a feast in the banquet hall downstairs to wee and cleanse the dust off you, Mr. Lin, please be sure toe." The organizers were extremely respectful of Lin Yebai, and upon hearing that his intent for staying here was to allow thedy in the room to enjoy shopping, they promptly amodated him. Thedy? Lin Yebai¡¯s thoughts were not on the arrangements, but on the word "thedy" that was spoken. Thedy? Something in his heart skipped a beat, and his mood became cheerful. And what about Ye Ning behind him? She was still packing their luggage. She had never been to Japan and didn¡¯t know Japanese, so she didn¡¯t understand at all what the two had just been talking about. Therefore, after seeing that the man had finally left, she dragged his suitcase over to him: "Brother Lin, which room are you going to stay in? I¡¯ve taken this one, Xiaojin that one, which one do you want?" The presidential suite has many rooms. There were only three of them, so she certainly had to ask. Yet, the man standing by the sofa didn¡¯t answer her question, but suddenly took her hand: "No need to tidy up now, you must be hungry after sitting on the ne for so long. Let¡¯s go down and eat something." Eat something? Ye Ning, looking at him holding her hand, felt slightly uneasy. Her gaze lowered, and she withdrew her hand under the pretense of carrying luggage: "Okay, I¡¯ll first take your luggage to the room, and then we¡¯ll call Xiaojin." Chapter 302: Stunning

Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Stunning

After speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for his agreement and dragged the suitcase over: "Xiaojin? Xiaojin? We¡¯re going down to eat." "Okay,ing right out!" "..." Lin Yebai¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, and a hint of disappointment surfaced from the bottom of his heart. In the past, he remembered that a simple pull or touch would not have left her so indifferent. Lin Yebai stood at the door and eventually saw Ye Ning and Xiaojine out together. Then the three of them left the room and went downstairs. "What are we going to eat?" "Anything is fine, I¡¯m not picky," Ye Ning was easygoing about this matter. Hearing this, Lin Yebai decided to use this opportunity to take her out to eat and then to look around, perhaps to buy her a dress for the uing banquet and the appraisal event tomorrow. Due to the rush decision this time, she hadn¡¯t prepared dresses for the banquet and the appraisal event. Xiaojin understood his master¡¯s intention and went to arrange the car. After giving the car keys to him, he tactfully went back. With Xiaojin gone, Lin Yebai felt much better. He took the oblivious Ye Ning out of the hotel. They grabbed a quick bite to eat, and then he directly took her to a high-end ce specializing in custom-made dresses. "Aning, I want to take you to the jewelry appraisal event this time." "Ah?" Ye Ning was surprised: "Me?" Lin Yebai nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s a rare opportunity. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see jewelry from all around the world? Tomorrow¡¯s the event, and I have already spoken to the organizers. You can enter as my... assistant." He hid the fact that the organizers had misunderstood her identity. Ye Ning: "..." Is this true? If that was the case, she would definitely go. She hurriedly agreed, and she also readily consented to his suggestion of dressing formally for the asion. Seeing her believe him, Lin Yebai breathed a sigh of relief, and then he took her to buy a dress. It was arge store, filled with various dresses, all, of course, of exquisite styles and quality, and finely made. Once they arrived, Lin Yebai didn¡¯t interfere much. Seeing this, Ye Ning went over to the racks, picked for a while, and chose a light yellow strapless, cheongsam-style dress. The dress was beautiful, made of satin, with some small pearls hand-sewn onto it. Lin Yebai thought it looked good as well, so he let her go in to try it... "Miss, does the size fit?" "..." Halfway through trying it on, the store clerk, seeing that she hadn¡¯te out for a long time, started to urge her from outside. Ye Ning covered her chest, her face flushed with shy embarrassment. It couldn¡¯t be more fitting ¡ª her figure was naturally excellent, with a 84D bust, a 62cm waist, and 86cm hips... My God! She absolutely couldn¡¯t go out like this. She had never exposed herself so much in her life! She stealthily cracked open the fitting room door and motioned to the clerk: "Do you have any more conservative dresses here?" Conservative? The clerk was Japanese and didn¡¯t understand English very well. Hearing her ask for something more conservative, he mistook her request and opened the fitting room door wider. As a result, a collective gasp rose from the store, and all eyes inside turned towards her. Including the man and woman who had just walked through the door! Chapter 303: How Did He Get Here?

Chapter 303: Chapter 303: How Did He Get Here?

Indeed, it was a breathtaking figure that left one gasping for air! The first thing that caught the eye was the light yellow strapless gown. The exquisite design and superior fabric outlined her fair and delicate figure without leaving anything to the imagination. Her hair was newly styled, a faint chestnut color setting off her snowy skin. As she made her appearance, the ethereal quality of a sprite descended to the mortal realm was fully disyed before everyone. Where on earth did this womane from? The man who had entered through the door slightly opened his mouth as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Lin Yebai was also looking in that direction, witnessing her dressed up like this for the first time. When he saw her suddenly pulled to stand there, her fair and glossy skin, her graceful and enticing figure seemed like a ripe, juicy peach that couldn¡¯t be covered up. Instantly, his eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple moved! "Gululu..." That was a very soft sound of swallowing, almost inaudible unless you listened closely. However, as a man, he was particrly sensitive to such a sound, especially in this dead silence. Soon after Lin Yebai¡¯s throat moved, the man at the door, who had been staring at the woman, immediately furrowed his brows and looked over in his direction. Lin Yebai? Could it actually be him? His gaze suddenly darkened, so deep and ck it was spine-chilling. The femalepanion next to him also saw the scene and was shocked to see that the girl appearing from inside was the same girl she had met at the lifestyle store a few days ago: "Miss An, how could it be you?" Miss An? Ye Ning, who had been panicking and covering her chest, suddenly heard someone call her by that name and immediately looked up. La Chenxi? How could she be here, too? No, and the man with her... Suddenly, Ye Ning¡¯s expression froze. Her eyes opened wide in absolute shock as she stared at the man who had unexpectedly appeared there. It was a figure brimming with coldness. The lighting in the store, already dim to set the mood, seemed to fade even further behind his tall frame. Ye Ning found herself in a daze, the lights growing dim in front of her eyes. Oh my God! How did hee to be here as well? And even apanied by this La Chenxi. She was somewhat unable to collect her thoughts. On the other hand, Yebai, hearing someone suddenly call out to her, nced sideways and saw the two people at the entrance. He slightly changed expression, took off his suit jacket, and walked over to her: "Aning,e here!" He called out very gently. The suit jacket was passed over very quickly. In the blink of an eye, the beautiful curves that the girl had just been showing off to everyone were all wrapped up in his spacious suit jacket. The man at the door saw this, and his pupils constricted. Danger, chilliness, and a hint of murderous intent swirled in his eyes. She actually touched and wore clothes that had been tainted by another man¡¯s presence? She really must not want to live! Ye Ning was also taken aback: "Brother Lin, this..." "If you don¡¯t like it, go and change. We¡¯ll go somewhere else afterwards to take a look," Lin Yebai said, like the most elegant gentleman, as he pushed the girl wrapped up in his suit jacket back into the fitting room and gently closed the door for her. With the door closed, the people in the shop, no longer having anything interesting to watch, naturally stopped staring their way and went about their business. Chapter 304 Ou Mucen, that’s enough!

Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Ou Mucen, that¡¯s enough!

Lin Yebai noticed, and then he turned around with a calm smile that was neither cold nor warm, and walked toward the man at the door. "What a coincidence, Mr. Ou, we meet again." Mr. Ou? He actually knew him? Standing beside La Chenxi, who was surprised to see the young man wearing sses, handsome and elegant, asked, "Mucen, do you know him?" Know him? The man who had been standing at the door with a stern face for quite some time looked at the person who came to stand in front of him and finally, coldly threw out a sentence, "Mr. Lin really is capable of anything, huh? In just one day, you¡¯ve managed to lure my assistant here." The smell of gunpowder was slowly rising, and from one listen, it was not the start of anything good! Ye Ning, hiding in the fitting room, pricked up her ears to listen, and when she heard this, her fingers tightened and cold sweat emerged from her palms. These two, they couldn¡¯t be about to start arguing again, could they? She remembered thest time they had a big fight at the hospital and suddenly felt her entire heart hanging in suspense. Yes, although she hated that man very much, she didn¡¯t want them to argue in public either. Lin Yebai had not expected his words to be so unpleasant. For a moment, he felt he was losing face, "Why would Mr. Ou speak like this? An Ning is my apprentice, and I want to take her wherever I want. That¡¯s my freedom. Can you even call that luring?" "How can it not be called luring? Mr. Lin suddenly appears here, and I suppose it¡¯s for that appraisal meeting, right? Since that¡¯s the case, as my assistant who has signed a high-level confidentiality agreement, am I not entitled to suspect that you brought her here to extract secrets from mypany?" "What are you saying?" "Moreover, the products I¡¯m exhibiting this time were all handled by her. As a judge of the exhibition, bringing her here without my consent, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s suspicious?" "You¡ª" This man¡¯s mouth was indeed lethal, and with just a few words, he had even the usually good-tempered Lin Yebai at a loss for words. What kind of talk is that? Spouting malicious lies, framing others? Ye Ning couldn¡¯t listen any longer inside the fitting room. Bursting out, she strode towards the entrance, "Ou Mucen, enough is enough! If you have a problem with me, just say it directly. Don¡¯t pin those unfounded charges onto my master¡¯s head!" Unfounded charges? She finally came out? And she was speaking up for her master? The man¡¯s eyes instantly darkened, and, filled with rage, the corners of his lips curved into an ironic smile, "Oh? You want to protect your master?" Ye Ning¡¯s face was filled with anger, "So what if I do? Let me tell you, Ou Mucen, we have no rtionship anymore. From now on, I¡¯m not your employee, and you¡¯re no longer my boss. If you wantpensation for the breach of contract, I¡¯ll give you double. So please, from now on, stay away from me!" That¡¯s right, from the moment he threw money in her face and cruelly insulted her, calling her lowly, like a beggar, she was no longer his employee. Ye Ning might be eager for revenge and without money, but she had not sunk so low as to let anyone trample on her dignity! However, Ou Mucen, who had been staring at her the whole time, when he heard that she not only wanted to "quit thepany like throwing away a squid," but also told him to stay away, his gaze frozepletely, "Say that again?" Word by word, his voice sounded as if it came from a demon crawling out of hell, so terrifying that even a nce caused fear and trembling. Chapter 305: Ou Mucen, I Have Nothing to Do with You!

Chapter 305: Chapter 305: Ou Mucen, I Have Nothing to Do with You!

Ye Ning¡¯s face turned white, and for a moment, she felt the urge to step back. The man was terrifying, and although she had found the courage to say so much just before, when she saw the murderous look in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. It was like a natural reaction. But as she was about to step back, her eyes caught sight of the woman standing behind him. That woman, at this moment, had a very calm expression, her eyes watching them as if she were enjoying a y, filled with a sense of amusement. Suddenly, Ye Ning¡¯s lifted foot halted in its tracks. Right, she had forgotten, they were a couple! The fear in her eyes vanished instantaneously, reced with a coldness colder than frost: "Say it a hundred times, it¡¯s still the same, Ou Mucen, I have nothing to do with you!" Each word was spoken with an icy cold voice, her tone as unfamiliar as if they were strangers who had never met. Ou Mucen was stunned for a moment. The raging fury within him came to a jarring halt! No rtion at all? She was saying she had no rtion with him? His fingers curled inside his pockets as his dark eyes, filled with surging emotions, stared at her. Then, his pupils became so dark that one couldn¡¯t see the fingers before them. It was a more terrifying malevolence than before. Lin Yebai sensed something was off and quickly pulled the woman standing before him back: "Mr. Ou, you¡¯ve heard it. My apprentice is no longer an employee of yourpany. Please don¡¯t harass her in the future." With that, he took the woman¡¯s hand and quickly left the store. The remaining people in the store warily watched the man still standing at the entrance, as if the next second he wouldpletely decimate the ce. La Chenxi didn¡¯t dare make a sound. She was a smart girl and had already confirmed from that scene that the girl was the one who now upied a ce in his heart. His anger, the venomous words, his threats against her all stemmed from his fury, jealousy, and inability to tolerate seeing her with another man. But sadly, he seemed not to understand what he was doing; therefore, she wouldn¡¯t point it out. She enjoyed watching the two of them argue and quite liked hearing what the girl had just said... In the future, she would have nothing to do with Ou Mucen! Since it was such a good turn of events, why prevent it? She quietly stood behind him, neither advising nor intervening, as sensible as if she were just one of his followers. The other people in the store were somewhat frightened because since those two left, this man standing at the doorway had been enveloped by a terrifying atmosphere. His overwhelming presence was suffocating. It wasn¡¯t until ten minutes had passed that the man finally moved. The girl in white who had followed him came over softly: "Mucen, let¡¯s go back first. Dad should be waiting for us." Their visit wasrgely due to her dad¡¯s request, so meeting him was expected. But to her surprise, after saying this, the man who had stood motionless for so long didn¡¯t say anything and just turned and walked out. Chapter 306 What are you going to do, sir?

Chapter 306: Chapter 306 What are you going to do, sir?

What was he going to do? La Chenxi saw him and quickly followed, "Mucen, where are you going? The car is over there!" Nobody responded to her, leaving her with only a silhouette that, upon emergence, immediately got into a taxi; the entire movement was done in one swift, fluid motion. What was this person trying to do? La Chenxi stood on the roadside, stamping her foot in frustration, but she was utterly out of ideas! He had never lost hisposure like this before. Could it be that that woman really had such a significant impact on him? She looked at the disappearing figure, and finally, the fingers of the hand holding her purse slowly turned pale... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after being brought back to the hotel by Lin Yebai, had entered her own room; after stating she was tired, she was ready to go to bed and rest. Lin Yebai kept watching her. Although she seemed to look normal, the restlessness in her eyes was very apparent. His eyes darkened, and without a word, he gently closed the door for her and left. "Sir, didn¡¯t you say you were taking the youngdy to buy a dress? Why didn¡¯t you buy one?" Aftering out, Xiaojin, who had stayed in the suite the whole time without leaving, immediately made him a cup of coffee. Lin Yebai sat down on the sofa, looking at the list on the coffee table, and suddenly, his pupils narrowed, "Xiaojin, make a call to the organizers, ask what Yuzhirun has brought for the exhibition this time." Yuzhirun? Ou Mucen?!! Xiaojin was shocked by the news, "Sir, he¡¯s here too?" Lin Yebai nodded, "It¡¯s probably due to La Shiwen. Go see what he¡¯s brought." The girl he hadn¡¯t met earlier was called Miss Li by the shop staff, and he quickly recalled an embassy diplomat in Japan with the surname Li. Thus, on the way here, the question that he hadn¡¯t figured out now had an answer: Yuzhirun¡¯s attendance here was all thanks to La Shiwen. Understanding this, Xiaojin immediately made a call, and within a few minutes, they received a response. "Sir, they say it¡¯s a pair of bracelets!" "Bracelets?" "Yes!" Xiaojin answered honestly. A pair of bracelets, at such an international exhibition, wouldn¡¯t usually attract much attention; they could even be described as quite ordinary. Therefore, at this moment, Xiaojin somewhat looked down on such items. However, the man sitting on the sofa, upon hearing that it was a pair of Jade Bracelets, suddenly showed a trace of seriousness between his brows. In such a setting, with such an opportunity, would that man really be so foolish as to bring just two ordinary Jade Bracelets? He remembered everything that had happened in the store earlier, and his gaze started to be more and more sinister, while at the same time, the aura surrounding him grew colder! "Xiaojin, I have something to do, I¡¯m going out for a bit." "..." Now? Xiaojin looked at the time, "Sir, the banquet is about to start. Where are you going?" Lin Yebai stood up from the sofa, not nning to stay, "When it¡¯s time, take Aning downstairs first, I¡¯ll be back soon." After speaking, he took his coat and left. Xiaojin, seeing this, could only sit down helplessly on the sofa, waiting for the woman in the room to wake up. An hourter, it was finally time for the banquet in the hotel. "Hello, Mr. Lin, the banquet has already started downstairs. When will you being down?" Chapter 307: When Did She Become Mrs. Lin?

Chapter 307: Chapter 307: When Did She Be Mrs. Lin?

"Hello, Mr. Lin, the banquet downstairs has already started. May I ask when you¡¯ll being down?" "Alright, I¡¯ll be right down!" Xiaojin received the call and hurried to Ye Ning¡¯s room to get her. Ye Ning had actually gone to bedte as well. When she first got into bed, she tossed and turned for a long while because she was upset, and didn¡¯t fall asleep until it was almost time for the banquet, dozing off only briefly. When she heard that the banquet had already begun, she sat up from the bed, "Where¡¯s Brother Lin?" "He went out to handle some matters. He asked us to go ahead first," Xiaojin replied as she saw Ye Ning getting up in a daze, and brought over the cocktail dress that had been delivered not long ago. The banquet downstairs was not just any ordinary banquet. If she dressed too simply, it would seem a bit shabby. Ye Ning understood this as well, so she got out of bed and went to the bathroom to get ready. Fifteen minutester, the two of them finally left the room... "Xiaojin, Brother Lin hasn¡¯t returned yet. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for us to go over like this?" "No, don¡¯t you remember this morning when we came back? It was the manager of the event who brought me in. He has already seen us," Xiaojin didn¡¯t mention the organizer¡¯s mistake about her identity but simply exined and led her downstairs. Ye Ning, after hearing this, felt her heart, which was jumping all over the ce, finally settle down. It was indeed her first time attending such a grand event; it was natural for her to be a bit nervous. As they descended the stairs and arrived at the banquet hall mentioned over the phone, they realized that the luxurious and brightly lit grand hall was already filled with people, most of whom had arrived. The men were dressed in sharp and tidy suits, and the women had adorned themselves in various elegant and noble attires, creating an atmosphere reminiscent of a high-society party buzzing with excitement. "Miss An, let¡¯s go over there. The manager is there," Xiaojin, who stood by her side, quickly directed her toward the guest check-in upon seeing the convivial scene in the banquet hall. Ye Ning nodded and proceeded... Afterward, the manager greeted them warmly, "Ah, Mr. Jin and Mrs. Lin have arrived. Please, this way!" He was actually speaking Japanese. Ye Ning frowned slightly, somewhat unable to understand, but seeing how warm his attitude was, she politely nodded her head in response. However, the surrounding guests, upon hearing the manager address her as Mrs. Lin, immediately turned their gazes toward her. Mrs. Lin? Was she the wife of the sole judge invited from the Chinese side to this event? She hade as well? Suddenly, many eyes were fixated on her. Ye Ning felt somewhat ufortable. Being a person who didn¡¯t like high-profile attention, she definitely couldn¡¯t handle the scrutiny of so many pairs of eyes suddenly focused on her. So she pulled Xiaojin over and asked, "Xiaojin, what¡¯s going on here? Why is everyone staring at me?" Xiaojin hadn¡¯t expected that the manager would still be calling her Mrs. Lin upon their arrival. A bit panicked and confused, she was just about to exin when a guest came over with a wine ss in hand, "So you are Mrs. Lin. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you." Mrs. Lin? This guest wasn¡¯t Japanese; he spoke in fluent English. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning waspletely baffled! What¡¯s going on? Since when had she be Mrs. Lin? What exactly was happening? Chapter 308: The Chairman of Ou Group Has Arrived...

Chapter 308: Chapter 308: The Chairman of Ou Group Has Arrived...

Her face suddenly turned unsightly as she quickly waved her hands in denial, "No, no, no, you¡¯ve got it wrong, I¡¯m not Mrs. Lin..." "Mrs. Lin, it¡¯s okay, this is a jewelry appreciation event, and those messy reporters won¡¯te here." "Right, Mrs. Lin, you don¡¯t have to worry!" "Mrs. Lin, you¡¯re really beautiful..." "..." One by one, the calls had Ye Ning nearly going mad! Just as she was about to assertively rify the situation, just then, at the entrance of the banquet hall, a figure rushed in. Seeing the manager standing behind them, he hurried over. "Manager, the chairman of Ou Group and Diplomat Mr. Li have arrived..." "..." What? The chairman of Ou Group? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s fingers tightened around her ss, and suddenly, the exnation she was prepared to give got stuck in her throat. The manager behind her was also somewhat surprised... Ou Group was no ordinary entity. Although they were showcasing a new brand, the substantial financial power of their parentpany was not something to be taken lightly. Moreover, this time, the embassy¡¯s diplomats had alsoe. Therefore, he quickly set down his ss and hurried to greet them at the entrance of the banquet hall. Indeed, within minutes, at the far end of the luxurious red carpet, two figures appeared. The man on the left was middle-aged, wearing a brown suit and a pair of rimmed sses, his hair meticulouslybed, visibly a personage from officialdom. And the one on the right, as soon as he appeared, the hall immediately became abuzz. They reacted as if they had seen a superstar drawing everyone¡¯s attention; upon his arrival, all eyes instantly focused on him. He truly was a man with an aura of his own, his shiny ck leather shoes gleamed, and ck trousers enclosed his long and straight legs. His upper attire wasn¡¯t as formal, afortable and casual dark blue shirt tucked into the waistband. The belt, custom-made for his personal use, shone with a sharp metallic re. Tall and calm, he seemed like a sovereign who had suddenly descended, his casual stance dominating the space around him and his stunningly gorgeous features leaving people breathless with admiration. The noise and motion in the hall came to a halt. This man was dazzling! Clutching the ss in the back of the crowd, Ye Ning saw him appear, and for no reason, her throat tightened with the sudden desire to leave immediately. But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t leave at all, so she could only stand in the backdrop, listening to the manager greet him, "I¡¯ve heard that the man in charge of Ou Group is an extraordinary figure. I never expected President Ou to be so young." "Oh, it¡¯s all thanks to your support that Ou hase this far," he replied with the fluent officialese, indistinguishable between sincerity and pretense. Then the manager exchanged a few more pleasantries with him before his gaze naturally fell upon the diplomat. "Mr. Li, I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person, what an honor." "Oh, this jewelry appreciation event is also to promote ourmercial and trade friendship. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe?" "Exactly, exactly, Mr. Li, shall I introduce you to some of the judges for tomorrow?" Speaking thus, the manager led the two men towards where Ye Ning was standing. Chapter 309: He Really Acted Like a Stranger, as if He Didn’t Know Her

Chapter 309: Chapter 309: He Really Acted Like a Stranger, as if He Didn¡¯t Know Her

Ye Ning stood at a location that was actually designated for important guests at the banquet today, and these important guests, of course, included the five judges who were hired from different ces. Ye Ning understood, so she tensed up and subconsciously lowered her head to move aside with the crowd. Although she couldn¡¯t leave now, with her petite frame, she could hide in this crowd without being noticed by him. However, she forgot about her newly acquired "identity"! Having just ducked inside, not even ten seconds passed when from within the throng of people surrounding him, suddenly someone asked, "Eh? Where did Mrs. Lin go? Where did Mrs. Lin go?" Mrs. Lin? Ye Ning, standing amid the crowd, choked, and she stood there, holding her ss of wine as if she had been struck by a freeze spell, unable to move. Damn it! How could she have forgotten about this? The uniform steps moved aside, and in an instant, she saw only a brightening in front of her eyes. Then, as everyone automatically dispersed, she stood there, seeing the few people now standing right in front of her, and at this moment, all their gazes turned toward her. "Mr. La, Mr. Ou, this is Mrs. Yebai, the wife of Mr. Lin Yebai I mentioned. He was held up by some matters and hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so his wife will be taking his ce at the banquet for now." "..." For some reason, the lively banquet hall suddenly quieted down. Apart from the manager¡¯s introduction, there was virtually no sound to be heard. Mrs. Lin? The weather in Japan at this time wasn¡¯t cold, being the middle of summer, where could it be cold? But for some reason, standing here, everyone suddenly felt a drop in temperature all around, and Ye Ning¡¯s exposed skin felt goosebumps rising. Was the air conditioning broken? Everyone began looking around suspiciously. Ye Ning also felt that coldness, especially when she saw his eyes lock onto hers after hearing she was Mrs. Lin, that chill on her body grew even stronger. Those were eyes deep and dark, devoid of any light, with incredibly attractive eyelids. However, the gaze within was as if entering a whirlpool, revealing no emotion, no anger or joy. He just stood there expressionless, staring at her. Ye Ning¡¯s throat felt dry, and her mind was a bit foggy. This sudden situation left her somewhat unprepared. Mrs. Lin? The devil knows why she ended up with this identity? So she gripped her ss a little tighter, ready to exin when the middle-aged man beside him, the diplomat La Shiwen, suddenly came over, "So you are Mrs. Yebai, a pleasure to meet you." Ye Ning: "..." Just as she was about to deny it, she noticed a cold, mocking smile slide across the lips of the man standing behind him. Then, those eyes watching her suddenly retracted, and afterward, just like a stranger, he turned to the manager who had been speaking beside him. "Mr. Ou, is this your first visit? Let me introduce you to a few guests over there." "Uh..." His voice was faint, as if nothing had happened, and after responding, he put his hands in his pockets, turned, and left the area with the manager. Ye Ning watched, stunned for a moment, feeling an inexplicable sense of loss welling up inside her... Chapter 310: Sudden Indifference

Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Sudden Indifference

Damn it, why does she feel this way? Isn¡¯t she eager to have nothing to do with him, to not know him at all? Ye Ning started to feel a bit agitated, hurriedly grabbing her wine ss, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet these people and decided to head back. But at this moment, Lin Yebai returned, and upon seeing her walking toward the door, he paused for a second. As he came in from the door, he stopped her: "Aning, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to eat anything?" Ye Ning, in her rush, was suddenly confronted with someone blocking her path and had no choice but to stop: "Brother Lin, you¡¯re back?" "Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look a bit off." Does she look off? Ye Ning touched her face, a hint of evasion in her eyes. "Maybe... I didn¡¯t rest well, I was just thinking of going back." Didn¡¯t rest well? Lin Yebai nced behind her and saw his assistant standing not far away, signaling to him with his eyes. After a moment¡¯s thought, he came up and took her hand: "Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll go and greet them, and then I¡¯ll apany you back." Huh? He would apany her back? But what about the guests here? As one of the judges and the main guest that the organizers were entertaining today, wouldn¡¯t the guests be unhappy if he left? Ye Ning wanted to refuse, but at this point, he was already leading her back inside. She was not familiar with this ce, and he certainly didn¡¯t want her to wander around aimlessly. What if something happened? Leading her all the way over, because of their affectionate behavior, they attracted a lot of attention along the way. But when those eyes saw who it was, they all passed knowing smiles. "Mr. Lin has finallye back." "Yeah, as soon as he returns, he¡¯s holding hands with his wife. It seems they are very affectionate." "I think so too..." "..." Such were the conversations they encountered along the way. Ye Ning¡¯s brows knitted slightly; she wanted to take her hand back, but by now, this man had already pulled her into the center of the banquet. "Mr. Ou, I heard that yourpany¡¯s investment in Yuzhirun is a new brand; are you confident about this exhibition?" "Confident?" In the banquet center, there was a small living room where several global jewelry tycoons, already with the prospect of coboration after the manager¡¯s introduction, were sitting and chatting in a harmonious atmosphere. Confident? Ou Mucen, who was casually flipping through a magazine on the long sofa, upon hearing this, his eyes slightly lifted, and he spokenguidly: "Toe here, one must sign a guarantee of tens of millions. Mr. Smith, do you think I have so much money that I have nowhere to spend it?" The guest was taken aback and was at a loss for words for quite some time. Suddenly hearing the noise from the banquet hall, he looked up: "Is that Mr. Lin from your Chinese side who has returned?" "Seems like it, the one he is holding hands with, that¡¯s the girl from just now." "Mrs. Lin?" "Right!" In just a few words, the attention of these people was turned this way. The man sitting on the sofa, when he first heard these words, his fingers paused for a moment. But soon, as though some thought struck him, his expression returned to calm. Even colder, one might say! Mr. Smith was somewhat puzzled: "Mr. Ou, aren¡¯t you going to greet Mr. Lin? I heard he¡¯s from the same country as you." Chapter 311 He just sat there watching everyone call her Mrs. Lin

Chapter 311: Chapter 311 He just sat there watching everyone call her Mrs. Lin

The man with no expression didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, "No need..." Mr. Smith: "..." ¡ª¡ª Back at the outside banquet hall, Ye Ning, who was brought back here by Lin Yebai, was instantly surrounded by the people in the hall. Because of Lin Yebai, all these guests who came to the exhibition wanted to cozy up to her, so instead of being able to leave early to rest, she was firmly trapped by these people. "Mr. Lin, you¡¯re finally here, your wife has been waiting here for you for so long." "Yes, Mr. Lin, how could you bear to leave your beautiful wife here alone?" "..." Seeing the finally arrived Chinese judgeing here, these people really swarmed over,peting to cozy up to them. Indeed, Lin Yebai was the most important of the five judges; they wanted their jewelry to win tomorrow¡ªwhom else would they cozy up to if not him? Ye Ning stood in the crowd, her face looking extremely unsightly; if it weren¡¯t for the hand holding hers, gripping her tightly, she would have exploded on the spot. What Mrs. Lin? Did they even understand the situation? Lin Yebai also sensed her anger and hurriedly held her hand to exin, "Aning, it must have been the manager who misunderstood when we arrived, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to him in a moment." Why wait to exin to himter? Can¡¯t it be done now? Ye Ning was starting to lose patience, just about to ask him to exin immediately, but at that moment, someone suddenly said from behind in the banquet hall, "The president of the organizingmittee is here!" With those words, the crowd finally quieted down, and then, Ye Ning saw these people who had crowded around them disperse. Atst, she could breathe a sigh of relief! Ye Ning, seeing this scene, finally covered her chest and took a deep breath. She was just about to see who this president was when her gaze slightly lifted and she suddenly saw a familiar figure, sitting on the white sofa in the small lounge not far from her, his back to her, also looking towards the direction of the arriving guests. Good heavens! Why was he sitting there? Seeing him, her heart inexplicably skipped a beat, a nameless panic bubbling up from the bottom of her heart. It was an impably neat and clean back of the head; he was fastidious about cleanliness, and quite severely so. That¡¯s why his hairstyle was always short and neat. But even so, it didn¡¯t detract from his charisma in the least. On the contrary, the unadorned short hair made his whole demeanor seem refreshinglyfortable, and his cor was very neat, just like him,pulsively without a single wrinkle. Ye Ning suddenly clenched her fingers, regrettinging back with Lin Yebai. ¡ª¡ª As soon as the president of the organizingmittee appeared, the grand hall, which had been waiting for a long time, finallymenced... "Ladies and gentlemen, I am very pleased that you could travel great distances to attend our jewelry appreciation event. As the organizer of this exhibition, I am honored to have such an opportunity. Now, please allow me to introduce myself." The international jewelry exhibition was no ordinary event; it gathered the top jewelrypanies from around the world, and the selected pieces were the only internationally recognized brands. Chapter 312: The Suddenly Appearing Blood Jade Necklace

Chapter 312: Chapter 312: The Suddenly Appearing Blood Jade Ne

Therefore, the lucky president who inherited the Japanese corporation was also highly valued. After a long andvish speech that nearly extolled his ownpany to the heavens, he finally began introducing the important guests of the exhibition, and as one of the five judges for this banquet, their presence was, of course, inevitable. "Ladies and gentlemen, as you all know, there are five famous categories in the global jewelry industry, namely gemstones, precious metals, jade, semi-precious stones, and synthetic gems. So, for the sake of fairness, we have invited top experts from each category to serve as judges. Now, let me introduce them to you." Having said that, he began to introduce the judges one by one. Lin Yebai was naturally in charge of jade, which was no surprise at all. However, Ye Ning had not expected that when the president called him up, as he mentioned jade, the category with the longest history among the five types of jewelry, he would have someone bring over a brocade box. "Mr. Lin, I have long heard that you are a renowned expert in this field. I have a piece of jewelry here that has long puzzled everyone as to its nature. Could I possibly trouble Mr. Lin to take a look?" "..." They were actually pulling this kind of stunt? The crowd standing below watched this scene unfold and began to murmur among themselves, their eyes fixated on the brocade box. Ye Ning was also surprised, but upon seeing the brocade box, she became very curious. She was aware of Lin Yebai¡¯s abilities. Although they were not as sharp as her own eyes, for an ordinary person, his level of skill was indeed quite impressive. But then, the warm and gentle man under the magnesium lights just smiled faintly upon hearing the request. He took the brocade box from the president¡¯s hands, slowly opened it, and... What was that? In an instant, the entire banquet hall fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop! Ou Mucen was also looking in that direction, having little interest in such items himself. What made him curious was what the president was trying to sell with this charade. The brocade box was opened quickly, and then everyone saw a ne made of K-gold being taken out; the ne itself was nothing special. What was special was the pendant hanging from it. A pendant shaped like a maple leaf! "What is that? Agate?" "It looks a bit like it, red in color, but agate doesn¡¯t seem to have such a luster." "Then what is it?" "..." As soon as the ne was presented, discussions sprang up all around. However, much to Ou Mucen¡¯s disappointment, it seemed they were not too familiar with it, as puzzled looks appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Except for that woman, the one standing at the very front. Upon seeing the pendant, she suddenly took a step back, and then, covering her eyes, she bowed her head. What was she doing? The man with an expressionless face narrowed his eyes slightly. And at that moment, the man on the stage with sses also began to speak while holding the ne: "This should be Blood Jade, shouldn¡¯t it? And it seems to be quite old!" My goodness! Blood Jade? Once these words were spoken, the entire banquet hall boiled with excitement! Blood Jade, that was one of the rarest stones in the jade category, a very rare variety. Generally, only the finest white jade made into jewelry, worn for many years, buried as part of a tomb, then excavated, introduced into the market, and worn again, could develop into this kind of jade. PS: What do you think is the purpose behind the sudden appearance of this Chapter 313: A Gift for Your Wife as a Meeting Present

Chapter 313: Chapter 313: A Gift for Your Wife as a Meeting Present

It can be said that, among ten thousand pieces of jadeite jewelry, you might not necessarily find a single piece of Blood Jade. Therefore, at this moment, when the man wearing sses made this statement, it is no wonder that the hall erupted into a buzz of excitement. Ou Mucen was also somewhat surprised. He did not understand jade, but he had heard of Blood Jade, cultivation over a thousand years, nurtured by blood. Unexpectedly, the club president had such a fine piece in his possession. Why was he taking it out now? Could it be that no one had identified it for him? Ou Mucen¡¯s hands were in his pockets, his eyes sharp as an eagle¡¯s, coldly staring at the two men on stage... Upon hearing it was Blood Jade, the club president was also stunned, looking at the ne for a good while before finally taking it back into his own hands: "I really didn¡¯t expect this, this little Jade Pendant actually turned out to be Blood Jade." Lin Yebai nodded: "Yes, it is indeed a fine item. Club President, you should take good care of it." "Take good care of it?" The club president held the ne for a long time before smiling at him: "As for this Jade Pendant, it¡¯s also a matter of fate. It was given to me as coteral by someone who borrowed a bit of money from me. I didn¡¯t think much of it because I never intended to ask for it back. Unexpectedly, this item turned out to be such a treasure." "..." As these words fell, the banquet hall was again abuzz with discussion! To receive such a fine item for just lending some money, it seemed that the club president was indeed a kind-hearted person. As a result, many eyes in the room looked enviously at the blood-red Jade Pendant, Lin Yebai included. But just then, another unexpected event urred. The club president, after examining the Jade Pendant in his hands for a moment, suddenly handed it over to Lin Yebai: "Mr. Lin, since you were the one to recognize this pendant, it shows that it also has a fate with you. How about this, I will gift it to you today, how does that sound?" What? This fine item, he was actually willing to give it away just like that to this Chinese judge? As everyone witnessed this scene, they were all stunned, and even Ou Mucen, who was silently observing, revealed a trace of surprise in his eyes... If this pendant truly was Blood Jade, it would be worth at least several million. Yet now the club president casually mentioned giving it away to that man, which was quite unexpected. "Club President, this... how could this be?" Lin Yebai was also taken aback, looking at the pendanting his way, he dared not ept it for a moment. But the club president looked at him and then actively ced it in his palm: "I¡¯ve heard that fine jade actually needs to find its owner. You see, it has been with me for so many years and since I did not recognize it, I¡¯ve never worn it. It¡¯s like a pearl covered in dust, isn¡¯t that a waste?" "But still..." "Alright Mr. Lin, don¡¯t be polite now. This jade, since it was given to me by someone else, me giving it to you is also fate. Moreover, as a connoisseur of jade, you will not let it gather dust again. So, I heard that your wife also came today, consider it a meeting gift from me to your wife." "..." With this final statement, the entire hall truly exploded into chaos! The club president was being too generous, wasn¡¯t he? A Blood Jade, so valuable, handed over just like that¡ªwhat exactly was the rtionship between him and this Chinese judge? Why was he so extravagant upon his arrival? Could it be that they knew each other beforehand? Chapter 314 He Finally Became As Terrifying As a Ghost

Chapter 314: Chapter 314 He Finally Became As Terrifying As a Ghost

Ou Mucen¡¯s brow finally furrowed, and at the same time, his expression began to sour. If he truly knew the man, then, considering the grudge between him and that man, he guessed tomorrow¡¯s exhibit wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. However, what surprised him was that La Shiwen, who stood beside him, denied it, "As far as I know, the organizer doesn¡¯t know this Lin Yebai. It seemed they got to him through many connections." They don¡¯t know each other? Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze deepened as he stared ahead! They don¡¯t know each other but are so generous? It was weird, on the stage ahead, Lin Yebai, who had been persistently pushed, finally epted the president¡¯s gift. After that, everyone saw him holding the Jade Pendant as he came down from the stage, making his way to the front of the crowd where a young girl with short hair stood. She was a refreshingly clean-cut girl, her chestnut short hair slightly fluffy in the most fashionable pear flower curl, revealing a full forehead. Her features were delicate, and although not as exquisite as the other women in the hall, her lightly made-up face made her stand out in this setting, appearing even more eye-catching. Lin Yebai walked over, and before so many people, he approached her like the most elegant gentleman, "Aning..." "Huh?" Ye Ning was a bit stunned; things were happening too fast, and she still couldn¡¯t quite recover. Not until she suddenly saw him take her hand, pulling her out from the crowd, then before everyone, holding the ne, he leaned in towards her, did she suddenly stiffen, her hands instinctively resting against his chest, "Brother Lin, what are you doing?" "Aning, just... do me a favor, okay?" he whispered gently near her ear, his voice not loud, but the tone was filled with a plea. Ye Ning¡¯s fingers instantly stiffened! Was he asking her? She opened her mouth slightly, and in an instant, she felt as if something exploded in her mind, leaving it extremely chaotic. It was at that moment, the shadow of the man looming over her suddenly erged, and the next second, she smelled a strong, masculine scent before her, and those hands enveloped her petite shoulders and neck into his embrace. "Aning, this Jade Pendant really suits you!" Another hot breath from a man fell near her ear, Ye Ning looked down and realized, a cool sensation on her neck, a very beautiful and unique Jade Pendant now hung over her chest. Indeed, it was a very beautiful Jade Pendant, especially against the girl¡¯s fair skin, it looked even better. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two, their faces revealing astonishment, envy, and even jealousy at the "couple¡¯s" affection for each other. At this moment, all these emotions were evident on their faces. La Shiwen was also watching with great interest; he hadn¡¯t expected such a scene at the banquet. As he was engrossed, he suddenly heard a crisp sound of something breaking near his ear. When he turned his head, he realized that the man who had been quietly standing beside him had somehow managed to break the stem of the wine ss he was holding right in the palm of his hand. "Mucen..." Ps: Rmending a dearest friend Lin Yebai¡¯s favorite text: "The Emperor¡¯s Deep Love: Wife Spoiling Tactics!" Chapter 315: His biggest characteristic is that if you provoke him, he’ll kill you all!

Chapter 315: Chapter 315: His biggest characteristic is that if you provoke him, he¡¯ll kill you all!

"Mucen, you..." "Hold this for me!" The man, whose eyes had finally turned thoroughly ghostlike in terror, shoved the broken goblet with a few traces of crimson on it onto the other man¡¯s body and stepped forward. "Mr. President, don¡¯t you think this is rather inconsiderate of our respective positions?" "What?" The man¡¯s distinctively clear and deep voice spread through the air, and the entire banquet fell silent all at once. Including the couple who had been putting on a ne in a highly intimate manner, when they heard this, they turned their heads and immediately, all their actions froze. Oh my God! How could she forget that he was also there? Without thinking, she pushed the man who was still very close to her. The club president also came down, and seeing the president of the Ou Group, rmended by the emissary La Shiwen,ing out of the crowd, hisplexion changed slightly, "Why would Mr. Ou say that?" The more bloodthirsty Ou Mucen was, the more elegantly he smiled, "Because of fairness, Mr. President. You invited five judges this time, and yet you show such favoritism towards the judge responsible for the jadeite, giving such avish gift right from the start¡ª it really arouses suspicion." "Mr. Ou, how can you say that?" The president, provoked by his words, finally became anxious, "I gave Mr. Lin a gift because I saw it suited him well, what¡¯s there to suspect about that?" Suited him well? If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, it would have been better, but as soon as he did, even the corners of the man¡¯s eyes conveyed irony, and his smile grew deeper! "Mr. President, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not ming you for giving Mr. Lin the gift. I only think that it¡¯s inappropriate to do so at this time. It might lead us exhibitors to misunderstand. If you felt such an affinity, you could have waited until the end of the exhibition to give it, unless..." "Unless what?" "Unless, Mr. President, there is another purpose behind giving this ne!" Casually spoken, the expression, just like discussing the most ordinary matter, was so calm there wasn¡¯t a ripple to be seen. The president¡¯splexion finally turned pale. Looking around and seeing the guests¡¯ attitudes changing, casting dissatisfied and questioning nces at him, he suddenly turned his gaze to the couple not far away. Ou Mucen, watching in his eyes, didn¡¯t expose them but just saw a sh of furious embarrassment on the man¡¯s face, and the mockery and derision in his smiling eyes intensified. Trying to y this game in front of him was still too green! "Mr. Ou, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s just a ne I gave, how could there be any ulterior motives?" "Really? Then since that¡¯s the case, Mr. President, why are you clueless about the Jade Pendant, while Mr. Lin can expertly handle even its ancient style sp on touch?" "..." Ancient style sp? As soon as this was said, the banquet hall erupted once again, and everyone turned to look at the girl¡¯s neck, only to realize that the fine chain indeed had an ancient style sp, something long vanished from the markets. Oh my God! How could this be? Ye Ning was also shocked by this remark. Reaching out, she touched the back of her neck and saw that the fastening there was indeed an intricate one that she had only seen once or twice before, and her fingers suddenly stiffened there. Chapter 316 Her Struggle

Chapter 316: Chapter 316 Her Struggle

She widened her eyes at the man standing beside her, her expression, truly as shocked as could be. Feeling unable to withstand such a gaze from her, Lin Yebai became annoyed and, in a burst of anger, he turned his head to fiercely re at the man who had exposed him, "Ou Mucen, what exactly do you want to do?" What to do? Seeing his reaction, Ou Mucen coldlyughed, "I don¡¯t want to do anything. I only want everyone to rest assured. Our club president, in fact, isn¡¯t that close to Mr. Lin. That Jade Pendant wasn¡¯t a generous gift from him to Mr. Lin, but rather a y-act put on in conspiracy with Mr. Lin to win over a woman¡¯s heart. President, am I right in saying so?" "I¡ª¡ª" As thest word came out, the banquet hall exploded into chaos, and the club president¡¯s face turned an extreme shade of red. Acting? Was he saying that the Jade Pendant was just part of an act the president was in on? So, that means the Jade Pendant was actually the property of this judge? In an instant, the banquet hall erupted with jeers and roars like a pot boiling over! Lin Yebai¡¯s entire body trembled! Indeed, the Jade Pendant was his, and he had orchestrated everything that evening. His purpose was to strike back at this man, who had been persistently hovering around Ye Ning, by using such a method to tell him that he was the one most qualified to possess that woman. And their rtionship was already far from ordinary! But unexpectedly, with just one link of a chain, he saw through it all. This man was truly detestable! The usually gentle andposed Lin Yebai had a sharp murderous intent ring in his eyes, and his fingers, holding the brocade box, were so tense that veins bulged, "Yes, the Jade Pendant is mine. So what?" "..." A wave of uproar burst forth! My God! Did Mr. Lin actually admit it? Ye Ning looked at him, trembling slightly upon hearing his words, "Brother Lin, why? Why would you do such a thing?" Why? Lin Yebai¡¯splexion paled for a moment, finally remembering her presence, then a sh of panic crossed his face before he urgently grabbed her, "Aning, listen to my exnation, things aren¡¯t as you think." "Indeed, they are not as such. Mr. Lin, I think you need to rify to everyone present here exactly who Miss An is to you and what your rtionship with her is," Ou Mucen said emotionlessly, not missing the chance to further press the issue. "..." Before Ye Ning could even respond to the question, the man opposite, who had already seeded but didn¡¯t want to let go, emotionlessly threw out another sentence. As the words fell, the hall once again plunged into a storm of public opinion. Indeed, even a fool could hear the implication of his words: the rtionship between him and Lin Yebai was not that of husband and wife; she was not Mrs. Lin. As expected, those who crossed Ou Mucen were not faced with the worst, only with something more severe. Ye Ning looked nkly at the man in front of her, his face pale with anger, his body quivering, who now had no means of retaliation, and suddenly, her heart began to feel pity. Yes, when she had just learned that everything was of his own contrivance, she was extremely angry and her heart was also very upset and disgusted. It was as if she couldn¡¯t wait to leave him, leave this ce, and return to her own home. But now, seeing him like this, seeing him so disgracefully suppressed by that man in front of everyone, devastated, she suddenly couldn¡¯t bear it! Chapter 317 If I help you again, I’ll be hit by a car!

Chapter 317: Chapter 317 If I help you again, I¡¯ll be hit by a car!

He was Lin Yebai, the one who had saved her life and taken care of her for a whole five years. How could she stand by and watch his reputation being dragged through the mud, him utterly disgraced? Ye Ning bit her lip tightly, her fingers also deeply curled into her own palm! "Mr. Ou, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I¡¯ve known about this for a while. My master did this to give me a surprise, and I really like this surprise," she said. "What did you say? Say that again!" In an instant, the man who had just been strategic and nonchnt across from her froze, as if someone had hit his pressure point, all expression congealed in ce. She knew already? And she liked the surprise? Did she even know what she was saying? Ye Ning did not dare to look at him, because she knew just how terrifying hell could be, and that¡¯s how terrifying he looked right now. She gripped her palm so tightly that her sharp fingernails were almost piercing her flesh, and yet she waspletely unaware: "No matter how many times I say it, it¡¯s the same. Mr. Ou, I really appreciate your concern for us, but from now on, please don¡¯t trouble yourself with these matters." "..." It was as though every molecule in the air had solidified¡ªabsolute silence reigned in the hall, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, and the oppressive darkness in the air made it difficult even to breathe. This was indeed an aura more terrifying than death itself! Ye Ning bowed her head, feeling as if something were stuck in her chest, causing difort. Her slightly bent fingers subconsciously twisted the hem of her dress. It was at this moment that the man standing opposite her finally spoke, "Fine, from now on, An Ning, you remember, if I, Ou Mucen, help you again, I¡¯ll walk out and get hit by a car!" Ye Ning: "..." She quickly looked up, her blood-drained little face eager to see the man she had been afraid to look at until now. But in the span of a single sentence, he had already turned around. When she looked up, all she saw was his indifferent gaze, like that of aplete stranger, and nothing but his decisively retreating figure. Ou Mucen! Ye Ning¡¯s lips trembled fiercely, and in that instant, boundless panic flooded her heart like a swelling tide, so sudden and swift that she couldn¡¯t adjust to it before her legs uncontrobly started moving. "Aning, where are you going?" Just as she was about to chase after him, someone behind her grabbed her. He held on so tightly and with such fear that she could feel his hands trembling. Ye Ning turned around and saw him, her bloodless lips quivered, and in the end, she stopped. "Nowhere in particr, I just feel... a bit stifled here and want to go back." "Want to go back? Okay, I¡¯ll take you back right away!" he said, relieved to hear she wasn¡¯t going after the other man, and without further ado, he led her out of the banquet hall. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the banquet hall hadpletely calmed down after the girl¡¯s revtion... "So, you¡¯re saying that girl is not Mr. Lin¡¯s wife, but his disciple?" "Eh, it¡¯s pretty much the same. To arrange such a big surprise for his disciple, isn¡¯t that like confessing to her?" Chapter 318 When did she have someone else in her heart?

Chapter 318: Chapter 318 When did she have someone else in her heart?

"That¡¯s true, it seems that Mr. Lin really is a romantic person." "Yeah, but what¡¯s with the president of the Ou Group? The way he looked just now was quite off." "..." The president of the Ou Group? Who knows? ¡ª¡ª Yeah, who knows? Secretary Gao didn¡¯t know what had happened either. After watching the president return to his room as soon as he came back and nevering out again, he was quite puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with the president? Why does he look so awful? Turning his head, he saw Miss Lai who had brought him back. He asked, "Miss Lai, did something happen at the banquet where the third young master and your father went?" La Chenxi smiled, "Nothing happened, it¡¯s probably because he discussed some business matters. You know, he has a bad temper. It¡¯s normal for him to feel ufortable if he encounters things he doesn¡¯t like." This woman seemed to be in a good mood, giving a light and casual exnation when asked. Hearing this, Secretary Gao felt relieved. Indeed, his president does have a bad temper, so if he encountered something displeasing at the banquet, it would be normal. Therefore, he didn¡¯t bother him anymore and went off to prepare the materials for the exhibition the next day. Meanwhile, the woman, after seeing him leave, looked at the tightly closed door with a bright smile, then went downstairs to prepare food for him. So the little assistant had such a rtionship with the man named Lin she saw during the day. Since that was the case, what was there for her to worry about? She opened the refrigerator and took out his favorite dried scallops... - Ye Ning also returned to the presidential suite. After returning, the first thing she did was to take off the Jade Pendant from her neck and return it to the man following behind her, "Brother Lin, I¡¯m giving this back to you." Lin Yebai¡¯splexion stiffened for a moment, neither epting it nor refusing it. She¡¯s a smart girl. He didn¡¯t believe that after what had just happened, she would fail to understand his intention. Lin Yebai¡¯s lips were somewhat pale, "You don¡¯t like it?" Ye Ning shook her head, "No, it¡¯s just that I feel such an expensive thing is not suitable for me." Suitable? What does ¡¯not suitable¡¯ mean? Is it the Jade Pendant that¡¯s not suitable, or is he the one who¡¯s not suitable? Lin Yebai¡¯s gaze darkened, thinking back on the scene that had unfolded in the banquet hall, and the fact that she had almost chased after him, he finally took a step forward, "What exactly is unsuitable? Or is it that you¡¯re unwilling?" "What?" "I mean, what are you trying to say with your words? Ye Ning, after all these years, I don¡¯t believe you do not know my feelings. It¡¯s just a Jade Pendant, do you need to reject it?" Ye Ning: "..." His words were quite direct. Although he had not said the most crucial words, Ye Ning felt a bit panicked upon hearing them. "Brother Lin, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel it¡¯s not suitable for me to ept it." "Why is it not suitable?" "Because... because...," Ye Ning¡¯s throat was a bit dry, and her mind was also in disarray; she didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. Because she had always regarded him as part of her family, as a brother, because she had never considered having different feelings for him. Ye Ning, with her head bowed, struggled for a long, long time, finally squeezing out the words, "I am an unmarried mother with a child, and because I have also been to jail, I am shunned by society, I¡¯m like a mouse, having to live in the shadows. Brother Lin, I don¡¯t deserve you!" Chapter 319: You Can’t Push Her Too Hard

Chapter 319: Chapter 319: You Can¡¯t Push Her Too Hard

Unworthy? The man who had been waiting for her response, upon hearing these words, finally felt his heart sinkpletely. "Ye Ning, all these years, have I ever disdained you?" "What?" "You say you¡¯re a single mother, you¡¯ve been to jail, you live in the shadows, all of these, which part did I not personally take care of for you? If I really disdained you, do you think you could have stayed by my side for so many years?" "..." The words became blunter! The meaning was also getting clearer; without disdain, there is no unworthiness, and everything she said now was just her excuse. Ye Ning finally looked down, her face, which had been forciblyposed, began to stiffen, "Brother Lin, isn¡¯t it better for us... just like this?" "How so?" "Like siblings, like family, isn¡¯t that good?" Ye Ning raised her head, her eyes full of hope while she stared at the man. Indeed, was it good to be like siblings, like family? How much she cherished such a rtionship! She was an orphan, without the warmth of a family since childhood. Didn¡¯t he know how important and precious his care and protection were to her? But the man was very determined, even with a hint of mockery after hearing her words, "Being family with me, and being a spouse to Ou Mucen, is that it?" "What did you say?" Ye Ning¡¯s face finally changed, "Brother Lin, why would you say that?" Lin Yebai: "..." He was about to ruthlessly pierce through the true secret hidden in the depths of her heart, but at this moment, Xiaojin pushed the door and came in from outside, "Sir, so you were here, I¡¯ve got something to look for you about." Only then did Lin Yebai stop the words still trapped in his throat. Now that Xiaojin had arrived, Ye Ning wanted even less to stay in the living room, so as soon as Lin Yebai moved away from in front of her, she turned and went to her room, mming the door shut with a "bang". This was the first time she had been so angry at him! Xiaojin stood there seeing this, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back, he approached the equally ashen-faced sir, "Sir, you¡¯re pressing her too hard, this way, you¡¯ll only drive her further away." Xiaojin hadn¡¯t actuallye to look for him about something; he had hurried over to stop him after hearing something amiss from outside. Yes, if Xiaojin hadn¡¯t appeared just now, Lin Yebai might have exposed the man truly hidden in the depths of her heart, and perhaps, there would have been no turning back for them. "Sir, Miss Aning came for revenge. Ou Mucen belongs to the Ou Family. No matter how much she likes him, she won¡¯t let herself step into that situation." "So your point is..." "My point is, don¡¯t push too hard, lest she actually ends up with that man. You must understand, they already have a child together." Xiaojin also knew about the incident from back then. Because at that time, it was he who had witnessed it and informed Lin Yebai. Lin Yebai finally calmed down slowly! Indeed, he had been too impulsive just now, especially after hearing her mention family, the word "spouse" that he had blurted out in anger was precisely because he thought of that child. He lit a cigarette and slowly paced to the floor-to-ceiling windows of this luxurious living room, "How¡¯s that matter I asked you to take care ofing along?" Xiaojin quickly answered, "It¡¯s all set up. But, sir, how did you know that jewelrypany belonged to Ou Yuze?" Chapter 320: He Wants the Entire Ou Family!

Chapter 320: Chapter 320: He Wants the Entire Ou Family!

The man who was blowing smoke rings towards the enchanting night view outside the window, had reverted to his usual gentle and refined demeanor. Ou Yuze? "He is an ambitious man. After being suppressed by his younger uncle for so many years, do you think he would be content?" "So, sir, did you go out of your way to have his privatepany participate in this jewelry exhibition to deal with Ou Mucen?" "No!" The man smoking elegantly shook his finger, "No, he doesn¡¯t yet qualify to deal with Ou Mucen." "Then what does sir mean?" "He is just a chess piece in my hand, what I want is the entire Ou Family!" As his words fell, the cigarette butt that he had just finished was also fiercely extinguished in the ashtray. Indeed, since those beasts treated that girl so cruelly back in the day, and tonight, that man almost saw his reputation ruined andpletely destroyed, he would personally take action from now on to bring about their total destruction. Xiaojin was watching on the side, terrified! The entire Ou Family? He flipped through the information of the jewelrypany in his hand, then thinking back to the pair of Jade Bracelets, finally, a chilling sensation emerged from his back... -- Ye Ning tossed and turned in bed for a long time without falling asleep, her mind alternating between the words Lin Yebai had said to her and the image of that cold, resolute departing figure. He said that if he helped her again, he would get hit by a car and die! How much hate did it take to say such cruel words? Ye Ning turned over like a pancake on the bed for more than two hours until she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She got up, turned on theputer in her bedroom, and only felt at ease after booking a ticket home. After she had arrived in Japan, fearing that it might be inconvenient to go out sometimes, Lin Yebai had given her passport and ID card to her. With the ticket booked, she finally fell asleep, and because she had been tossing and turning for so long at night, by the time she woke up in the morning, it was already almost nine o¡¯clock. "Miss An, Mr. Lin and his assistant have already gone to the exhibition. He asked me to tell you that if you want to go, I can take you there." Upon waking up, she saw a hotel server in the suite. Go to the exhibition? No, she lost all interest. Right now, she needed to get to the airport, as her boarding time was fast approaching. So she declined, returned to her room, quickly washed up, got dressed, packed her luggage, and left. "Hello, I¡¯m Miss An from Presidential Suite No. 1. When Mr. Lin returns, could you tell him that I¡¯ve already gone back?" Before leaving the hotel, she gave it some thought; not wanting to worry him, she still left a verbal message for him at the front desk. After what had happened the night before, she didn¡¯t even want to contact him by phone anymore. Right now, she just wanted to be alone. After leaving the message, she took a taxi to the airport. At the same time, the exhibition event was about to start. "Third Young Master, you¡¯re here..." Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t arrived very early, as he had slept poorly the night before. Therefore, he had Secretary Gao go ahead in the morning, while he rested a bit longer beforeing over. Upon arrival, seeing the secretary standing at the entrance of the exhibition, he frowned, "Is everything ready?" "It¡¯s ready, the exhibits have been set up, and most of the other exhibitors have also arrived," replied Secretary Gao, taking the president¡¯s coat and leading him into the expansive exhibition center. One had to admit, this exhibition¡¯s scale was indeed veryrge. Chapter 321: Young Master, Something Has Happened!

Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Young Master, Something Has Happened!

Apart from the highly elegant and luxurious venue, even the disy racks used by the exhibitors to showcase their products were equipped with the world¡¯s top anti-theft devices. Ou Mucen walked over and, seeing this scene, finally understood why his old man had insisted on him being here. As he entered, the exhibitors who had already arrived greeted him. He simply nodded slightly in response before heading over to the Yuzhirun booth. It was a decent spot. It seemed that La Shiwen was doing quite well here. "Third Young Master, this is our Jade Bracelet. It wasunched by the organizer earlier this morning." To avoid the various theft issues encountered in the past, the organizers had required the exhibitors to submit their exhibits yesterday. The items were then ced in high-precision anti-theft disy cabs, secured with the exhibitor¡¯s fingerprint as the password. After hearing about it, Ou Mucen casually nced inside the cab. It truly was the Jade Bracelet he had brought over, made of superb quality jade, a brilliant green¡ªand what was more important... Suddenly, his expression stiffened! Secretary Gao, standing by, was puzzled, "Third Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?" "Take this bracelet out for me to see!" Almost impatiently, he stretched his finger to the fingerprint lock. Secretary Gao didn¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing the change in his expression, didn¡¯t dare dy. So, once the lock was opened with his fingerprint, he immediately took out the Jade Bracelet. "Third Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?" "..." No one answered him, only watching as the man in front of the bracelet took it into his hands and brought it close to his eyes, scrutinizing it under the light. What was he looking for? He didn¡¯t understand this stuff, did he? Secretary Gao was somewhat baffled. However, when he turned around and saw people from the judging panel across the room looking over, he began to feel nervous, "Third Young Master, there are rules for the exhibition. Once the items are ced in the disy cabs, they can¡¯t be taken out, Third Young Master..." "This is fake!" "What did you say?" Secretary Gao was so startled he was rendered speechless, "Fake? Why? What we gave them yesterday was real!" Exactly, the Jade Bracelet they handed over to the organizers yesterday was undoubtedly real. How could it have be fake? Secretary Gao couldn¡¯t understand it at all! Simrly, Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t expected such an incident either. Holding the bracelet in his hand, a heavy frost of anger swept through his eyes. Dare to swap his item? It looked like he had underestimated the exhibition! He put the Jade Bracelet back in the box, turned around, and coldly swept his gaze around the room. Finally, itnded on the club president who was mingling with the exhibitors, "Go get him for me. Tell him I want to see him." "Yes, Third Young Master!" Upon hearing this, Secretary Gao immediately went to fetch the club president of the organizers. At this moment, the group of judges also entered, surrounded by a throng of media reporters at the entrance. Noticing signs that the showcase at the Ou family¡¯s booth had been opened, Xiaojin, who was following Lin Yebai, suddenly turned pale, "Sir, it looks like he¡¯s discovered something?" Lin Yebai also noticed themotion upon entering and saw the man had already found something amiss with his item before the exhibition had even started, darkening his expression instantly. Chapter 322: Who Will Take the Deer

Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Who Will Take the Deer

Why was this man always outside of his control? His eyes shed with a cold and murderous intent, "How did things go yesterday?" Xiaojin replied hastily, "Very cleanly! Sir, you can rest assured!" "Then there¡¯s no need to bother with him. Without evidence, hisints to Takazawa Hideyoshi will only make the organizers think he¡¯s causing trouble for no reason and cancel his participation." "So, what are you implying, sir...?" "Wait and see!" As he said this, he suddenly remembered something and added, "Also, tell the other four judges to ensure the exhibition opens on time." "Yes, sir!" Xiaojin quickly went to do as instructed. This indeed was the man¡¯s impending doom. So what if he discovered the truth of the matter? Without evidence to prove his items were swapped, his status as a newly started brand would only cause others to think he didn¡¯t have any exhibit-worthy items and was using ame excuse. Thus, they didn¡¯t need to worry about this problem at all. As long as they ensured the exhibition was ready to open, he would naturally fall t on his face. The man who finally took his seat at the judges¡¯ panel thought of all this, and his handsome and elegant face once again showed his genial and gentle smile... Ou Mucen, this time I want to see who will be the victor? ¡ª¡ª Secretary Takazawa returned quickly, just as Lin Yebai anticipated. The organizer, Takazawa Hideyoshi, didn¡¯t acknowledge that Yuzhirun¡¯s exhibit was swapped. Instead, he questioned whether the pieces they provided were authentic in the first ce. Secretary Takazawa was furious after hearing this, and if it weren¡¯t for the president waiting for him at the venue, he would have started arguing on the spot. Aftering back from Takazawa Hideyoshi, he saw the president still standing there, lost in thought while looking at the Jade Bracelet, so he approached him with a pale face. "Third Young Master, they won¡¯t admit it and even said that if we really insist, we can check their surveince footage. But if we don¡¯t find any evidence, they will cancel our participation and confiscate the deposit in full." "..." This was a fact. As an exhibitor, if you challenge the organizer and fail to find evidence in the surveince footage, you will be deemed as making groundless usations and have your participation cancelled. Moreover, Yuzhirun is a newly established brand; their qualification to attend has already stirred much controversy. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes were filled with icy rage as he looked at the fake Jade Bracelet in front of him and the exhibition about to start behind him. Finally, he took out his phone. "Mr. Takazawa, I heard you won¡¯t let me see the surveince footage?" "Ou... Mr. Ou, what are you saying? This..." "I might not need to see the surveince footage, but remember this, Mr. Takazawa, if I find evidence that my items were indeed swapped, your Takazawa Corporation will cease to exist in Japan!" "You¡ª" On the other end of the phone, Takazawa Hideyoshi, hearing this threat, finally turned green with anger. His corporation not appearing in Japan anymore? Did he mean to destroy hispany? What bluster! Takazawa Hideyoshi¡¯s hands trembled with rage, but as he sought to retaliate against the person on the phone, he realized he didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. Indeed, Yuzhirun wasn¡¯t to be feared, but the Ou Corporation was certainly not something to provoke. Chapter 323: Has He Met with an Accident?

Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Has He Met with an ident?

That¡¯s apany that could rank globally. If he really got angry, it¡¯s not only his Takazawa Corporation that would disappear from Japan, he wouldn¡¯t let the rest of the world off the hook either. Takazawa Hideyoshi¡¯s face gradually turned pale, and through clenched teeth, he asked angrily, "Then what exactly do you want?" "Postpone!" Postpone? What a joke! The opening was about to happen, and he¡¯s talking about postponing it?!! Takazawa Hideyoshi was incensed once more, "Ou Mucen, this is a global exhibition, not child¡¯s y. How can you simply say postpone and expect a postponement?" "That¡¯s your problem. You should be grateful that I still want to participate in this exhibition. Otherwise, Takazawa Hideyoshi, I could right now make a mess for you and this exhibition!" With that, he didn¡¯t wait for an answer, he just mmed the phone down. Indeed, it was only because Ou Mucen was still interested in this event that it wasn¡¯t already a disaster. Otherwise, there would be no need for a dy ¨C he would¡¯ve just thrown it into chaos! Did they think they could mess with him and live to tell the tale? After hanging up, he didn¡¯t even bother to lock the disy case, just turned on his heel and strode out. Secretary Gao watched from behind, unsure what the president intended, but seeing him leave, he quickly followed suit. Thereafter, everyone in the venue, seeing the two of them leave without locking the disy case, was filled with astonishment... What¡¯s the head of Ou Corporation up to now? Why is he leaving when it¡¯s all about to start? And, what about his disy case? Leaving it open and unlocked? Isn¡¯t he afraid someone will steal what¡¯s inside? Everyone was puzzled! Lin Yebai also watched, somewhat perplexed, but down in his heart, a bad premonition was growing, especially after seeing the neglected disy case. What on earth was he thinking? ¡ª¡ª When Ye Ning arrived at the airport, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. Seeing that there was still a good half hour before her flight, she found a seat in the departure hall and began to wait while idly ying with her broken phone. As she turned on the screen, she didn¡¯t go anywhere else, just straight to Weibo, hoping to catch up on domestic news. But at that moment, a message suddenly popped up on her Weibo homepage. "International media is in an uproar as today¡¯s highly-anticipated global jewelry exhibition is suddenly postponed by the organizers for four hours!" What? The jewelry exhibition dyed for four hours? Seeing the message in English, she was somewhat surprised, so she clicked through and began to read the article carefully. It turned out that there were security concerns with the exhibition, and the organizers needed relevant departments to conduct another inspection before it could proceed. Such a significant issue, could the organizers really make such a blunder? Ye Ning found it hard to believe. She scrolled down on her phone and quickly caught sight of the photos beneath the news article. Indeed, the several photos were of a chaotic scene, whether jewelers or judges, all seemed disordered. It was evident that the issue hade up suddenly. She began reading thements below... ****** On floor 1005#: ording to thetest information received, someone revealed that it¡¯s not really a security issue, but rather that a vendor¡¯s jewelry was switched out with a fake. On floor 1020#: @floor 1005 Is what you¡¯re saying true? Vendor¡¯s jewelry switched out? On floor 2000#: Which vendor?!! @floor 1005: I don¡¯t know that, but I heard it was a pair of Jade Bracelets... ... Chapter 324: Does He Want to Kill Ou Mucen?

Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Does He Want to Kill Ou Mucen?

Ye Ning thought that once the incident broke out, most of thements below would be cursing the organizer because such a blunder was unforgivable. But she hadn¡¯t expected that when she scrolled to over a thousand floor levels, she would see such a message... Jewelry swapped? A pair of Jade Bracelets? As she read these words, her fingers immediately froze in ce. The Jade Bracelet, wasn¡¯t that the exhibit that Yuzhirun brought to the exhibition? She remembered the man she saw at the dress shop yesterday, and in order to find out the reason he came here, after returning to the presidential suite and Lin Yebai left, she took that opportunity to find the list of exhibitors in the living room. Yes, that man brought a pair of Jade Bracelets this time. So the items that were swapped, could they be his? Suddenly feeling a sense of urgency and disregarding the risk of being exposed, she immediately sent a private message to the original poster, "Excuse me, do you know which exhibitor¡¯s merchandise got swapped?" "Not quite sure, but a friend of mine at the scene said that there¡¯s only one exhibitor called Yuzhirun that has Jade Bracelets." The private message was quickly returned! Upon seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s entire being descended into chaos... Yuzhirun! It really was Yuzhirun! But why Yuzhirun? They¡¯re a new brand and pose no threat to anyone, so why were their items specifically swapped? Sitting there, she suddenly thought of the events fromst night, and also, after returning to the suite, the man interrogating her, and when he uttered "Ou Mucen" those eyes filled with ferocity and murderous intent. Finally, she shook violently, and her entire face turned deathly pale. It can¡¯t be, Brother Lin isn¡¯t that kind of person, he wouldn¡¯t stoop so low. But then, another thought struck her, recalling how recently he had used three cars to desperately prevent her from going back to the factory, her heart sank again. Indeed, if he couldmit such craziness, then what¡¯s to stop him from seizing such an opportune moment now? She closed her eyes firmly, and finally, clutched the phone tightly in her palm. -- Ou Mucen spent nearly an hour, and eventually in the restored video footage found that a water delivery staff had entered and left Takazawa¡¯s office, and he began rushing to thatpany. "Third Young Master, it¡¯s been an hour, how¡¯s it on your end?" While driving, the secretary who stayed at the venue called again, and without a second thought, he took off his headset. What¡¯s the rush? Doesn¡¯t he have a watch? He floored the gas pedal, racing ahead at breakneck speed. But just as he left the city center, got onto the overpass to head towards the district, he thought he saw a figure through the car window. The figure was petite, wearing a beige short coat over a caramel-colored short skirt with slender, fair legs and was pulling a suitcase, standing by the guardrail on the overpass and attempting to hail a car. What a lunatic! Coming to this ce to hail a car, is she trying to get herself killed? He took a harsh drag on his cigarette, pressed the car window button, and flung the cigarette butt out with a flick of his hand. It was at that moment when the girl standing by the edge of the overpass saw him, and realized that the person driving the ck Ferrari was exactly who she was looking for. Suddenly, her outstretched hand froze... Chapter 325: She Saw Him, But He Didn’t Stop Again

Chapter 325: Chapter 325: She Saw Him, But He Didn¡¯t Stop Again

Ou Mucen was still sprinting, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to what was behind him. However, at this time, the sunlight on the overpass was exceptionally bright. As he turned the corner, a strand of golden light fell directly on the rearview mirror beside his car window, and suddenly, a very dazzling ray of light refracted and shot straight into his field of vision. Damn it! He was already in a bad mood, and this piercing light only worsened his mood. He cursed fiercely, reached out for the door lock, and prepared to roll up the car window he had just opened. It was at this moment that he nced at the mirror next to him, and finally, in that dazzling mirror, he saw the figure behind him that was getting farther and farther away. That was the figure he had seen when he had opened the car door to throw out the cigarette butt and cursed as "psychopath." But now, she was strangely not trying to g down a car anymore. Instead, she just carried her suitcase, turned around, and stared straight in his direction, without moving an inch! Really crazy! He nced quickly, cursed once more, rolled down the window, and fled. -- Ye Ning stood there for a very long time, until that Ferrari eventually disappeared from her sight, then she turned around woodenly and stared nkly ahead. She was actually going back to the exhibition, but her car had broken down halfway, and she had no choice but to get out on the overpass. Hadn¡¯t he just seen her? He should have, they were so close to his car, how could he have not seen her? So why did he ignore her? Was it because he really had no more interest in seeing her? She remembered his coldness and strangeness when he had leftst night. And that sentence, which until now made her go pale. He said, "An Ning, if I help you, I hope a car runs me over!" Yes, he had said such a thing, so how could he possibly want to see her? The hand holding her suitcase finally drooped down powerlessly, her head raised in a daze as she looked at the cars that were speeding fast on the overpass. Her legs gave out, and she squatted right there. It hurt so much in her chest! As she squatted there hugging her knees, a yellow ord sedan abruptly came to a stop in front of her on the highway where she had been waving but hardly got any stops before. "Youngdy, why are you all alone here? It¡¯s very dangerous," said a man who looked to be in his forties. He seemed very concerned when he saw her alone on the overpass. The man spoke in Japanese, which Ye Ning couldn¡¯t understand a word of, but she clearly saw the kindness in his face. So she immediately stood up from the ground, took her suitcase, and stepped back, "Uncle, I was on my way to Tokyo City in a taxi, but it broke down on the road, and the driver told me to g down another ride here." Her fluent English revealed nothing of her origins. The middle-aged man chuckled, "I see. Well, you can ride with me; I¡¯m just heading to the city center." After saying that, he got out to help her put her suitcase in the trunk of his car. Seeing this, Ye Ning, despite still feeling a sense of loss, was somewhat relieved to know she could finally return to the city. A huge weight seemed to lift off her shoulders. Never mind all that, better just to head back first. Maybe after getting back, she could go look for Secretary Gao first. Thus, she pulled the car door open, ready to get in. But just at that moment, on this very overpass, the roaring sound of a sports car¡¯s engine suddenly came from the opposite direction. The middle-aged man stood dumbfounded, frozen on the spot! Chapter 326: She’s Happy Like a Child

Chapter 326: Chapter 326: She¡¯s Happy Like a Child

The middle-aged uncle was so stunned that he just stood there, dumbfounded! God! Driving the wrong way? The uncle behind the wheel watched the ck dot rushing towards them in the wrong direction at a breakneck speed, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Ye Ning was also shocked, staring nkly at the dark shadow that was gracefully weaving through the traffic, her entire mind went nk! Isn¡¯t that... isn¡¯t that... In just about ten seconds, the shadow in front of her suddenly erged, and instantly, following the piercing sound of tires screeching against the ground, the ck Ferrari luxury sports car that had just disappeared from her view now stopped right in front of her. "This is... this is..." The ord uncle was so startled he couldn¡¯t even speak. Ye Ning¡¯s heart pounded fiercely as she watched the ck sports car that had returned, forgetting what she was supposed to do and just stood there, staring dumbfoundedly at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. It really was him! Ye Ning¡¯s throat felt incredibly dry, and in her chest, her heart seemed ready to burst out, unable to maintain even the most basicposure. The person inside the car showed no intention of rolling down the window, and his eyes did not look over at her. Sitting inside, he appearedpletely indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t recognize her at all, his gaze cold, his expression detached. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the only one here, she would almost doubt that his return had nothing to do with her. Nheless, no matter his attitude, she, Ye Ning, was very happy! The feeling was as if she was so grateful for his return. After giving a nod to the ord uncle, she didn¡¯t say another word and went to retrieve her suitcase from his car¡¯s trunk, then headed over to his car. Indeed, the trunk of the sports car was open, and so was the door. All of Ye Ning¡¯s gloom dissipated, she opened the car door and got in. For the first time, she actually felt the joy of a child who had found back a beloved possession. "To... the city center!" "..." No one answered her, the only response was the sound of the car engine starting up again. Afterward, sitting in the car, she could only feel the vehicle underneath her perform a U-turn, and immediately, the sports car went back onto its route, speeding off forward. Where was he going? Ye Ning¡¯s original intention wasn¡¯t really to go back to the city. She was returning to help him find that pair of bracelets, but now she had encountered him, and yet he was still going in the opposite direction from her. Could it be that he had found some clue? Ye Ning was smart. Seeing him silently moving forward, she kept quiet as well, sitting silently behind him. However, it wasn¡¯t long after she got into the car that her phone rang. Looking down, she discovered that it was a call from Lin Yebai. Why was he calling at this time? Ye Ning, reminded of the current mess at Yuzhirun, naturally felt a hint of revulsion bubbling up without even thinking, she hung up the phone. This was the first time she felt such an emotion towards him. Brother Lin, why did you have to do this? After hanging up, she guessed that he would call again if he didn¡¯t find her, so she simply turned off her phone, tossed it into her bag, and didn¡¯t bother with it anymore. The man in front was still focused on driving, but when the woman¡¯s phone rang in the back, his gaze still flicked briefly through the rearview mirror. When he saw her turn off her phone and throw it into her bag, a trace of hostility in his brow finally eased a little. Chapter 327 Exposure

Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Exposure

The Ferrari was fast, taking only about ten minutes to finally arrive at the water deliverypany. Ye Ning didn¡¯t know why he was here, but seeing the car stop, she followed him out of the car after he opened the door and stepped out. "Sir, may I ask what you¡¯re here for?" "Finding someone!" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so once they arrived at thepany, he walked straight in through the front door. Startled, Ye Ning hurriedly followed behind him. As they walked inside, she kept ncing back at the security guard who was chasing after them. "Mucen, what are you doing here? Are you looking for the person who swapped your Jade Bracelet?" She was indeed well informed! Mucen strode forward, his face cold and expressionless. The security guard who hade running after them, upon hearing the name "Ou Mucen" from Ye Ning¡¯s mouth, suddenly changed his expression. Ye Ning took all this in but said nothing to the man walking ahead. Instead, as he went into the office to find the boss, she stood outside the office door quietly staring at the security guard. Finding jewelry was actually all too easy for someone with her unique eyesight. Because she could recognize the presence of high-quality jade at a nce, her eyes were inherently suited to finding such treasures. In her eyes, what appeared colorless and tasteless to others would exude a refreshing coolness. And that coolness was the very reason her Pup Duplex surfaced. As she stared for a long time, feeling that coolness but not strongly enough for her Pup Duplex to appear, it indicated that he was a middleman, not the mastermind behind the crime. Lost in thought, Ye Ning looked down... Just then, the boss inside the office, nodding and bowing, sent the man out. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning hurried over and asked, "How did it go? Did you find the person you were looking for?" Ye Ning was a smart person; knowing he hade here, she guessed he must be looking for the person who swapped the Jade Bracelet. However, to her frustration, he still didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Or perhaps he just wasn¡¯t in the mood, because right now, he was really irritated and felt like killing someone. Lighting a cigarette, he sat down on a long bench with a stern face. Ye Ning saw this and decided to peek inside the office, where she saw the boss and several others watching thepany¡¯s surveince videos. Instantly, she broke out in a cold sweat. At this rate, how long would it take them to go through everything? He only had three hours left. So she bit her lip and, without caring about anything else, came over and stood in front of him. "Why don¡¯t we take a look at that security guard?" The security guard? The man who was smoking turned his gaze sharply towards her! Those were indeed two sharp and terrifying gazes! Feeling her heart pounding, Ye Ning quickly diverted her gaze elsewhere. "I don¡¯t mean anything by it, just... just that he seemed a bit off, a bit suspicious..." She absolutely couldn¡¯t let him discover her secret, or else it would be big trouble. After exining, there was a long silence in the room, as if frozen in time, except for those eyes that kept staring at her ¨C it was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. Chapter 328: Does this matter have anything to do with her?

Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Does this matter have anything to do with her?

"Alright, let¡¯s see what he has to say!" Just as Ye Ning was about to be overwhelmed by the deadly silence, this man finally spoke, uttering his first words to her since the harshment he madest night. Agreeing to look at the security guard! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning immediately felt as if something in her heart had finallynded, and her whole body weakened, trembling slightly. How tightly wound had she been? After agreeing to look at the security guard, the owner of the water deliverypany immediately pulled up his video footage. Indeed, as Ye Ning had expected, shortly after they investigated the security guard, they discovered thatst night at around seven, a person wearing a duckbill cap arrived at thepany¡¯s entrance. Afterward, the security guard gave him a set of employee uniform, and he left! "Someone, grab that security guard right now!" The boss, having witnessed this scene, roared and led his men to apprehend the security guard. Ye Ning stood behind the crowd without making a sound until everyone in the office had left. Then she approached the surveince footage alone and watched attentively what happened next. "What are you still watching?" "Where did he put the Jade Bracelet?" Ye Ning almost blurted out her thoughts without thinking, and only after speaking did she realize her mistake, hastily leaving from the front of theputer. Then she stood there with her head bowed, not daring to make a sound. That was bad! How could she have said that? By saying so, wouldn¡¯t he know that she was aware of the whereabouts of the Jade Bracelet? Ye Ning wished she could bite off her own tongue! Yet, to her surprise, this time the man showed no reaction. Instead, he stood there and gave the surveince screen a cold nce before speaking indifferently, "And then? What did you see?" "I saw..." Ye Ning was a bit slow to react. Didn¡¯t he suspect her? She had just let something slip, and he, such a shrewd man, hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss? She couldn¡¯t believe it, "I saw... he returned the clothester." "Clothes?" "Yes, I think he probably returned them to avoid getting caught. Mucen, should we go and check on that uniform now?" Ye Ning said with a cold sweat in her palms. In reality, the surveince video hadn¡¯t shown the clothes being returned. The reason she had said so was that she had seen some Jade Marrow Qi on the security guard earlier. Jade Marrow Qi, the essence left by the Jade Bracelet, was something her eyes could perceive. If the security guard had it on him, it meant the Jade Bracelet had passed through his hands, or at the very least, there had been a very close contact. Therefore, it was more crucial to find that uniform at this moment! Ou Mucen said nothing. He simply stood there with his hands in his pockets, looking down at her from his elevated position, expressionless, without a ripple. His eyes were more like those of an examiner, probing, observing, questioning... Her expression was evasive, which was beyond doubt. But such evasion didn¡¯t seem to stem from a sense of guilt over some wrongdoing. It appeared more like an attempt to hide a secret, afraid to let him find out, and fearful of exposing herself. So this matter actually had nothing to do with her. And her jittery and hesitant demeanor, was that because she had a secret of her own to keep? Chapter 329: The Heterochromia Re-emerges

Chapter 329: Chapter 329: The Heterochromia Re-emerges

His eyes finally softened a bit, and he turned away, no longer paying her any attention as he lifted his foot and walked outside. Ye Ning stood inside and watched, startled for a moment, "Third Young Master, where are you going? Are we not going to look for those clothes? Ou Mucen!" She rushed out only to find that he had disappeared in no time, her anxiety causing her to call out his name repeatedly. Luckily, by the time she found him, she saw that he had already picked up a set of employee uniforms. Unfortunately, the security guard was nowhere to be seen, and upon asking, she found out that he had run off long ago. It seemed he had run away the moment they had arrived! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning then nced over at the uniform. Indeed, the moment her eyesnded on it, a strong, cool sensation wafted towards her eyes. The sensation was so intense that within a second, the focus in each of her eyes began to split into two, frightening her so much that, before she could even conceal it, she quickly covered her eyes with both hands. Those were eyes unlike those of ordinary people. If they were seen by these people, they would also think of her as a monster! Ou Mucen was originally speaking with the boss when he suddenly saw her shaking her shoulders and then bowing her head, covering her own eyes. His brows furrowed slightly, "What¡¯s wrong?" Ye Ning¡¯s tears flowed continuously, and her nasal passages were fiery and painful due to the appearance of the double pupils, making it difficult for her to breathe. Thus, covering her own eyes, she shook her head erratically, "It¡¯s nothing, just some sand got in my eyes, I¡¯ll go wash them." Saying that, she didn¡¯t wait for his reaction and turned to quickly find a restroom. When the double pupils appeared, it was actually very painful, as if there was another eye hidden within her eyes, causing agonizing pain every time it emerged, as if it had to break through numerous obstacles to do so. And these obstacles were the torture of her own flesh. Finding the restroom, she rinsed chaotically under the faucet. Atst, she managed to disperse the cold energy in her pupils, and the stinging and sourness in her nostrils and eyes began to subside. It had been many years since she had allowed them to fully appear; she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so painful! Lifting her wet face, she looked at the mirror to see a woman with red eyes and a pale face like a ghost, taking a long time to recover her senses. Ou Mucen was nning to leave from outside. Since the security guard had run off, he, of course, had to find a way to search for him on his own; otherwise, with the boss¡¯s capabilities, it was uncertain whether he would be found. So, he took the work clothes and got into the car. But after getting into the car, he waited a long while and did not see the womane out. This damned woman, what exactly was she doing? Didn¡¯t she know that he was short on time? Annoyed, he pressed the horn several times! Ye Ning was still in the restroom and suddenly heard this, snapping back to reality and hurriedly exiting. We¡¯re leaving now? Seeing the impatient man in the car, she ran over and asked, "Are we leaving? Aren¡¯t we looking for the Jade Bracelet anymore?" Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see the security guard has already run off? Ou Mucen¡¯s expression grew even darker, "Do you think that thing would still be here?" "No, but we can take a trip to the nearby fishing vige." "Fishing vige?" "Yes, the clothes had a strong fishy smell, definitely left by the person who wore them, and such a scent could onlye from fishermen." Ou Mucen: "..." Chapter 330: Sir, it’s bad, Ou Mucen has already found...

Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Sir, it¡¯s bad, Ou Mucen has already found...

Does this clothing have an odor? Ou Mucen, who appeared somewhat stunned by the question, actually did something very childlike. He picked up the garment and sniffed it under his nose. As a result, Ye Ning, who was outside the car, burst intoughter when she saw this, "Did you smell anything?" She didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. She just found it amusing that this moody man suddenly made such a childish gesture. Ou Mucen was just smelling the clothing when he suddenly caught sight of her joyful and radiant smile. Abruptly, his fingers stiffened, and he threw the garment away as if it were gue-stricken! "What are you still standing there for? Get in the car already!" he said, sounding quite frantic. Seeing this, Ye Ning stuck out her tongue and hurriedly got into the car. This man¡¯s mood really was unpredictable; he would get angry at the drop of a hat. So, once she got into the car, she didn¡¯t dare say anything else and just waited for him to drive to the fishing vige. In fact, the reason Ye Ning could provide this information wasn¡¯t because there was actually a fishy sea odor on the clothing, but rather because she had experienced a moment of Pup Duplex, through which she saw a chilling aura interspersed with the bloody scent of the sea. Pup Duplex was, after all, an anomaly. Since she could see the aura from Jade Bracelet, naturally, she would sometimes be able to see other things that defy science. And, as for the bloody aura from the sea, she could think of nothing else but fishing. Indeed, her spection was remarkably urate because not long after they left the water deliverypany, Xiaojin, who was still at the exhibition, received a phone call. "Mr. Jin, that Ou Mucen has already found this ce and discovered me. What should we do?" "Useless!" Upon hearing this, Xiaojin cursed immediately. He hung up the phone without dy and went straight to the gentleman who was having a lively chat with the president. "Sir, something has happened!" "..." Lin Yebai¡¯s hand, holding a ss of wine, paused for a moment. After greeting the president, he walked away. "What¡¯s wrong?" As soon as he arrived, the smile on his face disappearedpletely. Seeing Lin Yebai¡¯s reaction, Xiaojin quickly replied, "The person we arrangedst night just called, saying Ou Mucen has already headed over there." "What?" Upon hearing this, the normally gentle and elegant man¡¯s face turned ashen, "Didn¡¯t you tell me the job was done cleanly? How could he find out so quickly?" At that, Xiaojin¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat, "I did indeed arrange it meticulously, but..." "There¡¯s no ¡¯but.¡¯ Do you think Ou Mucen is like those people you¡¯ve dealt with before? I¡¯m telling you, even ten of you wouldn¡¯t be enough for him to toy with!" "..." Xiaojin dared not speak any further and stood there without making a sound... The incident couldn¡¯t really be med on him. If anyone was to me, it was Ou Yuze. Yesterday, after he informed him of this news, Ou Yuze was the one who arranged the ensuing actions. Apart from providing the water deliverypany as a resource, Xiaojin had practically done nothing else. It seems that that man was indeed a fool! Xiaojin was full of grievances. He stood there for quite a while before he saw the gentleman slowly calm down. "And the Jade Bracelet? Where exactly is the Jade Bracelet now?" "It¡¯s in Ou Yuze¡¯s hands, but if he finds that little fishing vige, then finding Ou Yuze won¡¯t be far off." Ou Yuze... The man holding the wine ss stood there with a tense face for a while, his eyes hardening behind his sses after a moment, "Tell Ou Yuze this news!" Tell him? Chapter 331: Pursuit and Kill!

Chapter 331: Chapter 331: Pursuit and Kill!

Find him? Xiaojin looked up in surprise, "What does the gentleman mean by that...?" "This is a feud between uncle and nephew, isn¡¯t it most appropriate to let them resolve it themselves?" As if he had found the perfect solution, the man in the pristine white tailored suit instantly regained his usualposed and elegant demeanor. Xiaojin felt a chill in the palms of his hands... Let the uncle and nephew resolve it? With Ou Yuze¡¯s temperament, wasn¡¯t it the perfect time to eliminate his uncle? No one knew he was in Japan, and nobody knew that thepany was his, Ou Yuze¡¯s. His uncle, currently on his own investigating the matter outside, would be so easy to kill! Xiaojin looked at the gentleman he had followed for many years and suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. "Right, how is Aning doing? Are you sure she got on the ne?" "She should have. I checked her ticket, her cell phone is turned off, probably because she¡¯s on the ne." "Hmm, call Nurse Zhang and tell her to contact me immediately after Miss Ye gets back." "Yes, gentleman!" With that, Xiaojin left. Thankfully that girl wasn¡¯t here. If she were and found out that the man had been plotted against by the gentleman, would she ever forgive him? Xiaojin let out a sigh... ---- Ou Mucen drove very fast. The fishing vige, he had checked, the nearest one from here was two hundred kilometers away, and he had less than two hours left. He had to hurry. Ye Ning understood his situation, so after getting into the car, she didn¡¯t disturb him and took out her cell phone to go online and reschedule her unused flight ticket. But before she could finish changing her booking, suddenly, she heard a "bang" from behind, and a tremendous inertia threw her from her seat! "Ah¡ª" It was apletely unexpected shock! Ou Mucen in the front seat was also bounced harshly, but since he was in the front, it wasn¡¯t as severe. Once he steadied himself and heard the scream from behind, he immediately turned around, "Are you alright?" Ye Ning was under the seat, and after hearing his voice, she struggled to crawl out, "What happened? Did we crash?" Crash? The man, whose face was now fully overshadowed by danger and biting cold, stared at the Porsche incessantly following them through the rearview mirror, his eyes filled with a murderous intent. Had he finally lost his patience? Was he going to make his move? His long and distinct fingers gripped the steering wheel, and he said word by word, "Come to the front!" Huh? Move to the front? In her panic, Ye Ning¡¯s mind went nk, but she quickly understood his meaning. Yes, the one intending to hit their car was behind them; to minimize the danger; it only made sense to move to the front, to sit beside him. That was the only way to avoid being thrown around if they were hit. Realizing this, Ye Ning immediately started crawling from under the seat, moving toward the front. She had never been so flustered before, not even five years ago, with all the trauma she had experienced, had she ever been this terrified. This was no joke; they were being pursued for a kill. While past distress had been about secret plots, which didn¡¯t require such fear, it was only the anger and hatred that came with understanding the truth. Chapter 332 He’s a Madman!

Chapter 332: Chapter 332 He¡¯s a Madman!

But now, she was being chased down by this man, hunted like prey! What the hell, why did shee back? Ye Ning wanted to cry; her whole body shook as she crawled over, and once she tumbled onto the passenger seat, she couldn¡¯t move anymore. Out of fear, and because she truly had no strength left! Seeing her finally making it over, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. As his foot pressed down on the elerator, suddenly, all Ye Ning could hear was a buzz in her ears, and as her body jolted backward, the view before the windshield became a blur, like the speeding cars in a video game, draining all the color from her face in an instant. This was terrifying! Was this a race against life and death? Ye Ning felt her ears go deaf, and a wave of nausea surged up in her chest. Quickly, she couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore and tightly shut her eyes, her face turning deathly pale as she gripped the seatbelt with all her might. Even so, the car kept getting hit from time to time, with the speed reaching its limit, to the point that even Ou Mucen himself could hardly bear it. This was simply suicidal! Feeling unwell, this man, who had already lured the pursuing car to a location he had found on the GPS, suddenly yanked the steering wheel to the right at the fork in the road as if to head towards that exit ramp. The Porsche that had been following them had no idea of the trap and saw him turning toward the ramp, so it went along for the ride. Just then, the ck Ferrari was only about ten meters from a gap! As it pursued and drove deeper inward, suddenly, the navigation system inside the car red frantically: "Attention, there is a 45-degree turn ahead, you are severely overspeeding!" A 45-degree turn? My God, that was such a dangerous turn, and he was driving so fast, it was practically courting death. In a sh, Ye Ning opened her eyes and looked ahead, and at that moment, she saw nothing but the vast sea through the windshield as if they were driving above the sea itself. This madman, what was he nning to do? Ye Ning¡¯s face went sheet-white: "Ou Mucen, what are you doing? Stop the car, we¡¯re going to end up at the bottom of the sea!" That¡¯s right, at a 45-degree turn, if you¡¯re going too fast, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the car, and you¡¯d fly straight off the road. However, the man seemed not to hear, continuing to floor the gas pedal until the Porsche behind him caught up. Then, less than ten meters from the curve, he suddenly jerked the steering wheel hard! In an instant, the highway was filled with the sound of screeching tires as the ck Ferrari, like it had been yanked over, veered away from the guardrail. The Porsche behind had no time to react to what had happened; its upants had been fixated on the Ferrari. Suddenly seeing it turn in an impossible maneuver, they were stunned for a moment, still clueless about what was happening, when their own Porsche, which had the elerator pushed to the floor, whooshed perfectly past the guardrail and flew off the ramp! Damn! Help!! ¡ª For a full minute, Ye Ning was in a state of shock! Her expression was like she hadpletely short-circuited, staring nkly at the gaping hole and listening to those screams, utterly bewildered! A madman, this had to be a madman! Chapter 333: We Must Put Him to Death

Chapter 333: Chapter 333: We Must Put Him to Death

Ou Mucen was actually quite calm, as if he was ustomed to such events. After sending the car to the Underworld, he turned the vehicle around, took out his mobile phone, and prepared to call back to Tokyo. But when he lit up the screen, he discovered to his surprise that his phone was showing "No Service"! No Service? His phone was supposed to have global coverage, and it was a high-end custom model. How could there be no service in a ce like Japan? He stared at the screen, and his eyes began to grow colder and colder. Ye Ning didn¡¯t know what had happened. Seeing him silent after taking out his phone, with a killing aura growing ever more terrifying, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, "So what do we do now?" "Back to Tokyo!" Without any expression, he tossed out those words, threw his phone into the glovepartment, and started the car. The person who could jam his phone was no ordinary individual. His phone, with its unique number and model, wasn¡¯t an ordinary one you could find on the market. To jam it, one would have to be very familiar with its manufacturing andwork ess points. Therefore, the person wanting to kill him wasn¡¯t just anyone; it had to be someone who knew him very well. And so, the ck Ferrari began racing back. Ye Ning also felt that returning was the best decision at this time. She was aware of the situation, and she had guessed who was behind it. But she had never imagined that he would actually send someone after him. Brother Lin, why would you do this? Her fingers tightened, and her pale lips bore a row of fine teeth marks! However, what neither of them anticipated was the moment Ou Mucen drove out of the ramp, ready to rejoin the highway. Suddenly, they saw three red Range Rovers before them! The Range Rovers, like ghosts, were lined up blocking their path, resembling reapers crawling out of hell, waiting for their arrival. Ou Mucen¡¯s car screeched to a halt! This was a situation that even he had not expected; it seemed that person was indeed set on taking him down. "What do we do? We can¡¯t get through," Ye Ning said, her voice trembling with fear. It wasn¡¯t her fault. Barely recovering from one life-threatening pursuit and now faced with such a hopeless scene, how could she possibly stay calm? Ou Mucen didn¡¯t respond, but after staring at those three vehicles for a while, a ruthless glint shed across his eyes, and he suddenly released the brake, speeding backwards. Ye Ning was stunned! Watching the trio of Range Rovers instantly give chase, she could only clutch the seatbelt tightly; she was out of options. "Woo..." "Hum... Humming..." It was a scene not even a movie could match. Usually, Range Rovers wouldn¡¯t be able to outpace a Ferrari, but now the Ferrari was reversing, which was rtively passive. As the Ferrari tried desperately to escape and turn around, it was continuously bitten tightly by them, unable to break free. At that moment, the Ferrari had reached the bend of the ramp, the same spot where they had rushed out from behind the Porsche! "Watch out!" It was at that moment, while the man beside her was watching the rear, that a Range Rover suddenly elerated and charged towards them from the front. "Bang¡ª" It was a truly despairing moment. Ye Ning only felt the world spin above her head, a severe pain in her brain, and then her seatbelt snapped. Chapter 334 She is Happy That He is Alive

Chapter 334: Chapter 334 She is Happy That He is Alive

"An Ning!!" In a daze, she thought she heard someone roaring her name, and then someone seemed to grab her wrist forcefully. After that, she lost consciousness... Two minutester, at the ramp railing. The young man who had managed to send the car tumbling down the slope, now lying overturned at the edge of the cliff, stood there with a sinister smile finally breaking out on his face, "Little uncle, don¡¯t me me. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s because you shouldn¡¯t have been born into the Ou Family." "Master Sun, there seemed to be a woman in that car just now." "A woman?" "Yes, if your uncle hadn¡¯t grabbed the woman who was thrown out, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to take down!" Is that so? Well, that¡¯s good then. The third young master of the Ou Family dying because of a woman, that will certainly cause quite a stir when it gets out." His lips curved into a satisfied smile, "Throw the fire down." "Yes, Master Sun!" If they were going to kill him, naturally, it was better to eliminate all traces. ---- Ye Ning was awakened by the strong smell of smoke. As soon as she woke up, the first thing she felt was intense pain on her head; when she touched it, her hand came away covered in blood! Where... where was she? And why was there fire? She began to slowly take in her surroundings and when she saw that she was trapped inside a car, with mes approaching not far away, she finally came to her senses and immediately turned to the side. "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen?" The man beside her was also unconscious, with blood on his forehead, but Ye Ning saw that it was his hand that was tightly gripping her left wrist. That grip was very firm, and even though he was unconscious, it hadn¡¯t loosened. So, the force from her wrist that had stopped her from being thrown out before losing consciousness, it was him who had grabbed her? Ye Ning felt even more distressed at the bottom of her heart, struggled to move her body out, and crawled to his side: "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, wake up!" "Ugh..." At her patting, atst, the man who had been unconscious for a long time slowly opened his eyes from the darkness. "Ou Mucen, you¡¯re awake!!" Seeing him finally awake, tears welled up uncontrobly in Ye Ning¡¯s eyes. It was joy from the bottom of her heart! Ou Mucen had just regained consciousness and his mind was still foggy, but the moment he opened his eyes and saw the woman lying beside him, who was so happy to see him awake that even the corners of her eyes were wet, the pain in his body didn¡¯t feel as unbearable. He was awake, and she was this happy? "Ou Mucen, we need to leave here quickly, there¡¯s fire over there." Fire? Ou Mucen finally came to his senses and looked in the direction she was pointing. Indeed, behind the car, arge ze was encroaching. So, his ashen face nodded, "Okay!" he agreed to her suggestion. Ye Ning saw this and immediately crawled toward the door on her side of the car. Her small figure had not been crushed much, probably because he had pulled her in time when the car flipped. Using her hands and feet, she was about to crawl out when suddenly, from behind her, a painful groan came from the man: "Ugh..." What happened? Did he hurt himself somewhere? Upon hearing it, Ye Ning¡¯s heart tightened, and she immediately turned and crawled back, "What¡¯s wrong? Where are you hurt?" "I¡¯m stuck..." Ou Mucen¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, and his brows furrowed with unmistakable pain. Chapter 335: Listen, I’m here, I won’t let you die!

Chapter 335: Chapter 335: Listen, I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you die!

Ye Ning saw it and herplexion instantly turned pale; she rushed over without a second thought. Pressing herself against him, she looked toward his legs. They were indeed trapped. When the car had flipped, the entire dashboard had copsed, and at this moment, it was pressing down on his foot. "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you move it!" She didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, but after seeing this, she suddenly shifted her entire body down, intending to use her own body to push away the copsed debris. Ou Mucen became furious when he saw her actions. "What are you doing? Get out of here quick, this will only cause both of us to die inside." Die then! After all, if he was going to die, she wouldn¡¯t be happy living on; she couldn¡¯t just watch him die because of her. Ye Ning ignored him and kept crawling down. Fortunately, her body was small enough, and after squeezing in, she soon used her frail back to forcefully lift the fallen dashboard and the steering wheel. "Try it, can you pull them out now?" The moment she felt a bit of space loosen up beneath, she immediately looked up at the man. Ou Mucen had been watching her all the while; his vision was somewhat blurred from the pain, but at that moment, her fragile yet incredibly stubborn and determined figure was vividly etched into his view. Did she really care about his life and death that much? He finally managed to tug at the pale corners of his lips and moved his legs. "Need to move it a little more." "Okay, right!" The girl, almost drenched in sweat, heard this and pushed her slender shoulders up once more. And with that push, Ou Mucen¡¯s legs were finally able to move. Ignoring the pain elsewhere on his body, he propped himself up and wriggled out. Afterward, the two finally escaped from the overturned car. Once out, ording to the terrain, they should quickly climb up to be rescued. However, after they climbed out, they discovered that the raging fire had consumed the entire path upwards, leaving them no way to cross. What should they do? Ye Ning despaired! Ou Mucen¡¯s face was also stern and severe, but after ncing at the roiling waves of the sea chasm behind him, he made a very bold decision. "Jump down!" "What? Jump down?" Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s legs went weak. No, she wouldn¡¯t jump. She had a deep fear of water, all stemming from a disaster her family endured when she was six years old. Fear began to show on her face, and she started to back away continuously, "I won¡¯t jump, I can¡¯t swim, I will drown." "But if you don¡¯t jump, you¡¯ll still die. When the fire reaches here, the car will explode, and you will be sted to smithereens." A vein throbbed on Ou Mucen¡¯s forehead. What was wrong with this woman? Just moments ago, she was so calm in saving him, but now she was unreasonably acting like a lunatic. Didn¡¯t she realize that not jumping meant certain death? Ou Mucen went to grab her! But at that moment, upon seeing him walking toward her, the overwhelming fear and shadows of her childhood caused her to panic and turn, running toward the ze. She would rather gamble here; she refused to jump into the ocean. No, she would rather die than jump! Watching her from behind, Ou Mucen was about to explode with anger. He chased after her swiftly and without saying anything, grabbed her arm: "Listen to me, with me by your side, I won¡¯t let you die!" "..." Chapter 336: He Jumped Down with Her, Pulling Her Along Like a Kite

Chapter 336: Chapter 336: He Jumped Down with Her, Pulling Her Along Like a Kite

His voice was very loud, as if he were shouting, and it was evident that his rage was caused by her! Ye Ning finally stood still, her eyes wide open as she looked at him, her expression that of a child who had been startled, filled with confusion, terror, and trembling... She did not seem like someone who was scared of jumping into the sea, but rather as if there was some man-eating creature below that would consume her alive. The fear and fright in her eyes were so intense that even he was taken aback. What exactly was she afraid of? Could it be that what she truly feared was not the jump into the sea? Ou Mucen saw those eyes brimming with transparent droplets due to terror, and finally, something inexplicably choked up inside him, his tone softened, "I won¡¯t let you die. Even if we jump, I¡¯ll always be by your side." This was the first time he had ever said such words to a woman! He would not let her die. He would always be by her side. For the first time in his 28 years, he made such a promise. Ye Ning finally stopped struggling, letting him lead her step by step to the edge of the cliff, where she heard the sound of her blood ceasing to flow in her veins. And in her chest, her heart was ¡¯thumping, thumping, thumping¡¯ with violent beats! "One, two, three... jump!" "Ahhhh!!!" The moment she was pulled down, Ye Ning still screamed heartrendingly! It was the sound of fear pushed to its limits, as if someone with a fear of heights was pushed off a rooftop, or like someone who fears snakes found one deliberately ced inside their body. That sensation was a hundred times more cruel than falling into hell itself! It was then, on the spot where the two had just stood, that a ze finally exploded! Following a loud ¡¯bang¡¯, a massive fireball rose up, and countless rocks sted off the cliff edge, emitting a series of terrifying, deafening booms. Ou Mucen, hearing it from below and feeling the air currents shift around him, immediately yanked the small hand in his palm toward himself, and the two of them plunged into the sea together! "Ah..." The sudden, all-epassing chill finally halted the woman¡¯s screaming. But this cessation did not mean she became calm; instead, upon entering this tranquil yet icy world, she began to thrash wildly like a lunatic, as if she had entered the most terrifying ce in her nightmares. "Glub... glub..." What was she doing? Did she have a death wish? Ou Mucen, who had been holding onto her, was initially swimming towards the shore with her after they hit the water, but seeing her violent struggling, he had no choice but to swim over to try to bring her up for air. Otherwise, she would surely drown here. However, before his other hand could even touch her, she started iling and kicking wildly, as if electrocuted. Indeed, those who can¡¯t swim often struggle uncontrobly out of instinct when drowning, and this is why many would-be rescuers end up ensnared and drowned themselves. That was exactly how Ou Mucen felt, and thoughts of strangling her crossed his mind. But in the end, he did not strangle her. Instead, as he saw her struggling less and less and the bubbles from her mouth decreasing, he, almost as if punishing her, dragged her over and pressed her fiercely against his lips! Chapter 337: Have You Kissed Enough?

Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Have You Kissed Enough?

This undisciplined dead woman! In the sea, the violently churning water finally calmed down, and this woman, after receiving fresh air when the man¡¯s cool, thin lips pressed against her own, stopped moving as well. It was truly like a fish on the brink of death suddenly catching a life-saving straw! Ye Ning had never actually felt this desperate before, not even when she was in prison, confined in that narrow room, yet she had never felt as ufortable as she did today. The feeling today was... More like being thrown into the same dark abyss that had tormented her for more than a decade, with no light, no air, and no hope, all there was deep fear and despair. That¡¯s why, just now, she struggled so desperately to escape this ce. But her struggle didn¡¯t lead to her escaping from that cage; instead, it made the difort in her chest grow worse, including her lungs, which felt as if they were on fire. Until this moment, when a pair of cool, thin lips pressed down hard on hers, and she finally came back to life! What was that? Her hands sped tightly around the body that had given her the source of life, just like an octopus! Ou Mucen stiffened for a moment, feeling an electric tingling sensation coursing through his body. This dead woman, what is she doing? Does she know what he is doing to her right now? Ou Mucen¡¯s body jerked, if earlier it was just like an electric current passing through him, now what surged within him was a rapid and uncontroble heat. This damned woman, does she know she¡¯s ying with fire? Finally, his eyes darkenedpletely, and with a fierce pull, he grasped her chin and kissed her with a madness several times stronger than hers! Pain... The dazed Ye Ning finally woke up from the pain on her lips. Opening her eyes, and seeing the magnified handsome face before her, her mind went "buzz", as if struck by lightning! Oh my God! What had she just been doing? Why would she? Why would she... Ye Ning felt as if she were in a dream! Mucen was also staring at her, except his look was more annoyed and more domineering. The meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious, "Are youing or not?" Ye Ning shivered and quickly pushed him away. She let go of him, her face flushed with shame as if she hadmitted a terrible misdeed, and then tried to run! How embarrassing, what on earth was she doing just now? How did she... How did she... She wished she could vanish from in front of him instantly! But the truth was, an instant after leaving him, she couldn¡¯t cope in the sea, which was all water; floundering, she was about to drown. Ou Mucen saw this and finally came over, grabbed her again without looking at her face, and led her straight out of the water. Oh! Heaven! It feels so good to be alive... Finally breathing fresh air, Ye Ning began to breathe heavily. Chapter 338: Do You Think You Are a Drifting Bottle?

Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Do You Think You Are a Drifting Bottle?

Being alive, it really is great! Ou Mucen also surfaced, wiping the droplets of water from his face as soon as he did so, his gaze sweeping around him. "There¡¯s a beach over there, let¡¯s swim towards it." After scanning the area, he spotted a beach roughly five hundred meters away and pointed toward it, indicating they should swim over. Ye Ning found it hard to look at him. The incident beneath the sea had been too embarrassing; she didn¡¯t dare to speak to him boldly. So, with her face blushing and a soft "um," she stretched out her hand, ready to let him pull her along as they swam across. But this man, floating on the surface, glimpsed her extended hand and, with dewy beads glistening on his handsome face, a trace of mockery shed in his eyes, "Do you think you¡¯re just a ¡¯message in a bottle¡¯?" Huh? Message in a bottle? What did he mean by that? Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand until the man nced at her own body; then, she had an epiphany! He meant for her to hold on to his body¡ªit was the only way he could use his hands to paddle and carry her across. Merely holding hands, he wouldn¡¯t be able to swim with her at all. So hepared her to a message in a bottle? Feeling both hot in the face and irritated, she looked at his robust body suspended beneath the water, and finally, her heart pounding, she mustered the courage to move closer. "Where should I hold on?" "Where do you think you should hold on?" "..." The conversation couldn¡¯t continue! Ye Ning closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around his waist. This was the first time she had ever taken the initiative to embrace a man. The man¡¯s physique was impressive, his strong bones and perfect lines, devoid of any excess flesh, were like the finest works crafted by a master, and holding him made her heart race even faster. And the body she clung to tensed for a moment as her delicate hands climbed up to his chest and cautiously pressed against him from behind, stirring a different sort of emotion within him. "I¡¯m holding on now..." Having sessfully embraced the man, Ye Ning hung on his back and told him shyly. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes flickered, looking at those slender, pale fingers struggling to hold on to his muscr chest, the corners of his eyes twitched, and finally, a smirk appeared. "Are you a pig?" "Huh?" "Have you ever seen lifeguards in the water carrying people out like this?" "..." Remaining in that position, Ye Ning was frozen for at least a dozen seconds, and she couldn¡¯t counter with a single word. Was he doing this on purpose? Was he doing it on purpose?! Ye Ning really wanted to curse. Thankfully, at that moment, the lunatic finally started to get serious. So Ye Ning only saw him stretch out his long arm, pull her from behind to his side, and then he positioned her on his right shoulder. So that was it! With realization dawning upon her, Ye Ning blushed again, as the new position brought her even closer to him. "Hold on tight!" Ou Mucen, however, didn¡¯t pay attention to this; carrying someone in water, this was indeed the standard position. If he didn¡¯t do this, how could he carry her across? Yet, when he reached out to wrap his arm around her, a brief difort red in his upper left abdomen. It must have been a strain! But it was just a momentary pain, and then it was gone, so he dismissed it and began swimming with one hand towards the beach, taking her with him. By this time, they had already exceeded the four-hour mark given by the organizers. Chapter 339: Ou Mucen’s Accident!

Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Ou Mucen¡¯s ident!

La Chenxi realized there was an issue with Ou Mucen¡¯s phone two hours ago. Langya Pavilion¡ª First Beauty: Have any of you been in contact with the Third Young Master? Store Manager Ji: Contact about what? Young Master Zhan: Why would I bother myself with that? Son of Xia: First Beauty, you seem particrly concerned about our Third Young Master. First Beauty: ..... Clutching her phone and standing there, it took a long while for her to calm the nerves inside her. In this group, her real identity is actually known only by Ji Chengzhi. They started ying games together, and because she wanted to get closer to him, she trained crazily for a whole half year. After half a year, with Ji Chengzhi¡¯s assistance, she smoothly joined their team and became the only female member among the Four Young Masters of A City. Ji Chengzhi said that if she wanted to stay on the team, she should not expose her identity; otherwise, that man would immediately kick her out. After calming down, she didn¡¯t dare to chat in the group anymore and directly messaged Ji Chengzhi privately. "Chengzhi, Mucen¡¯s phone has been unreachable for two hours now, can you get through to him?" Two hours? While in theb, Ji Chengzhi received this message and looked at his watch on his wrist, "What do you mean by unreachable? Is he not on hisputer? Or did youment on his Weibo and he didn¡¯t reply?" La Chenxi: "..." Flushing with embarrassment, it took her a long time to reply awkwardly, "No, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s unreachable." She did not specify the reason, but Ji Chengzhi on the other end knew very well. Ever since her regret, she has been following everything about that man daily, from his games to his news, and even his Weibo and WeChat, not missing a thing. However, who was that person? He rarely chatted on WeChat and had even less time for gaming; the only ce she could probably check his activity was on the Weibo he had helped her download. Alright, for this senior sister, he had opted for the "always online" status when downloading his Weibo, so even if he didn¡¯t post anything, she could still see him online. So now she says she can¡¯t reach him... Ji Chengzhi finally took out his own phone. Indeed, the person who was always online was offline today. Ji Chengzhi began to feel that something was not right, so he found the number and called it. "Hello, the number you have dialed is temporarily unavable!" "..." Temporarily unavable? His powerful phone, unavable? Ji Chengzhi hung up the phone, "Indeed, he can¡¯t be reached. Has something happened over there?" La Chenxi quickly replied, "The exhibits he was present for in Japan got swapped, Gao Ziyang said he went to look into it, but I went to the water supplypany and they said he had already left, and no one has seen him since." This woman is really something, following so closely! Then he pondered for a moment before saying, "Hold on, I¡¯ll send you the inte ess port for his phone, so you can try to pinpoint his location." "I¡¯ve already tried that, there¡¯s no signal at all!" "..." Ji Chengzhi held the phone and stood there, a very long time passing without him being able to utter another word. Hold on, how did she know about that man¡¯s phone¡¯s inte ess port? That information, apart from Ji Chengzhi and some of the Ou Family, absolutely no outsider knew. Ji Chengzhi suddenly felt a surge of repulsion, a repulsion so strong it made him regret having helped her in the past. Chapter 340 Help Me Do a DNA Test

Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Help Me Do a DNA Test

Ji Chengzhi finally told her that he indeed lost contact with Ou Mucen, then he hung up the phone. At this time, of course, he would choose to leave the matter to her, Japan was her territory; she was more familiar with it than he was. Besides, given her concern for him, she¡¯d likely turn Japan upside down to find him. Having hung up the phone, someone came looking for him. Seeing that he was inside, the person entered, "Director, didn¡¯t you ask me to do a DNA testst time? Where are the two blood samples?" Right! There was still that matter! Reminded by this, Jicheng immediately turned and went to his personal refrigerator, taking out two blood samples that had been stored there for several days, "Don¡¯t get them mixed up, this is very important." The doctor nodded at the blood samples that were simply marked with a symbol, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make mistakes. But when do you want the results, Director?" "As soon as possible!" "All right!" The doctor agreed and left with the two blood samples. The Director usually wouldn¡¯t handle such matters himself. Suddenly taking two blood samples without any documentation for a DNA report... Could it be that the Director had done something secretive and now required verification? The doctor¡¯s mouth was agape with shock... ---- Ou Mucen eventually brought Ye Ning to the beach. As soon as they reached the shore, he could no longer hold on and copsed there,pletely exhausted. It was really tiring, swimming 500 meters while towing someone who couldn¡¯t swim; anyone would be exhausted! Ye Ning understood this, so after she got ashore, she didn¡¯t dare to disturb him further. Feeling the stinging saltwater on her face, she took off her drenched coat, wrung it out, and wiped her face before the view in front of her became clearer. Once her vision was clear, she began to survey the beach they hadnded on, only to find the situation was not so optimistic. Overgrown with wild grass and littered with debris, it was apparent that the ce was rarely, if ever, visited. Was there a way out of this ce? She frowned in concern and nced at the thick wild grass not far away. After pondering for a moment, she took a step toward it and proceeded in that direction. She wasn¡¯t a pampered heiress; the sparse wild grass was nothing to someone who grew up as an orphan and had survived five years of dark times. As she approached, she saw that the wild grass was made up of sharp, tall des. To avoid cutting herself, she put on her damp coat and then carefully parted the grass and began to tread forward. This was indeed a dense thicket of grass where, once inside, it was nearly impossible to turn around. Ye Ning carefully watched her step, wary of poisonous snakes potentially hiding in the grass, so she broke off a stalk and used it to beat ahead as she felt her way forward. Luckily, even though the wild des looked thorny from the outside, the unattended overgrowth throughout the years meant the roots were rather orderly and robust. Thus, Ye Ning faced little obstruction upon entering. Ou Mucen was still lying on the beach; he was genuinely tired, especially around his chest and abdomen. Ever since he woke up in the car and escaped, he hadn¡¯t felt right, and swimming over with that woman had only exacerbated it. Lying there, he rested for a good while until he felt less ufortable. Finally, he opened his eyes and looked around... Where had the woman gone? Chapter 341: The Fallen Young Master of the Ou Family

Chapter 341: Chapter 341: The Fallen Young Master of the Ou Family

He looked around and noticed that the woman who had just been by his side on the beach had disappeared, which immediately prompted him to sit up from the sand. "An Ning¡ª¡ª" "..." No one answered; all that responded to him was the sound of the sea breeze whistling past and the crisp noise of the waves pping against the shore. What¡¯s going on? She couldn¡¯t have been... washed away by the sea again and drowned, could she? He remembered that when he came ashore earlier, she had appeared to be lying limp in the shallow water, which suddenly caused his heart to "thump" with anxiety, and he quickly stood up from the sand. "An Ning, where are you?" "An Ning¡ª¡ª" "I¡¯m here... Mucen, I¡¯m here..." Finally, someone replied to him, but the voice came from behind him, out of a clump of waist-high weeds. How did she get there? What was she doing? Mucen hurried over: "What are you doing in there? Come out quickly!" Ye Ning had already sensed the cool airing from the other side by that point, and hearing the man outside questioning her displeasedly, she quickly turned her head and said, "There¡¯s a way out here, Mucen,e in quickly." A way out? Mucen, standing in front of the weeds, paused for a moment. Was there really a way out through this tangle of weeds? He was skeptical, but since the woman inside had said so, he pushed aside his distaste and pushed through the weeds. Once inside, the thick smell of dampness came rushing into his nostrils, apanied by the scent of rot and decay, causing him to frown and instinctively cover his nose as he continued walking forward. He was a rich young master with a severe penchant for cleanliness; when had he ever been to such a ce? While Ye Ning waited, when she finally saw him appear before her, what she witnessed was the sight of a man covered in sea sand that hadn¡¯t even dried yet, his nose covered, eyes fixated on the weeds as if he were looking at the gue, breaking them off with the dead branch in his hand to clear a "path of light" before he was willing toe over. Indeed, a young master was still a young master, no matter how many years had passed, his ways remained the same. Ye Ning found it somewhat amusing to watch but held back herughter to avoid detection, waiting for him to approach before pointing behind her, "Smell that, is there a breath of fresh airing through?" Mucen leaned in to check and after a moment, nodded, "Indeed there is, we can move on!" In a matter of seconds, he naturally transformed from the follower to the leader. Ye Ning didn¡¯t argue, instead, after he started giving orders, she picked up the dead branch and continued to lead the way, "The environment here is not good, I¡¯m shorter, I¡¯ll go first." Her implication was clear: she would ze the trail, he would follow... Mucen frowned, wanting to say something, but in the end, upon seeing the dusty and decaying mess of weeds blocking his path, he tacitly agreed to her approach. Forget it, he could just give her an extra bonus when they got back. And so, the two of them finally began to move forward. In fact, Ye Ning¡¯s guess waspletely correct; just beyond the dense weeds was the exit of the beach, and on the other side of the weeds was the fishing vige nearby the sea area. However, as Ye Ning walked ahead, she suddenly felt that something was not quite right behind her... Chapter 342: He Collapsed without Warning!

Chapter 342: Chapter 342: He Copsed without Warning!

She turned around and was shocked to find that the person who had been following her all along had not caught up. "Ou Mucen? Why have you stopped walking?" She looked at the man who had abandoned the dead twigs, his right hand now gripping the grass root beside him, slightly bent over at the waist, and hurried back to him: "What¡¯s wrong with you?" He had a germ phobia, and earlier he didn¡¯t even want to touch these grass roots, even breaking them with dead twigs beforeing over. Why was he holding onto it now? Ye Ning¡¯s heart sprouted a bad premonition and she walked over to take a closer look at what was wrong with him. But at that moment, he suddenly stood up straight and his hand quickly let go of the grass root: "It¡¯s nothing, how much longer until we can get out? "Soon... very soon..." Ye Ning stared at him nkly, her eyes filled with the dense sweat beads on his forehead, and his face that seemed a bit pale. Was he... sweating? Or was it water from when they came out of the sea that hadn¡¯t dried? "Then let¡¯s hurry, it¡¯s gettingte. If we don¡¯t get out soon, it will be dark," Ou Mucen said casually, and then he was the first to step forward and walk on. At his departure, Ye Ning paused again! However, since he was moving forward, she followed along, and the two of them continued walking through the grass for about ten minutes. After about ten minutes, finally, the view ahead started to brighten. Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes lit up: "Mucen, look, we¡¯re about to get out." Mucen saw it too, so he took the grass twig in his hand and swung it at thest clump of grass! It was at this moment that the sharp pain in his upper left abdomen, which had appeared not long ago, struck again. It felt like something was tearing inside, and in the span of one second, he copsed to the ground without any warning. My God! Ou Mucen!!! Ye Ning, who saw it from behind, was dumbfounded. Once she realized what had happened, she screamed and rushed over: "Ou Mucen? Mucen!!!" But his response was impressively quick. Within less than three seconds, he had already fallen into unconsciousness on the ground, unresponsive to her calls. Ye Ning was petrified, disregarding everything, she crouched in front of him, only then noticing that his entire body was as if lifted out of water once more, covered in sweat beads like raindrops. And his lips, the firmly closed lips, were devoid of any color. So the beads of water on his forehead just now, they were not as she thought, but actually his cold sweat? Ye Ning began to shiver all over, bending over to pick him up from the ground, she started panicking and begging him: "Mucen, wake up, please wake up, don¡¯t scare me, Mucen..." Thest few words were almost cried out! She had no choice, she had never seen him fall in front of her like this, so unexpectedly and so rapidly. For her, it was something she had never even contemted. But now, he had truly copsed in front of her, and within three seconds, waspletely unconscious. A man so tall and strong nowy in her arms, unresponsive. "Mucen, I beg you, wake up..." But what made her more and more panic-stricken was that no matter how she called out to him, he remained unresponsive, as if he had fallen into an eternal sleep. Chapter 343 Panic

Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Panic

No, he won¡¯t stay asleep! She began forcing herself to calm down, though droplets of water already fell uncontrobly from her eyes filled with panic. Despite this, her hands pped her own head,pelling herself to remain cool-headed. Yes, at this time, she couldn¡¯t panic, she absolutely couldn¡¯t! She took several deep breaths and finally felt less shaky. Then she wiped her face and began biting her lip as she looked over his body. Falling unconscious for no reason must mean something had happened, otherwise, given his physique, it would be impossible. So, what had happened to him? She recalled the car ident they had before jumping into the sea, and immediately, she lifted his shirt and rolled up his trouser legs as well. However, to her bewilderment, there were no fatal wounds on his body. Other than a few scratches, there was mostly nothing serious. Then why was he like this? Why? She lifted her head to look around, and upon seeing the dim surroundings amid the thatch with a musty and damp scent in the air, suddenly, her eyes lit up. Right, it must be the air! She finally remembered how he had paused and failed to keep up more than ten minutes ago, and immediately, she stood up from the ground and broke off the remaining thatch leaves with her hands. Then, she went over and helped him up from the ground, dragging and carrying him out of the thatch. He was really too heavy; a man over one meter eighty, for her, a girl just over one meter sixty, was like a boulder in weight, definitely enough to crush her. But no matter what, she managed to get him out of the thatch. Coming out of the thatch, what relieved her was that outside it was indeed clear, the view had opened up, and the highway wasn¡¯t far away; on the surface, they had made it out. So, she immediatelyid him down on the ground and began to rescue him! She had learned some basic self-rescue knowledge; she had needed this knowledge too many times in the past five years. Havingid him down in a well-ventted spot, she began by pinching his philtrum with her fingers, while the other hand unbuttoned his chest in hopes that after giving him a chance to breathe, she would perform CPR on him. However, what she had not expected at all was that when she released her fingers from his philtrum and pressed down on his left chest in an absolutely standard posture, she did not see him resume breathing. Instead, she saw his tightly closed lips part slightly, and a thread of bright red liquid flowed from the corner of his mouth! !!!!!!! For a whole minute, she knelt beside him, dumbfounded, while her eyes, fixated on that strand of scarlet, were as if struck by lightning, no longer able to move. What was that feeling? Shock? No, it wasn¡¯t! It was a feeling as if her soul had been scared away, her thoughts seemed to have stopped functioning due to sheer horror, her eyes staring nkly at the bright red,pletely nk. How could this happen?!!!! "Hello, did something happen?" "..." Ye Ning immediately turned her head, like grabbing a lifeline in the dark, and turned to look behind... Chapter 344: Rescued

Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Rescued

It was a Japanese woman in a kimono, about thirty years old, wearing a pair of wooden clogs. At this moment, she stood behind her, looking at the man lying next to her with concern. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t understand Japanese, but at this time, she couldn¡¯t care less about what she was saying. She jumped to her feet and ran in front of her: "please. Help me!" "What are you talking about?" "I beg you to save him. He¡¯s really dangerous!" "..." The two exchanged several sentences back and forth, but in the end, neither could understand the other. It wasn¡¯t until then, from behind the Japanese woman, that more shouting was heard. Ye Ning lifted her head and realized that a farm truck had stopped on the road nearby, and at this moment, someone in the truck was shouting toward them. Did they just happen to be passing by here? Fearing that the woman might be called away, Ye Ning, in her urgency, reached out and grabbed her wrist: "please. Help me!" (Please help me!) Observing this, the Japanese woman finally turned to look at the man who was calling her. Ye Ning watched as she loudly said a few words to him, prompting him to also get off the truck. "What happened to you?" To Ye Ning¡¯s delight, the man who approached could speak English, although it wasn¡¯t very fluent, but at least,munication was no longer an issue. So, without dy, she began speaking: "He suddenly fainted, it¡¯s very serious, can you help me take him to the hospital?" (To avoid reading difficulty, the following dialogue is presented in Chinese.) Faint? Upon hearing this, the Japanese man finally came over. Seeing Ou Mucen lying on the ground and the blood on the corner of his mouth, hisplexion changed abruptly: "It does seem very serious." "Right? So, let¡¯s take him to the hospital first." "But we have to go to the vige for a performance..." "..." Watching Ou Mucen lying on the ground, Ye Ning could read a hint of dispute from their faces as the two conversed. Fortunately, it seemed the man was willing to listen to the woman, and the concern was already evident on her face upon seeing the unconscious Mucen. Ye Ning, squatting there, saw them argue for a while, but they finally decided to help her take him to the hospital. "All right, I will take him to the hospital." "Thank you, thank you so much!" Ye Ning was truly on the verge of kneeling down in gratitude. The Japanese man, having helped the unconscious Mucen off the ground, then shouldered him. Together, the group of four got into the truck and began rushing towards the nearest hospital. As for Japan, Ye Ning really wasn¡¯t familiar with it. She didn¡¯t know what this ce was? Or who lived here? What were the medical facilities like? She knew none of it; the only thing she knew was that she had to get him to a ce where he could be saved, no matter what. The truck sped down the road, with Ye Ning sitting in the back, guarding the man. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the scenery passing by, holding on to his hand, anxiously staring ahead, waiting for the hospital to appear. However, to her disappointment, after about twenty minutes of driving, what they came upon was a very secluded small vige. And the so-called hospital they referred to was nothing more than a clinic simr to the rural health stations found in China. "This..." Chapter 345 He’s badly injured...

Chapter 345: Chapter 345 He¡¯s badly injured...

"The nearest one is this one; if we go to a big hospital, it will take at least two hours to drive. I think we should have a look here for now. If it¡¯s no good, we can contact an ambnce from the big hospital while we wait here," said the Japanese driver, seemingly seeing through Ye Ning¡¯s disappointment. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning had no choice but to agree helplessly. What else could she do? Here, she was unfamiliar with everything, without a vehicle, and this Japanese man¡¯s method was the best option avable. She nodded in agreement to his suggestion, and as soon as the truck arrived at the clinic, they all quickly got out and carried the still unconscious Ou Mucen inside. "Doctor, doctor,e quickly. Someone¡¯s fainted!" As soon as they entered the clinic, the Japanese man shouted out in Japanese. Ye Ning followed behind. Not understanding Japanese, she could only stick close to him, while the Japanese woman in a kimono went to fetch the doctor from the consultation room. Fortunately, although this Japanese vige clinic was small, their medical standards and equipment were much better than what she was used to back home. The doctor was called out and, seeing the blood flowing from Ou Mucen¡¯s mouth as hey on the stretcher, looked at his eyelids and immediately said, "Internal bleeding!" "..." What was he saying? Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand, so she immediately looked at the Japanese man for an exnation. The Japanese man hastily exined, "The doctor says it¡¯s internal bleeding that caused the unconsciousness." Internal bleeding? Ye Ning¡¯s face went pale in an instant! Internal bleeding, how could that be? But soon, she remembered waking up in the car and seeing the dashboard crushed against his legs, preventing him from moving, and it all made sense. Yes, the dashboard had been pressing on his legs, but the steering wheel had been pushing against his chest. So, it was quite normal for him to have internal bleeding. But what to do about internal bleeding? Ye Ning began to panic again, wanting to ask the doctor for more details, but the doctor, after a brief examination, immediately wheeled him into the emergency room. Ye Ning watched and could only wait outside with a pale face. While waiting, the Japanese man intended to leave, but the Japanese woman, seeing Ye Ning all alone, couldn¡¯t bear to go and decided to stay with her. "Don¡¯t worry, your husband will be fine. The doctors here are very good!" As the Japanese man left, the Japanese woman began to gesture in an attempt tomunicate with Ye Ning, aiming to ease her nervousness. "..." Ye Ning was a smart person. Although she didn¡¯t understand the woman¡¯s meaning exactly, she got the gist of it and nodded, stopped pacing around anxiously, and sat down in a chair. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before the doctor came out of the emergency room. Seeing him, Ye Ning stood up immediately and hurried towards him, "Doctor, how is the patient?" She spoke in English! The doctor looked at her surprisingly for a moment and then replied in English, "It¡¯s a ruptured spleen, with arge amount of blood in the abdominal cavity." Ruptured spleen? Ye Ning was shocked at the unfamiliar term! How could he have a ruptured spleen? Could the steering wheel have caused such severe Chapter 346: Does He Have the Same Blood Type as Xiaobao?

Chapter 346: Chapter 346: Does He Have the Same Blood Type as Xiaobao?

She remembered the scene and felt somewhat perplexed, "If it was a spleen rupture, howe he didn¡¯t faint right then and there? Instead, symptoms emerged one or two hourster?" "A spleen rupture generally doesn¡¯t elicit a strong reaction initially. The pain intensifies as blood slowly umtes in the abdominal cavity, and in severe cases, it can be life-threatening." The doctor exined to her. Life-threatening? At the mention of those words, Ye Ning turned pale again, "How is he now? Is it serious?" "He needs surgery immediately to remove the umted blood in the abdominal cavity, but we don¡¯t have enough blood of his type here. We need to get some from the blood bank right away." Not enough blood? Ye Ning was stunned for a moment, and naturally asked, "What¡¯s his blood type?" "AB!" AB? Wasn¡¯t that Xiaobao¡¯s blood type? Upon hearing his blood type, Ye Ning¡¯s mind reflexively jumped to that conclusion. Yes, her Xiaobao had that blood type. Back then, she remembered the doctor saying that if the child had this type of blood, then the father must also have the same type, because her own was A, and now the child¡¯s was AB, so the father being AB was the only possibility. It was such a coincidence that he also had that blood type! Recalling these painful past events, a hint of bitterness flickered in Ye Ning¡¯s eyes, "I am aware of this blood type; it¡¯s the rarest among the four types." "Yes, so we don¡¯t have much of it at our medical station either." "Where is the blood bank? Is it far?" "Not far, but you¡¯ll need to make a payment first," he said, passing her a form. When Ye Ning saw it, she finally remembered this crucial matter. At this moment, after both of them had jumped into the sea, they were penniless. What to do? She turned her gaze to the two Japanese people standing behind her. But now, these two, albeit willing to help, started to hedge when it came to money, especially when the amount was significant. "Miss Ono, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, but we also run small businesses and have many people to support." "Right, Miss Ono, we really are..." "It¡¯s alright. How about this? I¡¯ll exchange this for it¡ªthe ring!" Without waiting for a response, she started undoing her ne and took off the ring that she had been wearing for a very long time. It was a gold ring with a jade setting, notrge, but both the carving and the crystal clear green jade in the center indicated that the ring was quite valuable. On seeing it, the Japanese woman Ono Yoshiko immediately shook her head, wanting to refuse. However, the Japanese man beside her, upon seeing it, suddenly had a gleam in his eyes... This item was quality goods. If taken to a jewelry store, wouldn¡¯t it cover much more than these medical expenses? So, without another word, he took out his wallet, "Alright, today I¡¯ll front the medical expenses for you, and you can take the ring back when your family arrives." Although he spoke graciously, Ye Ning could tell from the look in his eyes that once she gave the ring away today, it would nevere back. So, she said nothing, took another look at the ring, epted his money, and went to make the payment. After paying, the doctor immediately arranged for the transfusion of blood sma, so Ye Ning began the agonizing wait in the hallway again¡ªand this wait was another two hours. Two hourster, the sky had turnedpletely dark. A casual look out the window at the small vige, far from the bustling city, revealed nothing but pitch ckness,plemented by the undting choruses of unidentifiable insects. Chapter 347 She Has Never Been So Happy

Chapter 347: Chapter 347 She Has Never Been So Happy

Two hourster, those two Japanese people left as well, but before she left, Ono Yoshiko gave her phone number to Ye Ning and told her to contact her if there was anything she needed, while the Japanese man left even faster than a rabbit. Ye Ning watched them go with a wry smile... Actually, he didn¡¯t have to run; whatever she had traded away, she had no intention of taking it back. Fortunately, two hourster, the door to the emergency room finally opened, and Ye Ning quickly stood up from her chair, "Doctor, how is he?" "The surgery was very sessful, and he should be fine once he wakes up tonight." The doctor saw that she was still alone in the hallway sote, and a flicker of pity crossed his eyes. But Ye Ning didn¡¯t notice this; her every thought was on the man at present, and upon hearing the surgery was sessful, she was suddenly overwhelmed with euphoria and rushed over to the gurney that was being wheeled out, bending over, she stood still, "That¡¯s wonderful, Ou Mucen, you¡¯re finally okay!" She had never been so overjoyed, at least, not in these five years. Bowing her head to see the man still unconscious from the anesthesia lying there, his handsome face frighteningly pale from too much blood loss. But his breathing had truly stabilized, and she could no longer control herself. Clutching his hand, her tears just poured out, sshing down. It was a total release after narrowly escaping death, for him, and for herself. Ou Mucen, it¡¯s so good you¡¯re alive! Having been brought out of the emergency room, Mucen, still unconscious, was wheeled into the only ward of this medical station. "This is just a small medical station; we¡¯re not qualified to admit patients for overnight stays, so this is where you¡¯ll have to stay tonight." "It¡¯s okay, really, thank you so much, Doctor." Ye Ning stood sincerely in front of the very young Japanese doctor, her eyes filled with gratitude toward him. Yes, it was onlyter that Ono Yoshiko told her that in Japan, small medical stations like theirs didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to perform surgeries; they were not allowed to ording to regtions. It was the doctor, seeing the urgency of the situation and knowing there was no time to transfer, who risked being disciplined to operate on Ou Mucen. However, this doctor, faced with her gratitude, just smiled, "Saving lives is the duty of a doctor. You don¡¯t need to thank me. By the way, there¡¯s no one on duty here overnight; you¡¯ll have to pay extra attention to him. Do you know how to change IV fluids when the drip finishes?" "I do!" "Good, he might have a bit of a fever tonight, but you don¡¯t need to worry; it¡¯s normal. Just use a towel to cool him down and use a cotton swab to moisten his lips when needed." "..." The doctor was very thorough in his instructions, as if he feared she wouldn¡¯t manage well. But in fact, from the moment he began speaking, Ye Ning had already silently memorized every word; she had an excellent memory and would remember clearly anything she intended to not forget. After giving his instructions, the doctor left, but before leaving, seeing that she hadn¡¯t eaten, he went to his office and brought back a cup of instant noodles for her. Ye Ning was, of course, extremely thankful! She really was hungry; since having that small breakfast in the morning, she hadn¡¯t even had a sip of water. So, after the doctor left, she immediately went to the faucet to wash her face and then opened the cup of noodles to look for hot water... Chapter 348 She Never Thought of Hurting Him

Chapter 348: Chapter 348 She Never Thought of Hurting Him

After preparing the noodles, she ate them over there beforeing over to watch by the sickbed. He was very quiet, lying there¡ªit was the quietest she had ever seen him since she met him. He wasn¡¯t pointing his fingers and telling her what to do like a tyrant, nor was he swearing at her with the most vicious and vile words; at this moment, he was lying there, truly as quiet as a child. But, while he was this quiet, she couldn¡¯t feel happy; instead, she felt as if needles were pricking her heart, a particrly ufortable feeling. It was because of her that he had be like this! She remembered the list with the name crossed out with a red line, and the way that man had clenched his teeth and shown a horrifyingly ferocious face when he mentioned his namest night. Yes, she could now bepletely certain that this matter was rted to that man¡ªeven if not entirely, it was undoubtedly tied to him. She sat down in the chair and, seeing that the IV drip was still in ce, she took the iodine the doctor had left behind and began to dab it with a cotton swab, intending to clean his other wounds. These instructions had been given by the doctor, who probably didn¡¯t have enough hands in the emergency room to treat them. Rolling up his sleeve, she saw the two scars on his arm, and the distress in her eyes immediately deepened, "Ou Mucen, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because of me that you ended up like this." "..." No one answered her; the only responses she received were the "tick-tock" of the clock on the wall of the hospital room and asionally, from the quiet night outside, the chirping of insects. As she listened, she moved the cotton swab toward the wound on his forehead, "If I had known it woulde to this, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you, Ou Mucen. Although I was using you, I never intended for you to lose your life." She dabbed bit by bit, her motions extremely gentle, as if afraid of causing him any pain. Yes, she had never thought about him dying! She and the Ou Family had too many grudges, too much hate, but it wasn¡¯t him¡ªit was Ou Muyuan, Mei Liping, and their son, Ou Yuze. And Ou Mucen had no quarrel with her. Her cotton swab went from one scar to the next, cleaning them; the scars were not deep, but there were many of them, on his forehead, arms, legs, and also the most severe one on his chest and abdomen, which was covered by his clothes. Ye Ning¡¯s fingers finally stiffened, staring nkly at the area heavily wrapped in gauze, her hand holding the cotton swab began to turn white... Ou Mucen, rest assured, from now on, I will not let you fall into such danger again. I will leave you and go far away, having nothing more to do with you, that way, you¡¯ll be safe.... ¡ª¡ª La Chenxi was still looking for people, but to her despair, she still had no news of him. It was not until she went to the water deliverypany and heard from the boss that when Ou Mucen had gone there, he had taken a woman with him. The woman, ording to his description, she realized, was the little assistant who had been causing trouble with him these past few days; it was as if she finally remembered something and immediately headed towards the Tokyo Hotel. At meanwhile, inside the presidential suite of the Tokyo Hotel, Lin Yebai had also sensed something was amiss. "Did you call to confirm? Aning really didn¡¯t go back?" Chapter 349 Where Exactly is An Ning?

Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Where Exactly is An Ning?

"No, I checked with the flight information. She didn¡¯t board that flight at all!" She didn¡¯t board the flight? She didn¡¯t board the flight... Suddenly, his fingers trembled slightly, and a very bad premonition arose from deep within his heart. It was at that moment, someone outside rang the doorbell... "Ding-dong¡ª" Who woulde looking for him at this time? He nced at the time and looked suspiciously at Xiaojin, who quickly indicated that he didn¡¯t know either. Seeing this, Lin Yebai pondered for a moment before finally deciding to have him open the door. "Mr. Lin, hello, I am the daughter of the diplomat La Shiwen, my name is La Chenxi," "..." La Chenxi? Lin Yebai looked at the beautiful woman who hade in, somewhat surprised, "So you¡¯re the young miss of the La family, we¡¯ve met before." La Chenxi smiled, "Yes, we met yesterday at the dress shop. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Lin, but I came here to ask about your apprentice, Miss An Ning. Is she here?" An Ning? Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s expression finally began to change, "Miss La is looking for her?" "Yes, I won¡¯t hide it from you, Mr. Lin. My friend, Mr. Ou Mucen, has gone missing, and before he disappeared, someone saw Miss An Ning with him just four hours ago. So, I want to ask, where exactly is Miss An Ning?" "..." Standing there, Lin Yebai stared at the woman who had suddenly appeared. For at least a dozen seconds, he was stunned. What was she talking about? Aning was with that man? How could that be possible? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to have gone to the airport? Why was she with that man again? His mind began to buzz, and ovee by a huge sense of panic at the bottom of his heart, he started to tremble uncontrobly. If what she was saying was true, then the situation was truly unimaginable... Xiaojin was also shocked by her words and wanted to ask how she had seen it. But a nce at his master¡¯s bad state made him quickly change his mind, rushing forward to block the woman at the door. "Miss La, I¡¯m sorry, but our Miss An has returned to her country." "Returned to her country?" La Chenxi was shocked, "How could she have returned to her country? That person clearly saw..." "He must have been mistaken. Our Miss An¡¯s flight took off at eleven in the morning. If Miss La doesn¡¯t believe it, you can check the flight information." "This..." La Chenxi was immediately at a loss for words. She returned to her country in the morning? How could that be possible? It was well past eleven when Ou Mucen went to the waterpany. Could it be that they were mistaken? La Chenxi was very doubtful, but by then, the man had already made it clear he wanted her to leave. Seeing this, she had no choice but to leave dejectedly. As soon as La Chenxi left, the man in the suite could no longer hold himself up. He staggered, and had there not been a chair nearby to support him, he would have almost copsed to the floor. "Master¡ª" Xiaojin saw this and hurried over, "Master, are you alright? Don¡¯t worry about this matter... maybe what the woman said isn¡¯t true." Lin Yebai shook his head, his face ashen, "No, what she said, it¡¯s all true." "Then..." Xiaojin suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. All of it was true, such a terrifying thing. If it were true, then it was very likely that the woman already knew about the switch... Chapter 350 He Has a Fever

Chapter 350: Chapter 350 He Has a Fever

After she discovered the switching incident, with her intelligence, she must have guessed that the matter was something her husband would do, which is why she disappeared suddenly at the time of boarding, to go help Ou Mucen. But now, while they were trying to resolve the issue, they had directly notified Ou Mucen, so the news about Ou Mucen having gone missing that the woman had juste in to tell... Xiaojin suddenly turnedpletely pale, "Sir, if that¡¯s the case, if Aning is with Ou Mucen, isn¡¯t she... isn¡¯t she..." "Go find them now!!!" He finally lost his temper, like a beast driven to desperation, erupting in a roar; the chair he was holding in his hand was flung onto the ground, breaking into several pieces. Xiaojin was frightened, not daring to say another word, he turned and ran out as if flying. It was terrifying; it was the first time he had ever seen the sir erupt in such intense anger! But after she ran out, because she was in too much of a rush and panic, she failed to notice two figures, one tall and one short, that appeared beside her... "See that? I told you they were up to something." "What do we do now?" "Naturally, we find someone to follow them!" the taller one said with a coldugh, and set off following. The shorter one beside him, who seemed rather slender, hesitated for a moment but then quickly followed suit... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning, after helping Ou Mucen to change his IV, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and ended up falling asleep at the edge of his bed. She was too tired, after all the turmoil of the day and the severe car ident she had just experienced. Asleep in a daze, she didn¡¯t know how long she had been asleep when she was woken up by heavy breathing and intermittent moaning. "Water... water..." Water? Hearing this, Ye Ning immediately opened her eyes, "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, are you awake?" "Water..." "..." He didn¡¯t answer her question, just kept intermittently saying that word, and his breathing sounded heavy and ufortable. Was he starting to run a fever? Ye Ning remembered the doctor¡¯s instructions before he left; her sleepiness vanishedpletely, she stood up from the chair, bent over, and felt his forehead. It was indeed a bit hot! Remembering what the doctor had said, that this kind of fever wasn¡¯t serious, she didn¡¯t panic. Opening the bottle of alcohol that the doctor had left behind, she began to use a cotton swab to cool him down. "Water..." He was still asking for water, but he had just had surgery and couldn¡¯t consume anything at all, including water. Ye Ning stared at his parched lips for a moment, then finally, she poured a cup of warm water, dipped a cotton swab into it, and began to meticulously moisten his lips. "Mmm..." Perhaps finally feeling the cooling moisture, the moaning man finally quieted down for a moment. Seeing this, Ye Ning was greatly relieved. She felt a bit of soreness in her waist from standing, so she decided to kneel on one knee on his bed and started to lean over his face, wholeheartedly moistening his lips. His features were truly beautiful, like the stars in the nighttime sky, noble and splendid, with perfectly curved closed eyelids, revealing a perfectly contoured eye within his thick and slightly curled eyshes, a high nose, and fair skin. Even as hey there quietly, there was a faint sense of lofty pride in his eyes. Ye Ning was mesmerized and, unwittingly, the cotton swab in her hand remained on his lips... Chapter 351: Even in a Coma, He Worries About Her Safety

Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Even in a Coma, He Worries About Her Safety

"An Ning..." "Ah?" "Jump down!" Ah? Jump down? Jump where? Ye Ning shuddered at that moment, and it was then that she realized that this man¡¯s eyes had somehow opened at some point, and right now, they were staring straight at her. Oh my God! Was he trying to scare her to death on purpose? The woman who had been bending over and staring at his face for quite a while saw this and felt as if something exploded inside her head with a "pop." The next second, she rolled off the sickbed. "Ou Mucen, you... you... Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you woke up?" "..." She rolled off, caught red-handed doing something "naughty," too embarrassed to lift her head, so she just stood there pointing at him, with an expression that couldn¡¯t be more awkward. But to her surprise, after she spoke, there was no response from the sickbed, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. What was he doing? Could it be that he was angry again? So angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak? Thinking of his temper, she began to sweat more in her palms. Was the teasing over? She had been watching him all the time, without even blinking. If he had seen her, with his temper and his dislike for people staring at him, he would definitely kill her. Ye Ning began not to dare to let out a breath... Yet, to her confusion, she stood there for a long time and still didn¡¯t hear him speak. Instead, the hospital room soon filled with the sound of even breathing once more. What was going on? Ye Ning finally felt something was off, looked up towards the sickbed, and discovered that the man had fallen asleep again. Damn! What on earth was he doing? She became a little frantic, walked over, and saw that he was indeed motionless with his eyes closed, as if his waking had been just an illusion. "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen?" "..." "Ou Mucen, are you awake?" "..." After calling a few times and getting no response, Ye Ning blinked, stared at him for a good while, and finally confirmed that he had indeed passed out. So what was that about just now? Could it be... his fever had confused him, causing him to open his eyes unconsciously? And in his unconsciousness, he called out her name, and told her to jump down. Could it have been something lingering in his mind from when they were in a car ident explosion, the moment when he was desperately pulling her to jump into the sea? Standing there, she looked at the man sleeping under the faint light and felt as if something was stuck in her heart, making her feel even more ufortable... After this little episode, for the rest of the night, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t cause any more trouble but became calm as the doctor had said, after the low fever subsided. It wasn¡¯t until daybreak that he finally woke up. When he awoke, Ye Ning was still sleeping with her head rested on the edge of his bed, so when he opened his eyes, he saw the small head resting like a little puppy on the edge of his bed in the shallow morning light. It really was like the little Samoyed they had kept in the Bamboo Garden, fluffy and always liking to lie by his side like that whenever he visited. PS: Sorry, the first Chapter I updated today was the unedited content. My apologies, it has been corrected, and you can go back to take a look. Because it was a bit rushed, the fourth Chapter is updated now, kisses... Chapter 352 He Woke Up...

Chapter 352: Chapter 352 He Woke Up...

The only difference was that from this angle, her face was much more pleasing to the eye than the little Samoyed¡¯s. Her jet-ck and supple short hair, as shey there, a few strands fell along her cheeks, covering her lips, but her plump forehead and her elegant and delicate eyelids, in the light of early morning as sheer as gauze, emitted a luster akin to jade. Ou Mucen moved slightly, unable to control himself, he wanted to touch that gloss. But just as his hand began to move, the tightly closed eyelids beneath that hair were astonishingly alert. He only saw her dense, long eyshes quiver like butterfly wings for a moment before her eyelids opened up, "Ou Mucen, you¡¯re finally awake?" The moment her eyes opened and she saw him awake, there was nothing but a glow of surprise in her pupil-like ze. Ou Mucen¡¯s fingers stiffened and immediately dropped as if electrified! "Yes, I¡¯m awake..." "Good, good you¡¯re awake. Wait here, I¡¯ll go call the doctor." Without caring about her just-awakened state, unwashed face or unbrushed teeth, she hurried off to find the doctor with her sleepy and tousled look. Ou Mucen was stunned for a moment before he slowly came to terms with his surroundings. Apparently, he was in a hospital. Had she admitted him yesterday? But near that ce before he lost consciousness yesterday, it seemed like there were no signs of habitation, so how could there be a hospital? He began to look around and noticed that the so-called sickroom was quite simplistic, with the walls sporting a grimy white and themp being a mere ordinary incandescent tube, not to mention how in and worn the bed and chair were. It seemed that this was not a regr hospital, then what ce was this... He was somewhat puzzled... Right at that moment, Ye Ning brought the Japanese doctor in; as soon as the doctor entered and saw him lying on the bed, her excitement turned towards the doctor, "Doctor, look, he really is awake." "Hmm, let me check on him." The young doctor who hade in was also very d to see Ou Mucen awake. After agreeing, he came over to examine him. Ou Mucen, still not knowing where he was or what had happened to himst night, naturally furrowed his brow and asked, "What happened to me?" "Your spleen ruptured, and this doctor operated on youst night," answered Ye Ning quickly, recing the doctor¡¯s response. Spleen ruptured? Ou Mucen too was startled upon hearing those words! So the difort he had felt all day yesterday was due to a ruptured spleen? No wonder he was increasingly in agony; it turned out the impact was that severe. After listening to his heartbeat and taking his blood, the doctor looked over the wound on his chest and abdomen and finally gave them some reassuring news, "There¡¯s basically no danger now. In theing time, you need to recuperate properly. What are your ns?" ns? Ye Ning looked towards the man still lying in the bed... She understood what the doctor meant, of course. This was a small medical station that couldn¡¯t amodate inpatients. If they stayed, it might cause him trouble. But if they were to leave, then they would have to travel back to Tokyo, and with this man justing to, would the long journey be too difficult for him? Chapter 353 Temporarily Unable to Leave

Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Temporarily Unable to Leave

Ye Ning¡¯s face showed a look of difficulty, "Doctor, I won¡¯t lie to you, we came from Tokyo, and if we need to return, we can only go to Tokyo." "Return to Tokyo? That¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s a bit far, and it¡¯s not very good for him." The doctor indeed rejected her immediately. Hearing this, Ye Ning quickly seized the opportunity to speak, "Then since that¡¯s the case, we have nowhere to go now. I don¡¯t know if the doctor has any good suggestions?" "This..." "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t stay long. We¡¯ll leave as soon as his wound stabilizes. If you¡¯re worried about it being discovered, that¡¯s okay, we can move to another ce, just waiting for a day or two should be enough." Ye Ning noticed the young doctor¡¯s hesitation, so she quickly added another sentence. Indeed, it didn¡¯t matter where they stayed. What was most important was that Ou Mucen could have some time to recover here. The doctor stood there, thinking for a long, long time. In the end, he agreed, but to avoid causing trouble for the medical station, he had Ye Ning and Ou Mucen move to a room behind the medical station. That way, even if someone discovered them, it wouldn¡¯t bring any trouble to the medical station. After hearing this, Ye Ning was of course very happy, and she immediately thanked the doctor profusely. Ou Mucen had been quietly watching the two of them. He had just woken up and did not yet know what had happened, but after listening to their conversation, he slowly began to understand. It turned out they had been rescued by a very remote small medical station, and at the moment, because the medical station did not have the qualifications for hospitalization, the doctor wanted to send them away. Watching this woman beg the doctor in such a low manner, a fire suddenly surged in his heart, and he strongly wanted to say that if they were unwee, they would leave right away. However, when he saw the light of joy shining in her eyes after hearing the doctor¡¯s agreement, the anger that had reached his lips was swallowed back down. After agreeing to let the two of them stay in the back room, the doctor left. Ye Ning then turned around and came back to him. "Third Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, this ce is a bit simple, but since you just woke up from surgery, it¡¯s not convenient to go back to Tokyo. We¡¯ll move to that room in the back, you... don¡¯t have any objections, right?" While saying this, Ye Ning¡¯s tone was always very careful, as if she was afraid the man would disagree. There was no helping it, the man in front of her was born with a golden key, a favored son of heaven who had never lived in such poor conditions since childhood. Ou Mucen looked at her indifferently, "How did you find this ce?" Ye Ning quickly looked up, "I encountered two Japanese people on the road, and they brought us here." "Japanese people?" "Yes, they were going to a performance and happened to pass by where you had copsed. They saw you in distress and brought you here." Speaking of this, Ye Ning actually felt a bit scared. If those two Japanese people hadn¡¯t appeared at that time, she really couldn¡¯t imagine what might have happened. The doctor said that if they hade anyter yesterday, he could have been in mortal danger due to the amount of blood he lost. After hearing that it was Japanese people who had helped her bring him here, Ou Mucen finally stopped talking and gave a faint "hmm," epting her decision. Seeing this, Ye Ning was overjoyed. Right away, she went to call a nurse from the medical station, and the two of them together pushed him to the small room behind the medical station. Chapter 354: Deceiving Her, What an Easy Thing It Is

Chapter 354: Chapter 354: Deceiving Her, What an Easy Thing It Is

The small cabin was actually not any different from other ces; it was just the area where the medical station used to store medications. However, since the space was fairly decent, there was one empty room that was left unused. After Ye Ning brought him here, she immediately prepared to make a phone call, "You just lie here and rest, I¡¯ll call Secretary Gao and have hime over quickly." Secretary Gao? Why call him? The man who had just been moved here and was still adapting to the new environment, upon hearing this, a flicker of light passed through his pale, handsome face, "Why are you calling him?" "Toe and pick you up, of course. We don¡¯t have a car or money here, and once you¡¯re able to leave, we¡¯d have no way to get out." Is that so? Ou Mucen nced at the bright and peaceful scenery outside the window, and suddenly, without even thinking, he refused, "Don¡¯t call yet!" Huh? Don¡¯t call? Ye Ning stood at the door, looking at him in surprise, "Why not? Aren¡¯t we going to notify him?" "Have you forgotten how we ended up here? Someone is trying to kill me right now. If you call Gao Ziyang at this moment, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t arrive before those people do!" Ye Ning: "..." Is it really that serious? Just making a phone call can bring those people here? Isn¡¯t that terrifying? Ye Ning started to hesitate, "But if we don¡¯t call him, then how will you get back once your condition is stable?" "We¡¯ll talk about that when the timees!" After dropping these cold words, the man didn¡¯t say anything else. Seeing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to say anything further... This man was no ordinary man; he was the leader of the Ou Group, able tomand such a vast business empire; he certainly had his methods and capabilities. So, at this moment, whatever he said, she would not doubt, and she would obey his decisions. Having decided not to make the call, Ye Ning immediately left the small cabin and went to the medical station in front to get medication and intravenous fluids from the nurse. Now that they had moved here, they had to take care of everything themselves. Fortunately, the nurse, having been reminded by the Japanese doctor, was quite amiable to her. When Ye Ning said she came to get medications and IV fluids, the nurse immediately handed them to her. "Today¡¯s main treatment is still anti-inmmatory; you¡¯ll need to hang an IV drip in the morning and afternoon, and you¡¯ll also need to take medicine three times." "Okay!" "Additionally, after the patient passes gas today, he can start eating. Starting with some porridge is advisable, as it will aid his recovery." Passing gas? What is "passing gas"? Ye Ning was a bit confused until the nurse told her passing gas meant farting. Only then did she understand and immediately, her face turned red... Damn! How would she know if he had passed gas or not? Was she supposed to ask him about such things? Ye Ning felt a deep sense of despair. "What¡¯s the matter?" "Nothing... It¡¯s nothing?" "Alright then, take these back with you. Later, I¡¯ll send some simple kitchenware as well as rice and flour to your ce. Don¡¯t worry about it." The nurse was busy, so after these few words with Ye Ning, she rushed off to tend to other patients. Ye Ning, with a flushed face and ears, took the medications and IV fluids and left. Returning from the medical station, she entered the small cabin and found the man who was previously awake, was now asleep again. She put down the things she was carrying, and began to look for a towel and some water, nning to clean the room first. Chapter 355: She stared at him like a hungry wolf!

Chapter 355: Chapter 355: She stared at him like a hungry wolf!

He was a man with a penchant for cleanliness, and upon entering, he had already felt a sense of disgust for this ce. Since that was the case, she decided to clean the room while he was sleeping. So, while he slept, she began to clean up the room. After cleaning, right on time, the nurse had someone bring over some rice, flour-based food, an induction cooker, and some simple cooking utensils. Ye Ning hurriedly took them, thanked the person, and went to make some congee for him. Never mind whether he had passed gas or not, she would prepare the congee first. Making congee was easy for her; she often made it for Xiaobao when he was a child. Since he didn¡¯t like sweets much, she made him sliced meat congee, bone soup congee, fish congee, and more. But this man needed liquid food, so she... might as well add some sugar. Thus, when the congee was ready, she added a spoonful of sugar to it... After the congee was done, coughing sounds came from the room. Upon hearing them, she quickly turned off the induction cooker and entered. "You¡¯re awake?" "Mm, what are you doing?" The man, who had just awakened from sleep, seemed to look better than when he first awoke. Noticing that her hands were wet, he frowned and asked. Ye Ning quickly wiped her hands with a paper towel and took off her shoes beforeing in. "I was making congee for you. The nurse said you could have some liquid food today." As she spoke, she grabbed the IV fluids and medicine that she had just brought over from the table. Ou Mucen did not say anything. However, when he saw the two bags of IV fluids she was holding, he reflexively asked, "What are you going to do?" Ye Ning took the syringe and needle out: "I¡¯m going to give you an injection!" Ou Mucen: "..." He stared at her, frozen for several seconds, until he finally shuffled back: "No one¡¯s at the medical station?" "No one!" Ye Ning nodded seriously: "There are only two nurses at the entire medical station, and they¡¯re so busy they¡¯re about to take off." "And then?" "The nurse said giving injections is actually very simple. Just aim at your vein and puncture it, and that¡¯s it!" She said, grabbing hisrge wrist that seemed to want to escape. She looked like a wolf that had finally caught its prey! Ou Mucen¡¯s eyebrow twitched! "Let go of me!" "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t poke around." Without waiting for him to pull back, Ye Ning unceremoniously tied his wrist with a rubber band. Ou Mucen: "..." In the beginning, he wasn¡¯t very resistant, but now seeing her like this, and sensing the tant mockery in her eyes, he really wanted to tear her apart every minute. Yet, this woman seemed topletely ignore his gaze, and patted his arm where the veins bulged out due to the tight rubber band. In the next second, she swabbed one of his veins with a cotton swab. Upon seeing this, Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t control himself any longer: "Be careful!" "I am being careful. Look at this one; it¡¯s so prominent." "Do you choose a vein based on which one is more prominent for an injection?" "Then why else would I use this rubber band to tie you up?" "..." Grinding his teeth and ring at her, Ou Mucen, a man who could turn the tables in the business world, found himself at a loss for words! Fine, let her give him the injection. If she made a mistake, charge her a month¡¯s sry for each misstep, and see if he wouldn¡¯t deal with her properly! Chapter 356: The Concern in Her Eyes Can’t Fool Anyone

Chapter 356: Chapter 356: The Concern in Her Eyes Can¡¯t Fool Anyone

Before he could even fully form the thought, a sudden pain on the back of his hand made him look down. The woman had already plunged the long, thin needle deep into his vein. "See? I told you I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake!" Ye Ning saw the needle pierce into his pale skin, and the moment he slightly opened his mouth in response, she immediately loosened the rubber band she was holding. She indeed knew how to insert a needle. She had easily mastered this along with other self-help knowledge she had learned. However, this man was no ordinary man. He had a terrible temper, moody and unpredictable. If she really angered him, there would be consequences. Fortunately, once the needle was in and blood started returning, he didn¡¯t say much. He wasn¡¯t afraid of needles; he just didn¡¯t like the idea of entrusting his life to a woman who knew nothing. Unless he was out of his mind. But as it turned out, she seemed to know what she was doing, and her technique was quite skilled. Ou Mucen watched the woman skillfully secure the medical tape, a flicker of something bright and dark flowing slowly in his pupils. "All done. Rest for a while, I¡¯ll go get the porridge I¡¯ve been simmering for you," she said, and then she got up from the ground and left. Ou Mucen watched her leave and then quietlyy there for a while. After lying down for a bit, perhaps because he had slept too long and his body was sore, he wanted to sit up. So he moved a little, supporting himself with one hand and preparing to rise. But just as he lifted half his body, he felt a searing pain in his chest and abdomen, which had him falling straight back down instantly. "Bang¡ª" The dull thud almost made him pass out on the spot. Ye Ning was in the next room preparing his porridge when she heard the noise. Her face changed, "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?" In a rush, she burst from the kitchen and quickly entered the room. She was shocked to see him lying stiff on the bed, trembling slightly, withrge beads of sweat forming on his face, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?" Ou Mucen¡¯s vision was ckening as hey there. It took him a while to regain himself, and then he shook his pale face, "It¡¯s nothing, just moved a little just now..." "Moved a little? Heavens, why would you move? You can¡¯t just move around as you please right now," she said urgently, rushing in from the doorway straight to his side. "Does it hurt a lot? Should I get the doctor to give you some painkillers?" "..." Ou Mucen didn¡¯t speak, just broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. Seeing this made Ye Ning a bit scared, and she turned to go get the doctor, "No, I¡¯d better go get Dr. Takahashi to have a look..." The urgency and concern in her voice sounded as if she feared something bad would happen to him. Ou Mucen finally slowly opened his eyes upon hearing her say she was going to get the doctor, and on his sweaty face, he finally spoke, "No need, it¡¯s just the wound was pulled, it¡¯s nothing serious." "But you¡¯re in so much pain." "It¡¯s fine, go get me a ss of water," he requested. Water? Reminded by his request, Ye Ning finally remembered and quickly got up to get him water. Chapter 357: The place where they met with an accident has been discovered

Chapter 357: Chapter 357: The ce where they met with an ident has been discovered

He fetched water and incidentally brought the medicine over as well... "I was so focused on giving you the injection that I forgot to let you have your medicine," Ye Ning said, carrying the ss of water and the medicine back to his side. "Why not just take the medicine now? It should help with the pain relief." Ou Mucen saw it and didn¡¯t refuse. It was at this moment that he drank some water and then took the medicine. The pain in his body finally began to subside. Seeing that he was getting better, Ye Ning also felt relieved. She wrung a wet towel for him to wipe himself with and then went back to finish preparing the congee. She actually wasn¡¯t very familiar with him. Although they had shared a life-and-death experience this time, in her heart, he was still himself, the aloof young master. He and she were people from two different worlds. How could she possibly take the initiative to wipe his sweat when he was conscious? Returning to the room next door, the congee had settled down nicely over a period of time and looked very appetizing. So she took a bowl and was about to serve it to him when someone outside called her, "Miss An, are you there?" It was the nurse! Inside, Ye Ning immediately came out: "Yes, Miss Huizi, what¡¯s the matter?" "No big deal, I just finished my shift and was wondering if you wanted me to apany you to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities?" Supermarket? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: "Yes, yes, I just wanted to find this ce." The nurse smiled: "Then let¡¯s go together, it¡¯s not too far." Ye Ning nodded eagerly. She was about to leave directly, but thinking of the man lying in the next room, she turned back and asked, "Mucen, I¡¯m going to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities. Is there anything particr you need?" Daily necessities? The man lying in bed with an IV drip frowned upon hearing this: "What could they possibly sell here?" Ye Ning was stumped! Indeed, someone like him who used and wore only high-end custom goods, how would he be interested in the trivial items sold at that kind of ce? So she ignored him and left the room, putting on her shoes and heading out. It was only after she left that she learned the doctor had sent the nurse to take her to the supermarket and had even given the nurse some money for her to purchase items. Seeing this, Ye Ning was really grateful to the doctor. She took the money and told the nurse that when those who wereing to pick them up arrived, she would definitely pay them back. Moreover, she would ensure their treatment would be better than before. This was something the man lying in the room should be able to manage, right? The nurse smiled and didn¡¯t make much of it, but she was curious and asked how they had ended up here. How did they end up here? Ye Ning dared not tell the truth and made up an excuse on the spot: "We just had an ident at sea and drifted here." "At sea?" "Yes!" "That¡¯s really unfortunate. Yesterday, there was an ident in our area as well. On Cherry Blossom Lane, a car smashed through the guardrail and fell down before exploding. They say it was a Ferrari." "..." A Ferrari? How would she know about a Ferrari? Ye Ning¡¯s face suddenly changed: "How did you know it was a Ferrari?" The nurse took out her phone: "The news said there were exploded car wreckage at the site, confirmed to be a Ferrari. They suspect it might belong to the CEO of some corporation. It seems to be quite a big deal." Chapter 358 She Can’t Put Him in Danger Anymore

Chapter 358: Chapter 358 She Can¡¯t Put Him in Danger Anymore

They even found out who the president was? Ye Ning remembered the moment she and that man jumped into the sea, and the explosion that had thundered behind them; she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and snatched the phone from her hand, eagerly looking through it. Indeed, as soon as she opened the news, the picture disyed was the site of their car ident. However, on the deste slope, what she had thought was the car obliterated into pieces, had severalrgeponents still there, and among them, half a number te was most conspicuous. My God, it seemed they had truly found it. She started to panic, quickly scrolling down to see the description below, and sure enough, there were the words "president of the Ou Group." Decisively, she took the phone and turned around. "Miss An? Where are you going? Aren¡¯t we going to the supermarket?" Ye Ning waved her phone behind her back: "I need to go back first, I forgot to take something. Miss Huizi, you go ahead." No sooner had she finished speaking than she rushed back toward the cabin. Being discovered by the police was not a good thing at all. The person who made the move was Lin Yebai, and with his shrewdness, knowing about this car and seeing the news that Ou Mucen might still be alive, he would definitely find him. Therefore, the priority was to find him immediately ande up with a n. Only then would he be out of danger. Ye Ning ran as fast as she could... Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, who was recovering inside the house, had borrowed the doctor¡¯s phone, who hade to check on him after finishing work, and was in contact with his high secretary who was frantically searching for him in Tokyo. "Third Young Master, where on earth are you? I¡¯m... I¡¯m freaking out..." As soon as the phone connected, the man on the other end began to cry pathetically. Ou Mucen felt a wave of disgust wash over him and without touching the phone any further, he ced it at least two hand spans away: "What are you crying for? I¡¯m not dead yet." Yes, yes, I know you¡¯re not dead, but couldn¡¯t you at least send a single call? A text message? The high secretary also wanted to curse, but he ended upughing through his tears instead: "I¡¯m just too excited, Third Young Master. You have no idea how I¡¯ve almost turned Tokyo upside down since yesterday looking for you. Where were you yesterday? Was that Ferrari really yours?" "Yes!" Ou Mucen had also just seen that piece of news, so he knew what he was talking about. After nodding his head, he didn¡¯t bother hiding anything and recounted the events of the previous day, which almost scared the high secretary to death. "A murder attempt? You mean... someone tried to kill you yesterday? My God, who could it be? Who would dare to attempt your life?" Who could it be? The man gripping the phone remembered the blocked phone from yesterday and the red Range Rovers that had cornered him, and a cold, bloodthirsty smirk slowly spread across his lips: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make hime out on his own." "You mean..." "Go tell the Japanese police that Ou Mucen is already dead. When you do it, it¡¯s best to bring along a few of therger media outlets." High secretary: "..." But why? Why would he announce to the world that he was dead? Didn¡¯t he realize that this would have a significant impact on the Ou Group? And what about the old master and thedy? If they found out he was "dead," it would kill them. Chapter 359: Ou Mucen, Shall We Go Back to Tokyo?

Chapter 359: Chapter 359: Ou Mucen, Shall We Go Back to Tokyo?

But before he could even ask, from outside, on the phone, it seemed someone was calling for him, "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, there¡¯s trouble, your car was found." That voice... was it An Ning? Shit! That woman was actually together with him! Secretary Gao¡¯s mouth was agape, and it was at this moment, she heard the person on the phone hurriedly say, "Transfer some money to this phone." Then, the call was disconnected. Beep beep beep beep... No, what do you mean, President? Secretary Gao waspletely dazed by the sudden turn of events! ---- Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after bringing in that phone, hurriedly made her way to the room, "Ou Mucen, did you fall asleep again?" Ou Mucenzily opened his eyes to look at her, and after a long while, he replied without any expression, "Do you sleep when you get an injection?" Ye Ning: "..." Can¡¯t you sleep while getting an injection? Every time she got an injection, she slept quite well. Ye Ning knelt beside him and didn¡¯t argue about it anymore. She took out the phone and handed it over, "Ou Mucen, that car of yours that was blown up, they¡¯ve found it." Really? Ou Mucen looked at the phone in her hand, not very surprised, "Where did you get the phone from?" Why ask that? Ye Ning grew impatient with his unrted question, "I borrowed it from the nurse. On my way here, the nurse mentioned this news to me, and that¡¯s when I realized, and I immediately came back to tell you." "Tell me for what? With such a big incident, it was bound to be discovered sooner orter." He finally returned to normal. Ye Ning became anxious, "But they¡¯ve also found out about your identity." "So what?" "Knowing about you means they¡¯re about to find us soon, don¡¯t you get it? Weren¡¯t we supposed to prevent outsiders from knowing you¡¯re still alive? You even forbade me from calling Secretary Gao, all to prevent those people from finding out you¡¯re here. Now, Japan¡¯s police are looking for you; doesn¡¯t that make it even easier for those chasing you to find out?" Ye Ning was indeed anxious, her goal, probably, was to instill a sense of urgency in him, to make hime up with a strategy quickly. After all, if they didn¡¯t leave soon, and the person wanting to kill him found out he was still alive and right here, it would be extremely dangerous. But upon hearing her say this, Ou Mucen suddenly felt cornered! Not let her call Secretary Gao? Yes, he had indeed asked her not to call this morning, but the reason was not remotely this! He had just called him himself. And the reason for not letting her call was... "Ou Mucen, we better leave here quickly." "What did you say?" "Go back to Tokyo, find Secretary Gao. It¡¯s only safe for you if you go back." Ye Ning was somewhat impatient, as if she was afraid he would refuse. True, keeping him here was initially for the sake of his health, but now,pared to his life, she would rather have him go back to Tokyo. Ou Mucen fell silent, staring at her, his gaze deep and prating as if trying to see right through her. She was acting a bit strange, a little too agitated, and there was a hint of panic... hidden deep in her eyes. He suddenly remembered the scene from yesterday on the overpass, her with a suitcase, carrying a small bag, just standing there. Chapter 360: That day, she turned back from the airport

Chapter 360: Chapter 360: That day, she turned back from the airport

Yesterday, because he had urgent matters and on top of that, the party the night before had vexed him enough, he didn¡¯t bother thinking about talking to her at all, so he didn¡¯t ask her. So yesterday, when she was standing there with her luggage, what exactly was she going to do? And why was she on the high-rise bridge? Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes finally started to darken, "How did you know about my ident yesterday?" Huh? Yesterday? Ye Ning was startled by his very sudden question, "Are you talking about... the time when your exhibition piece was swapped out?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Right, I remember you didn¡¯t seem to be at the exhibition." "Mm, I didn¡¯t go. At that time... I went to the airport," Ye Ning lowered her head, somewhat afraid to meet his gaze. This issue, she had long guessed would raise his suspicions. A woman alone, carrying a suitcase on a high-price bridge, anyone would find that questionable. Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to look up at him, so instead, she looked down at her knees, her fingers asionally twisting her clothes. "The airport?" "Mm, I was... prepared to return to my country then, the eleven o¡¯clock ne. It waster, while I was in the departure lounge, that I saw on Weibo the exhibition was dyed, then there was news that something went wrong with your Yuzhirun¡¯s exhibit, and then... I came back," she said. This time she didn¡¯t conceal anything and ryed everything that had happened. Perhaps it was because she felt that, with this man¡¯s intelligence, there was no use in hiding; he would find out sooner orter anyway. So she might as welle clean about it herself. However, she did conceal one thing, and that was the real reason she knew he had had an ident. The Weibo responses at the time, an internal message spoke of a pair of jade bracelets but did not mention Ou¡¯s Yuzhirun; however, she linked it to the Jade Bracelet after seeing that pair, recalling the list Lin Yebai had left in the suite, along with the mark he had made under Yuzhirun¡¯s name. That¡¯s when she thought it was his. Thus, she had to keep that secret because with his intelligence, seeing that she guessed it was his upon seeing a pair of Jade Bracelets, he would definitely rte the incident to Lin Yebai. And Lin Yebai, she hadn¡¯t considered harming him. As her words fell, the man lying in bed, hearing that she rushed back after seeing the news on Weibo, truly held no suspicions. Not only did he not suspect her, but also, upon hearing that she was about to board her flight yet she chose toe back to help him after learning of his trouble, a strange emotion surged through him. His look at her softenedpared to how sharp it was before. "This is a trap. The exchange of the exhibit was just a bait to lure me in," he said. "What?" Ye Ning looked up at him, her face turning unusually pale, "Are you saying... that the person¡¯s goal was to kill you all along?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Actually, there¡¯s another thing I haven¡¯t told you. My phone was blocked when we had the ident. That is to say, the moment I left Tokyo, I waspletely out of contact with everyone!" !!!!!!! It was as if something exploded in her mind. Ye Ning sat there dazed, the blood in her body seeming to stop flowing, herplexion extremely pale. So, the truth was like this! So, his real intent had been to kill him all along. Why? Chapter 361: Who did you say was the one trying to kill me that day?

Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Who did you say was the one trying to kill me that day?

Why would he do such a thing? Just because he was humiliated in front of everybody the night before yesterday? Or was it because... he felt there was something between her and him? So he felt he must kill him? But there was nothing between her and him, so why would he be so cruel? She eventually began to tremble slightly, her face turning as pale as a corpse... Ou Mucen didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but seeing her in that state, he was somewhat surprised, "What¡¯s wrong with you?" "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing, I just think that the person who wants to kill you is too terrifying, with such deep and calcted schemes," Ye Ning stammered back, the terror in her heart causing her fingers to dig deep into her flesh. It was truly a fate worse than death! Ou Mucen frowned slightly. He wanted to say something more, but when he saw her hands intertwined, even her knuckles trembling slightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and eventually, he restrained himself from speaking, not bearing to do so. Had he frightened her? That¡¯s right, she was just a woman, and no matter howplex her background, she wouldn¡¯t be that courageous. So, unusually for him, he began tofort her, "You don¡¯t have to worry so much, I, Ou Mucen, am not someone they can kill just because they want to." "Uh huh..." Ye Ning responded dully. Ou Mucen, seeing her soulless demeanor, thought she was really scared by what he said and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit regretful for telling her. He looked out the window, seeing the bright sunshine and the gentle breeze, and thought about what she was supposed to do before, and suddenly, he was struck by an idea, "Weren¡¯t you going to go shopping with that nurse? Why don¡¯t you go?" Ah? "Oh!" Ye Ning finally snapped back to reality and then, after agreeing, stood up from beside his bed and atst, went out again. True, she had made ns with the nurse to buy some necessities, but at this moment, how could she be in the mood for that? Her mind was already in utter chaos, and she couldn¡¯t even maintain the most basic calm. What to do? If what he said was true, then all this was designed from the very beginning. The Jade Bracelet was switched, and as a crucial opportunity for Yuzhirun, he naturally went to find it. And his departure from Tokyo would be the best timing for an attack. She remembered they had caught up with the Porsche only after leaving Tokyo, and suddenly, she felt darkness descending over her head, and her legs gave way, causing her to squat at the entrance of the medical station. This was a feeling of terror! In the past, she knew that Lin Yebai¡¯s business wasn¡¯t ordinary, but she seldom saw the extreme measures he took. Her impression of him was mostly that of a cultured businessman. He was gentle, elegant,posed, and indifferent, like a gentleman. In every action he took, every decision he made, he was a role model within the business circles. In her mind, he was also perfect and beyond reproach. But today, he showed her his most ruthless side. To kill a person, he would set up such an borate trap. And what was most terrifying was his motive, which was merely his suspicion and his pride! So what should she do now? Should she leave this ce immediately? Leave that man? Only by leaving him, Lin Yebai wouldn¡¯t continue to harm him, right? He wouldn¡¯t be in danger anymore, would he? Is that right? Chapter 362 Miss An, take good care of your husband

Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Miss An, take good care of your husband

She remembered that night, the way he had spoken about her rtionship with this man, his expression so foreign and terrifying, that she abruptly hugged her knees feeling an even greater chill enveloping her body... As she sat there in a daze, the Nurse who had gone with her to the vige suddenly came back. Seeing her waiting at the medical station¡¯s entrance, the Nurse approached with surprise: "Miss An, what happened to you? Why are you squatting here?" Ye Ning was startled for a moment before she finally lifted her head: "You¡¯vee back?" The Nurse nodded: "Yes, I¡¯m back. I waited for you for quite a while, but when you didn¡¯t show up, I went by myself. Look, I brought some of the things we use regrly. Do you think they¡¯re suitable?" Having said that, the Nurse handed over the small basket she was carrying. Ye Ning looked down and saw that it contained towels, toothpaste, toothbrushes, and the like, and she quickly nodded: "Suitable, very suitable, thank you." "No problem. Oh, and here¡¯s this vase." "A vase?" "Yes, it¡¯s for your flowers. The room you¡¯re staying in is seldom upied, and the air isn¡¯t great. If you pick some flowers from around here to put in it, the air will be much better." The Nurse truly was a thoughtful girl, even considering something like this. Seeing the vase, Ye Ning took the ss bottle from her hands, and after letting her bring the other items in, she took the vase to pick flowers nearby. Well, if she indeed decided to leave, these flowers would serve as a memento. Carrying the vase, she continued on her way... She reached the path leading to the vige and saw a stream beside it. The river was flowing quietly and distinctly clear in the heat of summer, wafting a pure freshness that could be sensed from afar. This ce really was beautiful, untouched by pollution or chaos, having only the purity of nature, and the lovelyndscapes under a tranquil and sunny sky. Upon reaching the riverbank, she saw a nt with small purple flowers and bent down, intending to pluck some. But at that moment, a Japanese woman in a kimono, clutching a small wooden box, hurried along the path. Seeing her heading to the riverbank to pick flowers, the woman looked worried: "Be careful!" Ye Ning turned her head and saw the woman! "Miss Hezi?!!" "Miss An, it¡¯s you!" Unexpectedly, this woman was Ono Yoshiko, the Japanese woman who had brought them here yesterday. Ye Ning immediately stood up, abandoning the idea of picking the flowers, and looked at her with surprise: "Miss Hezi, what brings you here today? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be performing outside?" "The performance is already finished. Today I came back to rest." Ono Yoshiko still couldn¡¯t speak English, but from her hand gestures, one could vaguely understand what she was trying to say. Seeing this, Ye Ning finally understood: "Miss Hezi, you are from around here?" Hezi nodded: "Mr. Domoto didn¡¯t..." "..." Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand, so she stood there somewhat awkwardly for a while, then suddenly, she pointed to the flowers she had wanted to pick: "Are they beautiful?" Ono Yoshiko immediately nodded: "Beautiful!" Ye Ning smiled: "Really? That¡¯s great, I was just nning to take them back and put them in the vase." Ono Yoshiko got it and her lips curled into a smile. She came over and began helping Ye Ning pick the purple flowers. Chapter 363: All Media Reporting: The President of Ou Group Has Died

Chapter 363: Chapter 363: All Media Reporting: The President of Ou Group Has Died

The fragrance wafted over, and as they both held it to their noses, they indeed found it very pleasant, akin to the best gift nature had to offer humanity. Just breathing it in wasforting. Ye Ning felt her mood wasn¡¯t as bad anymore and contentedly ced the flower into the vase. Seeing this, Ono Yoshiko chuckled, "Are these... all for your husband?" "What?" "Husband, that is... Husband!" She actually... said a word! Husband? Oh NO! How did shee up with that? Ye Ning¡¯s face instantly flushed red, "No no no, Miss Hezi, you¡¯ve misunderstood, he¡¯s not my husband, he¡¯s just my boss." "Boss?" "Yes, I work for him, I¡¯m his assistant," Ye Ning exined slowly, making sure Miss Hezi understood clearly. Ono Yoshiko seemed to half-understand but still looked at her with an unchanged gaze, smiling gently with an implicit hint of ambiguity. Ye Ning was exasperated and wanted to exin further, but seeing Ono Yoshiko¡¯s perplexed expression, she ended up stamping her foot in frustration and ignored her, focusing on her own flower picking. Ono Yoshiko watched her with an even bigger smile, "Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, I have to deliver a meal to my brother; he¡¯s at school. When Ie back, I¡¯ll visit you again." After saying this, she lifted the small wooden box she was carrying. Understanding the situation, Ye Ning immediately stepped aside, "Alright, then please go ahead." Grateful for having found such a helpful person in this foreign country, Ye Ning sincerely appreciated every word she said to her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that as the Japanese woman was about to leave, she suddenly turned around and said, "Take good care of your husband, you will be happy." "What did you say?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand again, this time because Miss Hezi hadn¡¯t gestured. So the Japanese woman stood there, pondering for a while, and finally found a few words she knew in that sentence, "Take care of..." "Take care of?" To care for? Ye Ning stood there, stunned... A woman who was but a stranger to her, telling her to take good care of that man? All of a sudden, she felt as if something had struck her in the chest; standing there, holding the vase, she was so upset she couldn¡¯t say a word... Indeed, even she knew at a time like this she should take good care of him, but what about herself? Other than thinking about leaving, what else could she think of? Did she really believe... that by leaving, he would truly be safe? Ye Ning stood there, watching that retreating figure for a long time before finally holding the vase and slowly walking back. By this time, it was already afternoon! ---- Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after she had gone out, hadn¡¯t rested at all but rather continued to use the doctor¡¯s mobile phone to remotely instruct his team in Tokyo. "Third Young Master, I have already called the police station. I believe it won¡¯t be more than half an hour before the whole of Japan¡¯s media will see the news of your ident." "..." He logged into his email and saw that the first email was sent by Secretary Gao, so he opened it to read it. Half an hour? Not bad, it was a littleter than he had nned, but in this ce, it was eptable. After quickly typing a series of characters on the keyboard, he pressed send... Chapter 364: Lin Yebai is frantically searching for her

Chapter 364: Chapter 364: Lin Yebai is frantically searching for her

"From now on, keep a close eye on all activities at Blue Mountain Vi! Also, check the information on all exhibitors at this exhibition and send it to me." Blue Mountain Vi... Secretary Gao trembled upon seeing these few words... How could this be possible? This... this is too unbelievable, right? However, since the president had given the order, he immediately set out to do it. After arranging everything, he came back and reported another matter, "By the way, Third Young Master, because of your disappearance, La Shiwen has applied to the Tokyo Government to postpone the jewelry exhibition until your reappearance. Now that you want to release this news..." Postponed? The man still lying in bed paused for a moment when he saw this message. A postponement was certainly good news for Yuzhirun, but if his "death" was announced, then the exhibition would be problematic. Surely, a "dead man" could not participate in the event, right? Hey there, frowning in thought for a while, and finally typed a few words in response: "Let¡¯s solve this matter first." "Understood!" Secretary Gao got the message and did not ask further. Having given his instructions, Ou Mucen was about to log out of his email when, at the moment his finger was about to press down, he remembered something and asked, "By the way, what about that Lin person?" "You mean Lin Yebai?" "Mhm!" "He¡¯s still in Tokyo. When we discovered you were missing, someone saw you with An Ning at the water supplypany, so we went to ask him where she was. However, he said that An Ning had returned to the country." At this point, Secretary Gao suddenly recalled the woman¡¯s voice he had heard on the phone earlier and swiftly changed the subject: "Right, is An Ning really with you?" The man who was holding his cellphone frowned at this question: "Don¡¯t meddle in what¡¯s none of your business!" Secretary Gao felt aggrieved: "It¡¯s not like that. Lin Yebai is frantically searching for her now. That woman hasn¡¯t returned to the country and seems to have not told him. He¡¯s like a madman, searching everywhere for her. I¡¯m worried that he might end up finding where you guys are, bringing trouble." Indeed, if he was pretending to be dead, he certainly couldn¡¯t let himself be found, but Lin Yebai wasn¡¯t one of his men. They had already shed several times over that woman. Wouldn¡¯t he expose everything if he found out? Secretary Gao was very concerned... Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze also paused! That woman came to find him and didn¡¯t inform that man? Holding his cellphone, he felt indescribable emotions deep within, but he couldn¡¯t deny that his mood suddenly improved. After some thought, while still lying there, he sent out a message: "Don¡¯t mention my whereabouts to anyone, and nobody will find her." Secretary Gao: "..." Damn, he seemed to have mentioned it to La Shiwen¡¯s daughter... ¡ª When Ye Ning returned to the medical station, the Nurse was already at work. So she picked up the things she had bought and then went to the hut in the back. "Ou Mucen?" Coming back to the hut, Ye Ning¡¯s first reaction was to check on the patient in the room. But when she pushed the door open, she found the man lying on the floor, peacefully asleep. Seeing this, she didn¡¯t disturb him and quietly brought in the flowers and the ss vase. She then knelt by the windowsill and began carefully arranging the small flowers. Chapter 365: That Instant of Youthful Bloom

Chapter 365: Chapter 365: That Instant of Youthful Bloom

The nurse was absolutely right, this flower really is very fragrant. Even though these are just wildflowers, their fresh scent is the most refreshing aroma that nature offers. As soon as it was brought in, the whole room seemed to be filled with this faint fresh fragrance. Kneeling there, bending her waist and quietly trimming, she did not realize that on the other side of the bed, the man who was only pretending to be asleep, after hearing the asional crisp sound of the scissors, stirred his eyelids and slowly, his eyes opened. What is she doing? He saw her kneeling there, leaning against the window, her slender figure like a sprite bathed in golden light, her bare feet, her clothes pristine white, her dexterous and fair fingers constantly arranging the flower stems in her hands. The leaves of those stems were a lush green, just like jade, and the flowers were multicolored, with purple, bright red, peach pink... Every flower was vibrant, every branch radiant, so much so that he was captivated for a moment! Ye Ning was trimming seriously when she suddenly felt a gaze on her and subconsciously looked over, "Are you awake? Did I disturb you?" The man who had been gazing intently suddenly stiffened his gaze! Was this... being caught red-handed? There quickly climbed a faint blush upon his fair and handsome face, and he averted his gaze immediately, feigning just having woken up, "No, I just woke up, what are you doing?" "I¡¯m arranging flowers. The nurse said the air in this room isn¡¯t very good, so she had me pick some flowers from the nearby vige. You see, aren¡¯t they pretty?" When she finished speaking, she deliberately picked up the vase of flowers she had already arranged and shook it in front of his eyes. Ou Mucen took a brief nce... Flowers, to be honest, couldn¡¯t be called beautiful, living in high society as he did, what kind of precious flowers hadn¡¯t he seen? But the flowers in this vase radiated apletely different aura from those expensive ones. Those expensive flowers, just like the morous youngdies of high society, were dazzlingly beautiful and enticingly fragrant but always just sat in vases for people to admire. But these flowers were different! These were truly alive, growing unrestrained by the fields and roadside, and even without being so beautiful, one could still feel their vibrant energy. Just like her! In the end, Mucen honestly nodded, "Pretty!" "Right? I thought so too. So, I¡¯ll put them here on the windowsill, okay? The wind here can blow the fragrance inside." Ye Ning ced the arranged flowers on the windowsill. And sure enough, with that ssh of vibrant color, the entire room seemed much brighter. After settling the flowers, she cleaned the room and then got up, preparing to go out to the medical station to ask the doctor if an IV was needed for the evening. However, just as she reached the door, about to leave, she suddenly saw that the congee she had prepared earlier was still in the next room and smacked her forehead, turning back, "Oh, are you hungry? I made some congee for you, and you haven¡¯t had it yet, have you?" Congee? Ou Mucen was actually not hungry, the IV drip he had contained glucose, and such a thing didn¡¯t really make him hungry. But since she said it was already prepared, he nodded, "Bring it over." "Okay!" Ye Ning agreed and went to reheat the congee. Chapter 366 Her lips, suddenly brushed across his cheek...

Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Her lips, suddenly brushed across his cheek...

About five minutester, finally, the porridge water was ready. She found a bowl, filled it for him, and brought it in. "The doctor said, since you¡¯ve just had surgery, you should start with this, it will be helpful to you." Bringing it in, she went straight to his bedside and half-knelt down. This? What is this? Ou Mucen slightly raised his eyes to look at the bowl before him, seeing the concoction within the wooden bowl that didn¡¯t quite look like water, nor did it resemble porridge, a flicker of distaste already crossing his eyes. "What is this?" "Lemon porridge. It¡¯s made a bit clearer, the nurse said it can rece boiled water, and it¡¯s really beneficial for healing your wounds." Ye Ning noticed the aversion in his eyes and hurriedly exined, worried he wouldn¡¯t eat it. Are you kidding? It¡¯s a critical time now. If he wants to recover quickly, he has to listen to the doctor. Fortunately, although the man¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too pleasant, on hearing that the doctor had instructed her to give it to him, he didn¡¯t say anything and agreed. Seeing his consent, Ye Ning was very pleased. She put the porridge aside and knelt down, preparing to help him sit up from the bed on the floor. "I¡¯ll help you lean against the wall, propped with a pillow. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to drink." "Hmm..." Mucen faintly nodded. If he was to drink this, of course he had to sit up, or else, how could he drink? So he didn¡¯t resist, just quietly lying there, waiting for her toe and help. However, he hadn¡¯t expected that when she bent over in front of him, her slender hands holding his shoulders, just moving slightly, a faint scent of flowers drifted from her, catching his gaze momentarily, and he found himself looking down her hanging neckline. It was a very pristine white T-shirt, he didn¡¯t even ask when she had changed, or who she had asked to help her change. At this moment, such a T-shirt, as she bent down, allowed him to see, from this angle, the beautiful glimpse of springtime hidden inside her cor, captured entirely in his sight. It was a patch of milk-like skin, especially under this whitish halo, it appeared even more delicate and lustrous. The corbone was very refined, the shoulder well a bit deep, probably due to being too thin, but its curve was full and round, looking like a well-polished, top-grade jade ring, beautiful and lovely. And beneath this beautyy ces even more daunting to behold, the full and round shape wrapped in tiny pieces of ck fabric, like a flower that has bloomed in wrath, yet caged within the walls. Such a scene, suggestively emerging and yearning to break forth, truly struck with an impressive force. Ou Mucen suddenly felt his breathing bing a bit heavier... "Lean your head towards me a little more so I can get the pillow in," said the girl, with both hands supporting him, unaware of what he was experiencing. Feeling the weight of his upper body, she breathed slightly heavily and asked him to shift a little on his own. He was too heavy, especially for her, a girl just over one meter sixty. However, she did not anticipate that, just as she finished speaking, the man being supported by her, perhaps feeling the difort of the semi-supported angle, also leaned forward with his chest. As his body tilted, Ye Ning also bent down. In that instant, without either of them prepared, the girl¡¯s lips brushed against the cheek of the man just as he leaned forward... Chapter 367 He Finally Kissed Her Hard

Chapter 367: Chapter 367 He Finally Kissed Her Hard

Gentle, soft, faint yet undeniable, the man suddenly froze, and in that instant, he felt a tingling sensation coursing through his entire body. Ye Ning was also stunned, staring nkly at the man. Her heart "thumped" loudly, as if a stone had been suddenly thrown into a calmke, disrupting the stillness. "I... I¡¯ll go get you some porridge!" She hastily let go, her face burning hot as if it were a cooked shrimp. Ou Mucen felt awkward too, seeing her trying to avoid him, he didn¡¯t try to stop her under the awkwardness. But he forgot that he was still a patient at that moment and had also forgotten that this was the first time he was propped up without proper support. So, once the woman let go, a sharp pain surged in his chest and abdomen, and he groaned as he fell backward. "Ou Mucen¡ª" Ye Ning saw what happened and panicked, forgetting the awkwardness from before, she lunged forward to catch him. But how could she, with her strength, pull back the weight of this man? In less than a second, the world before her eyes shook, and with a startled cry, she, along with him, tumbled on top of his body... "Mmm..." As they fell, the man beneath her groaned from the pain, his face twisting in agony. Ye Ning was shocked, staring dumbfounded at the handsome face close beneath her eyelids. Her mind exploded, leaving her in a nk daze. Oh my God! What on earth was she doing? Was this not tantamount to killing him? She stared nkly at her own reflection in the irritated dark pupils of his, her expressionpletely stupefied. Ou Mucen was equally caught off guard! This damn woman, could she be any more clumsy? Couldn¡¯t she even take care of a sick person properly? What had she been raised on? However, after the initial pain subsided, and his focus regained, he was suddenly stunned by the sight of the woman sprawled on top of him... It was a face filled with immense shock, her expression full of rm and panic, but her eyes, because of her fright, looked exceptionally beautiful and exquisite, like the ripples spreading on a suddenly disturbedke surface And her lips were slightly parted because of her astonishment, like the bursting buds of a flower finally about to bloom, petals tenderly unfurling... His heart gave a sudden leap, and the next second, uncontrobly, he reached out to hold her head and pressed his lips down hard! Ye Ning¡¯s eyes instantly widened!! Heavens! What was he doing?!! It was like a bolt of lightning had been thrown into her brain, and in just a second, a current shot through her whole body, turning all her thoughts and perceptions into a nk te! Ou Mucen, too, was stiff! He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his impulsive action would be this. But such a pause onlysted a few seconds, and as he sensed the fragrant breath of the girl between his lips, instead of pulling away, he kissed even more deeply, like a toddler who had taken his first step, transitioning from initial clumsiness to fervent, unprecedently wild passion. Ye Ning was nearly suffocating! All her life, she had never been kissed like this. Chapter 368 His Reaction After He Woke Up...

Chapter 368: Chapter 368 His Reaction After He Woke Up...

Although she had given birth to a child, she waspletely ignorant of the intimate intery between a man and a woman. That man, who took her innocence years before, did nothing but repeatedly demand her naive body in the dark, without any affection, and Ou Yuze had done nothing more than hold her hand. Therefore, this man was truly the only one she had ever kissed! Of course, there had been a few times before, but those were idents, which she wouldn¡¯t take to heart, yet this time was different, this time, he was lucid, she could distinctly feel that he was indeed lucid. Ye Ning¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and she seemed to have stopped breathing, with fine beads of sweat covering the petite tip of her nose. Ou Mucen... "Mmm..." The man¡¯s kiss suddenly deepened, and as it did, Ye Ning felt his hand move slowly from her head to her back, and then, as if bewitched, slip inside her clothes. Ou Mucen, you can¡¯t! She was seized with a sharp tremor of fear and finally opened her eyes wide, "Mmm... Ou Mucen... no... no, you can¡¯t..." "Why can¡¯t I?" The man¡¯s blurred voice spilled out from between their tightly entwined lips as if he was talking in his sleep, his eyes were dark red, his breath scorching, and the frenzy enveloping him almost seemed to set him ame. Ye Ning¡¯s heartbeats threatened to make her faint, when suddenly, as if struck by a current, she shivered all over. With her eyes closed, she fiercely bit down on that thing still crazily invading her lips. "Mmm¡ª" As soon as her lips bit down, indeed, all movement on top of her ceased. Ye Ning¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, she dared not even breathe as she watched the man still beneath her eyelids, her small face covered with fine beads of sweat. She couldn¡¯t help it; he was still a patient, after all... But then she saw that, after her bite, the man lying beneath her immediately calmed down, his dark red eyes began to turn pitch ck again, and then his breathing slowly steadied. However, when his pupils returned to normal and suddenly caught sight of her close at hand, and their lips still entwined, she saw his beautiful pupils contract sharply! Is he... feeling shock and regret? Seeing such a change, Ye Ning¡¯s heart, which had just been racing, immediately sank, little by little, as if plunging into an ice cer, her body instantly chilled. With just a gentle push of her fingers, indeed, she was pushed away by him. "You actually dared to bite me?" "Ah?" Ye Ning was somewhat slow to react. Was he saying that she actually dared to bite him? Instead of... something else? Like immediately pushing her away and cursing her with disgust and anger, banishing her, just as he had left her on the highway on the way back from B City to A City, discarding her on the roadside. Ye Ning looked at him for a long time, still not recovering her senses... Ou Mucen, with his lips bitten, looked at her foolish appearance, and grew even angrier: "What are you dazing out for! Still waiting to crush me to death?" Ah? Ah!! Ye Ning finally snapped out of it and quickly got off him, her face flushed, her heart pounding as if about to leap out of her throat. This man, his reaction this time was a bit off! Chapter 369: Does He Like Her?

Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Does He Like Her?

Coming down from his body, she didn¡¯t dare look at him anymore. Instead, she covered her burning face and dashed out of the room. Crazy! Truly crazy! Why did he suddenly kiss her? And after kissing her, it didn¡¯t seem like he was angry, and when he came to, his demeanor was very calm, as if the kiss was something he did willingly. Did that mean... he liked her? The moment this thought settled, something inside her seemed to split open, and a scorching, tumultuous wave surged through her. She felt as if her blood had stopped flowing, and all she could hear in her body were the pounding beats of her heart. It was joy! An uncontroble joy even she couldn¡¯t restrain! "Miss An, what are you doing leaning over the sink?" "Ah?" She suddenly came back to her senses, quickly scooped up some more water and patted her overheated face with it, then turned off the tap. "Nothing... Nothing, I was just washing my face. Is the doctor looking for me?" "Hmm..." The young Japanese doctor nced at her wet face and her swollen lips, "Today we need to change the dressing on the patient¡¯s wound and use some ultraviolet rays, which will help the wound heal faster. However, themp isn¡¯t here; it was borrowed by a viger. I¡¯ll give you an address, and ask the nurse to apany you to fetch it." "Okay!" Ye Ning heard that it was for the device needed to heal that person¡¯s wounds, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t refuse and readily agreed to go with him. In some remote Japanese viges, it¡¯smon, since the medical stations have no wards, for the sick vigers to stay at home. During these times, doctors and nurses would bring medicine and equipment to the viger¡¯s homes to treat them. This ultravioletmp, for instance, was a frequently used tool. Ye Ning followed the doctor to find the young nurse, and then the two of them set out together... "Miss An, what happened to your lips? They look swollen," asked the young nurse, noticing her swollen lips just as they were about to leave. Feeling unexpectedly embarrassed, Ye Ning quickly covered her mouth, "Nothing... It¡¯s nothing, I was just bitten by a mosquito a moment ago." A mosquito? The nurse looked suspicious after examining the red, swollen area. Could a mosquito have bitten so evenly? Her whole lip was swollen. So the two of them went out to fetch the ultravioletmp. Meanwhile, once Ye Ning had left, the doctor remembered his cell phone and the wound that needed changing, and he too came into the small house, holding some gauze and disinfectant. "Mr. Ou, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Upon entering and seeing the man lying on the bed wiping his lips with a tissue, blood on the tissue. The doctor was surprised. Ou Mucen was inwardly cursing that wretched woman when he saw the doctore in. He quickly crumpled the tissue in his hand and threw it into the trash can nearby, "It¡¯s nothing, I just identally bit my lip." Bit through it? After just having surgery, and not being allowed to eat or drink, he had still managed to bite through his lip? The doctor knelt down in front of him with the medicine tray, but he remembered the girl¡¯s simrly swollen lips, "It seems that Miss An is taking good care of you. Let me change the dressing for your wound." "Hm!" Mucen responded, and lifted the bedsheets by himself. After the doctor checked, he began to unbutton his shirt... "Mr. Ou, you still have to be careful, your wound seems to have opened up a bit." Chapter 370: There’s a New Car in the Yard!

Chapter 370: Chapter 370: There¡¯s a New Car in the Yard!

"Really?" "Yes, look, the blood vessels are already starting to seep through. This isn¡¯t good for your recovery," the doctor said with a smirk. Ou Mucen, seeing this, finally felt a bit embarrassed. He turned his head away and kept silent, waiting for the doctor to change his dressing and clean his wound. That damn woman! Soon, the wound was rebandaged, and Ou Mucen took out a small chip card: "Takahashi, this is your phone card. I¡¯ve had my subordinate deposit one million yen into your ount, aside from my medical expenses, the rest is for buying your phone." One million? The young doctor was baffled by the small chip card: "Mr. Ou, you¡¯re paying me one million for my phone?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Takahashi, I don¡¯t like things I¡¯ve used to end up in others¡¯ hands, so, although the phone is yours, from the moment you gave it to me, it was no longer yours." Indeed, Ou Mucen was no ordinary person; he was the president of the Ou Group. Such a man was involved in too many business secrets, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t return such amunication device. The doctor stared at him for a long time before finally epting the chip card... "Fine, if you want the phone, I can give it to you, but this one million..." "You don¡¯t need to dy. You saved my life; it¡¯s worth that price. Also, I don¡¯t want anyone to know I¡¯m here. I hope you can do me this favor, Takahashi," Ou Mucen said, his tone no longer so affable. The doctor was taken aback, sensing an invisible pressure... This was not merely a superficial request! With the news in an uproar these past few days, he had been guessing the identity of his patient, not yet sure of the shocking truth. He never imagined the young man would address the matter so directly. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know he¡¯s here? Clutching the thin chip card, he finally bowed his head: "Alright, I understand." Yet, as he agreed, the doctor remembered a call he¡¯d received just before entering the room, a woman speaking English, asking for directions... ¡ª Ye Ning had been gone for about an hour and a half before she finally got the ultravioletmp with the nurse. The nurse had wanted to stay for dinner at the house, but Ye Ning was in a hurry to return, so the nurse had no choice but to apany her back. By the time they got back to the medical station, the sun had set, and nearly everyone there had left. Seeing this, the nurse carried themp with her to the backyard, "I¡¯ll teach you how to use it first. Once you¡¯ve used it the first time, you¡¯ll know how." Ye Ning nodded and followed her. However, when the two of them left the medical station and reached the backyard, they discovered a white Cadic parked there, though this backyard never permitted cars. What was going on? Why was there a car here? Ye Ning looked at the nurse suspiciously. But the nurse shook her head, indicating she also didn¡¯t know what was going on. Seeing this, Ye Ning carried themp with her towards the cottage opposite. It was at this moment that the sliding door of the small house was suddenly pulled open from the inside... Chapter 371 La Chenxi Has Come...

Chapter 371: Chapter 371 La Chenxi Has Come...

Ye Ning fixed her gaze and saw anky man with sses wearing a id shirt walking out. The secretary Gao? How could he be here? Ye Ning opened her mouth in surprise! Simrly, the secretary Gao,ing out from the house and seeing it was her, also widened his eyes, "Oh my god, An Ning, you really are here!!" Ye Ning: "..." Standing there, she looked at him for a while before responding, "Why did youe? Earlier, when I wanted to call you, the Third Young Master wouldn¡¯t allow it." "Is that so?" "Yeah, he said if I called you, those people chasing him would track your phone and then find us. I didn¡¯t dare to call. So, how did you find out we were here?" The secretary Gao: "..." The CEO had fooled the young girl again, how could he do that? Such a high-level deception, how was he going to smooth this over? Standing there, he racked his brains for a long time before finallying up with an answer, "Actually, I found him through tracking his locator too." "Locator?" "Yeah, I..." Just as he was about to continue spouting nonsense, unsuspectingly, a voice suddenly came from the little house behind him, "Gao Ziyang, haven¡¯t you brought it yet? It¡¯s in the trunk of the car." A woman? As the voice trailed off, Ye Ning quickly directed her gaze to the man in front of her. Upon seeing this, the secretary Gao suddenly looked a bit embarrassed: "That... Miss Li also came." Miss Li? Ye Ning finally felt a jolt, her hand gripping themp slowly drooped down... Miss Li, wasn¡¯t that La Chenxi, the one she had seen twice before? She heard that La Chenxi was a famous international pianist and the daughter of a diplomat, and that she hade back to Japan this time to help the Oushi Corporation. She remembered the two times she met that woman, and finally her eyebrows slightly furrowed: "So it¡¯s her. Is she taking care of him now?" The secretary Gao nodded: "Yes, she sent me to get the medicine brought from Tokyo that can rapidly help the Third Young Master recover from his injuries, and some nutritional supplies, all in the car." The secretary Gao didn¡¯t notice any difference in the woman before him. Indeed, this woman, although she too was a woman, but she was the Third Young Master¡¯s assistant and a still-living mother; he would never have thought that she could have any rtion with his boss. After saying that, he went to the car to get the items. Ye Ning saw that she was very reluctant to go back inside, but the nurse behind her was urging her, so she eventually went in, carrying themp. Entering the cottage, indeed, before she even reached the room, she already heard that soft voice... "Chen, do you know? I didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night, my mind was full of images of you in trouble, that feeling, it was almost suffocating, I have never been so scared before." "......" In the room, there was silence for a long time, but standing outside, Ye Ning could faintly hear a choking sound. And, it seemed like the sound of droplets falling to the floor! Plip¡ª¡ª "You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?" Perhaps it was that sob that finally softened something, for Ye Ning, standing there, heard the man finally speak. "Right, thank goodness you¡¯re okay, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d carry on living, Chen!" "......" PS: I rmend the new book "One Battle to Marriage: Master Li, Need a Hug" by Fluorescent Purple. Unable to bear it any longer, she grabbed a cushion and threw it at him, "Old fogy, why are you home so early?" Someone caught it calmly, "To make a baby!" Chapter 372: She Really Looks Like the Mistress of This Place

Chapter 372: Chapter 372: She Really Looks Like the Mistress of This ce

Ye Ning suddenly felt an ufortable pressure in her heart, her fingers holding themp turned pale, and almost instinctively, she wanted to shove the object into the nurse¡¯s hand and leave this ce. But just then, Secretary Gao from outside came in with some items, "Huh? Why haven¡¯t you gone in yet? It¡¯s fine, Miss La isn¡¯t an outsider." Ye Ning: "..." It was the nurse, upon hearing this, who took themp, "Miss An, pleasee in!" Then, she opened the door! It was at this moment, as Ye Ning stood at the doorway, that she finally saw the beautiful girl inside the room wearing a white dress and with long ck hair, who was now tearfully kneeling at the bedside. "An Ning, is it really you?" As soon as she saw her, the girl immediately turned her head in surprise to look at her. Ye Ning smiled briefly, her gaze swept quickly across the bed in front of her, to the man lying there, who was also looking at her. Immediately, her eyes darted away, "Oh, so it¡¯s Miss La, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you wereing, or I would havee to meet you." "No need, no need, I came here secretly, without telling anyone." She said, and then stood up from the ground. Ye Ning, upon seeing this, also came in with themp. She had intended to ask the nurse to show her how to use it, but as soon as she put it down, the girl named La Chenxi came over, upon seeing themp on the ground, she asked the nurse, "Is this equipment for his treatment?" "Yes, it¡¯s to help heal his wounds!" "Oh, that¡¯s wonderful, then teach me how to use it, please? I want to take care of him." Her voice was filled with happiness and excitement, and her tone was as if she was the true mistress of this ce, taking everything upon herself as soon as she spoke. Embarrassingly, Ye Ning let go, her eyes fixed on the man across in the bed, who at that moment waspletely ignoring everyone in the room, instead typing something on theptop that Secretary Gao had brought. Her gaze dimmed and turned towards the small table beside his bed. It was a table heaped with all sorts of nutritional products, but, next to the pile, she noticed a bowl filled with porridge. It was the porridge that she had prepared for him in the morning and then warmed up again. However, due to the incident that urred while they were trying to help him up, the porridge had never been consumed. Would he still want to drink it now? After all, with so many high-end nutrients and such an understanding, gentle and beautiful confidante... While thinking this, her eyes dropped before finally moving towards it... "What are you doing?" She had just reached out her hand towards the small bowl, when the man, who was previously busy working on hisptop, suddenly turned his head. Ye Ning was taken aback! What was she doing? Of course, she was going to pour it out. With so many better things, what was hers worth? It would be best to discard it. "I..." "The doctor said I can¡¯t eat anything cold, heat it up again for me," said the man in the patient¡¯s gown, his handsome face still pale, then he casually instructed her and returned to his work. Ye Ning bent over there, and after a long moment, simply nodded her head in a daze, then carried the bowl of porridge out. As she was leaving, she realized that Miss La, who had been eagerly learning from the nurse, had fallen silent. She stood there, staring at her continuously, until Ye Ning approached carrying that item. Chapter 373: Does Lin Yebai Know She’s Here?

Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Does Lin Yebai Know She¡¯s Here?

"What is this?" "Lemon porridge water. The doctor rmended it, saying it¡¯s beneficial for Young Master Three¡¯s recovery from surgery," Ye Ning smiled as she looked at her. Lemon porridge water? With a nce at the bowl in her hands that she hadn¡¯t paid attention to since she walked in, La Chenxi felt somewhat embarrassed, "Should I go heat it up?" You heat it up? Ye Ning nced at the ultraviolet light in her hand that she hadn¡¯t yet mastered and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corners of her mouth, "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be learning how to use the ultraviolet light? Are you not doing that anymore?" "I..." "You¡¯d better hurry up and master it. Young Master Three will need it soon." She spoke nonchntly and quickly carried the bowl of porridge water out. Leaving the woman standing there, her pretty little face going from green to white, then from white to red, more colorful than a big dye shop. And what about the man working on hisptop in the bed? Upon hearing thest few phrases, his fingers, tapping on the keyboard, paused slightly while the corners of his eyes twitched... Quite sharp-tongued, it seems his worries were somewhat superfluous. Ye Ning took the porridge water outside just as Secretary Gao was bringing in the medicine pack; seeing her carrying something, he was initially taken aback, "What¡¯s that?" Ye Ning: "Nothing much, just something to drink after surgery. By the way, why has shee too?" "You¡¯re referring to Miss La?" "Yes!" "Well, she was the first to notice that Young Master Three went missing, and it was also her who found out that you were with Young Master Three at the water supplypany. That¡¯s why she went to seek out Lin Yebai specifically." "What? Lin Yebai?" Ye Ning¡¯splexion immediately changed, "You¡¯ve been to see him already?" Secretary Gao nodded, "Yes, but he denied it, saying you had already returned to your country. After that, we continued the search on our own and found you both." Secretary Gao still concealed some details; he didn¡¯t mention that he and La Chenxi had eavesdropped outside the presidential suite before, nor did he mention that he had secretly followed Xiaojin. Because he knew the woman in front of him had a special rtionship with Lin Yebai, and if she found out that he listened in and followed Lin Yebai¡¯s person, she would certainly be angry. Yet, he didn¡¯t know that from the moment he mentioned they had looked for Lin Yebai, Ye Ning standing opposite to him had already started feeling uneasy. They had looked for Lin Yebai, which meant Brother Lin must now know that she hadn¡¯t returned to her country and that it was very likely he also knew she was with Ou Mucen. If they all managed to find this ce, could he alsoe? Suddenly, a sense of panic began to rise within her... "An Ning?" "Ah?" "What¡¯s on your mind? You look so pale," Secretary Gao observed her. Seeing this, Ye Ning quickly turned her head to avert his gaze, "Nothing... I¡¯m probably just a bit tired. It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go heat this up. You go inside." Having said that, she took the bowl into the next room. If Lin Yebai ising, what would she do? Would hee to kill her? No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case now. With Secretary Gao and La Chenxi here, it would be impossible for him to act. If he won¡¯t act, then would he stille? The answer was a definitive yes! He was a man with a very strong desire for control, especially over her. He enjoyed making arrangements for every aspect of her life and liked it when she obediently listened like a child. But this time, she not only didn¡¯t listen, but she also disrupted his entire n. How could he possibly note looking for her? Chapter 374: So It’s the Ex-Girlfriend

Chapter 374: Chapter 374: So It¡¯s the Ex-Girlfriend

She remembered the expression on his face when he cornered her against the wall that night, and finally, her hand holding the spoon slowly began to turn white... After heating up the porridge, she carried it back into the room and found that the Nurse had already left. The La family girl who had finally learned to use themp was now kneeling by the bed, keeping watch over themp, and also over the man. Ye Ning saw this, her brow furrowed, and she approached with the bowl of porridge: "The porridge is ready..." "I¡¯ll do it, you¡¯ve also taken care of him for so long, you should go back and rest well, just leave it to me," she said, the girl looking at her with a face full of sincerity, rising up from the ground. Ye Ning was taken aback! Go back? Where to go back to? This was where they were staying, where did she want her to go back to? She suddenly found it somewhatughable, wanted to rify, but at this moment, recalling the messy thoughts in her head, she suddenly lost interest, so she simply handed the bowl in her hand into the girl¡¯s palm: "That¡¯s fine, then I¡¯ll leave it to Miss La." La Chenxi was immediately overjoyed: "Okay, okay, then you go back and rest well!" Ye Ning smiled, turned around, and left. When she left, she didn¡¯t even look at the man lying in the bed! What¡¯s there to look at, after all, she didn¡¯t have anything to do with him... Stepping out of the small house, it waspletely dark outside. Seeing this, she went to the corridor and switched on the onlymp in the courtyard. The 15-watt vintage light bulb wasn¡¯t very bright, but its orange glow cast a flickering light throughout the courtyard in the gentle cool breeze, creating its own charming scenery. And within such scenery stood a man in a id shirt, leaning there and smoking a cigarette. Ye Ning saw him and approached: "What, nning to sleep in the car tonight?" The man seemed depressed: "I was nning to go back, but she doesn¡¯t want to." She? Ye Ning leaned there as well and casually picked a piece of foxtail grass beside her to fiddle with in her hand: "Of course she doesn¡¯t want to go back. She can¡¯t wait to live here." Tss¡ª¡ª Hearing this, the smoking man got even more irritated and took another agitated drag: "Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have told her!" "Then why did you tell her?" "I was thinking, after all, she¡¯s the third young master¡¯s girlfriend, and she¡¯s been looking for him all along, so I gave her a heads-up." "..." Girlfriend? Ye Ning held the piece of wild grass, looked at him for a long time, then stiffly asked, "Is Miss La the third young master¡¯s girlfriend?" Secretary Gao nodded: "Actually, it should be ex-girlfriend. Before, the third young master and Miss La went to the same school, Miss La was a grade higher than him, and they met in school. They had a good rtionship." Secretary Gao also only heard about his boss¡¯s scandal asionally when the president and a few of his close friends were at a gathering, and he happened to overhear it while standing to the side. He wasn¡¯t very clear about the actual situation. So, at this moment, what he said was just casually mentioned. But after hearing this, Ye Ning felt as if the sliver of hope she had been holding onto had suddenly sunk to the bottom of the valley, her entire body turning cold. So she was the ex-girlfriend, that made sense, she had thought so. Sometimes the way she spoke didn¡¯t seem like what a mere friend would say. She remembered when they first met, how that woman had wanted to buy her a dress and the man¡¯s reaction after entering... Chapter 375: You Get Back Here!

Chapter 375: Chapter 375: You Get Back Here!

Indeed, at that time his reaction was very intense, the sudden outburst of rage was not only expressed with the harshest and most vicious words hurled at her but he also fiercely threw the money at her. The extremity and excessiveness of it all truly made her wish to kill him right then and there. So it seems that beforehand, she couldn¡¯t understand, but now, it was finally clear. It was all because of this ex-girlfriend! She started tough, with a hint of self-mockery and a trace of sarcasm, "So it¡¯s the ex-girlfriend, huh? I was wondering why she was so concerned about him." The secretary, Gao, took a drag of his cigarette, "I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be an ex for much longer." "Why?" "Just look at their rtionship, all lovey-dovey, sweet as honey. Who knows, by tonight, she might not be the ex anymore." "..." Ye Ning stood there, looking at the window he pointed to for a long time, then threw the wild grass in her hand to the ground and trampled on it fiercely, "Fine, they can have their sweet nothings, and we¡¯ll get our sleep. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll find you a ce to sleep." The secretary¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, "Where to?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t look back, "You¡¯ll know when we get there!" She really needed to leave this ce quickly, or else she would suffocate, gasping for air any minute now. However, just as the two were about to leave the courtyard, a sharp reprimand came from the lit room behind them, "Gao Ziyang, get your ass in here!" Ohe on! What¡¯s with the president this time? After the sharp reprimand, the following secretary, Gao, shuddered and stopped in his tracks, "An... An Ning, the young master is calling me." Ye Ning also stopped, sensing the anger in the shout. She frowned, "Then you better go back and check it out. I¡¯ll wait for you here." "Okay!" Hearing this, the secretary hurried back. Ye Ning didn¡¯t know what had happened but after seeing him go back, she truly stood at the doorway of the yard, waiting for him toe out so she could take him to find a ce to sleep. Yet, as she stood there for less than two minutes, the person who had just gone in came rushing out again, "An Ning,e quick, there¡¯s been an ident!" An ident? What kind of ident? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s face changed instantly, and without a second thought, she turned back. "What happened? What¡¯s going on?" Rushing in hastily, she didn¡¯t even have time to observe the room¡¯s situation; her primary concern was the man lying on the bed. The man¡¯s face was still dark, and it turned even more livid upon seeing her enter. "I... I don¡¯t know. I was just kneeling here, and then he said it hurt..." The person who had been in the room all along, La Chenxi, became so flustered that she couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence upon everyone¡¯s arrival. Hurt? Ye Ning wasn¡¯t interested in her expression. Upon hearing that it was the wound hurting, she immediately ran over and crouched beside the ultraviolet light, "How could it hurt? The nurse said thismp is only meant for healing the wound." "So you think I¡¯m faking it?" "..." Ye Ning abruptly turned her head to look at the man behind her, grinding his teeth as if he wanted to kill her. "No, no, young master, I didn¡¯t mean that..." "Then what did you mean?" "I... I¡¯ll check, let me check first!" Ye Ning felt cold sweat about to drip down; his gaze was truly terrifying, as if he were about to devour her. What did this have to do with her? It wasn¡¯t her fault, was it? Chapter 376 Incurable Stupidity

Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Incurable Stupidity

But since he was already furious, she did not dare to talk back, so she could only lower her head and really start to carefully check themp. Yet, she discovered that the temperature of themp was indeed a bit high. However, it waspletely because the arm of themp, which was adjustable, seemed to have been moved down a notch, causing themp head to be too close to the wound, creating a burning sensation. Strange, the position of the arm was already set earlier, how could it have been moved? Ye Ning looked at the setting with suspicion and then pulled it back up, "It¡¯s okay now, it was just too close, adjusting it will do." La Chenxi, who was on the other side, saw it and her beautiful eyes instantly filled with grievance as she looked towards the man lying there, "Chen, I told you, it wasn¡¯t me..." "Then if you can¡¯t even operate amp, what are you still doing here?" "What?" As these words fell, not only did the woman¡¯splexion instantly turn pale, but even Ye Ning widened her eyes and stared nkly at the man. Isn¡¯t she his ex-girlfriend? Oh, no, that¡¯s not right, she¡¯s the girlfriend. Secretary Gao said that after today, she would be his official girlfriend. She is his girlfriend, and he speaks to her like this? Isn¡¯t he afraid of offending her? It¡¯s very hard to cate an angry woman. But the truth is, this man, after finishing his sentence with a face of steely rage, followed it up with a cold "Get out!" Ah? Get out? Who is he asking to leave? Ye Ning nced at the woman across from her, who was wringing her hands and looked pitiful no matter how you saw it, then looked at herself, who seemed to be a bright 100-watt bulb. Finally, her gaze dimmed and she sensibly let go, "Alright, then I¡¯ll go out with Secretary Gao first. You two have a good rest." After speaking, she turned to leave. The man lying in the bed saw it, and a vein on his forehead finally bulged, "Not you! I was talking to her!" This foolish woman, she was really driving him to his death! With those words, the atmospherepletely plunged into an icy point! Ye Ning stood at the door for a long time, not daring to turn back... What did that mean? Was he asking her to stay? Wasn¡¯t she the one supposed to leave? A sudden fear clutched at her heart! Simrly, the other woman standing in the room was also stunned. However, she was not as slow to understand as the woman at the door. She had long noticed the secret intent of this man and had almost grasped his meaning as soon as he spoke. He wanted that woman to stay, not her! So, themp before was just an excuse, right? As this thought settled, the blood drained from her face, and her fingers gripping the wad of tissue clenched tightly into the palm of her hand as if wanting to crush it into pieces. "Chen, I can take good care of you..." "There¡¯s no need for that. This isn¡¯t Tokyo; there is no ce for you to stay. You should go back with Secretary Gao first, so your father won¡¯t worry." He didn¡¯t even nce at her and just tossed out those words lightly. Indeed, there was no ce to stay here, but if he wanted them to stay, wouldn¡¯t there really be no arrangement? La Chenxi finally lost even thest bit of hope, looking at the man who had no warmth for her, she bit her lip, and atst, walked towards the door. Ye Ning was standing at the door. Seeing her approaching, she subconsciously made room for her to pass. Chapter 377: She Even Dared to Ask if That Woman Would Be Angry When She Left!

Chapter 377: Chapter 377: She Even Dared to Ask if That Woman Would Be Angry When She Left!

Unexpectedly, when she approached, the woman came to a halt, and then Ye Ning saw her standing in front of her. After flipping her jet-ck, beautiful straight hair, she actually smiled, "An Ning, then please take good care of Mucen." Ye Ning stared at her nkly for quite a while before nodding, "Mhm, alright, I will..." "His stomach is weak; he can¡¯t eat cold, sour, and he also doesn¡¯t like sweet food¡ªpay attention to these things. Moreover, he has a severe obsession with cleanliness, especially in regards to things like pollen which will cause him allergies, you need to be mindful of that too." Ye Ning: "..." He can¡¯t eat sour or sweet? Then the porridge she had made earlier with lemon and sugar, and pollen... Her gaze uncontrobly drifted towards two objects in the room: one was the flowers ced on the windowsill, the other, the empty bowl by the small table. La Chenxi saw all her expressions and stayed quiet, but in the depths of her eyes, when she saw this woman sweep her gaze over the two objects in the room, an icy spark shot out from her pupils. That was murderous intent! A murderous intent born of jealousy! After giving these instructions, La Chenxi finally left. When Secretary Gao saw her depart, he followed her out. However, where they would go, nobody knew. Ye Ning didn¡¯t ponder on this question, but after seeing that woman leave, she sheepishly turned back from the doorway. "You... letting her go back like that, aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll be angry?" Having turned back, she stood there, and although her mood wasn¡¯t as terrible anymore, facing the suddenly quiet room, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Driven by some mischievous spirit, she asked that question. After asking, she felt something was amiss, so she quickly rified, "I mean... she came all this way to see you, and now it¡¯s sote you¡¯re still letting her go back, isn¡¯t that... somewhat inappropriate?" Ou Mucen had been silent the whole time, but once she said this, he finally lifted his gaze from theputer screen and looked at her coldly, "So what you¡¯re saying is... you want her to continue staying here?" Ye Ning was immediately caught off guard! That wasn¡¯t what she meant; she was just concerned about thete hour and their safety driving back¡ªshe was simply worried about them. She lowered her head, palms sweaty, "No, didn¡¯t shee especially to see you?" "So what if she did? Did I ask her toe?" "Huh?" "An Ning, remember this, in my world, unless I personally say so, no one has anything to do with me, Ou Mucen!" He enunciated every word, his goal was to make this foolish woman understand. Ye Ning waspletely baffled! Her bright and moist eyes just nkly stared at him, as if she had gone numb, and it took her a very long time to respond. What was he talking about? Unless he personally says so? Otherwise, no one has anything to do with him? Then, the visit from Miss La today, was he trying to tell her that she wasn¡¯t someone he asked toe, so she had nothing to do with him? Suddenly it felt as though something in her heart leapt, and in an instant, her crystalline pupils brightened, a lovely flush of red seared her cheeks like an electric shock. "I... I¡¯m going to boil some water for you!" She couldn¡¯t even dare to look at him any longer, covering her wildly thumping chest, she rushed out like a little rabbit, clutching the kettle. Chapter 378: That is her, La Chenxi’s thing, no one else should think about snatching it away

Chapter 378: Chapter 378: That is her, La Chenxi¡¯s thing, no one else should think about snatching it away

She was no veteran in the field of love, nor had she ever been loved, cared for, at the age of 23 she already had a child, but truth be told, she had never even experienced what it meant to truly "like" someone. In the past, she had been so infatuated with that scumbag, but what about him? He never considered whether she was happy or not, nor did he wonder if she could ept certain things. To him, she was merely an object, a pawn, he never cared for her, never loved her; he only ever used her. Yet now, because she did not like that woman named La Chenxi, she heard the man telling her that the woman who hade had nothing to do with him, Ou Mucen. Because he did not speak up! Holding the kettle by the sink, she looked down and finally, the moisture at the corner of her eyes spilled over. However, her lips curled into a smile, like a child yearning for a piece of candy, having endured for so long, finally receiving it; she shook with joyous excitement. She really liked this feeling! ¡ª¡ª Simrly, in that room, seeing the woman dash away like a startled deer, the man half-reclining on the bed also let out a long sigh of relief... What an idiotic woman! His gaze retracted as he returned to his work, but a slight curve appeared on his rxed handsome face, sliding across his nice lips... Outside the window, a shadow had actually never left, standing there quietly; the white long dress, wine-red high heels, and ck long hair made her look like a fairy who had descended from the heavens under the moonlight. From any angle, her silhouette was breathtaking, suffocating. But it was this silhouette that, upon hearing the conversation from the bright window opposite, began to clench a pale hand tightly. And her lips, which had just been lightly made-up, were now fiercely bitten, soon a fresh red began to emerge. "Miss La, we should leave. If we don¡¯t leave now, it will really be veryte." Secretary Gao had been waiting there the whole time, and seeing that she had stood still for nearly twenty minutes without a sign of moving, he finally lost his patience and began to urge her. However, the girl in the white dress seemed not to have heard him at all. She stared at that ce for a while longer and then suddenly, from her bag, she took out her phone. What was she doing? Was she contacting someone in Tokyo? Watching from behind, Secretary Gao subconsciously had this thought sh through his mind. So he stayed put, watching her take out her phone and snap a photo of the window opposite, and then, not knowing what she did with her phone afterwards, she stiffly turned around and headed towards the car. Secretary Gao, seeing this, hurriedly followed her: "Miss La, what were you taking a photo for just now? Don¡¯t let out any information about Third Young Master, don¡¯t forget his current ns." "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. I was just letting another person know I¡¯m safe," she replied. "..." Another person? Who? Who else did she need to report her safety to? Secretary Gao was taken aback for a moment, and though he wanted to ask, as they got into the car, the woman next to him said, "Could we find somewhere nearby to stay?" Chapter 379: Come here, sit beside me!

Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Come here, sit beside me!

He hadpletely forgotten about it! Should I look nearby for a ce to stay? Shit, isn¡¯t she going back to Tokyo?!! ---- After Ye Ning left with the water bottle, she stayed in the room next door for a very long time, waiting until her emotions had settled down before she finally returned to this room. When she came back, because of the earlier incident, she felt too awkward to directly speak to the person lying in this room, so after cing the water bottle by the electrical socket, she began searching for other things in the room to alleviate the awkwardness. Right, the bowl! And that bottle of flowers! She remembered the things that La Chenxi had cautioned her to be mindful of in this room and immediately went to the small table, took the empty bowl, and washed it at the sink. The woman had said he did not eat sweets, but why didn¡¯t he eat them? Just like her Xiaobao, they both didn¡¯t eat sweets. But if he didn¡¯t eat it, where did the porridge in the bowl go? Poured it out? She meticulously washed the bowl, her eyes scanning the trash bin next to the sink. Surprisingly, she did not spot any lemons or porridge in there. After washing the bowl, she went to deal with the bottle of flowers. She initially intended to throw away the flowers in the bottle, but just as she picked it up, a voice from behind asked, "What are you doing?" "Ah?" Ye Ning quickly turned around with the bottle of flowers in her arms. "I... I¡¯m throwing away these flowers. Didn¡¯t Ms. La say that you¡¯re allergic to pollen?" "You¡¯ve left them there for so long, have you seen any problems with me?" Ye Ning: "..." It seemed there really weren¡¯t any issues, oh, so the flowers... "Leave them there ande here!" Ou Mucen, upon seeing her standing still again, frowned slightly and beckoned her over. Ye Ning suddenly felt a tightness in her heart! Call her over? What was he nning to do? Recalling everything that had happened that day, her heart, which had barely calmed down, started pounding again, as if it was about to leap out of her throat. "Oh... okay!" With trembling hands, she ced the bottle back where it was, then lowered her head and walked step by step towards him. Really nervous, she had never been this nervous in her life! Finally approaching him, she intended to stand far away and wait for his instructions, but when he saw her standing so far off, his expression soured. "Why are you standing so far away? Do you think I¡¯m going to eat you?" "No, it¡¯s not that..." Ye Ning¡¯s face instantly turned red. "I didn¡¯t mean that..." "Then why are you still standing over there? Come here!" "..." Without saying another word, she obediently kneeled down beside him, her face flushed red. Being so close, how could one not have improper thoughts? Besides, hadn¡¯t he already done such things at noon? Ye Ning¡¯s head was nearly buried into her chest! Seeing this, Ou Mucen, finally unable to contain his irritation, slid hisptop toward her and pointed at the screen. "Take care of these, now. There are temte responses for emails on the document. Just follow that format and reply to all of them." "Ah?" Staring at the screen, Ye Ning was somewhat startled. He called her over just to have her handle this? "What are you dazed for? Get to work!" "Oh, oh, okay!" Ye Ning finally regained herposure and took theptop from him... PS: Remember to throw your votes at me every day... Chapter 380 An Ning

Chapter 380: Chapter 380 An Ning

Indeed, he had just undergone surgeryst night, and his body hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but today, due to Secretary Gao¡¯s visit, he had been almost lying there for nearly three and a half hours already. Anyone would find this exhausting. Ye Ning took the notebook over, finally silent, and prepared to work on the small table over there. If he was tired, then he definitely needed to rest well. If she were to type on the keyboard beside him, wouldn¡¯t that disturb him? Yet before she could get up, the man who had alreadyin down beside her spoke, "Just stay here; if there are any questions, you can ask me." Ye Ning: "..." After a long pause, she ultimatelyplied, obediently sitting down beside him. Then, as he rested, she began to work on the emails he had sorted on theputer. It was evident that he was indeed fatigued. After lying down, he spoke very little and instead closed his eyes slightly, quietly lying there. Seeing this, Ye Ning tried to keep her voice down as much as possible, so as not to disturb him. Even if she encountered problems during her work, she would only create a new folder, put them aside, and handle the ones she could, so he could rest well. As expected, with the prolongedck of disturbance, he slowly fell asleep. Under the soft light, the man who had been through a long day¡¯s ordeal breathed evenly and gently, as if wearied for a long while, and soon was lost to the world in sleep. Seeing this, Ye Ning put the notebook down, went over to turn off themp, covered him with his nket, then returned to her previous spot and continued with her busy work... The end of summer nights were already carrying a hint of coolness, and in a tranquil little vige like this, the stillness and coolness were even more pronounced. The chirping of insects and the gentle breeze made it feel as if one had arrived in an entirely different world. Thoughcking the city¡¯s bustle and mor, it offered a particr kind of peace andfort. She liked this kind of life. With no grand ambitions, a person like her needed only tranquility to be content. Beforeing out here, what she had in mind was that, after avenging her great wrong, she and her Xiaobao would leave behind the mor that didn¡¯t belong to them and find a quiet ce to spend the rest of their lives. -- A sleepless night- On the first morning, Ye Ning was woken by the noise of the Nurse pushing the door. She raised her head from the small table and saw that it was already light outside. "Miss An, why are you sleeping here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯ve prepared a bed and nkets for you in this room?" Seeing Ye Ning sleeping on the small table, the nurse immediately asked with concern. Ye Ning quickly shook her head and looked behind her, only to suddenly realize there was no one in the bed! Where was Ou Mucen? Where was he? Her drowsiness vanished in an instant, and she stood up abruptly, "Where did he go? Where is he?" The Nurse hurriedly held her back, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. He just got up early in the morning and the doctor came to take him for a full-body checkup." Is that so? Then why didn¡¯t she know anything about it? As she listened, she touched her head, which was still a bit swollen and painful, and found it somewhat unbelievable. Seeing her like this, the Nurseughed, "You must have slept verytest night, look at the bloodshot in your eyes. How about this, you go wash your face first, andter you can go to the front and bring him back. We¡¯re working now, and there are more people. I guess no one will be able to send him backter." Chapter 381 He Finally Came...

Chapter 381: Chapter 381 He Finally Came...

"Alright!" Ye Ning agreed with a sign of relief in her heart atst. Indeed, she had stayed up verytest night. She remembered that it was past three o¡¯clock when she sent out thest email, then, ovee by exhaustion, she fell asleep at her desk. So, it made sense that she hadn¡¯t heard them leave this morning. After the nurse left, she went to the restroom in the next room to wash up. After getting cleaned up and changing her clothes, she finally opened the door and stepped out of the room. Initially, she wanted to go straight to the medical station at the front, but as soon as she stepped out, she saw a silver Passat parked at the gate facing the street. And the man in the car, after she caught a glimpse of him, her steps abruptly halted. He was a young man wearing gold-rimmed sses, with handsome and refined features, emanating a faint schrly aura. Such a person would give off the impression of being very easy-going and pleasant at first nce. But now, that wasn¡¯t the case; although his facial expression didn¡¯t change much, the eyes behind his sses were ring at her icily, as cold as can be, since she had emerged from the room. Ye Ning stopped, feeling a moment of panic, but soon, upon recalling certain matters, she calmed down, and then quietly returned his steady gaze. She actually didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. If she had to pinpoint a mistake, it might simply be disobedience, disrupting his entire n. "Ning,e quickly, he¡¯s already been checked." "Alright!" Standing there, she responded, and after a moment, her gaze withdrew from him and she made her way to the medical station across the way. Upon arrival at the medical station, sure enough, Ou Mucen, who hadpleted his check-up, was already sitting there, clutching his abdomen, waiting for her. Seeing him, she quickly approached: "How are you? Did the doctor say there was anything wrong?" Ou Mucen shook his head. He tried to say something, but when her hand reached out to support him, he felt her astonishingly cold hands and looked at her suspiciously: "What¡¯s wrong? Why are your hands so cold?" Cold? Ye Ning momentarily avoided his gaze, then quickly ced her hands on him over his clothes. She hurriedly exined, "My hands are cold because I washed them when I came here; the water is still a bit chilly in the morning." "Really?" "Yeah, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just put on some more clothes when I get back. So, did the doctor prescribe any medication today?" Ye Ning tried to divert the subject. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem too suspicious. Hearing her inquire about medication, he handed her his prescription. Then, they supported each other to the pharmacy, picked up the medication and injections, and together left the medical station to return to their small living quarters. They didn¡¯t look outside the courtyard on their way back. However, once back in their little room, she stood there thinking for a while, and in the end, she still came over with the small basket filled with medication and injections: "Let me hang the IV for you first. The doctor said you can eat something today, how about I get you some noodles?" Noodles? Ou Mucen didn¡¯t think much of it. After lying down, he began to go through her work from the previous day on hisptop: "Whatever you want!" So, Ye Ning squatted beside him and carefully hung the IV bag for him, and only then was she ready to leave... Chapter 382: Ou Mucen, Is There Anything Else You Need Me to Do for You?

Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Ou Mucen, Is There Anything Else You Need Me to Do for You?

"Ou Mucen, do you want some water?" "Hmm?" Ou Mucen looked up and saw the woman who had already walked to the door but suddenly turned back to ask him. He felt it strange. Water? He didn¡¯t need it. The IV drip was already infusing him with arge amount of saline. How could he feel thirsty? And she knew that too, didn¡¯t she? So he frowned and shook his head in refusal, "No need, go ande back quickly." After he spoke, he buried his head back into those emails. Ye Ning saw this and a trace of disappointment shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything more. Her gaze lingered on his face for onest second before she turned and walked out of the room. She didn¡¯t know what might happen once she left, but she already had a bad premonition. Subconsciously, she wanted to do something more for him before leaving, but sadly, he had refused... She stepped out from the doorway, facing the still bright and splendid morning outside; her eyes felt sore, reluctant, and there was a touch of longing... but eventually, she gathered all her emotions, put on a thin coat, and walked out. Once out the door, she turned left following the traces of car wheels. In just two or three minutes, she arrived near the river by a bend and saw the parked silver-gray Passat. And there, the owner of the car had already stepped out and had been waiting for her for a long time. "Aning, you¡¯re here..." Upon hearing footsteps, the man turned and, seeing her, immediately showed a surprised and pleased expression. Ye Ning smoothed down her hair in front of her forehead, didn¡¯t say anything, and walked straight towards him. It was only when she got close that she finally saw him clearly and responded calmly, "I¡¯m here..." "..." Her tone was very faint, devoid of anger, panic, or guilt. Her expression was calm as if nothing had happened. Lin Yebai, with his hands in his coat pockets, clenched them tight. Finally, the brightness that had just appeared on his face slowly settled, "I¡¯ve been looking for you a long time. I thought you had really gone back to your country." Ye Ning nodded, "I was indeed nning to go back, but when I was at the airport, I saw that his jewelry had been switched." Since he had alreadyid it bare, there was no need for her to beat around the bush. She might as well put everything on the table. As her voice fell, the color drained from the man¡¯s face across from her! "Aning, let me exin this to you..." "Brother Lin, actually, I can ept anything you do, but what I don¡¯t understand is, why did you have to kill him? Was killing him also part of the n we made at the beginning?" Ye Ning finally lost some of herposure, not for anything else but for those harrowing images of life-and-death escape. She was still haunted by fear when she thought of them. That was murder! How could he do this? Could someone¡¯s life be so easily taken away? Moreover, in their original n, Ou Mucen was merely a pawn; there was no mention of taking his life. Lin Yebai was frightened by her reaction; he turned pale, with a hint of dark red in his eyes - it felt as if a ball of fury inside his heart had finally erupted. His entire expression was one of anger and ferocity. Chapter 383: Why Did You Kill Him?

Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Why Did You Kill Him?

Has she finally erupted? Is it because the topic of their conversation finally mentioned that man? Lin Yebai looked at the woman who had never stared at him with such an expression, and finally, his chest also began to lose its calm, "You¡¯re wrong, the one who killed him wasn¡¯t me." "Not you?" "Yes, it was Ou Yuze. The entire incident was nned by him. If I must be associated with this matter, it¡¯s because I provided hispany the qualifications to enter the venue!" "What?" Ye Ning was somewhat unable to catch up with his direct words. This matter was done by Ou Yuze? And he, he provided hispany the qualifications to enter? What exactly does that mean? Why couldn¡¯t she understand? Ye Ning began to feel confused, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean, why would it be Ou Yuze? When did he pop up? Also, what do you mean by providing hispany ess to the exhibit? There was no Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry at this exhibition, was there?" This woman, she¡¯s clever enough! Several questions, each virtually hitting the nail on the head. Lin Yebai¡¯s palms began to sweat coldly, and after thinking for a good while, he said, "Thepany he exhibited this time wasn¡¯t Longfeng, but apany he founded privately called Shifeng Trade. After hearing that his uncle¡¯s Yuzhirun was also participating in this exhibition, and knowing I was the stabilizer of this exhibition, he had someone find me to rmend him in." "And then what?" "Then I knew his purpose was to target his uncle, so naturally, I rmended him. Aning, wasn¡¯t our original n to have the two of them from the Ou Family fight like dogs? Now that such a good opportunity has arisen, what¡¯s wrong with what I did?" At this point, he too finally lost some of hisposure, probably because he could no longer control his emotions. Indeed, the n he had made for her from the start was to exploit the conflict between the two sons of the Ou Family to create discord within their ranks, and then both of them would reap the benefits as a bystander. So now that he had acted ordingly, what was wrong with that? Lin Yebai became somewhat emotional! Ye Ning had been watching him all along and listening to what he was saying... Was what he said true? It should be true! However, how much had he concealed within this truth? Ye Ning quietly looked at him, neither answering nor moving, but her gaze was cold and clear, piercingly sharp, as if it were amp that could directly probe into the depths of his heart! She actually knew Ou Yuze better than anyone; he simply didn¡¯t have the brains to n any grand schemes or conspiracies! The reason she had been deceived and used by him in the first ce was entirely because of that slut Yang Xueshan and Mei Liping¡¯s nning. She had walked step by step into their trap; otherwise, with that scum, it would have been impossible for him to end up in his current predicament. Therefore, regarding the trap he mentioned today, she believed he couldn¡¯t carry it out. From the seamless jewelry swap to luring Ou Mucen to search personally, none of it could be done without a wless internal and external coboration. Moreover, Ou Mucen¡¯s intelligence was inherently high, and deceiving him wasn¡¯t something just anyone could achieve. Ye Ning, upon thinking this through, finally tugged at the corner of her mouth and spoke, "Yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯ve done, but Brother Lin, are you truly helping me to take revenge?" Lin Yebai¡¯s face changed slightly at once, "What do you mean? Am I not helping you take revenge?" Chapter 384 She’s Too Smart!

Chapter 384: Chapter 384 She¡¯s Too Smart!

"No, what I mean is... if everything you¡¯re saying is true, why am I dealing with Ou Mucen right now, instead of Ou Yuze?" "What?" "Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s Ou Mucen who¡¯s had his jewelry switched, who¡¯s being hunted down, while Ou Yuze hasn¡¯t encountered any trouble, hasn¡¯t even shown his face. Brother Lin, tell me, how exactly is this n supposed to help me take my revenge? Or is it, in fact, not about helping me at all but simply about killing the person you want dead?" Thest sentence was delivered in a tone that had turnedpletely icy! Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s face finally underwent a drastic change, his entire expression turning pale: "Ye Ning! What on earth are you talking about?" Ye Ning also became angry: "Am I wrong? You talk about revenge, but the head I want is Ou Yuze¡¯s, so why is it Ou Mucen who¡¯s being hunted? What good does his death do me? Other than making Ou Yuze the sole heir to the Ou Family, what benefit do I have?!!" Ye Ning¡¯s voice had risen by several decibels. Indeed, in this n, what good does Ou Mucen¡¯s death do for them? Once Ou Mucen is dead, there will be no more heirs to the Ou Family. Other than Ou Muyuan¡¯s son, Ou Yuze, who else can they turn to? By doing this, not only has she not taken her revenge sessfully, she has instead propelled him to the pinnacle of his life. What kind of revenge is that? A joke? Ye Ning was so angry that she was shaking all over! Lin Yebai¡¯s face had also turned ashen. He had never imagined she would be this astute. He had rounded off his exnations so thoroughly, yet in just a few words, she hadpletely uncovered the truth of the matter. Yes, he did want to kill that man! And he wanted to kill him by using someone else¡¯s hand! He was utterly despondent, like a cornered beast driven to the brink... "Yes, I want to kill him. Is that not allowed?" "What did you say?" Ye Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the man who had suddenly calmed down: "Say that again?" Lin Yebai¡¯s face was filled with cold mockery: "What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly? I said, I¡¯ve nned all this just to kill him!" "Why?" "Why?" The man¡¯s face, full of scorn, heard these questions, as though he had heard aughable joke: "Because you fell in love with him, because he would hinder your revenge, block your path forward. Is that reason not enough for you?" "..." It was like a thunderp from a clear sky, Ye Ning stood there feeling nothing but a buzz in her head, staring at him without any response. What is he saying? Is he saying she fell in love with that man? And that he would hinder her revenge? Block her steps forward? He must be insane to spout such nonsense; how could she, Ye Ning, possibly fall in love with him? Ye Ning began to tremble all over, and at the same time, herplexion turned frighteningly pale: "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense..." "Whether I¡¯m talking nonsense, you know best. But I must remind you, don¡¯t forget who you are. She is the adopted daughter of the Ou Family, and the people of the Ou Family are your enemies. Even if Ou Mucen has no direct feud with you, once you kill his brother, his nephew, his father will not let you off the hook, not to mention that you have a child whose father remains unknown." Chapter 385: So What If I Fall in Love with Ou Mucen? No One Shall Take Away What’s His

Chapter 385: Chapter 385: So What If I Fall in Love with Ou Mucen? No One Shall Take Away What¡¯s His

"..." "What¡¯s more, I forgot to tell you, do you really think Ou Mucen knows nothing about you? He¡¯s actually been investigating you for a while now. Not only did he go to the address on that fake ID card to secretly look into things, but he also sent people to Ningzhou Prison to find ¡¯Ye Ning.¡¯ Ye Ning, don¡¯t think he¡¯s really that good." "Enough!!" The trembling girl finally couldn¡¯t control herself any longer and yelled out loud, interrupting him! When had he be like this? So malicious! So ruthless! Not even giving a person a chance to breathe. She was shivering uncontrobly, like a leaf in the autumn wind, and big droplets of water kept rolling down from those copsing, desperate, unfamiliar eyes onto her ghastly pale face. "You won!" Her lips were ashen, lifeless like a mechanical device, as she hollowly and woodenly uttered those three words. Lin Yebai saw this and suddenly felt a pang of panic at the bottom of his heart, "Aning..." "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t seek him out anymore, you can rest easy!" she said word by word, devoid of expression, devoid of warmth, her gaze fixed on him,pletely like that of a stranger. Lin Yebai opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but at this moment, she suddenly turned around, ready to leave. "Where are you going?" Lin Yebai saw this and finally began to fear, taking a quick stride over, he grabbed her: "Where are you going?" Ye Ning stumbled from his pull, but after stopping, her face still showed no expression: "I¡¯ve already told you, I won¡¯t see him again, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious." "No, Aning, that¡¯s not what I meant, I..." "Let¡¯s go back to Tokyo, it¡¯s time to go back!" She didn¡¯t give him the chance to exin, reached out her hand, and one by one pried his fingers off, then she was ready to continue on her way. Lin Yebai watched as the blood gradually drained from his face, he had never seen her like this before, cold and resolute. It was as if she hadpletely changed into a different person, so unfamiliar it frightened him. That was the first time he had ever seen her like that in all these years! He knew that he had always been domineering and assertive in his dealings with her. Her life, her work, even her life choices¡ªhe had always made arrangements for her, and she, without anyint, always remained grateful, respected him, tolerated him, treated him like her own family. But this time, she wasn¡¯t like that anymore, she had finally been pushed into a corner by him and was starting to fight back. So, did that mean she wanted to leave him? No, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave! His face turned deathly pale as he shook his head repeatedly... No, she had always belonged to him all these years, how could he let her go? "Fine! Then let¡¯s go back together!" After saying that, his pupils shrank, and without waiting for her to pry his fingers loose, he suddenly clenched his hand, gripping her arm tightly in his palm once more. "What are you doing?" Ye Ning was startled, struggling hard. The look on her face as she stared at this man, whose behavior had suddenly changed so drastically, was truly one of utter terror. What had happened to him? What did he want to do? But what about this man? But what about this man? As if he couldn¡¯t see her expression at all, with one grip of her hand, he forcefully pulled her into his embrace, then picked her up sideways and headed toward his car. Chapter 386: Third Young Master, An Ning is Missing!

Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Third Young Master, An Ning is Missing!

"Lin Yebai, what are you doing? Let go of me!" "..." No one answered her, the only response being those very rude and savage movements. It only took a few seconds, and she was shoved into the car, after which the door mmed shut, and the silver-grey Passat sped away from the ce like an arrow released from its bow. ¡ª¡ª Inside the cabin, Ou Mucen was still checking the emails on hisputer. Not bad, although it was her first time dealing with such documents, she had handled them quite well, replying to what she knew how, as he had instructed, and for what she didn¡¯t know, she also created a new folder, storing them there. When he saw that folder, his eyes, which were initially somewhat worried, unconsciously swept across a trace of approval and a faint curve emerged at the corner of his lips. Lying there, he processed all the emails she had left behind, only then, exhausted, did he set hisputer aside. What time was it? Why hadn¡¯t shee back yet? He nced at his watch and saw that more than an hour had already passed, immediately his brows furrowed slightly. Just as he was about to take out his phone and call the medical station to check on her, suddenly, footsteps hurriedly approached from outside... "Young Master, something¡¯s happened, Young Master!!" "..." Gao Ziyang? Why was he still here? His gaze darkened in an instant... It only took a few seconds, and the person from outside came in, indeed, wearing ck-framed sses, still d in a id shirt, who else could it be but the secretary he had ordered to leave yesterday? "Young Master..." "Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back?" As soon as he opened his mouth, he began to question without any mercy. The secretary instantly flinched reflexively! Damn, he hade in such a hurry that he had forgotten about the President¡¯s intimidating temper. So he quickly exined, "Miss Li said she didn¡¯t want to go backst night, it was toote, and then we found a family in that vige to stay with." Miss Li? That woman! At that statement, the man¡¯s face in the room grew even more unsightly, "You didn¡¯t want to go back, did you?" "Ah?" "Stay in Japan, Japan is nice!" The secretary: "..." Standing there, he pinched himself several times in session, managing not to copse: "No, Young Master, it¡¯s not that Miss Li refused to leave, what could I do, carry her away? Young Master, let¡¯s not talk about this, I came to tell you something very urgent." "What is it?" The man on the bed finally rxed his fierce expression slightly. The secretary, seeing this, immediately knelt beside him, "On our way here, guess who we saw?" "Get to the point!" Ou Mucen¡¯s expression was still not very pleasant. Seeing this, the secretary didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore, and handed over his phone, "It was Lin Yebai, he was driving a silver-grey Passat, right by the small river, and An Ning, she was there too." An Ning? At the mention of this name, the man lying on the bed finally changed his expression, took the phone, and stared at the screen as he pressed it. It was a video, the image wasn¡¯t very clear, it was obvious that the angle was the issue, but, even so, he immediately recognized the person who was talking to a man next to the Passat, as the woman who had left him an hour ago. Chapter 387: An Ning... Is He the Culprit Behind This?

Chapter 387: Chapter 387: An Ning... Is He the Culprit Behind This?

So, she didn¡¯t go out to buy noodles, but to meet this man? His gaze abruptly tightened, and the surrounding air seemed to grow colder in an instant, "Speak, what exactly happened?" Secretary Gao hurriedly lowered his head, "We just happened toe across them. We intended to find you, but unexpectedly ran into them on the way. When we arrived, An Ning was arguing with Lin Yebai, and we didn¡¯t know what they were arguing about?" "Arguing?" "Yes, quite fiercely. Third Young Master, do you think Lin Yebai is ming An Ning for being with you this time? When we originally went to find Lin Yebai, he said that An Ning had already returned to the country, but now she has appeared here. So, do you think Lin Yebai is upset about that?" "..." Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes grew darker... Of course, he would be angry. As a man, he could clearly sense that the one called Lin Yebai had a different kind of feeling for that woman; their rtionship wasn¡¯t just a simple master-disciple one. He remembered the ne Lin Yebai had eagerly wanted to give away at the banquet that night, and the furious expression when he was exposed. Finally, a mocking smile crossed his lips, "So what if he¡¯s angry? In the end, hasn¡¯t she still followed me?" Secretary Gao blinked! What did the president mean by that? The more he listened, the more something seemed off. Followed him? What kind of following is there between a president and an assistant? Secretary Gao felt the president had misunderstood him and added, "No, in the end, An Ning still left with him!" "What did you say? She left with him?" "Yes, as the two of them were arguing, Lin Yebai said something, and suddenly, An Ning became very, very angry. After shouting loudly, she was about to leave, but Lin Yebai suddenly grabbed her and took her away." "..." Lying there, the man took at least five seconds before uttering half a word, showing no reaction whatsoever! Took her away? Was he telling him that the woman was taken away by that man? Why? Why would he take her away? And, from what he knew of her, that woman wouldn¡¯t ever get angry at her master. She would rather shoulder everything herself. Just like thest time with the jade material issue at his factory, she had been seriously injured by his car, but when Lin Yebai came looking for her, she still chose to meet him, not wanting their rtionship to be strained. So what was it this time? What would make her so willing to fall out with him? His gaze finally started to churn, and at the same time, a very bad premonition began to rise from the depths of his heart. It was as if a violent storm wasing, an overwhelming oppression making it almost impossible for him to breathe. "Before, I asked you to check if Ou Yuze had any connections at this exhibition. Did you find anything?" This... Secretary Gao, reminded thus, immediately remembered, "There is. I found out, and you know what, there really is apany that¡¯s Ou Yuze¡¯s." "Is that so?" "Yes, called Shifeng Trade. He registered it using another person¡¯s name, but the major shareholder is him!" Saying this, Secretary Gao almost wanted to peel open the president¡¯s head to see what was inside. How could he be so smart? How could he think of these connections to an incident that seemed totally unrted to the domestic situation? Chapter 388: He Finally Guessed the Truth

Chapter 388: Chapter 388: He Finally Guessed the Truth

He sifted through the findings in his email and once again handed over his phone, "Now that we¡¯ve looked into it, we can be sure that it was thispany that pulled the strings with our bracelets. But Yu Ze, for an exhibition like this, our old man had to put in a lot of effort for us to participate. How did Ou Yuze¡¯s newpany manage to get in?" How did they get in? Mucen¡¯s slender fingers scrolled through his phone until he saw that in the shareholders¡¯ section, indeed the highest shares were under the name "Ou Yuze." And with that, thest bit of warmth vanished from his face. To get into a ce like this, other than a formal invitation, the only other way would be through backdoor dealings. And for this backdoor, except for the judges, probably no one else would have the qualification... Judges... So that was the true nature of it! His heart clenched violently, as if a heavy stone had suddenly been pressed down, crushing hisst bit of luck and smashing it into his heart, causing him such pain that even his vision darkened. No wonder she had suddenly turned back from the airport. No wonder she never really asked who exactly was after him on the trip. In the end, she was the one who wanted to kill him! Isn¡¯t it ironic? He finally started to shake, tossing the phone aside, quickly pulling out the unfinished IV from the back of his hand, and he began to clumsily rise from the bed. "Yu Ze, Yu Ze, what are you doing?" Secretary Gao was terrified by this sight! But the man wouldn¡¯t let hime any closer. Getting up from the bed, he roared, "Get the car ready!!" He then grabbed the clothes and pants on the bedside, covering his abdomen, and staggered into the restroom. Secretary Gao was shocked. He had no idea what had happened or why the president was suddenly so agitated and angry. Get the car ready? Was he going back to Tokyo? Cold sweat finally broke out on his forehead, and he rushed out of the room, going outside to find that woman. Meanwhile, in the courtyard outside the cottage, a beautiful woman wearing a new light blue starry sky long dress, was beginning to talk to a few nurses from the medical station, her beaming smile and cheerful voice almost spreading infectiously throughout the medical station. Indeed, she had a reason to be happy. Now, the cottage was finally left with only one woman. Engaged in a joyful chat, a frantic figure suddenly dashed out of the cottage, "Miss La, Yu Ze... Yu Ze is going back to Tokyo." "What? Back to Tokyo?" The smile on her face froze instantly upon hearing this. Why go back to Tokyo? Wasn¡¯t everything fine here? Why the sudden return to Tokyo? She was somewhat baffled. Stepping out of the medical station, she couldn¡¯t help but urgently ask, "Why go back to Tokyo all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you say we would stay here for a few more days?" Exactly, it was for that reason that she went through so much trouble to arrange everything. But the secretary knew nothing when asked, and just hurried her to get ready. Chenxi was losing patience. Looking back at the cottage, she bit her lip and finally mustered the courage to walk over. She didn¡¯t want to return so soon; it had not been easy to get this opportunity. However, when she pushed the door open and saw the room, she discovered that the man who should have been lying in bed was now standing in the center. Chapter 389: No, Your Death Has Nothing to Do with Me

Chapter 389: Chapter 389: No, Your Death Has Nothing to Do with Me

The off-white, handmade casual shirt was paired with slim-fit ck suit pants, which enveloped his long, straight legs. At that moment, he was adjusting the watch on his wrist. What was he doing? He had even changed his clothes; did this truly mean he was going back? She gazed at the tall, upright figure and, inexplicably, felt a wave of disappointment deep in her heart, "Mucen, I heard you¡¯re going back? Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Long journeys could be bad for you." Ou Mucen was slightly bent over, tidying up his appearance! His wound was still very painful, almost preventing him from straightening his back, and what was even worse, due to excessive blood loss, the view outside the window seemed somewhat blurry to him after standing up. Even so, he didn¡¯t stop adjusting his attire, fastening all the buttons on his shirt, including the two on his sleeves. When he heard the woman¡¯s voice behind him, his fingers paused ever so slightly. After a moment, a voice devoid of warmth spilled from his pale, bloodless lips, "This is all your doing, isn¡¯t it?" "What?" La Chenxi¡¯splexion instantly turned pale! What was he saying? iming that all of this was her doing? She... "Mucen, I..." "You don¡¯t need to deny it. If no one had specifically tipped off Lin Yebai, with the arrangements I made, it would have been impossible for him to find this ce. Also,ing sote on purpose today was to make sure Gao Ziyang saw the two of them meeting, right?" He spoke coolly and emotionlessly, his tone so calm that it appeared as if he were discussing the most mundane matter. Yet, to the woman behind him, this tranquil tone seemed like the most terrifying sound from hell; with every word he uttered, with every sentence he spoke, she felt herself falling deeper into a horrific abyss. Eventually, after he finished speaking, she had plummeted into hell itself. "Mucen, I... I just wanted you to know, that woman is not a good woman at all. She has an unclear rtionship with that man surnamed Lin, and she came here to seduce you. Mucen, she really doesn¡¯t deserve someone like you!" "What do you mean by ¡¯deserve¡¯? Do you think you, La Chenxi, are deserving?" He finally turned around, his features still resplendent and refined, but his eyes were like a coldke under the bright light outside the window, full of scorn and icy mockery, chilling and frightening to behold. "Let me tell you, La Chenxi, in my eyes, any woman has more rights than you do!" He stared at her as he enunciated every word, with neither pity nor tenderness. At that moment, in his eyes, she was truly less than a stranger. La Chenxi finally despaired, staring nkly as he gathered his things, then stooped to pick up the notebook and walked past her. Finally, she trembled all over and tears started to fall, "What exactly do you want me to do? Will you only forgive me if I die?" "..." No! Even if you died, it would have nothing to do with me! Without any hesitation, he took the notebook and left... The woman was left alone in the room. Her lips trembled fiercely, and her body swayed before she finally copsed to the floor in tears... Who was there to me? Chapter 390: Back to Tokyo!

Chapter 390: Chapter 390: Back to Tokyo!

When he sincerely cared for you, you didn¡¯t cherish it, thinking that everything was more important than him. You left whenever you wanted, stayed whenever you felt like it. Did you really think he was your personal property to be discarded and taken back whenever you wished? What a fantasy! Secretary Gao heard the crying and arguing from outside and saw Mr. Lin finallying out, so he immediately went over to him, his face pale as snow, "Mr. Lin, I..." "Drive!" "..." Without saying anything more, Secretary Gao got into the car and sped out of the yard. This was probably the first time in all the years he had followed him that he had been used like this. He had thought that Ms. Li was the President¡¯s ex-girlfriend, and that she hade here this time fully intent on reconciling with the President, so she surely wouldn¡¯t have any ulterior motives and would be wholeheartedly looking out for the President¡¯s best interests. But what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that his trust in her would be met with her exploitation of him! Thinking back to how she had taken pictures of that cottagest night, and how she had deliberately led him down that path this morning, Secretary Gao wished he could p himself. Fool! You¡¯re such a fool! ¡ª¡ª Two hourster, Tokyo- "Mr. Lin, where are we going? Back to the hotel?" "To the airport!" The airport? Secretary Gao nced in the rearview mirror at the man leaning back behind him, who already looked very pale, and his expression changed slightly. He was already in this state, yet he still wanted to go to the airport? It was about a half-hour¡¯s drive from here to the airport. Secretary Gao was somewhat worried, "Mr. Lin, we¡¯ve already been driving for more than two hours. You¡¯ve just had surgery, and your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Maybe we should..." "If I tell you to go, you just go! Why do you talk so much? Do you not want your job anymore?" Suddenly, he erupted in anger. Tremendous sweat rolled down his forehead, and his body bent over from the surge of fury. Seeing this reaction, Secretary Gao didn¡¯t dare say another word. He stepped on the gas and steered the car towards the airport expressway. What exactly was the President trying to do? Could it be that he still wanted to intercept those two? He must be out of his mind. It had been a full three hours since the incident, and even Mr. Lin had only just rushed back from that ce. Considering how much earlier the others had left, how could they possibly not have boarded the ne yet? Besides, who could guarantee that they were heading back home? Perhaps they had decided to stay in Japan. Secretary Gao couldn¡¯t help but think that his boss must be delusional. But the reality was, at this very moment, Mr. Lin indeed was at the airport with Ye Ning, and since her true passport and ID had been destroyed with the luggage in the explosion, he had no choice but to stay and figure something out. "Sir, there¡¯s no other way, we can only use a fake identity now." "Can we board the ne without any trouble?" "Yes, but we have to wait a bit¡ªabout forty-five minutes." Forty-five minutes? The man in the departure hall looked at his watch and frowned, "Is it going to take that long?" Xiaojin started to sweat a little, "It¡¯s already the fastest we can do. After getting it, he still needs to bring it to the airport, which takes time." "..." The air paused again for several seconds, and after a while, the man looked at the LED disy screen showing boarding times and nodded, "Hurry up. How did you handle the things I told you to do before?" Chapter 391: A Hair Trigger!

Chapter 391: Chapter 391: A Hair Trigger!

Something you needed to take care of? Xiaojin nced around, then quickly nodded, "It¡¯s done, but sir, will that person reallye after us?!!" Is there still a need to question that? The man standing in front of the disy screen let out a coldugh, "Xiaojin, let me remind you, he is far more intelligent than you and I can imagine. You had better not underestimate him, or you¡¯ll have no idea how you died!" The final sentence was delivered with a severe tone! Upon hearing this, Xiaojin did not dare to say more and promptly took his leave to get to work. With the assistant gone, quietness returned to his ears. Lin Yebai looked at the girl who sat motionless behind him, pursed his lips, and finally, he stood up to get two bottles of mineral water from the vending machine opposite. "Would you like some water?" "..." No one paid attention to him. The girl in front of him sat there, staring nkly at some fixed point ahead, acting as if he did not exist at all, her expressionless face, impassive. Seeing this, Lin Yebai felt an unexined irritation swell inside. Holding the two bottles of water, he took a seat next to her, "Aning, I know anything I say now is futile, but Ye Ning, I am doing this for your own good." "..." Not even ncing at him, the girl turned her gaze elsewhere. Seeing this, a touch of anger finally sparked in Lin Yebai¡¯s chest, "Aning, is he really that important to you? Just because I made a move against him, have you decided that you will never speak to me again?" "..." Focusing on that spot, she watched that ce for a long, long time until atst, she turned around and took the bottle of water from his hand. She really wasn¡¯t such a heartless person. The kindness he showed her, she would never forget it for her entire life. However, not forgetting did not mean that he could do whatever he wanted with her. She was a person, a living breathing person. If it really came to that, she would rather that he hadn¡¯t saved her in the first ce. "Don¡¯t hurt him anymore, I will go back with you!" She held onto the bottle of water and finally spoke for the first time since he had forcibly taken her into the car, her voice very faint, her tone, extremely calm. However, after these words were uttered, the man sitting beside her felt his heart suddenly sink to the bottom! Was she still doubting that he would harm him? How much did she care about him? He finally began tough, "Aning, aren¡¯t you underestimating him a little? Do you think with me like this, I could still hurt him?" Ye Ning said nothing more, but her expression, quite clearly, showed that she had begun to distrust his words. Lin Yebai¡¯s expression altered and atst, he stood up from the chair. It was at this moment his phone, ced upon him, rang, so he immediately answered, "Hello..." "Sir, I see a white Cadicing this way towards the airport. Could it be Ou Mucen?" "..." A white Cadic? Lin Yebai thought of the car driven by the young Mistress of the La Family and abruptly, his eyes changed as he hastily said, "I see. Once you are done,e here. I¡¯ll take Aning inside." After speaking, he hung up the phone. Ye Ning did not know what had happened, but seeing him approaching her, she subconsciously shrank back, "What¡¯s wrong?" Chapter 392 He’s Coming...

Chapter 392: Chapter 392 He¡¯s Coming...

Lin Yebai felt a pang of difort and self-reproach as he observed her reaction. In her dealings with him, she had always shown respect, trust, and dependence, never like this before. But now, as he approached her, he could see in those beautiful eyes a flicker of fear, a hint of evasion, as if one more step would mean harming her. Recalling how he had brought her here in such an abrasive manner not long ago, he finally stopped in his tracks. "No, it¡¯s just that Xiaojin called and said your fake ID and passport will arrive soon. We can go to the waiting area." "Oh..." Hearing that, the wariness in her eyes seemed to lessen. So, she stood up, taking the bottle of water with her, and followed behind him. Seeing this, Lin Yebai said nothing more and led her towards the departure lounge on the second floor. Tokyo¡¯s Narita International Airport is veryrge. Each international flight¡¯s departure gate is quite some distance away. So, to catch their flight home, they needed to go to the departure hall in Zone A on the second floor to enter the lounge. However, just as they were about to step onto the elevator, suddenmotion arose at the entrance of the waiting hall¡ªthe very ce Ye Ning had been seated facing the entrance. Ye Ning, walking behind, turned her head upon hearing the noise... "It¡¯s definitely the CEO of the Ou Group; look, he has finally arrived!" "My God, he really isn¡¯t dead. Quick, photographers, follow!" "Hurry up, this is a front-page story,e on!" "..." In less than a minute, the once suspicious-looking crowd Ye Ning had observed, now armed with cameras and microphones, surged towards the entrance. As it turned out, they were reporters! Ye Ning watched in surprise, curious as to whom they were surrounding. But just then, a hand unexpectedly reached out, grabbing her arm tightly. "Why aren¡¯t you moving? We¡¯re running out of time!" Ye Ning nced back, about to say something, but the person was already pulling her briskly towards the esctor. Seeing this, Ye Ning said nothing, frowned slightly, and followed him. The entrance was still quite far from their position. It was understandable that she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but neither of them expected that as reporters crowded the entrance, the number of onlookers began to grow more and more... "Mr. Ou, there were reports that you had met with misfortune; can you tell us what really happened?" "Mr. Ou, we¡¯re truly relieved to see you safe. Can you exin what happened at that time?" "Mr. Ou, has the Japanese police been informed about the incident?" "Mr. Ou..." "..." They were two people who, caught in a stream of bodies, couldn¡¯t move forward at all. Cameras were everywhere, microphones surrounded them, and the crowd, as if having nned it,pletely blocked off any passage as soon as they appeared. Ye Ning had intended to take the elevator, but as she overheard passersby seemingly mentioning "Ou Group," a sudden flutter stirred in her heart, and her steps slowed. Chapter 393 She Jumped Down from the Elevator

Chapter 393: Chapter 393 She Jumped Down from the Elevator

Ou Corporation? What Ou Corporation? Why are they mentioning Ou Corporation? "Aning, hurry up!" The man ahead, who had been holding her hand without letting go, was still urging her. Ye Ning opened her mouth and looked around, only to find those voices had disappeared. Her gaze dimmed, and finally, she caught up... Maybe she was overthinking it. How could he possibly be here, right? Maybe he hadn¡¯t even realized she was gone yet? As she recalled the excuse she had made before leaving the cabin, an even bitterer taste arose in the depths of her eyes. It was at this moment, in the midst of the crowd, that someone suddenly shouted, "Third Young Master, An Ning is there!!" An Ning?!! As the name fell, her footsteps immediately halted! Did she hear someone behind her calling for An Ning? "An Ning, stop right there! The Third Young Master has something for you!" Once again, the call came through, loud and clear! When Ye Ning heard it, she finally stopped hesitating. After her heart skipped a beat, she turned around on the esctor that was slowly rising. Indeed, in that crowd, the man wearing a id shirt, fiercely protecting someone as he squeezed his way outside¡ªif not Secretary Gao, then who? And in front of him, the man he was desperately guarding with both hands, keeping the reporters and onlookers from harming¡ªwasn¡¯t it the very man she had dared not even think about a moment ago? Ou Mucen, he had actuallye! She felt as if struck by lightning, staring nkly at the young man who, crowded by the moving throng, could hardly move, but when he heard she was here, his gaze immediately looked past the surging crowd in her direction. That was an indecipherable look, as profound as the night sky, with alternating shades of light and dark in his ink-ck pupils, devoid of any light, betraying no emotion. Ye Ning suddenly shuddered, because in her mind, she had recalled a different look in those eyes over these past few days. Like a gentle spring breeze, soft, although brief, whenever it surfaced in those beautiful eyes, she would always catch it. And at such times, a pleasing curve always appeared at the edges of his thin lips. That must have been when she was in her happiest moments! But now, such a look was gone, reced by an icy, profound darkness, as if the surface of ake in the dead of winter, making one feel miserable even with a mere nce. Did he find out something? No, things weren¡¯t as he thought, not at all, she needed to exin it to him, clear things up. With that thought burgeoning in her heart, she immediately started walking back, and at this time, the esctor she was on was almost at the top. "Aning, where are you going?" Lin Yebai, who was waiting for her reaction behind her, saw her choosing to walk down directly on this elevator after seeing that man. He was utterly disappointed, quickly stepping over to pull her back. This esctor was going up, but now, she was going down! Crazy! She must be crazy! Lin Yebai¡¯s eyes reddened with urgency, and jumping down as well, he hurriedly chased after her: "Aning,e back to me!" "..." However, it was as if the woman couldn¡¯t hear his shouting at all. Despite the danger here, she still stubbornly leaped down step by step from above. Chapter 394: Don’t go over there, I beg you!

Chapter 394: Chapter 394: Don¡¯t go over there, I beg you!

The sudden danger not only left Lin Yebai with a pale face but even caused Ou Mucen below to narrow his eyes fiercely. "Move aside!" "Mr. Ou..." "I told you to move aside, didn¡¯t you hear me?" He finally lost his temper and let out a roar of rage, scaring the surrounding reporters so much that they even forgot what they wanted to ask. Upon seeing this, the secretary Gao quickly stepped forward, pushing away the reporters blocking the way, and escorted his BOSS out. However, just as the two men finally broke through, the man who had been chasing the girl finally caught up with her. The moment he grabbed her, he pulled her onto himself as if he had gone mad and held her tight! "Don¡¯te over, I beg you!" In the moment he held her, he also whispered in her ear with the most humble tone he would ever use. Time seemed to freeze, and at that moment, whether it was Ye Ning being embraced or Ou Mucen who had just charged out of the encirclement, both became unresponsive. The scene appeared as if it were frozen, all sounds and figures fading away except for the two in the embrace. "He¡¯sing to you now because he hasn¡¯t fully confirmed your true identity. If he finds out that you¡¯re Ye Ning, the foster daughter of the Ou Family from five years ago, that you¡¯vee to his side just to use him for revenge, do you think he¡¯ll forgive you?" "..." The girl he was holding finally shuddered, her body¡¯s warmth fading away bit by bit. Lin Yebai held her tightly, feeling her tremble repeatedly, part of him was reluctant, and it also pained him, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and whispered in her ear the final sentence, "And with this incident, even though you didn¡¯t take part, given the rtionship between me and you, if he finds out it was me who did it, do you think he¡¯ll believe you¡¯re innocent?" "Enough! Stop talking!" She finally started to shiver all over, her clenched fingers making a creaking noise. Seeing her reaction, Lin Yebai finally stopped speaking. After casting a cold nce at the man standing across from them, he released her, then changed the way he was holding her trembling body, wrapping hisrge palm around her cold little hands. Secretary Gao, witnessing this, became so angry that he was about to rush over: "An Ning, what on earth are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that the Third Young Master..." "Enough!" He had uttered just a few words when a thunderous shout from behind cut off all other sounds and movements in the area. Ye Ning was suddenly jolted, her body freezing up on the spot! This was an atmosphere more terrifying than death, dangerous, cold, bloodthirsty¡ªeverything seemed to havee together in that moment, creating a tumultuous dark storm that even the onlookers felt an uncontroble fear gripping them. This was true murderous intent! "Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?" "Of course not, but Mr. Ou, killing is easy, but if you kill someone and then get yourself locked up, it won¡¯t be worth it." Lin Yebai¡¯s response was quick, and his tone was rtively more rxed. Indeed, at this time, he could afford to be rxed, because the person Ou Mucen had just mentioned he would kill was not "you" but "you all"! Chapter 395 Lin Yebai, I Hate You!

Chapter 395: Chapter 395 Lin Yebai, I Hate You!

She was even listed among those he wanted to "kill," which meant he must have hated her to the bone by now. Lin Yebai gripped the girl¡¯s hand next to him even tighter, "Mr. Ou, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now. We have a flight to catch, and it¡¯s about to take off." After saying that, he smiled and was about to lead her away. Ou Mucen, standing opposite, seethed with fury to the extreme and responded with a ghostly smile, "You can¡¯t leave. Anything I, Ou Mucen, wish to keep has never slipped away." As his words fell, the sound of police sirens suddenly came from outside the hall. This bastard, he actually yed this trick? Upon seeing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s face finally changed. Staring at the man opposite him, a fierce determination shed through his eyes, which began to look particrly terrifying, "Ou Mucen, you will regret this!" Ou Mucenughed, "The thing I regret most is trusting someone I shouldn¡¯t have trusted!" As these words dropped, Ye Ning, who was standing amidst the chaos, felt like she was viciously stabbed once again, her lips losing all color. He indeed had given her his unconditional trust, but what did she do to him? Ye Ning¡¯s chest felt as if it was gripped tightly by an invisible hand, the difort made her lower her head. She wanted to do something, but suddenly, she saw the man holding her hand make some sort of gesture with his other hand. What was that? Before she could get a clear look at what it was, suddenly, a flurry of screams erupted in front of her. When she looked up, the man who had been standing in front of her was suddenly tackled to the ground by a journalist carrying a camera! "Third Young Master! Third Young Master!!" It was definitely a bizarre situation. The incident happened so suddenly that even Secretary Gao, standing next to him, couldn¡¯t stop it, and the journalist along with the camera crashed onto him. How could this happen? No, it couldn¡¯t be possible. This just couldn¡¯t be possible! Ye Ning¡¯s mouth gaped open, staring dumbfounded at the figure who copsed to the ground in an instant, her entire expression was one of shock... "Aning, let¡¯s go quickly!" "I won¡¯t go! You lunatic! You murderer!" she finally erupted, hysterically yelling at him. Afterward, she broke free and ran toward the front like a madwoman. Yes, he was a lunatic, a brutal, merciless killer. How could he do this? How could he do this? Sobbing, she rushed over, pushing through the crowd, not caring about anything else. She wanted to save him, but she only managed to see how hey on the ground, and the pool of crimson blood flowing out from his body on the floor, when a strong force pulled her from behind, and quickly, she was easily taken away again. "Lin Yebai, I hate you!" When she was brought back, this was the first thing she said to him. Lin Yebai¡¯s face turned from blue to white, from white to gray, but in the end, he just twitched the corners of his mouth and responded, "Whatever!" Then, hepletely disappeared from there with her. Meanwhile, Secretary Gao, due to the CEO¡¯s sudden ident, had already forgotten about the two of them until he and others moved the journalist who fell onto the CEO, as well as the camera. Kneeling in front of him, he then heard his barely audible words, "Catch her..." Her? Right, where was that woman? Chapter 396: The Old Master Came Over

Chapter 396: Chapter 396: The Old Master Came Over

He finally remembered the incident, so he immediately started looking around him, but at this point, in the waiting hall, where could the figures of those two people be? An Ning, you¡¯ve really let people down... ¡ª¡ª When Ji Chengzhi received the news and rushed to Tokyo from A City with the old master, Ou Mucen was still unconscious in the intensive care unit. "He¡¯s badly injured. He had just had surgery for a ruptured spleen two days ago, and now he¡¯s been crushed by a heavy object. The old wounds have all reopened, and even the parts that weren¡¯t damaged before have started to crack." Seeing the family members arrive, the head physician responsible for him immediately updated them on his condition. The senior Mr. Ou, upon hearing this, was so frightened he could barely stand steady: "Is it serious? Chengzhi, ask him, is it serious?" The old master was extremely protective of this son; he couldn¡¯t bear to see him even slightly injured, let alone such a serious one. Understanding his feelings, Ji Chengzhi hurriedly reassured him: "He¡¯ll be fine. As long as he spends 24 hours in the ICU, he¡¯ll wake up tomorrow and be alright." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true!" Ji Chengzhi, fearing the old master might be overly anxious and fall ill himself, quickly coaxed and persuaded him. Fortunately, the old master trusted his words, so after inquiring with the doctor, Ji Chengzhi took him back to the hotel first. After the old master returned to the hotel, Ji Chengzhi stayed at the hospital and began to inquire about the incident with Secretary Gao... "At first, the Third Young Master asked me to investigate Ou Yuze, and I did find out indeed Ou Yuze has issues. Butter, after he heard me say that An Ning was taken away by Lin Yebai, he asked me to chase after the two of them." Secretary Gao didn¡¯t fully understand the whole situation, as Ou Mucen had not revealed the part about An Ning to him. Yes, Ou Mucen was the kind of person who did not like to share all his secrets with people around him, not even with a good friend like Ji Chengzhi, let alone Gao Ziyang, who was just his secretary. So, when it came to this matter, Secretary Gao could only rely on his own guesses, but regardless, from the moment the CEO asked him to intercept people at the airport, and he notified the police, he felt that something was amiss. Ji Chengzhi also frowned: "You mean... the person who tried to kill him isn¡¯t just Ou Yuze?" Secretary Gao nodded: "It should be so. This time, the Third Young Master asked me to go to the airport specifically to intercept An Ning and her master." "An Ning?" Ji Chengzhi was taken aback: "You mean his assistant An Ning?" Secretary Gao uttered a confirmation: "We were originally in a small town, and after the Third Young Master was chased and fell into the sea, An Ning was with him, took him to that small town for treatment, and then Lin Yebai came and took An Ning away directly." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Standing there, he took a long time to process this, still finding it hard to ept this reality. That woman was actually involved in this? It was too hard to believe; his brother had developed feelings for that woman... He remembered the time in the hospital when the man had already shown various kinds of care and sympathy for the woman; finally, out of his difort, he also started to feel some anger: "Who exactly is she? What is her purpose ining into Mucen¡¯s life?" "The Third Young Master once had me investigate her identity, he suspected..." Chapter 397: La Chenxi, look at what you’ve become now?

Chapter 397: Chapter 397: La Chenxi, look at what you¡¯ve be now?

"Suspect what?" "That she¡¯s involved with Ou Yuze!" Secretary Gao ultimately couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted it out, not for any other reason but because the man before him was the President¡¯s best friend and the one he trusted the most. Ou Yuze? Ji Chengzhi was struck by the mention and stood there in shock on the spot! How could it be Ou Yuze? This was quite unexpected, wasn¡¯t it? Just as Ji Chengzhi was about to respond, the sound of high heels cking rapidly down the corridor suddenly approached, and both men turned to look, immediately spotting a woman in a white dress sprinting toward them. It was La Chenxi, she actually came as well? Upon seeing this, Secretary Gao immediately shut his mouth, and at the same time, hisplexion darkened instantly, "Doctor Ji, I¡¯m going to check on the young master of the Ou family." After speaking, he left! After seeing the woman appear, Ji Chengzhi felt no fondness either, but out of politeness, he still stood there waiting for her... "Chengzhi, you¡¯re here? That¡¯s really wonderful. How is Mucen?" When the woman approached, seeing Ji Chengzhi standing in the corridor, her eyes immediately lit up. Indeed, Ji Chengzhi was a doctor, and if he was here, things would get much easier. Ji Chengzhi looked at her indifferently, his expression very calm, "The surgery was very sessful, now we just wait for him to wake up." "Is that so? That¡¯s truly excellent, you have no idea how anxious I was when I heard he had an ident." La Chenxi patted her chest and took a long breath, the tension and fear on her face didn¡¯t seem to be feigned. Ji Chengzhi said nothing but pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and began to intermittently smoke in the corridor. La Chenxi, upon seeing this, suddenly felt a bit aggrieved, "Chengzhi, you know, this incident, it was all because of that woman named An Ning that it was triggered." "An Ning?" "Yes, his newly hired assistant, do you know her? If it hadn¡¯t been for her running away with that Mr. Lin, Mucen wouldn¡¯t have gone to Tokyo in a fit of anger and gotten hit by the camera. All of this, it¡¯s all her fault." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Suddenly, he lost all interest in speaking, fiercely stubbed out the just-lit cigarette into a nearby trash bin, and for the first time, his tone was filled with such distaste, "La Chenxi, how have you be like this?" "What did you say?" "Do you know why, out of so many girls in school, Mucen only took a fancy to you?" La Chenxi¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, "Why?" Ji Chengzhi spoke word by word, "Because back then you were kind, pure, he said you were like a nk piece of paper, and he liked that feeling. But now look at what you¡¯ve be? You stop at nothing to achieve your goals, and now that an ident has happened, you even frame others. Sister La, don¡¯t you find your actions disgusting?" "I..." The woman who was full of arrogance finally had her face scolded to the color of a liver. Indeed, La Chenxi during university was the goddess many men dreamed of¡ªbeautiful, innocent, clean, and most importantly, as the daughter of a diplomat, she was exceedingly kind and considerate, traits the young master of the Ou family from A City never had the chance to witness. Boys are probably all like that, at the age of seventeen or eighteen, somewhat rebellious, rather inexperienced, when they encounter something so beautiful, they¡¯re bound to fall for it. Chapter 398: He Woke Up

Chapter 398: Chapter 398: He Woke Up

Moreover, at that time, he had hidden his family background to get in, losing the prominent status and the attendants who answered his every call. Suddenly, there was this girl who cared for him, looked after him, it was inevitable that he would be moved. So, in the following years, the third young master of the Ou Family, who never lingered over women, for the first time, paused for a girl. La Chenxi¡¯s hands trembled as she tried to speak but found that she really couldn¡¯t utter a single word... Disgust? In her entire life, she had never heard anyone use such a word to describe her! Ji Chengzhi¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed, and seeing her standing there, herplexion turning red then pale, then pale to the point of being ashen, as if a dye workshop had opened on her face, made him feel even more ufortable. Brushing off the ash on his clothes, he turned and left the ce. In fact, in his eyes back then, she was also very beautiful! Coming through the corridor, it just so happened that the secretary informed him that the third young master seemed to have woken up inside. Upon hearing this, he immediately asked him to call the doctor, then he went to look inside through the ss window. Indeed, he had woken up. There were fluctuations on the heart rate monitor, and he saw his eyelids flutter behind the oxygen mask. Mucen... After waiting a while, the doctor arrived and after seeing the situation, immediately pushed the door and went in. Ji Chengzhi, being a doctor, knew that when a patient in the ICU woke up, it usually meant their condition had stabilized. So after the doctor checked and found no major issues, he requested to go in for a visit. The doctor, knowing that he was also a physician, did not refuse him, and after the nurse brought a set of sterile clothing for him, Ji Chengzhi entered. Inside the ICU, Ji Chengzhi finally got to see the man lying on the hospital bed with numerous tubes inserted into him from a close distance... He felt a bitter sadness and difort. After so many years, it was the first time he saw him in this condition, lying here. Before this, the image of this man had always been that of a powerful presence¡ªdominating, vigorous, and full of life. When had he ever seen him lying down in a ce like this? Ji Chengzhi walked over and saw the person lying there, his eyes opened but because he had just awakened, his focus was still somewhat blurry. So he came closer and softly called out, "Mucen? It¡¯s Chengzhi." Chengzhi? Ji Chengzhi hase? Hearing this voice, the man who had been searching aimlessly finally slowly turned his gaze towards him. When he saw that there indeed was a familiar figure in the light and shadow, his colorless lips moved, "Chengzhi..." "Yeah, it¡¯s me. Do you feel a bit better?" "..." Hearing it was him, he struggled to move, and after a while, he barely gave a slight nod, "You... why are you here?" Ji Chengzhi quickly leaned in closer, "Uncle called me, and then I also saw the news, so I immediately came over with him." Uncle? Was he saying... his father had alsoe? As soon as he realized, he suddenly became anxious and wanted to say something, but the sudden bout of gasping made his chest and abdomen sharply painful. Instantly, after a shiver,rge beads of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "Mucen, don¡¯t panic, uncle is fine, I¡¯ve calmed him down. Mucen, don¡¯t worry." Chapter 399: The First Words Upon Waking, Have the Person Been Caught?

Chapter 399: Chapter 399: The First Words Upon Waking, Have the Person Been Caught?

Ji Chengzhi really knew him too well; as soon as he heard the beeping of the heart monitor losing frequency, he immediately came over and held his hand tightly,forting him. Of course, he would worry about his dad. These two, despite their usual cold confrontations and half-hearted conversations at home, actually cared for each other no less than any other father and son. So, hearing that the old man had arrived, he naturally worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear seeing his son with such severe injuries. Luckily, after being soothed by him, his emotions eventually calmed down, but as they did, his whole body looked as if he had just been pulled out of water. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi quickly brought over some sterilized gauze: "Mucen, don¡¯t worry. When you woke up earlier, I had already called Uncle to reassure him. He should be arriving at the hospital soon." "Mm..." He hummed a response and finallyy still. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi gently wiped the sweat from his forehead with the gauze. He was about to check his wounds again when suddenly he asked, "Have they... been caught?" Caught? Was he referring to the ones surnamed Lin and that woman? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s brow furrowed tightly: "Mucen, don¡¯t rush about this matter. Wait until you recover. Once we return, there¡¯s no way they can escape." No way they can escape? So, that meant they hadn¡¯t been caught yet? His half-closed eyes moved slightly, and for some reason, Ji Chengzhi, standing beside him, thought he heard him sigh in relief... "Mucen?" "Secretary Gao has a copy of an investigative report on Ou Yuze... give it to my dad." Ou Yuze? Ji Chengzhi paused, "Is it the evidence of his plot to kill you?" Ou Mucen gave a tired hum: "When you give it to him, remember... don¡¯t upset him..." Ji Chengzhi: "..." What a time to be thinking about that. However, his words did remind Ji Chengzhi of that family¡¯s scandal, prompting him to finally ask, "So, you¡¯re really going to turn against them this time?" Turn against them? The man lying on the hospital bed chuckled coldly: "Do you think I still need to show them... any mercy?" Ji Chengzhi was silenced! Indeed, he no longer needed to. His brother had done so much to him; why should he show any mercy? In the past, although he had consistently dealt them crushing defeats, he had always considered the harmony of the household and the health of the old man, never being too ruthless and always leaving them a way out. But what was the reward he received now? Ji Chengzhi decided to do as he was told. After discussing this, Ji Chengzhi wanted to ask about the airport incident and that woman, but since the man had be groggy after talking for a while, he didn¡¯t disturb him further. After leaving some instructions, he stepped out of the intensive care unit. Nevermind, it would be better to wait until he had improved to ask about the incident. The immediate priority was to take care of the matters he had been entrusted with. So, leaving the intensive care unit, he went straight to the hotel to find the old man, taking Secretary Gao with him. ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, at Blue Mountain Vi in A City, after learning that Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t died, the second branch of the Ou Family was in utter chaos! "What happened? Didn¡¯t you say you had killed him? Why is he still alive? What do we do now? He¡¯s still alive and well, and your grandfather has already gone there. Tell me, what should we do? What should we do?" Chapter 400 Impending Disaster

Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Impending Disaster

Mei Liping was the first to lose herposure. As soon as she heard the old master had also gone to Tokyo, she immediately pointed at her son sitting on the sofa and started scolding him. Ou Yuze was already frustrated. Upon hearing this, he opened his mouth to retort, "How was I supposed to know he¡¯d be so tough? I saw with my own eyes his car getting smashed off the cliff. If he doesn¡¯t die, what can I do?" "You¡ª" "Enough, stop arguing. Every time something happens, all you know is to quarrel. What¡¯s the use?" Right in the midst of their intense argument, Ou Muyuan, who had alsoe back after hearing the news, saw the two of them in the living room and couldn¡¯t contain his anger, interrupting them both. As it was, what could these two do? Aside from ming each other and shirking responsibility when trouble arose, what else were they capable of? He stormed in, anger radiating from him, and behind him followed a woman! Ou Yuze, sitting on the sofa, saw her and his eyes instantly showed displeasure, "Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe over if it¡¯s not necessary?" The woman instantly shuddered, "I... I came because I heard there was an incident, just to check on things." As soon as she finished speaking, Mei Liping¡ªwho had just been arguing with her son¡ªimmediately directed two sharp res at the woman, "Yang Xueshan, could it be that this was your idea again?" "No, no, it wasn¡¯t me, Auntie, I just..." "Alright, it was my decision. She just helped me n it a bit, Mom, do you really need to make such a fuss? Now that he hasn¡¯t found out it was us, what are you so anxious about?" The woman hadn¡¯t even spoken two sentences, and Ou Yuze interrupted his own mother. Upon hearing this, Mei Liping finally seemed to rx a bit, "You¡¯re telling the truth?" Yang Xueshan hurriedly nodded at the side, "Yes, Auntie, when we were nning this initially, we contracted another person for the job. Anyone who appeared publicly was that person, not Yuze." "Who?" "A judge surnamed Lin, known to Yuze. He¡¯s a big shot in the antiques world in A City. With him involved, even if Mucen is clever, he won¡¯t be able to trace it back to us." "What you mean is...?" "Based on the news I just received, the ident Mucen had at Tokyo Narita Airport happened because he was pursuing this Mr. Lin, so it¡¯s certain that Mr. Lin has be our scapegoat." Upon saying this, the woman couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of superiority. Indeed, she had been worried and afraid when the issue first erupted. But as events unfolded in Tokyo, she had inquired about the situation there and, upon hearing the circumstances, her worries had eased. Correct. They hadn¡¯t thought of this initially while nning, but unexpectedly, due to a stroke of luck, that man ended up bing their scapegoat. After hearing this exnation, Mei Liping¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat, finally began to settle somewhat. As long as there was a scapegoat, that was all that mattered. With a scapegoat in ce, they had nothing to fear. Thus, the family sat back down, and even Yang Xueshan, who was usually not well-received, was allowed to stay for dinner. However, what they hadn¡¯t anticipated was that before dinner had even finished, Bai Tingfang from Bamboo Garden burst in with the butler and servants, seething with rage, "Men, tie up this murderer. Wait for the master toe back tomorrow and deal with him!" Chapter 401 The Second Branch of the Ou Family is Finished...

Chapter 401: Chapter 401 The Second Branch of the Ou Family is Finished...

"Yes, ma¡¯am!" Within less than a minute, those people barged in and grabbed Ou Yuze, who was eating. Seeing this, Mei Liping and Ou Muyuan stood up from their chairs in shock and anger, "Bai Tingfang, what are you doing? Who gave you the audacity to arrest him? Do you no longer wish to stay in this garden?" A roar of fury, he showed no regard for his stepmother, as if he, Ou Muyuan, were the master of this garden. But who was Bai Tingfang? Not to mention they already had evidence in hand of their son attempting to kill hers, even on a normal day, the authority she wielded in their presence was insurmountable. Gazing at them with a ghastly, bitter smile, she pronounced word by word, "Just wait and see who truly doesn¡¯t want to stay in this garden!" "You¡ª" "Muyuan, enough, there¡¯s no point arguing with her!" At the crucial moment, it was Mei Liping who first regained herposure. Seeing that things were amiss, she quickly grabbed her husband with force. This was indeed a dire situation, and the atmosphere made her feel strongly that it was not looking good. Bai Tingfang stared coldly at her, aware that the shrewdest person in the family was this woman named Mei Liping. Over the years, had it not been for her, their second branch would have likely fallen long ago. Therefore, when she saw Mei Liping holding her husband back, she just stood there and sneered coldly: "Mei Liping, remember this, however your son treated my son, I will make sure he repays it a thousand-fold. Just you wait and see." After speaking, she didn¡¯t look at them anymore and left with the arrested young master of the Ou Family. Left behind, Mei Liping and the others stood there, stunned, until Ou Yuze was dragged far away. Only then did she let out a piercing scream and in a fit of rage, swept all the dishes from the table onto the floor! Catastrophe loomed over the second branch of the Ou Family! ---- After meeting with Ji Chengzhi, Ou Mucen had been in aa, sleeping another seven or eight hours before he finally woke up. By then, it was already the morning of the next day, and he had been moved from the intensive care unit to a standard hospital room. "Awake?" Upon opening his eyes, as usual, he saw Ji Chengzhi first. Seeing this, Ou Mucen nodded on the bed, "Hmm, what time is it? Ji Chengzhi nced at his watch, "Are you asking the current time, or how long has passed since the incident urred? If it¡¯s thetter, it¡¯s been three days since your surgery until you fully regained consciousness." Ou Mucen: "..." Three days? He had been in aa for so long? His lips felt dry, and he tried to sit up, but as soon as he moved, the pain in his abdomen made him lie back down again. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi adjusted his bed a little, making it at least a bit morefortable for him to rest. Then he handed over some warm water, "Your father has already gone back. He leftst night." Last night? Was that not after he had talked to him about that matter? He took the cup of water and sipped a little from the edge of the cup... Warm and somewhatforting! "And then?" "I heard your nephew has been stripped of his inheritance rights, and he will no longer be able to inherit the wealth of the Ou Family for the rest of his life. Also, your brother¡¯s shares in Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, he relinquished 50% of them to you." Chapter 402: Do you think she wanted to kill me?

Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Do you think she wanted to kill me?

Ji Chengzhi was smiling when he talked about this, so he must have been happy for him. But in reality, if he hadn¡¯t returned to Tokyo, the news of his fake death when it reached home would have brought about more severe punishment for both father and son than just this. It was very possible that Ou Yuze could have been disowned by the Ou family, or perhaps, even killed by the hot-tempered old master. After all, his father had been a gun enthusiast. Ou Mucen looked down at the ss of water. These past few days, he had be rmingly thin due to consecutive injuries, to the extent that when he gripped the ss, he could see his pale, almost transparent fingers through the water. "Mucen, so what do you n to do next? I¡¯ve heard... it wasn¡¯t just Ou Yuze who was after your life." Ji Chengzhi saw him staring nkly at the ss of water in his hand, so he sat on the edge of his bed and asked the question. He had wanted to ask for a while, especially about that woman named An Ning. In these past few days, after the incident urred, he had heard Secretary Gao describe the scene and had sent people to search for her in China. But that woman seemed to have vanished without a trace; he had searched for several days without finding any sign of her. Where exactly had she gone? And who exactly was she? Ji Chengzhi was waiting for an answer... But when this man heard his question, he only took another sip from the ss andy down, seemingly unwilling to talk anymore. "I¡¯m tired, please leave me alone for now." Ji Chengzhi¡¯s brows furrowed instantly, "What are you talking about? Mucen, you can¡¯t keep shouldering everything by yourself. You won¡¯t be able to handle it." What could there be? Nothing but some uncleaned rubbish. A look of impatience shed in Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes as hey down: "Don¡¯t worry about me. I will handle my own affairs. We¡¯ll talk when I get back." "But you¡¯re in this state now; how will you handle things? ording to your condition, you need at least half a month to recover. Mucen, just tell me, what exactly is going on with that woman? And does she have anything to do with the incident where they were after your life?" "..." Lying there, the pale-faced man furrowed his brows for a long while, finally saying, "What do you think? Does she have anything to do with it?" Huh? Ji Chengzhi was taken aback! Was he now asking him? He wasn¡¯t the one involved; how would he know? But then, seeing the man¡¯s fingers holding the cup slightly turning white, Ji Chengzhi paused and changed his mind, "An Ning, based on what I¡¯ve learned about her during the time in the hospital, doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would do such a thing." "Is that so?" Ji Chengzhi nodded, "Although she doesn¡¯t seem very likable, she doesn¡¯t appear to be a malicious person either." It was the truth. The first time he had met the woman named An Ning was when her son had an ident during moving and was sent to the hospital, and this man had hurriedly brought her in. He remembered wanting to get her away from his good friend upon realizing his unusual behavior, but instead, she had sarcastically retorted. So, he truly wasn¡¯t fond of this woman, but to say she was mentally deranged, he couldn¡¯t lie despite himself. She just didn¡¯t seem like it, no matter how one looked at her. Besides, she had a child, didn¡¯t she? Chapter 403: Her real name is Ye Ning!

Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Her real name is Ye Ning!

Ou Mucen said no more, his eyes simplyy there, not knowing where he was looking, unmoved... Ji Chengzhi, seeing this, sighed again in his heart! In fact, he understood his feelings now, being the only one who knew of his worries. With such an event, how could he not know what he was thinking? Therefore, upon seeing him like this, he came over and took the cup, which was still clutched tightly in his hand, "Mucen, actually, it¡¯s useless for you to sit here and brood over things, why not go back and ask her yourself? Wouldn¡¯t that be clearer?" Ask her personally? The man who had his cup taken away, looking at his empty palm, didn¡¯t know what came over him. Suddenly, a cold sneer crossed his face, "She had a purpose when she came to me; do I even need to ask?" Purpose? Ji Chengzhi turned back in astonishment, "Are you saying... her bing your assistant was all pre-nned?" Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze grew colder, "It was all nned by her master. Her goal was to take revenge on Ou Yuze, and I was just the biggest pawn in their game!" !!!!!! For several seconds, Ji Chengzhi held the cup without any reaction. Revenge on Ou Yuze? My God, who exactly was that woman? Why has it suddenlye to involve the young master of the Ou Family? Also, this revenge on Ou Yuze, how does it involve the use of him? Ji Chengzhi felt as if a bomb had exploded in his head. Casually cing the cup on the table, he quickly sat down at the man¡¯s bedside, "What exactly is going on? You need to exin it to me clearly; you¡¯re making my head spin." Ou Mucen looked at him coldly for a few seconds, then finally spoke a few words, "She is none other than the mastermind behind the five-year-old grand fraud case¡ªMei Liping¡¯s foster daughter, Ye Ning." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Sitting there, he stared nkly at him for more than ten seconds, then finally swallowed and spoke, "You¡¯re talking about that meek little girl adopted from the orphanage by your family, aren¡¯t you?" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t speak, but his expression grew visibly more grim. Yes, that was the little girl! Back then at Blue Mountain Vi, he truly never even nced at her properly, because of the conflict with the second branch of the family and also because of the character of that couple. Thus, the little girl, from the time she was adopted until those years she spent in the vi, left an impression on him as nothing more than a tagalong behind Mei Liping. To call her a tagalong would actually be giving her too much credit, because more often, the role she yed by that woman¡¯s side was the same as the servants in the vi. The only difference being that she called Mei Liping ¡¯mom¡¯ and her clothing would be slightly more decent. But what of it? He never got along with that side of the family, so why would he pay attention to her? "This little girl you speak of, I do remember some details. I recall, once when my aunt and I visited your home, your second sister-inw brought in a girl, then introduced her to my aunt as her newly adopted daughter, and I took a nce..." At this point, he suddenly looked up at him, "Wait, she didn¡¯t look like this before. The girl back then, though timid around everyone, was quite pretty, with big eyes, an oval face, and her skin also..." Chapter 404 Did She Get Plastic Surgery?

Chapter 404: Chapter 404 Did She Get stic Surgery?

"You sure remember her quite well!" Before the words were even finished, the person across him coldly threw a sentence back. Upon seeing this, Jicheng zipped his mouth shut! Such a heavy killing intent, but what did that have to do with him? It was he who suddenly brought her up, then he just helped to recall a bit, was there something wrong with that? Jicheng really couldn¡¯t fathom his temper anymore, and didn¡¯t dare to ask about the appearance issue again, so he changed the subject and brought up something else, "So, what you mean is... she came to you with the real purpose of using you to take revenge for her? Then... did she really take the fall for Ou Yuze in that case back then?" Ou Mucen let out a coldugh, but said nothing more! Upon seeing this, Jicheng understood... Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was framed that year, bearing such a tremendous wrongful usation and hatred, how could she have possibly had the guts toe to him? Who was he? He was none other than the third young master of the Ou Family in A City, where even a casualment from him could shake the entire scene. There, he was the king, the ruler, and the terror of power was such that even the well-known politician and social elites of that city didn¡¯t dare to offend him, let alone her who approached him with an agenda. Suddenly, Jicheng understood why that woman was always so careful with her clothing after seeing him, so the reasony here. "Then why, even knowing she was using you, did you still keep her close? Isn¡¯t that foolish?" Jicheng blurted out! After saying this, the atmosphere in the hospital room changed. Shoot, he seemed to have said the wrong thing. Jicheng started to sweat, "Mucen, I... I didn¡¯t mean that, what I¡¯m trying to say is..." "Are you very free today?" "..." He was not free at all, he was clearly very busy. He still had to go get his medicine. Jicheng immediately stood up from the edge of the bed and strode towards the door. However, just as he reached the door of the ward, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back and add, "You don¡¯t really believe she would kill you, do you? Since that¡¯s the case, why wouldn¡¯t you give her a chance?" "..." No one responded. The only thing that came back to him was a cup suddenly thrown at him! There was a "bang!" Jicheng broke into a run! Wait, where did that cupe from? Didn¡¯t he take away the cups? Also, what did he say wrong? That bastard was clearly just like that, did he really need to get so furiously embarrassed? Truly prideful yet suffering! Jicheng left the ce, but while leaving, the shocking secrets that man had shared popped into his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but harbor some doubts, "If that woman is really the foster daughter from five years ago, then, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in prison? He remembered that she was sentenced to ten years back then. How did she get out?" Jicheng was baffled! In fact, this was a question that even Ou Mucen himself had yet to figure out. At the time of the court¡¯s ruling, she was indeed sentenced to ten years on the spot and was immediately taken to prison, Oh right, there was a little episode where she tried tomit suicide with a stolen police gun due to being unable to bear the shock, but she failed, waster saved in the hospital, and then sent back to prison. So, what was the deal with her "Golden Cicada Shedding" escape now, and who was that person in prison substituting for her? Chapter 405 He Doesn’t Want to Ruin Her

Chapter 405: Chapter 405 He Doesn¡¯t Want to Ruin Her

At which point had they been switched? After the man on the bed had seen the other people in the hospital room leave, his deep, lightless eyes began to fixate on a certain point outside the window, lost in thought... ¡ª¡ª Half an hourter, Jicheng returned to the hospital room. This time, he brought a nurse with him, "Mucen, I think it¡¯s best that you stabilize quickly and return to our country. Staying here, you can¡¯t get anything done." Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes flickered... What did that mean? What did he mean by saying he couldn¡¯t get anything done? But in just a moment, the nurse who followed behind came over with a tray of medicine and several advanced pieces of healing equipment. "Mr. Ou, this is the most advanced medical equipment our hospital has, it can help your wounds heal quickly." "..." Staring at those things for a long time, Ou Mucen finallyy back down, albeit reluctantly, and extended his arm. Suddenly, he remembered the afternoon when someone had also been injecting something into his arm... Jicheng stood beside him, knowing that after these IVs, he would soon fall into a deep sleep. Thus, he didn¡¯t disturb him any further. After giving the nurse a few instructions, he left the hospital room. Actually, his gains from today had been quite substantial; at the very least, he¡¯d shared some of his matters with him, and this, for Ou Mucen, was indeed a very rare urrence. So, Jicheng cherished this trust and hoped earnestly that he could do something for him. The woman was actually the foster daughter adopted by his brother five years ago? This news was truly unexpected! After leaving the hospital room, he went straight to find Secretary Gao. "Secretary Gao, have you arranged for someone to capture that Lin surname and An Ning back home?" Secretary Gao nodded, "Yes, but we didn¡¯t catch them." Jicheng was somewhat anxious, "Did you inform the police to arrest them?" Secretary Gao quickly shook his head, "No, the third young master probably doesn¡¯t want to blow this matter up before it¡¯s confirmed. Besides, we don¡¯t have any evidence now. If we rashly involve the police, it wouldn¡¯t be good." It was good that the police weren¡¯t notified! Upon hearing this, Jicheng breathed a sigh of relief... Indeed, he hade to confirm with the secretary that since the woman was indeed the real foster daughter, then at this moment, she would be an escaped convict on the run. If the police caught her and uncovered this issue, her life would be ruined. Jicheng suddenly understood the look of immense relief on Ou Mucen¡¯s face when he had just woken up upon hearing that they hadn¡¯t been caught. Yes, although he hated her and was very angry, he would rather give her another chance than destroy her; he preferred that she exin to him what exactly was going on. Thinking about the question the man had posed earlier inside, Jicheng suddenly felt a tightness in his heart, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore. If there¡¯s anything, let the third young master stabilize first and handle it upon his return to the country." Handle it upon return to the country? Secretary Gao didn¡¯t quite understand, "But, the third young master¡¯s intention is..." "Just listen to me, alright? Since you can¡¯t catch her now anyway, it¡¯s better to wait until hees back," Jicheng didn¡¯t want to say too much. The secretary had told him that night that the woman was involved with Yu Ze, but he hadn¡¯t known that she was the girl adopted from Yu Ze¡¯s family. In other words, there were some things that not even Ou Mucen had told him. Chapter 406: She did not speak a word to him after she came back

Chapter 406: Chapter 406: She did not speak a word to him after she came back

Since that man hadn¡¯t told, then he was even less likely to speak. Fortunately, Secretary Gao heeded his words, and given that there had been no results from his arrangements over the past two days, he agreed to wait for the young master to recover and return to the country before taking any action. But the most important point was, even if he wanted to catch him, it was by no means certain he could, because Lin Yebai was no ordinary person. ¡ª¡ª Three dayster, at an antique shop near Dongdamen in A City¡ª Lin Yebai was indeed a very clever man. He knew that after the incident, his residence at Tang Garden would definitely be searched. Therefore, on the day of his return, he left that ce. But this departure was not far; it was just the antique street next to Tang Garden where he stayed, and the ce he chose was just the most ordinary shop on this street. Such an arrangement was the easiest to go unnoticed. Xiaojin came to find him, just around eight or nine in the morning. Upon entering, he greeted the shop assistant and, after learning that the gentleman was upstairs, he took the items he had with him and went up, "Sir, this is what was acquired from Tang Garden yesterday. I have already made arrangements. For the next few days, we¡¯ll say that you are not in." After speaking, he handed over the items he was holding, which were some top-quality antiques. At that moment, Lin Yebai was standing by the windowsill smoking. His appearance had deteriorated significantly over three days. His eye sockets were sunken, and hisplexioncked its usual vibrancy, even his eyes had some bloodshot. Hearing that everything had been taken care of, he turned around, nced at the antiques without interest in verifying them, and went back to the living room to sit down. "Aning still hasn¡¯t left the house?" "Not yet..." Upon hearing this, Xiaojin¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. Almost a week since returning, she hadn¡¯te down from upstairs. Anyone would be worried in such a situation. As his voice fell, the man who had just sat down on the sofa, already looking unwell, visibly grew even more distressed. He stubbed out his cigarette butt into the ashtray forcefully. Without saying anything, he picked up the newspaper from the coffee table. Xiaojin looked at him and, feeling a sense of pity, suggested, "Sir, why don¡¯t we call the youngdy over? Aning has a good rtionship with her. Maybe, if shees, she canfort her." The youngdy? Xiaoyu? The man holding the newspaper, upon hearing this, finally showed a glimmer of light in his bloodshot eyes, "Alright, then you go arrange it. By the way, how is Xiaobao?" "Young Master Xiaobao is doing quite well. Although the ce where he¡¯s staying is a bit unfamiliar, both Zhang Ma and his mother are there, so he isn¡¯t really affected." "That¡¯s good to hear!" He breathed a sigh of relief, finally settling down to look at the newspaper. However, when he nced at the page and saw a news item about the president of Ou Group returning to the country, the relief in his eyes tightened once again. "Ou Mucen has returned to the country?" "Yes, he came back yesterday afternoon and went straight to the First People¡¯s Hospital of the city." The First People¡¯s Hospital? Lin Yebai thought of the hospital where he had first met that man and suddenly let out a coldugh, "He actually survived? What¡¯s the news from the Ou Family?" "There is news. It¡¯s said that Ou Yuze has been stripped of his inheritance rights, and 50% of the shares of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry have fallen into Ou Mucen¡¯s hands." Chapter 407: He has placed her under house arrest

Chapter 407: Chapter 407: He has ced her under house arrest

"That harsh?" Even he, who was alwaysposed, was somewhat surprised by these words. Being stripped of inheritance rights, in a wealthy family, that truly feels worse than death¡ªit¡¯s hundreds of millions in assets gone just like that, not to mention Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, which must be worth at least tens of billions. Giving half of that to that man, it seems this time, the second branch of the Ou Family really got yed hard by that person. However, this did achieve their goal. After all, didn¡¯t he have that girl enter the Ou corporation just to take down the second branch and that scum, Ou Yuze? Lin Yebai looked at the newspaper in his hands, and finally, a slow shimmer of light began to emerge in his eyes, "Xiaojin, what do you think, if we told Aning about this news, would she be happy?" Xiaojin was momentarily stunned! She should... be right? The girl¡¯s initial goal had been to take revenge on the second branch of the Ou Family, and now that it was achieved, she should be happy, right? Xiaojin snapped out of it and began to feel a bit excited, "Then... should I go and tell her about it?" Lin Yebai¡¯s fingers suddenly trembled, and his expression, unexpectedly, showed the same unease as a child¡¯s... ¡ª¡ª When Qiao Feiyu arrived at Jasmine Courtyard to find Ye Ning, she was upstairs teaching her son how to paint, "Do you want to sketch?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head, "I like gouache, Mom, can I draw you?" Then Ye Ning put on a beautiful dress, sat quietly, and let the little one start to paint her. This was probably the first time in many years that she had spent the whole day with him like this. The daily life of mother and son was actually quite fulfilling. In the morning, she would have Aunt Zhang buy some groceries, and then she would cook his favorite egg and crystal noodle soup. After breakfast, mother and son would start on their respective activities¡ªthe little one painting or ying with models or something, and she, earnestly carving her jade. Yes, besides her eyes, she was actually a very good jade carver. Not exceptionally outstanding, but she carved with great care. Qiao Feiyu walked in and immediately saw the baby standing in front of the easel and the mother, sitting behind it, posing for her son and meticulously grinding the jade in her hands. The sunlight was very bright, and the scene was very warm. Qiao Feiyu suddenly felt reluctant to disturb them. But very soon, the mother sitting there noticed her and raised her head, "Xiaoyu, what brings you here?" Only then did Qiao Feiyue in and ce the fruits and snacks she brought on the table, "I came to see you. I heard you were back but didn¡¯t get the chance to visit. How is it? Are you used to the new house?" The woman with her back to the sunlight smiled without answering, but the small figure standing at the easel replied, "It¡¯s pretty good. Did Auntie Qiaoe specially to see us today?" "That..." Qiao Feiyu suddenly felt awkward. She had long anticipated her brother and best friend¡¯s situation. Her brother was a rather introverted person; over the years, she hadn¡¯t seen him associating with any women, much less having female friends. But he had been more than good to this best friend of hers, exceeding her imagination. From the time he rescued her five years ago, he had been nearly inseparable in taking care of her, so much so that it made her jealous. So she had actually guessed her brother¡¯s feelings a long time ago, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that, after so many years, her brother had never confessed, and once theyid bare their feelings, things became like this. Chapter 408 Extortion

Chapter 408: Chapter 408 Extortion

Qiao Feiyu didn¡¯t know what to say, so she simply walked over, crouched down in front of her, "Aning,e back with me. Can¡¯t you and I have a proper talk?" Ye Ning ignored her, still quietly carving on that piece of jade. Qiao Feiyu saw this, grew anxious, and reached out her hand, but Ye Ning gripped the carving knife in her hand, "Aning, even if we take a step back, my brother is your life-saving benefactor from years ago. Are you really going to cut ties with my brother over such a trivial matter?" Life-saving benefactor? As soon as these words came out, those delicate wrists that had been moving over the jade finally paused and then stopped. Ye Xiaobao stood across and saw this, a frown quickly forming on his young brow, "Auntie Qiao, my mom isn¡¯t angry at Uncle Lin; she¡¯s just been feeling unwell these past few days." "Is that so?" Qiao Feiyu turned to look at him, "Is she sick?" The chubby child nodded, "She had a feverst night. Auntie Qiao, please tell Uncle Lin that my mom will look for him once she¡¯s better." His voice was tender and childish, and his chubby little face was the epitome of innocence and cuteness. Qiao Feiyu saw this, and although she didn¡¯t quite believe it, in the end, she didn¡¯t press further, "Alright, I got it. Then, Aning, you rest well here these couple of days, and when you feel better,e over to my house for a meal. It¡¯s my mom¡¯s birthday, and you muste, okay?" What she meant was clear; it was also the birthday of Lin Yebai¡¯s mother. Ye Ning looked at her arm with a dazed gaze, finally moved, and smiled, "Alright, I¡¯ll definitelye when the timees." Qiao Feiyu heard this and immediately smiled happily! Finally, she hadpleted the task her brother had given her. As long as Ye Ning went on the birthday, couldn¡¯t her brother have a chance to exin? To clear things up with him? Qiao Feiyu left, content... Once she left, the atmosphere in the room quieted down again. Ye Xiaobao stood there, looking at his mother who was sitting there, his mother whose face had lost all color. At that moment, the hand that Auntie Qiao had just held was now pricked by the sharp carving knife, drawing a curving red line. "Mom, you¡¯re bleeding." "Ah? It¡¯s nothing, nothing!" Snapping back to reality, Ye Ning immediately scrambled with her bleeding hand to the washroom. Ye Xiaobao stood there, watching the washroom door his mother had hurriedly closed. After staring at it for a moment, he suddenly put down the pen in his hand and, holding the jade his mother had been carving, he trotted out of the room with his little legs. "Grandma Zhang, are you going to buy groceries this afternoon?" "Yes, what would Xiaobao like to eat?" "I don¡¯t know, can I go take a look with you?" asked the child, dressed in cute little denim overalls, and as soon as he spoke, he waddled over to busy Grandma Zhang, who showered him with affection. Who wouldn¡¯t love such a beautiful and adorable child? Grandma Zhang didn¡¯t think twice; upon hearing he wanted to go to the supermarket with her, she agreed without hesitation, "Then okay, make sure to put on your little hat. Grandma Zhang doesn¡¯t have a car; we¡¯ll have to take the bus." The bus? The bus is good, right? Hearing about this mode of transportation, the child quickly went back to put on his small LOOK cap, and then cheerfully ran over, "I¡¯m ready, Grandma Zhang. I want to tell you, I know how to take the bus too." Chapter 409 Mom, I Will Protect You

Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Mom, I Will Protect You

"Really?" "Of course, when I went to that kindergarten, I often did it." "Young devil, I know you¡¯re capable,e on, hold Grandma¡¯s hand." The smiling old maid didn¡¯t think of anything else; after taking Xiaobao¡¯s chubby little hand into her own, she led him out the door. Of course, when they left, they didn¡¯t forget to tell the two people at the door that they were going to the supermarket and would be back soon. The two were originally nning to follow, but when they heard that it was just a trip to the supermarket and that an adult was apanying the child, they didn¡¯t insist on going along. After they cautioned them to be safe, the elderlydy and the little boy headed to the nearby bus station to catch the bus. The journey from Jasmine Courtyard to the supermarket truly wasn¡¯t far, just about a ten-minute walk. Moreover, the ce was a busy transport hub, with most of the city¡¯s bus routes passing through there. After arriving, Zhang Ma, worried that Xiaobao might get lost, kept a tight grip on his small hand the whole time. And Ye Xiaobao? He was very well-behaved, following her closely the whole way, until they passed a Pizza Hut. The sight of pizza images stered on the ss stopped him in his tracks: "Grandma, I want to eat this." Upon seeing it, Zhang Ma thought, pizza, huh! Well, if the child wants to eat it, let him eat. After all, Mr. Lin dotes on him - just about anything Xiaobao wants to eat, he gets. So she led him in, found a server, and ced an order right away. "Little friend, what kind of pizza would you like?" "I want bacon and baked wings." "Bacon and baked wings, huh? That¡¯ll take a bit long, oh, probably about thirty minutes. Are you willing to wait?" The bacon and baked wings pizza took longer because the chicken wings needed to be fully cooked before making the pizza. Ye Xiaobao had no issues, but upon hearing this, Zhang Ma became troubled: "Thirty minutes, that long, huh? Xiaobao, how about we pick something else?" The child, already perched on the seat, immediately lifted his little head and looked pitifully at his grandma: "Zhang Grandma, but I want this one, Xiaobao hasn¡¯t had baked wing pizza in a long time, Little Bao wants it." Oh my, that pitiful look... After seeing that, Zhang Ma¡¯s heart nearly broke. After a moment¡¯s thought, she made a bold decision: "In that case, server, could you watch the child for me? I¡¯ll run to the supermarket to do a bit of shopping ande back out, let him wait here." The server immediately responded with a smile: "Grandma, you can rest assured, our restaurant is under surveince, it¡¯s very safe." Under surveince? Well then, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Zhang Ma finally felt at ease. After settling Ye Xiaobao in the restaurant alone, she hastily went off to the supermarket. It was just a quick shopping trip. She¡¯d be back soon. That¡¯s what Zhang Ma thought... But what she didn¡¯t know was that soon after she left Pizza Hut, the child who was sitting at the table noticed that the server wasn¡¯t around anymore. His little body scrambled down from the chair, pushed the door open, and went outside. The First People¡¯s Hospital in the city center could be reached by the majority of buses, so all he had to do was to go to the transport hub and board any bus heading towards the city center. Little Baozi, whose height was still not as tall as an adult¡¯s leg, dashed straight from the restaurant towards the bus station they hade from. Chapter 410: What is a four-year-old child going through?

Chapter 410: Chapter 410: What is a four-year-old child going through?

It was only a matter of minutes before the chubby Little Baozi boarded a bus. Having boarded the bus, this incredibly smart Little Baozi didn¡¯t go find a seat, but instead, after twirling around the bus, he sat down close to a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties, and had not said a word throughout, leading everyone on the bus to assume the Little Baozi was the man¡¯s grandson or some rtive. Now sessfully on the bus, it finally set off, and Ye Xiaobao stared out the window because he had never ridden this route before and was afraid of missing his stop. All the way, in addition to paying attention to the scenery outside, his little ears stood straight, not missing a single word from the broadcast announcing the stops. "Fenghua Road, next stop, City Number One People¡¯s Hospital!" "..." Atst, it was almost time! He rubbed his sweat-dampened little hands, and a sigh of relief lengthened inside his tiny chest. "Little friend, why aren¡¯t you getting off? Wasn¡¯t that your mom just now?" Just as he was happily waiting, suddenly, someone beside him struck up a conversation. Ye Xiaobao turned his head, only to realize that it was the middle-aged uncle whom he had sat next to when he first boarded the bus. Yes, when he first boarded, the uncle noticed him sitting by his side and was about to ask, but he had pretended to shift closer to thedy standing beside them, making the uncle think he was her child, to avoid any danger that might arise from too many questions. What? Had thatdy already left? Turning his head to check, Ye Xiaobao saw that thedy was indeed gone, and immediately, his little brain started whirring rapidly: "No, my mom¡¯s sitting up front. We are getting off at the next stop." "Really? Where is she?" "Right there, the one carrying a sister on her back," he pointed purposely at ady with an infant on her back who was also sitting ahead. The middle-aged man nced over and fell silent... So she had a child and was carrying another, no wonder! Having finally dealt with these troubles, the bus broadcast announced that City Number One People¡¯s Hospital stop had arrived, and upon hearing this, Ye Xiaobao hurriedly stood up from his seat. But because he stood up too quickly and he was so small, when the bus came to a stop, he lost his bnce and his tiny forehead forcefully struck the handrail in front of him, causing tears to nearly burst from his eyes from the pain. "Little friend, are you okay?" At the critical moment, it was the uncle sitting next to him who caught him. With tears in his eyes, Ye Xiaobao rubbed his forehead and after a long moment, he shook his head, still holding back tears, and then stubbornly followed the crowd off the bus, arm braced against the handrail. He was a man, he had to protect his mother. If he fell, he would get up; if he got hurt, just rub it a bit and it would be fine. Finally off the bus, he lifted his head to see the familiar skyscraper with the familiarrge characters on top. The red swelling on his forehead was still there, but his little face immediately broke into a smile. Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell Uncle that you¡¯re not a bad person! ---- Ou Mucen¡¯s condition had improved a lot. That day in Japan, Ji Chengzhi and the local doctors had discussed his treatment n, and after changing his medication, his condition had basically stabilized by the third day. However, once back in China and no longer needing to fly, Ji Chengzhi had stopped the potent medication and switched to gradual treatment. Chapter 411 Uncle, You’re Finally Awake...

Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Uncle, You¡¯re Finally Awake...

This way, it won¡¯t cause too much of a side effect on his body. "Give me another week, stay for another week, thene talk to me about discharge." That morning, as usual, after checking on him, he faced yet another inquiry from him about when he could be discharged from the hospital. He didn¡¯t even turn his head as he threw out that line. Really, why is he always thinking about getting discharged? Isn¡¯t it fine to just focus on getting better before leaving? Ji Chengzhi looked at the pile of documents next to him, as well as theptop that seemed to have been left on all night, and deliberately added a sedative to the prescription when he left. Damn it, does he really think he¡¯s a machine? Even in this state, does he still have to push himself so hard? So after this injection, Ou Mucen slept straight through from nine in the morning until almost eleven. At eleven, it was only because it seemed like there was a persistent noise in his ear that he finally frowned and struggled to open his eyes. "Xiaobao? Howe you¡¯re here?" The moment he opened his eyes and saw the little head with red-rimmed eyes leaning over his bedside, his whole person was stunned for a moment. This was so surprising; how could he see Little Baozi just as he opened his eyes? Could it be that he was feverish and dreaming again? Ou Mucen stared at Little Baozi for a long time without regaining his senses. Ye Xiaobao was thrilled to see him wake up; he had been waiting for nearly an hour. If he didn¡¯t wake up soon, he wouldn¡¯t have time to talk to him. Zhang Ma would definitely tell Uncle Lin if she found out he was missing. Thank goodness, he finally woke up! Ye Xiaobao wiped away the tear streaks from his somewhat dirty little hands and happily got closer, "Uncle, you finally woke up." He was a boy, and boys don¡¯t like to cry. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten so desperate to the point of tears if he hadn¡¯t been calling out to him for so long without a response, and time was ticking away by the second. Ou Mucen was still a bit dazed, both because he had just woken up and because he had suddenly seen him appear by his side. But after hearing him speak, he still nodded, "I¡¯m awake, why are you here?" "I came to see you, Uncle. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time." The four-year-old child sitting on that stool looked so tiny, but when he saw Uncle lying in the hospital bed, he still tried hard to lean his little body over and touch his belly. "Uncle, are you feeling any better? I saw on the news that you were badly hurt." "..." Looking at the gentle little hand carefully ced on his abdomen, Ou Mucen¡¯s heart softenedpletely. Finally, with a stretch of his long arm, he reached out and scooped the little body into his arms. "Did youe here by yourself?" "Mhm..." "How did you get here?" "I..." The moment he was lifted into his arms, Ye Xiaobao wanted to exin, but he thought about the swelling on his forehead and immediately lowered his small face again, not wanting him to see: "I took the bus." The bus? Ou Mucen looked at his suddenly lowered head and the firmly ced LOOK cap on top of it, his brow furrowed. Suddenly, he reached out and took off his cap. He wasn¡¯t a shy child, especially not in front of him. But now he suddenly couldn¡¯t even dare to raise his head to look at him, there must have been something that happened. Ps: Happy National Day to my little friends! I wish you a fun holiday, and also, since baby is still updating on time during the festival, could you please smash me with your votes? ^_^^_^^_^^_^ Chapter 412: A Kind of Kinship Called Instinct!

Chapter 412: Chapter 412: A Kind of Kinship Called Instinct!

Ou Mucen¡¯s movements were quick! But, he hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as he had taken off his hat, the small child he held in his arms cried out, "Ouch!" Ouch? Upon hearing this word, Ou Mucen¡¯s fingers immediately halted, he quickly lowered his head, and that¡¯s when he finally saw the swollen red bulge under his tiny hat on the child¡¯s small forehead. Heavens, what happened? Seeing this, his heart ached fiercely, and in an instant, his face turned an iron shade of blue, "What happened? How did this get like this?" At first, Ye Xiaobao wanted to keep it hidden, but suddenly, when he saw that his uncle had noticed and even asked him, he didn¡¯t know why, the child who never acted spoiled in front of his mother suddenly felt wronged. His big eyes reddened, andrge tears started tumbling down! "Bumped it!" "Bumped it?" "Yeah, on the bus, I lost my bnce when getting off and just... bumped into..." Ou Mucen: "..." Sitting there, he looked at him for a very long, long time, then suddenly, he reached out forcefully and hugged him tight against himself. It was an awful feeling, mixed with guilt, heartache, and difort, as if something was pricking his heart. He had lived for so long but had never felt so terrible. Four years old! He was only four years old. Toe to find him, the child had ridden the bus alone. Mucen didn¡¯t know where he hade from, but he did know how crowded those buses were and how dangerous they could be. Yet he hade all the same, and upon arrival, he even tried to hide the bumps and bruises he got along the way, not wanting him to see... Ou Mucen felt a heavy constriction in his chest, hisrge palm stroked the child¡¯s tiny back for a long time, before he mustered a hoarse voice, "It¡¯s okay, uncle will get a doctor to apply some medicine for you soon, and it¡¯ll heal quickly." Ye Xiaobao immediately nodded obediently in his embrace, "Mhm, Uncle, I came to bring you something." "What is it?" "This..." The child held out in the embrace unfolded his delicate little hand. Ou Mucen lowered his gaze and only then did he notice that in his palmy a piece of white jade. The jade, roughly half the size of his palm, was Mutton Fat Jade of fine quality. However, its shape... "What is this?" He saw the unpolished carvings and what seemed like red stains on it, and couldn¡¯t help but take it from his palm. Ye Xiaobao looked at it, eyes wide open, "Mom carved it, Uncle, Mom has been unhappy these days, she stays in her room every day carving this, carving so many of them." "Mom?" "Yeah, Uncle, did you have a fight with Mom?" A fight? Ou Mucen held the half-finished piece of jade in his hand, and without reason, his fingers paused slightly, "Did she tell you that?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head, "No, Mom doesn¡¯t talk, doesn¡¯t say anything, but I saw she looked very sad when she secretly watched the news about you, Uncle, did Mom make you angry again?" The four-year-old child didn¡¯t really understand adult grudges, but he was smart. He knew something must be wrong when he saw his mother lock herself in that upper room, noting down for several days, not talking to, nor seeing anyone. And he hadn¡¯t told his uncle yet that when Mom came home that day, she hadn¡¯t slept at all the entire night but sat by the window sill, staring out into the dark night, lost in thought, asionally crying. As for the news? Chapter 413: Uncle, did you have a fight with mom?

Chapter 413: Chapter 413: Uncle, did you have a fight with mom?

Actually, all of that was made up; that yard, ever since mother and son moved in, to prevent them from leaving, not only were people stationed outside to stand guard, but even the television and inte had been turned off inside. So, regarding this uncle, all of his observations came from times when he followed Uncle Xiaojin to Uncle Lin¡¯s ce. Ou Mucen was stunned there! Cried? He said his mother cried when she saw his news? Something seemed to jump inside his chest, something frozen and indifferent¡ªthe thick, hardyer he had erected not long ago suddenly moved again. "Has your mother been unwell since she returned?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head: "Not well, she hasn¡¯te downstairs in a week, isn¡¯t eating properly, and often sits on the windowsill during sleep, staring nkly outside. Uncle, will you go see my mother?" Ye Xiaobao was genuinely worried about his mother; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a risk to find this uncle. Ou Mucen looked at him, his well-defined facial features showing no emotion, no sign of happiness or anger¡ªhis entire expression was as if shrouded in ayer of fog, impossible to discern what he was thinking. Was he going to see her? No, he didn¡¯t want to at all. At the very least, before he came here, he had just rejected Secretary Gao¡¯s suggestion to continue looking for the mother and son. That woman had really crossed a line with him this time, and it was his bottom line! But when he saw the child¡¯s hope-filled eyes, as well as the swollen red bump on his little forehead, his eyes eventually softened: "Where do you live now?" Ye Xiaobao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly: "We live at..." No, no, no, he couldn¡¯t tell him where they lived, otherwise, it would be trouble if Uncle Lin found out. The four-year-old child¡¯s slick eyes spun around, and he changed his mind: "Uncle, my mother will attend Grandma Qiao¡¯s birthday party the day after tomorrow." "Who is Grandma Qiao?" "She¡¯s Auntie Qiao¡¯s mother." "And who is Auntie Qiao?" "Auntie Qiao..." Ye Xiaobao scratched his little head: "Auntie Qiao is a good friend of my mother¡¯s, you¡¯ve seen her, uncle. She was the one who took me to find my mother that time at the square." Oh, it was that girl! Ou Mucen understood then, and he put the little hat back on him: "Alright, got it. Uncle will have someone take you back first." Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaobao¡¯s dark eyes immediately shone: "Then uncle, you¡¯ve agreed?" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t speak but just patted his little head before picking up the phone and dialing out: "Hey, Chengzhi,e over." - Two minutester, Director Ji arrived. Upon entering and pushing open the door of the hospital room, seeing Little Baozi inside, his eyes nearly popped out... Holy shit! Where did this Baozi spring up from? Wasn¡¯t he said to have disappeared? They couldn¡¯t find him for so long, how did he suddenly appear here? He looked around: "Who brought him here?" Ou Mucen gave him a faint nce, lifted Baozi off the bed: "Go get the wound on his forehead treated, and send him back." Ji Chengzhi: "..." After a long moment of stunned silence, he stared at Little Baozi: "Baozi, where did you spring up from?" Baozi started frowning upon hearing Director Ji¡¯s question, displeased by his query: "I popped out from a stone!" Chapter 414: Could it be that the child isn’t his? His name is written backwards!

Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Could it be that the child isn¡¯t his? His name is written backwards!

"!!!!!!" Standing there, he red at the little rascal for a long time before finallying over to pick him up, ready to treat his wounds and send him back. But Little Baozi frowned, "Uncle, I don¡¯t want him to send me; I¡¯ll go back by myself." Full of disdain, not even giving him a sideways nce, Little Baozi, with his tiny arms and legs, lifted his foot and headed for the door. Ji Chengzhi froze! He stayed put, taking a long time to regain his senses, but Ou Mucen saw this and hurriedly called out to him, "Xiaobao, be good!" At thatment, Little Baozi, who was about to leave, stopped! He wasn¡¯t unwilling to let this principal uncle escort him, but he was afraid that if the uncle did take him back, Aunt Zhang would find out, and she would surely tell Uncle Lin; then Uncle Lin would be upset. But as it turned out, after Uncle Bingshan had arranged for the principal to send him back, once they arrived at the square he was supposed to leave from, the principal didn¡¯t get out of the car to apany him but instead stopped at an inconspicuous spot and opened the car door for him. "Baozi, it looks like we¡¯re in trouble, huh? Are those people in the square looking for you?" Baozi scowled and ignored him... Isn¡¯t that obvious? Who would bother getting so many people in ck suits for no reason? Baozi pushed the door open, didn¡¯t bother with the uncle in the car, and, quick as a bunny, he hopped out and headed straight for the Pizza Hut Restaurant nearby. Ji Chengzhi was still rambling on when suddenly he heard the car door open and turned his head to look! My goodness, could that really be a four-year-old Little Baozi? It was unbelievable! Ji Chengzhi, sitting in the car, watched as the little figure that had slipped into the restaurant quickly ran to the children¡¯s y area andy down under a pool of stic balls; he was as shocked as if he had been struck by lightning, his entire expression dumbfounded. This was defying the heavens; that was just a four-year-old child, after all. How could his little head operate like that? He watched, dumbstruck, until not long after, the children discovered the kid lying in the ball pit, and then called over a restaurant server. Immediately, everyone who was looking for the child swarmed over, followed by an elderlydy who picked him up and burst into tears... Freak! This must be a freak!! He took out his phone, captured this scene, and then sent it to someone waiting in the hospital: "Is this child really human?" The message was sent, and soon after, he got a reply: "It¡¯s just that you were too dumb when you were little!" Ji Chengzhi: "..." Damn! He was about to throw his phone! Calling him dumb? Was he really not smart when he was a child? Wait, that guy was actually very smart, indeed; he remembered being outwitted by him quite often when he was young, and his feelings then were exactly the same as his expression while watching Little Baozi. So him... He suddenly remembered something very important, so he immediately made a phone call... "Principal..." "I¡¯m asking you, what about the DNA test report I asked you to do? Is it out yet?" "Not yet; it¡¯s 10 working days." "Why does it take 10 working days? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be done in 6 working days?" "But Principal, you said to do aprehensive one at that time, not the ordinary kind. That¡¯s the one that takes 10 working days." "..." Clutching the phone, Ji Chengzhi was choked with frustration! Damn! Did he actually say that? Chapter 415 If I Tell Her, I Want to Marry Her!

Chapter 415: Chapter 415 If I Tell Her, I Want to Marry Her!

Ye Ning only heard about her son going missing after the fact, so upon hearing he had returned, she, who hadn¡¯te downstairs for five whole days, finally rushed down from upstairs in a hurry, "Xiaobao, Xiaobao, are you alright?" Ye Xiaobao was being led by Nanny Zhang, and as soon as he saw his mothere down, he immediately let go of her hand and ran towards her quickly, "Mommy..." "Why did you go out? Mommy was only away for a moment to the restroom and you disappeared, do you know you almost scared Mommy to death?" She ran over and was immediately embraced by the woman who had hurried down the stairs. The others saw and tactfully withdrew, leaving only one man at the entrance to the courtyard. Ye Ning was still holding her son tightly; she had truly been frightened just now. If something had happened to her child, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she could go on living. As mother and son were embracing, suddenly, there were footsteps approaching. She looked intently and recognized the pair of shiny ck shoes walking towards her, "Aning, I¡¯m sorry, I was careless this time." It was him! Ye Ning immediately picked up her child, preparing to go upstairs. But at this moment, the man, as if anticipating her move, had already stepped forward to block her way just as she was about to rise, "Aning, wait a moment!" Ye Ning lowered her head and stood there listlessly... Seeing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s expression turned pale again. After a long while, he continued, "This time, he was ying with other children and identally fell into the ball pit. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t find him, but don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not seriously hurt. I¡¯ve also taken him to treat the wound on his forehead." "..." No one paid any attention to him. The woman in front of him, holding her child, appeared to have no reaction whatsoever. Or rather, she did have a reaction, it seemed to be waiting for him to finish speaking so she could go upstairs. Lin Yebai looked at her, and seeing that she remained silent, the words he had intended to say about the Ou Family¡¯s second household suddenly stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Yes, he was no longer the Brother Lin she had in mind. His actions during this trip to Japan hadpletely exposed his true nature to her; he wasn¡¯t the gentle and refined gentleman or the elegantly proper schr. Lin Yebai was a man who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals¡ªa man now without any right to use those things to seek her forgiveness. Weren¡¯t those things obtained by trampling over the blood and life of that man right under her watch? Lin Yebai¡¯s heart sank once again, and after a tense grip of his hand, he finally chose to stiffly step aside, "I have nothing more to say, just wanted to let you know that Xiaobao is okay." "..." Truly not sparing him a nce, Ye Ning carried her son upstairs. Just at that moment, Xiaojin also arrived. Seeing the man just left standing there discarded, his gaze dimmed as well, "Sir, why didn¡¯t you tell her about the Ou Family¡¯s second household?" Lin Yebai shook his head, "It¡¯s useless, those things are not enough for her to forgive me." "Sir..." Xiaojin didn¡¯t know what else to say. Looking at his silhouette, all he felt was an urgent desire to go up and exin everything properly to that woman on behalf of him. "Xiaojin, do you think, all these years, I have not made my feelings clear to her? Is that why she refuses to forgive me?" "What does sir mean...?" "Tell her, I want to marry her!" "..." Chapter 416: Qiao Family’s Birthday Banquet is the Best Opportunity

Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Qiao Family¡¯s Birthday Banquet is the Best Opportunity

"Sir..." "If I tell her that everything I¡¯ve done for her, including all the events of the past five years, was because I love her and want to be with her, to marry and have children, will she forgive me? Will she give me another chance?" "..." Standing there, Xiaojin looked nkly at the man who seemed almost possessed, staring for a long, long time. Had the sir truly be bewitched? How could one force matters of the heart like this? Yet seeing him like this, Xiaojin felt some reluctance to be harsh; after some thought, he replied, "You could try, sir. Miss Feiyu told me this morning that Aning agreed to attend madam¡¯s birthday party the day after tomorrow." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true. If you want to tell her all this, I¡¯ll go make the arrangements for you." "Good, then make it a grand affair, and try not to let her notice. Also..." He paused, then pulled out his phone and swiped open the screen: "Go here and pick out a diamond ring for me, the biggest and most beautiful one." He handed over the phone! Xiaojin nced at it and saw the page opened was for the number one ranked international brand in the city. He nodded to show he remembered, "Alright, sir, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of it immediately." Then he left... Mr. Lin was not normally an impetuous man, especially when it came to matters of the heart¡ªotherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have silently cared for that woman and looked after her all these years, never forcing anything upon her. But today, he was anxious, not only had he suddenly decided something as important as a marriage proposal, but he had also let Xiaojin go buy a ring, any ring from the street, which waspletely out of character for him. Had the sir really been driven to a dead end? ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning took her son upstairs, paying no attention to the movement downstairs, but as soon as she brought her son up, she immediately looked at his forehead, "What exactly did you do to yourself? Such a big bump, does it hurt?" Ye Xiaobao was quick to shake his head, "It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt, Mom, I was just ying with the other kids and identally bumped into something." "identally bumped into something and you still managed to lie in the ball pit for so long? Grandma Zhang and the others couldn¡¯t find you?" "I...I fell asleep." "You..." Ye Ning really didn¡¯t know what to say, took the iodine and some medication, and sat in front of him carefully applying it. Ye Xiaobao sat on a little stool, and seeing his mom get so frustrated by him, he raised his little head and asked with a smile, "Mom, are you going to Auntie Qiao¡¯s the day after tomorrow?" "Auntie Qiao? Why would I go to her house?" "..." See, she really hadn¡¯t decided to go! Ye Xiaobao became unhappy, knitting his small brows as his little mouth puckered, "But you promised Auntie Qiao at noon that you would go to Grandma Qiao¡¯s birthday party, and now you¡¯re not going." Ye Ning paused! That matter, she hadn¡¯t nned on going to it. Her eptance in the morning had been just a casual remark to Feiyu. Her gaze dropped as she took the iodine-soaked swab and carefully dabbed it on his forehead, "Xiaobao, let¡¯s not go to those ces, okay? They¡¯re crowded and noisy, and it¡¯s such a hassle. If you like cake, I¡¯ll just buy you someter." Chapter 419: Attending the Banquet

Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Attending the Banquet

Is An Ning pretty? No, she doesn¡¯t evenpare to half of La Chenxi, but damn it, he still made room for her in his eyes. Even when she infuriated him or her appearance was awful, he still epted her. Moreover, the tolerance he showed her surpassed that for La Chenxi back in the day. Therefore, Ji Chengzhi really could understand his current mood because he had allowed her to upy a ce in his heart, yet she "repaid" him so cruelly with her actions. How could he want to see her again? To put it bluntly, even if she had not participated in the attempt on his life, the mere fact that she was informed was enough for him to kick her out of his heart. After leaving the hospital room, Ji Chengzhi felt a pang of heartache for the first time on behalf of the man inside... Better not to go. If he didn¡¯t go, at least, there would be no more chances for him to get hurt! Ji Chengzhi took out his phone and made a call: "Hello, Uncle, I¡¯ve confirmed it. Tonight, I can bring Mucen to the banquet on time." ... ¡ª¡ª Because she had to attend a banquet, Ye Ning had no choice but to change into the little dress that Qiao Feiyu had sent over earlier. The Qiao Family, in A City, wasn¡¯t particrly prominent, but since Qiao¡¯s father was a university professor, surely a lot of people would attend his wife¡¯s birthday. It really wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to dress too casually. After changing into the little dress, Little Baozi, who had also put on new clothes, saw how pretty his mom looked and his little face bloomed with joy: "Mommy, do you want to put on some makeup?" Ye Ning looked at him: "Why should I wear makeup?" Ye Xiaobao blinked his beautiful big eyes: "Because it¡¯s polite. Mommy¡¯s wearing such a pretty dress, if you don¡¯t wear makeup, Aunt Qiao¡¯s mom might think Mommy is being rude." Is that so? Ye Ning nced at her somewhat in appearance in the mirrorpared to the little dress and actually sat down to apply a light makeup. After she finished her makeup, the car that was ready to take them to the Qiao Family was waiting downstairs. Hearing this, Ye Ning quickly got ready and went downstairs with her son¡¯s hand in hers. "Xiaobao,ing down?" Surprisingly, the person waiting downstairs wasn¡¯t that man, but his assistant Xiaojin. When Ye Xiaobao saw him, he immediately ran over and threw himself at him: "Uncle Jin, are you taking us there today?" Xiaojin bent down and picked him up: "Yeah, your Uncle Lin has already gone ahead. He asked me to wait here for you. Aning, get in the car." Ye Ning was actually relieved that the person waiting here wasn¡¯t that man. Hearing the invitation to get in the car, she didn¡¯t refuse and got in with her high heels on. "Xiaojin, what time does the banquet start? If there¡¯s still time, let¡¯s take a stroll on the street. I haven¡¯t prepared a gift yet." Once in the car, Ye Ning remembered that she hadn¡¯t prepared anything and wanted Xiaojin to take her out for a bit. But upon hearing this, Xiaojin looked at his watch and shook his head: "It¡¯s almost starting; don¡¯t worry about it. Thedy isn¡¯t a stranger, she won¡¯t mind." Upon hearing that, Ye Ning had to let it go! Forget it, anyway, she wasn¡¯t going to stay there for long; she would just take Xiaobao for a stroll and then return. So, sitting in the back without making a sound, she watched the scenery outside fly past with her son by her side... The Qiao Family, she actually had never been there. Sinceing here, firstly, she didn¡¯t have the time, and secondly, Lin Yebai didn¡¯t really want her to interact with his own family, especially his mother. Chapter 418 Do you want to go find her or not?

Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Do you want to go find her or not?

Secretary Gao didn¡¯t know what his president was thinking. After he gave the time, the man just sat there in silence, his face clouded over, leaving Gao clueless about his thoughts. Feeling a bit intimidated, Gao hurriedly ced the car keys that had been called for in front of him. "Just beforeing here, I¡¯ve already notified Doctor Ji. If you go in the evening, he will take you there, so if anything happens, he can take care of you," Gao said. "..." After waiting a bit longer and seeing that he still didn¡¯t speak, eventually, Secretary Gao, holding a tter of documents, left. Once Secretary Gao left, the hospital room became quiet. Apart from the video of the stockholders¡¯ meeting streaming on theptop, the room was so silent that one could hear a pin drop. When Ji Chengzhi entered, what he saw was exactly this scene... In the spotlessly white hospital room, a tall and handsome man was casually sitting in an ivory chair near the window. Wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown, which far from diminishing his aura, under the bright light and bold color, made his skin seem even more fair and clear. His profile, as he gazed thoughtfully out the window bathed in sunlight, looked as if it had stepped out of a painting. Such a demon! Feeling a strong surge of envy, Ji Chengzhi walked in and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Still hesitating?" Ou Mucen, hearing the voice, didn¡¯t look back but directly turned off the video on hisptop... "Why have youe? Don¡¯t you have surgery to perform?" he asked. "At least give me a break. I came to see what you¡¯ve decided. Are you going to attend your shareholders¡¯ banquet, or are you going to see that woman? It¡¯s your call," Chengzhi said, plopping down opposite him. Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze flickered, but he didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he picked up the water ss on the desk and slowly took a sip. Seeing this, Chengzhi remarked, "As for the shareholders¡¯ banquet, you don¡¯t need me to tell you it¡¯s important. You¡¯ve been wanting the Longfeng shares for years, and now your old man is personally helping you to rise to the position. It¡¯s a great opportunity, but the Qiao Family..." "If you don¡¯t speak up, no one will take you for a mute," the man drinking water finally said coldly. Chengzhi, caught off guard, choked... If he doesn¡¯t speak, naturally no one would think he¡¯s mute, but if even he fell silent, then he would truly be a mute. This secret that could not be shared, aside from speaking to himself, what was he but a mute? Chengzhi casually picked up a magazine from the desk: "Yes, I¡¯m a bit noisy. But Mucen, you need to be clear about what you want. Is your career more important, or is your heart?" Heart? The man sitting there heard that word and his face immediately showed scorn: "Isn¡¯t my career what fills my heart?" Chengzhi: "..." Forget it, there¡¯s no point in talking anymore, such a stubborn extremist! Chengzhi stood up: "Fine, go or don¡¯t go, it¡¯s none of my business anyway." After speaking, he left the room. He could actually understand how he was feeling right now. The desire to go was because he couldn¡¯t let go, but if he truly decided to go, he couldn¡¯t pass the barrier in his heart. What a proud man he was, that woman had hurt him so, why should he go find her? PS: Sorry, I have something to attend to today and need to step out, here are three Chapters for now, and I¡¯ll be back in the evening... Chapter 419: Attending the Banquet

Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Attending the Banquet

Is An Ning pretty? No, she doesn¡¯t evenpare to half of La Chenxi, but damn it, he still made room for her in his eyes. Even when she infuriated him or her appearance was awful, he still epted her. Moreover, the tolerance he showed her surpassed that for La Chenxi back in the day. Therefore, Ji Chengzhi really could understand his current mood because he had allowed her to upy a ce in his heart, yet she "repaid" him so cruelly with her actions. How could he want to see her again? To put it bluntly, even if she had not participated in the attempt on his life, the mere fact that she was informed was enough for him to kick her out of his heart. After leaving the hospital room, Ji Chengzhi felt a pang of heartache for the first time on behalf of the man inside... Better not to go. If he didn¡¯t go, at least, there would be no more chances for him to get hurt! Ji Chengzhi took out his phone and made a call: "Hello, Uncle, I¡¯ve confirmed it. Tonight, I can bring Mucen to the banquet on time." ... ¡ª¡ª Because she had to attend a banquet, Ye Ning had no choice but to change into the little dress that Qiao Feiyu had sent over earlier. The Qiao Family, in A City, wasn¡¯t particrly prominent, but since Qiao¡¯s father was a university professor, surely a lot of people would attend his wife¡¯s birthday. It really wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to dress too casually. After changing into the little dress, Little Baozi, who had also put on new clothes, saw how pretty his mom looked and his little face bloomed with joy: "Mommy, do you want to put on some makeup?" Ye Ning looked at him: "Why should I wear makeup?" Ye Xiaobao blinked his beautiful big eyes: "Because it¡¯s polite. Mommy¡¯s wearing such a pretty dress, if you don¡¯t wear makeup, Aunt Qiao¡¯s mom might think Mommy is being rude." Is that so? Ye Ning nced at her somewhat in appearance in the mirrorpared to the little dress and actually sat down to apply a light makeup. After she finished her makeup, the car that was ready to take them to the Qiao Family was waiting downstairs. Hearing this, Ye Ning quickly got ready and went downstairs with her son¡¯s hand in hers. "Xiaobao,ing down?" Surprisingly, the person waiting downstairs wasn¡¯t that man, but his assistant Xiaojin. When Ye Xiaobao saw him, he immediately ran over and threw himself at him: "Uncle Jin, are you taking us there today?" Xiaojin bent down and picked him up: "Yeah, your Uncle Lin has already gone ahead. He asked me to wait here for you. Aning, get in the car." Ye Ning was actually relieved that the person waiting here wasn¡¯t that man. Hearing the invitation to get in the car, she didn¡¯t refuse and got in with her high heels on. "Xiaojin, what time does the banquet start? If there¡¯s still time, let¡¯s take a stroll on the street. I haven¡¯t prepared a gift yet." Once in the car, Ye Ning remembered that she hadn¡¯t prepared anything and wanted Xiaojin to take her out for a bit. But upon hearing this, Xiaojin looked at his watch and shook his head: "It¡¯s almost starting; don¡¯t worry about it. Thedy isn¡¯t a stranger, she won¡¯t mind." Upon hearing that, Ye Ning had to let it go! Forget it, anyway, she wasn¡¯t going to stay there for long; she would just take Xiaobao for a stroll and then return. So, sitting in the back without making a sound, she watched the scenery outside fly past with her son by her side... The Qiao Family, she actually had never been there. Sinceing here, firstly, she didn¡¯t have the time, and secondly, Lin Yebai didn¡¯t really want her to interact with his own family, especially his mother. Chapter 420: Aning, You Are the Most Beautiful Woman at Tonight’s Banquet

Chapter 420: Chapter 420: Aning, You Are the Most Beautiful Woman at Tonight¡¯s Banquet

So, when ites to the Qiao Family, she really didn¡¯t know. She had never been there before, but she had heard Qiao Feiyu mention it. She said her father was a university professor and lived on the university town side. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that after the car left the city, got on the ring road, and drove for about half an hour, with the sudden opening up of the view in front, the greenery on both sides suddenly increased. Those were camphor trees, one after another, lush and leafy. She didn¡¯t know how many years they¡¯d been nted, but as they drove into the area with the evening just beginning to set in, the whole street seemed isted, the hustle and bustle of the city slowly disappearing, reced by tranquility and ease amidst the dancing shadows of the trees. This ce was really beautiful! Ye Ning¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight, and she rolled down the car window. Seeing the street outside with few vehicles, all either cyclists or pedestrians, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Does everyone living here work at the university?" Xiaojin nodded, "Almost, this is a famous university in A City. Many teachers or students¡¯ parents buy houses nearby." So that¡¯s how it is! Ye Ning realized and continued to look out the window. As the car got closer to the university, buildings began to appear more frequently on both sides. But most importantly, past those buildingsy rows of beautiful vis, and her gaze settled there. "We¡¯re almost there, thedy¡¯s home is right over there." Upon seeing the row of vis, Xiaojin immediately said. Ye Ning nodded, and then she bent down to tidy up the child beside her in preparation for getting out of the car. In just two or three minutes, the car stopped in front of a vi that looked quite sizable. And there, at the brightly lit entrance of the vi, Qiao Feiyu, wearing a snow-white princess dress, was already waiting. "Aning, Xiaobao, you¡¯re finally here. I was just about to die waiting for you!" Qiao Dani always spoke in a loud and carefree manner. Seeing the two arrive, she eagerly came over to open the door for them herself. Ye Ning stayed inside, and upon seeing her, she sent her son out first before getting out of the car herself. "Wow, Ning, you look so beautiful today!" Qiao Feiyu, holding Ye Xiaobao in her arms, was dazzled by her best friend emerging from the car. She indeed looked beautiful, especially after putting on the starry sky blue strapless cocktail dress her brother had custom-made for her today. Ye Ning, seeing her stare, couldn¡¯t help blushing a little: "What are you looking at?" "Looking at a beauty!" "Tsh!" Ye Ning gave her a re and then looked past her. She saw that behind her, the vi was already very lively¡ªlights aze, voices loud and clear. In the garden, many pure white roses had been arranged, with beautiful ribbons of all sorts tied around them. The grandeur of the scene was somewhat astonishing. "Is it really your mother¡¯s birthday today?" Qiao Feiyu nodded, "Yeah, why do you ask?" Ye Ningughed and replied, "Nothing, it just feels very grand." A birthday party, decorated with white roses? Stepping into the garden, Ye Ning found it odd to see the dew still lingering on the white petals on both sides. Chapter 421 This Doesn’t Look Like a Birthday Party

Chapter 421: Chapter 421 This Doesn¡¯t Look Like a Birthday Party

Qiao Feiyu didn¡¯t pay attention to those details; after bringing her in, he directly went into the living room with Xiaobao in his arms and with her alongside. By this time, nearly all of the Qiao Family¡¯s rtives and friends had arrived in the vi¡¯s living room. Seeing this, Ye Ning immediately felt awkward and wanted to let Qiao Feiyu ahead of her put down her son so they could quietly grab a bite to eat on the side. But at that moment, the woman directly carried her son into the center of the bustling living room, "Mom, Dad, Aning is here, and this is her son, Xiaobao." Aning? As soon as these words were spoken, a middle-aged woman dressed in a dark red satin embroidered cheongsam, who was surrounded by a crowd in the center, immediately lifted her gaze towards Ye Ning with a wine ss in hand. She was a very dignified-looking woman. Although she was of a certain age, her facial features and temperament were outstanding. Seeing Ye Ning, she just stood there with a slight smile, her eyes and brows expressing a warmth and elegance that spread across her face, "So you are Aning. Come here and let me take a look at you." Ye Ning immediately stiffened! Is this... Mrs. Qiao? Is she asking me toe over? Ye Ning became nervous. She nced around, saw that everyone was staring at her, and finally, after pursing her lips, mustered the courage to approach, "Ma¡¯am, I apologize. I came today..." "Quite a delicate-looking youngdy. How old are you this year?" "Ah?" Ye Ning was bewildered by such a question. How old? Is thedy asking her age? She was a bit puzzled, but out of politeness, she honestly replied, "I¡¯m 23." "23, young, that¡¯s nice!" Thedy, satisfied upon hearing her age, nodded approvingly and smiled. Ye Ning became even more confused... Logically, she was here to wish her a happy birthday today. With so many of the Qiao Family friends and rtives present, she was merely a friend of her son, not even an acquaintance. Why would Mrs. Qiao be so warm towards her? While she was still bemused, Lin Yebai, who had been mingling with the guests and exchanging pleasantries with Qiao Family elders, finally sensed something amiss and quickly came over, "Mom, what are you all chatting about?" Upon hearing her son, Mrs. Qiao immediately turned her head towards her own son, "Yebai, it¡¯s all good..." "Mom, go over there for a look; Uncle is asking for you." Lin Yebai was slightly panicked and quickly interjected before directing her away. Ye Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief... Mrs. Qiao indeed seemed a bit strange. Just as she nned to take Xiaobao from Qiao Feiyu¡¯s arms to get something to eat, the man who had already approached her took the initiative to hold Xiaobao, "Xiaobao, what would you like to eat?" Ye Xiaobao had long been drooling over the delicacies, and upon being asked what he wanted to eat, he promptly pointed his little hand in their direction, "I want that." Lin Yebai smiled, "Okay, Uncle will take you there." While holding his small hand, his gaze turned to the woman standing in front of him, "Aning, shall we go together?" Ye Ning had no intention of speaking to him, but since he had alreadye up to her and it was his mother¡¯s home, she nodded and followed him. "Aning, thank you foring to my mother¡¯s birthday party today." "..." Chapter 422: He Suddenly Began to Speak of a Past He Had Never Mentioned Before

Chapter 422: Chapter 422: He Suddenly Began to Speak of a Past He Had Never Mentioned Before

Ye Ning stood there with her head down for a long time before she finally lowered her gaze to the fruit tter before her and said, "I should." That was all she said, just those three words, and then there was silence. Lin Yebai had been busy getting food for the child beside him. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her, fearing she would once again refuse to speak to him and refuse to look at him. Until those three words fell upon his ears... Had she finally spoken to him? Had she really spoken to him? His fingers trembled momentarily, and something seemed to surge up from the bottom of his heart¡ªa mix of excitement and ecstasy almost made his heart burst out of his chest. He had never known that her willingness to say a single word to him could make him so happy. "No, you don¡¯t know, I never celebrate my mother¡¯s birthday either. It was yesterday when Xiaoyu said you woulde, that¡¯s why I came." "..." Ye Ning paused with the pastry fork in her hand! He never celebrates his mother¡¯s birthday? Why? And what does hering today have to do with him? She didn¡¯t quite understand... Lin Yebai saw her fall silent again, her hands poking at the fruit with irregr jabs. He stepped forward and picked up a cherry tomato she hadn¡¯t managed to skewer and ced it on her te. "My mother left me and my father when I was very young. She said she didn¡¯t want to live with my father in fear anymore, and so she left when I was six. Since then, I grew up with a friend of my father¡¯s." Ye Ning: "..." That seemed to be the first time he had told her about his past. After all these years, she had never heard him mention it; she had thought he would never want anyone to know what he had gone through as a child. Ye Ning picked up a cherry tomato and slowly put it in her mouth. "After my mother left, it wasn¡¯t long before my father angered someone during a tomb raid, and that person came to his friend¡¯s house to kill me. That year, I was thirteen. Later, his friend died protecting me and something my father had left behind, and his family was killed along with him." What? The man¡¯s family was killed too? Ye Ning¡¯s face paled as she said, "Were they all killed?" Lin Yebai¡¯s eyes narrowed with a pained expression that swept over his entire being. Standing there, he looked up at the dazzling lights above for a long time, suppressing the sourness in his eyes before his lips barely moved, "No, there was one survivor..." There was one who survived? Ye Ning oddly felt relieved, "And what happened after that? What became of you all?" She had finally been drawn in by his story and began to ask questions. Lin Yebai blinked and took a deep breath, turning his gaze towards her, his eyes soft in a way she had never seen before, "After that, I was rescued, and my father found me. Since then, I¡¯ve never left my father again. As for my mother, she never appeared from beginning to end, so you might understand now why I¡¯ve always been cold towards her, right?" Ye Ning: "..." His shift in topic was so rapid that she hadn¡¯t recovered from the tension of his assassination story, and he had already moved on to his mother. It felt strange! And what about the other survivor? Ye Ning slowly chewed the round little fruit in her hand, feeling an inexplicable difort in her heart. Ps: I rmend my friend Long Jiuyue¡¯s thrilling supernatural rebirth novel "Regimental Leader¡¯s Pet Wife: The Strongest Military Spouse¡¯s Rebirth," for those who are interested ^_^ ^_^ ^_^ Chapter 423 The lights suddenly all went out!

Chapter 423: Chapter 423 The lights suddenly all went out!

The two were chatting there when suddenly a voice came from the living room, "Sir..." It was Xiaojin! Lin Yebai saw her, so he put down the fruit te he was holding, "I¡¯ll go over there for a moment, and I¡¯ll have Xiaoyue to find youter." Ye Ning nodded but said nothing. As soon as Lin Yebai left, only the mother and son were left by the dining table. Ye Ning saw this and said to Little Baozi, whose little belly was already round from eating, "Xiaobao, should we head out? You¡¯ve almost eaten enough." Ye Xiaobao immediately raised his little head, smeared with food, "Mom, are we leaving so soon? The banquet hasn¡¯t even started yet." "But you¡¯re already full, aren¡¯t you?" "No, no, it¡¯s still early. Look at my little belly." After speaking, he patted his chubby little belly with his cream-covered little hand. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. Already turned into a little ball and still iming to be hungry? This child is really... "Mom, I need to go to the washroom." "Wait, I¡¯ll go with you." "No need, you just wait here for me, Mom. I know where it is." Ye Xiaobao crawled down from his chair and, without waiting for his mother¡¯s approval, dashed out the door. Really, what time is it already, and Uncle Bingshan still hasn¡¯t shown up? If he doesn¡¯te soon, Mom is going to leave. Ye Xiaobao ran swiftly! Seeing that he didn¡¯t want her to apany him, Ye Ning stayed back, cleaning up the messy tes he had left. She started arranging the things he had disordered. "Mrs. Qiao¡¯s birthday celebration is truly grand." "Yeah, I thought she was quite simple, but I didn¡¯t expect such arge scale event." "I heard it was her son who arranged it." "Her son?" "Yes, the one she had with her ex-husband." While tidying up, Ye Ning stood there and overheard the constant gossip of peopleing to take food. In their conversations, whenever Lin Yebai¡¯s name came up, she could tell from their tones that they were full of admiration and envy, especially when they found out he was still unmarried¡ªthe look in those people¡¯s eyes became even brighter. Indeed, Lin Yebai, no matter where he appeared, was very attractive; he had a handsome appearance and a refined demeanor. Most importantly, he was a man who had achieved sess in his career, which for thedies, made him the ideal candidate whether as a husband or a son-inw. Ye Ning listened with some amusement, but seeing so many madams expressing their fondness for him, she sincerely felt happy for him. Lin Yebai, setting other things aside, she did truly hope he would find a nice girl for himself. But, is his mother really that simple? Ye Ning turned her head and nced at the middle-aged woman surrounded by many madams chatting nearby. Indeed, such a person, from her facial expressions, did not seem the type who liked big crowds. Seeing her speak so indifferently to everyone, it seemed that she would not take pleasure in such grand events. So this banquet today, organized sovishly, was it really held by that man as a way to make amends for the years lost between mother and son? Ye Ning lowered her head slightly, looking at the cream on her hand, thinking about finding a ce to wash up, when suddenly, "Snap," the lights in the living room all went out. "What happened? Why did the lights go out?" "Oh my! What¡¯s going on? It couldn¡¯t be another power outage, could it?" PS: Supplementing the Chapter I owed from yesterday, looking for a vote^_^^_^^_^ Chapter 424: Sudden Great Change

Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Sudden Great Change

"That really wasn¡¯t a good time, why does this always happen in this school district?" "..." As the lights went out, the people in the living room were thrown into chaos, and various exmations came from all around. Ye Ning was also surprised. Seeing the surroundings suddenly go dark, she didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid of an ident in this unfamiliar environment. However, as she instinctively reached out her hand and failed to find the small figure beside her, ayer of cold sweat suddenly formed on her forehead... Oh no, Xiaobao had gone to the restroom; now with the power out and in total darkness, what if he fell? She became anxious, nced at the spots in the living room that had some light, and wanted to find the child, but at that moment, just as the living room went pitch dark, a "click" was heard, followed by a strong beam of light from above, enveloping herpletely! What¡¯s going on? What in the world had happened? Startled, she reflexively raised her hand to shield her forehead and looked up at the source of the bright light. It was arge spotlight, just like those used on stages, which when switched on, cast a circr beam of light that seemed to concentrate on her intentionally, making her the center of attention in the living room, indeed the entire vi, within a second. "What... what on earth is the Qiao Family doing?" "Yeah, why are they putting this girl in the spotlight with that light?" "I don¡¯t know..." The people nearby were also stunned by the scene and started to be restless. It was at this time that the pleasant sound of a violin came to attention, and the crowd turned their heads to see that from the direction of the living room leading to the rooms, another beam of light appeared. After a moment bathing in that beam of light, everyone finally saw a seven-tier cake being rolled out, an exceptionally beautiful cake, decorated entirely with dazzling roses, and atop it, a candle shaped like a very rare rose. An empty street. An empty house. A hole inside my heart. I¡¯m all alone. And the rooms are getting smaller ... Following the cake, the violinist yed the familiar tune of "My Love", dressed in a red dress and moving with graceful steps, pulling the beautiful and lingering melody closer to the center. It was truly a romantic sight that took one¡¯s breath away. Ye Ning suddenly felt a jolt, her eyes intently fixed on the man who emerged from behind the violinist. "Ladies and gentlemen, dear friends and family, it¡¯s a pleasure to have all of you here to share in a drink at my mother¡¯s birthday celebration. I, Lin Yebai, would like to extend my thanks to everyone in advance," he said as he came into the light, standing under the candlelight and finally speaking into the microphone. As his voice trailed off, there was still no sound around, perhaps they were waiting for what he would say next. Everyone except Ye Ning... "I think everyone is wondering why this scene has appeared at my mother¡¯s birthday celebration tonight; it¡¯s because I want to take this opportunity to apologize to someone!" As he finished speaking, the spotlight that had been on him shifted back to Ye Ning. It was then that people finally realized what was happening. A collective gasp rose from the crowd, and the next second, all eyes were focused on the girl illuminated by the spotlight. Chapter 425 Because I Love You Too Much

Chapter 425: Chapter 425 Because I Love You Too Much

She was a girl whose features weren¡¯t particrly remarkable, but her fair skin and understated makeup made her stand out amidst the many heavily made-up girls, like a refreshing stream amidst them. And the dress that appeared tailor-made for her outlined her exquisite figure for all to see. With just a nce, the bnce between bold and subtle was just right, making her uniquely refined and pretty. It was this girl! Seeing her, everyone finally recognized her. It was then, amidst the lighting, the man holding the microphone and pushing the giant cake finally stepped into the spotlight and stood silently in front of her. "Aning, I know I¡¯ve gone too far this time. I don¡¯t beg for your forgiveness, but what I want to tell you is, the reason I did that was because¡ªI love you too much!" As the words fell, the entire room fell into an eerie silence! That was because¡ªI love you too much! This was truly like a bomb that had been dropped suddenly. As it "pop" exploded in the air, not only was Ye Ning stunned, but the surrounding guests were also left gaping at the man. So, was this a confession? Was he confessing to a girl in such a manner? The crowd eventually began to stir, their expressions showing just how shocked they were! If he remembered correctly, when this girl came in, she was with a child. So, now that Lin Yebai was confessing to her, did it mean the girl was unmarried? An unmarried mother? Or... had her husband passed away? For a moment, everyone held their breath and turned their attention to the center of the living room. Qiao Zhenhua was also shocked; he had no idea about this. Seeing his stepson making such a grand confession to a single mother, his face flushed red with anger: "What is this child doing? He... " On the contrary, Mrs. Qiao was calm. Seeing her son dere his love in the spotlight, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "I really like this child." "What are you talking about?" "Oh, Mom and Dad, please don¡¯t quarrel. Brother has his ns," Qiao Feiyu interjected to stop her parents, her intention being not to disturb her brother. But as she quieted her parents, a little carrot-top suddenly appeared among the crowd. Seeing everything that was happening inside and his mother looking dumbfounded, the little boy tried to push his way through. "Move aside! Let me through!" "Eh? Isn¡¯t that the woman¡¯s son?" "Right, he... " Before the sentence waspleted, suddenly a pair of hands reached out. With a swoop, the child was lifted into an embrace: "Xiaobao, be a good boy and don¡¯t move, Uncle Lin has something very important to discuss with your mom." It was Xiaojin! Upon seeing who it was, Ye Xiaobao began struggling even harder: "Uncle Xiaojin, let me go, I need to find my mom!" Indeed, he needed to find his mom. He had to stop this from happening. His mom didn¡¯t like Uncle Lin, and he couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch her agree to him. Speaking of which, it was all Uncle Bingshan¡¯s fault. He had promised toe, but now there was no sign of him at such a crucial moment. What was going on? Was he lying to him? The little boy was feeling truly angry for the first time! Chapter 426: Aning, Will You Marry Me?

Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Aning, Will You Marry Me?

But Xiaojin didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Seeing him struggling, he thought he still wanted to find his mother. So naturally, Xiaojin hugged him tightly and took him out of the living room for a while. A four-year-old child suddenly witnessing his mother being proposed to by another man must feel a bit of a gap in his heart, right? After all, half of his mother¡¯s love would have to be shared with another man from now on. That¡¯s what Xiaojin thought, so on his way out, he specifically chose to go to the back yard of the vi. In the living room, however, the atmosphere had almost reached a boiling point. Seeing the woman standing before him still looking dazed, Lin Yebai finally took out the ring he had prepared long ago. "Aning, can you forgive me?" he asked. "..." All sounds ceased, all movements froze, and it seemed as if the living room contained only the dazzling ring and the man standing before her, inside that circle of light. He said it was because he loved her too much. He was still asking if she could forgive him. Ye Ning¡¯s vacant gaze shifted inch by inch from his face to the brilliant ring in his hand. Her mind was in such turmoil that it resembled apletely overturned pot, so chaotic that she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing or where she was. "Brother Lin, what are you doing?" she asked. "I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to tell you today, in the presence of my mother and all our family and friends, Aning, that I truly love you!" he said. He finally expressed those words, words he had kept hidden for five years. He thought that by keeping them to himself and showing his affection through his actions, she would understand. But she never understood, and she ended up falling for someone else. So today, he finally spoke those words out loud. Aning, is it still not toote to tell you that I love you? However, to his disappointment, as soon as he finished his speech, he saw a sharp contraction in her startled pupils. Immediately, her footsteps instinctively took a big step backward: "Brother Lin, you..." "Aning, will you marry me?" he proposed. "..." Time froze once again! And this time, due to his explosively powerful words, the girl standing opposite him waspletely dumbfounded and even forgot how to react. Was he asking her to marry him? Was this a proposal?!! Ye Ning waspletely astonished, her eyes fixed on the man before her, her mind a total nk... "Aning, I love you!" Yebai dered. Lin Yebai observed all her expressions and hesitated no more. He reached into the small box, then took out the sparkling ring. Today, no matter what, he was determined to put it on her finger. He lifted her delicate wrist, and the air suddenly became quiet, filled only with their breaths and the dazzling light that was almost too bright to look at. It was a moment so tense it took one¡¯s breath away! But just as he was about to slide the ring onto her slender, jade-like finger, there suddenly came footsteps from the garden outside... PS: Tonight I¡¯ll be posting an explosive update of 30 Chapters, which also means that the book will be going behind a paywallte tonight. I know this news will be good for some and not so good for others, but the reality is that almost all books in the bookstore require payment now. I don¡¯t want to cry about how poor I am, and I ask that you don¡¯t insult me by calling me a liar or anything because I never promised the entire book would be free. I¡¯m a professional author who depends on writing to make a living. I hope for your understanding. If you¡¯re fond of the story, you can continue to follow it, as tonight¡¯s update is going to be incredibly thrilling. For those who don¡¯t care for it, I am grateful for your support along the way. Once again, love you guys... Chapter 427 He’s Finally Here...1

Chapter 427: Chapter 427 He¡¯s Finally Here...1

Those were not the footsteps of one person, but sounded like several. The people in the living room subconsciously looked outside, and it was at that moment that a heartyugh came, "Qiao Zhenhua, I hear your family is hosting a birthday banquet today!" At the sound of those words, Qiao Zhenhua standing in the living room immediately looked slightly altered, "The principal? Why is he here?" Mrs. Qiao was also taken aback and promptly went with her husband to the entrance of the vi¡¯s hall, indeed, the middle-aged man who had already entered the garden was none other than their school principal. "Oh, it¡¯s the principal, pleasee in, quickly!" Seeing who it was, the Qiaos naturally did not dare to neglect and quickly ushered him into the living room. However, what seemed odd to the couple was that they stood at the door to wee him, but the principal, upon entering, actively gave up his front position to the young man who had just entered with him. This man, after being given the spot, showed no intention of declining and, after ncing casually around, put his hands in his pockets and stepped into their living room. Who was this man? Why was he so imposing that even the principal had to give way to him? Mrs. Qiao sensed something was amiss and followed closely after the young man as he entered. At that time, the living room was still unlit, maintaining its previous state, with the rose-adorned cake, the dazzling circr light, and within the circle, the man and woman in the midst of an engagement scene. It seemed, his timing could not be worse! His eyes narrowed slightly, and just as he was about to step in, he paused abruptly, "So it turns out it¡¯s not just a birthday banquet!" At the sound of his voice, the two under everyone¡¯s gaze in the circle were struck as if by lightning, and the girl suddenly opened her eyes wide and turned towards the source of the voice. The bespectacled man was also startled, but before he could react, the ring he was about to ce on her finger slipped as she turned, dropping with a tter from his hand. "Oh my God! The ring has dropped!" "Yes, yes, quickly, turn on the lights! Look for it with the lights on!" "..." The unsuspecting crowd, witnessing this scene, immediately started searching with concern. Mrs. Qiao saw it too and quickly had the house servants turn on the lights, and it was at this moment that everyone, finally seeing the light, noticed the figure who had arrived midway to offer his congrattions. This was an even more distinguished man, with a tall and erect stature, dressed in a thin ck shirt and a pair of finely tailored, slim-fitting trousers, which entuated his legs even more, his features extraordinarily handsome, and his demeanor exuding a noble chilliness. Standing there with his hands casually tucked into his pockets, he already made everyone feel an overwhelming presence. My goodness! Who was this man? The crowd was stupefied, but only Ye Ning in the center, upon seeing him, firstly brightened, but quickly, upon meeting the cold rity in his eyes, her lips paled, and emotionlessly, her fingers, as if forgetting the pain, squeezed forcefully, deeply, into her own palm. Chapter 428 He’s Finally Here...2

Chapter 428: Chapter 428 He¡¯s Finally Here...2

Why is he here? Isn¡¯t he... still hospitalized? Is he well now? "President, who is this gentleman...?" In the living room, Qiao Zhenhua and others began to inquire about the identity of the man. The principal who followed in, upon seeing him, also smiled and patted his hands before introducing him to everyone: "This gentleman right here is a very important figure. He¡¯s Mr. Ou Mucen, the CEO of Ou Group. He came today to talk about the investment contract with our school. Hearing that there¡¯s a banquet at your home, he just stopped by to take a look." The CEO of Ou Group?!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the living room was buzzing... The Ou Group, what ce is that? It¡¯s a ce in this city that is to be admired from a distance, unreachable. It¡¯s like a pce or a castle, belonging to apletely different world than these humble residential areas. But now, their CEO hade here, and how could that not make them ecstatic? Qiao Zhenhua was the first to excitedly extend his hand: "I apologize, I apologize. We did not know that President Ou would grace us with his presence. We haven¡¯t weed you from afar; please forgive us." Ou Mucen still had no expression on his face, his pair of deep ck eyes that showed not a glint of light were still staring at a certain spot in front of him: "So the banquet at Professor Qiao¡¯s home today, it¡¯s not a birthday, but an engagement?" Qiao Zhenhua was momentarily startled: "No, no, no, today is truly my dear wife¡¯s birthday banquet. As for that, it¡¯s not engagement, he actually is..." "Ou Mucen, what exactly do you want?" Qiao Zhenhua was trying to exin, but at this moment, someone in the living room suddenly interrupted him. And this person calling the CEO of the Ou Group by his full name took everyone there by surprise once again. He actually called him by his name; is he very familiar with the CEO of Ou Group? In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the person who interrupted Qiao Zhenhua. Ye Ning was no exception! It was Lin Yebai. At this moment, his expression as he stared at the man by the door was very angry and extremely stern, just like that time at the banquet in Japan. What is he trying to do? She remembered those things and almost subconsciously, herplexion turned pale and she started to feel cold. Ou Mucen also looked over here, but his demeanor remained very calm. However, his breath turned slightly colder when he saw the woman standing in front of him and he spoke: "I don¡¯t want anything specific. I just want to say, if you really are engaged, then it¡¯s fortunate I stumbled upon it today. Since we¡¯re acquainted, I can give you a grand wedding gift!" As he spoke, Ye Ning standing there suddenly felt as if something had fiercely pricked her at the bottom of her heart, leaving her lips devoid of any color. Is he saying... he¡¯s going to give them a grand gift? Her fingers clenched tighter and tighter,pletely disregarding the sharp nails that had already sunk deep into her own flesh. Lin Yebai, upon hearing this, seemed quite pleased and stared at the man for a long while before suddenlyughing: "Of course, it¡¯s true. President Ou, if you don¡¯t mind, we can send you an invitation when we get married." "..." "..." Ye Ning turned her head to look at him, her eyes full of anger and trembling. What in the world is he talking about? Has he gone mad? The man opposite, upon hearing this, understandably fell silent, his eyes fixed over here, as icy as if tempered, even a single nce was enough to send chills! Chapter 429 He’s Finally Here...3

Chapter 429: Chapter 429 He¡¯s Finally Here...3

Ye Ning¡¯s heart sank. She wanted to exin, she wanted to deny, but under such a gaze, it was as if her mind had lost the ability to think. All she had was a nk, nothing else. Yes, with that kind of look in his eyes, that kind of attitude, he probably wouldn¡¯t believe anything she said. Moreover, when they were in Japan, she had already let him see with his own eyes that she was the one plotting against him and "the one who¡¯d kill him". Ye Ning fiercely closed her eyes! She thought he would just leave, but at that moment, in the now silent living room, suddenly there came the sound of leather shoes treading on the floor, approaching from the outside. Her heart skipped a beat for no reason, and her eyes abruptly flew open again. Indeed, it was a tall figure swiftly closing in, like a beast finally springing into action. In just two or three seconds, he stood in front of her, blocking all her light. "I only have one question for you!" "Hmm?" "Have you ever thought about killing me?" His words came out one by one, as if squeezing from his chest, he loomed over her, his eyes dark red, like a wolf on the verge of pouncing! Yes, this was the real reason he came here today. He already knew her real identity, and he was aware she was using him. All that, he could pretend not to see, could act as if he was ignorant. But regarding the matter of killing him, he couldn¡¯t do it. If it were true, he swore, he would tear her to pieces. Ye Ning¡¯s mouth dropped open. She had never expected that he woulde to her to ask such a question. Had she ever thought about killing him? Of course not, not from the beginning to the end. But if she said so, would he believe her? Ye Ning stared unwaveringly at this man, her throat somewhat dry, her heart also beat fiercely, like a drum, almost leaping out of her chest. "If I say no! Would you believe me?" "..." Ou Mucen looked at her, and after a long while, he actually nodded: "If you say so, I will believe." Ye Ning was stunned! He said he would believe? A man who since childhood had trusted no one, who always relied on his own intuition, was now saying to someone who had repeatedly taken advantage of him, "he would believe it if only she said no"? Suddenly, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes reddened, and her chest began to heave in irregr rhythms, overwhelmed with emotion: "Fine, then I tell you, no!" "..." With those simple two words, she let them out! As she let them go, she felt as if a heavy burden was lifted, and it felt like she was relieved. Days of oppression, guilt, and difort appeared to vanish in that moment. She truly had never thought about killing him! And she didn¡¯t know that on the other side, the man questioning her also felt a loosening of all the tension in his body after she finally answered with "no". Ji Chengzhi was right, some things are better asked face to face to get them clear. Having obtained the answer he wanted, he lost any interest in staying, so he prepared to leave: "Where is Xiaobao?" "Ah?" "Bring him with you, I¡¯ll wait for you outside!" He said just that, then turned and left without looking back. The remaining people in the living room stared at his departing figure, stunned for a long time, unable to react. What did that mean? He was letting this girl from the house go back with him? What was their rtionship? Wasn¡¯t he here to casually celebrate Mrs. Qiao¡¯s birthday? Chapter 430 He’s Finally Here... 4

Chapter 430: Chapter 430 He¡¯s Finally Here... 4

Also, when he first came in, the young master of the Lin Family seemed to recognize him, so why does he still want to take this girl away now? Everyone was confused, their gazes all converged on the two people in the middle of the living room. Lin Yebai never expected that man to pull such a move in the end. Looking at the figure standing dumbfounded in front of him, he suddenly panicked, not waiting for her decision, he came over and grabbed her, "I¡¯ll take you guys home first!" "Hmm?" Ye Ning was indeed still dazed. The words the man had said were so unexpected; she hadn¡¯t foreseen them at all! Was he saying he was waiting for her outside? He wasn¡¯t angry, but instead, he was saying he was waiting outside for her, wanting to take her back? In an instant, the blood in her veins felt as though it hade to life, the pounding, racing, joyous sensations all surged to the top of her head, making her forget what she even wanted to do. Until she heard another sentence by her ear, "I¡¯ll take you guys home!" Take them home? To where? Her eyes adjusted their focus for a moment before she finally looked at the man beside her gripping her, "Where are you taking me back to?" "Back home, of course!" "Back home? Back to the ce where I¡¯m under house arrest? Lin Yebai, I¡¯m not your captive delicacy!" She finally managed to say these words out loud, one by one, her voice calm, her artiction clear, definitely not the kind of things one blurts out when they¡¯ve lost their sanity. Yes, these words, she had wanted to say them for a long time, but she had kept them buried in her heart, not voicing them out of consideration for his kindness towards her, out of concern for his feelings. But in reality, both she and he knew that she, Ye Ning, was like a bird he kept in a cage, a bird that belonged solely to him. Lin Yebai¡¯s face finally turned ashen. He wanted to say something else, but at this moment, the girl had already started to pry his fingers off one by one. Just like that, watching helplessly as she pried his fingers open one by one! Xiaojin, seeing this from the side, finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, came over, and said indignantly, "Aning, do you really need to be so heartless? Even if the sir has made mistakes, he is the one who gave you a second chance at life. Do you really need to leave him all alone in front of so many people?" Ye Ning suddenly raised her head, "Is it me who is leaving him behind? I knew nothing about today¡¯s event from start to finish. None of you came to ask for my consent before arranging all this. Now that I am unwilling, am I the one who is leaving him behind?" That¡¯s right, she knew absolutely nothing about today¡¯s event. Faced with such a sudden turn, did she not even have the right to resist? This was about her lifetime happiness. However, this assistant who was questioning her seemed to have not considered her standpoint at all. As soon as her wordsnded, he immediately started to object! "Even so, the sir wanted to give you a surprise, that¡¯s why he did it. Aning, how the sir has treated you all these years, don¡¯t you know by now? Just because of Ou Mucen, whom you¡¯ve only known for a few months, do you feel the sir is wrong in everything he does? Aning, one should be conscientious. You can¡¯t treat the sir like this just because you¡¯ve taken a liking to another man. If not for the sir, by now you would probably..." "p¡ª" Before the sentence was finished, suddenly a figure came forward and swung a p across his face; "Get out!" It was Lin Yebai! Nobody expected that at this moment, he would actually strike his own assistant. Chapter 431 He’s Finally Here...5

Chapter 431: Chapter 431 He¡¯s Finally Here...5

Everyone in the living room was stunned, including Ye Ning, who also stared at the man inplete shock. What was he doing? Why did he suddenly want to hit Xiaojin? "Brother..." "Get out, all of you!!" He roared like a wild beast that hadpletely lost its reason. After his shout, with a kick, he toppled the gigantic cake as well. The cake was sorge, and with that kick, it was instantly overturned, causing a loud noise in the living room. With a p, many cake fragments scattered all around, frightening the guests so much that in no time they all fled from the living room. Qiao Zhenhua and his wife stood there, seeing this scene, both dropping to their feet and beating their chests, "Yebai, what on earth are you doing? This is your mother¡¯s birthday party, look at what you¡¯ve done!" Lin Yebai was panting like a bull, but he didn¡¯t offer half an exnation! Ye Ning also stood rooted to the spot, not having expected the situation to end up like this. Looking at the mess on the floor, and the dispirited old couple opposite her, finally, she took her son by the hand and went over, "Professor Qiao, Mrs. Qiao, I¡¯m sorry, for today¡¯s incident, I..." "You leave, our Lin Family doesn¡¯t deserve such a precious daughter-inw!" As soon as she opened her mouth, Mrs. Qiao was extremely harsh. Ye Ning¡¯s hand whitened as she gripped her son¡¯s small hand tightly, her eyes flickering, finally, she said no more and left the ce with her child... What had she done wrong? ¡ª¡ª Coming out of the vi with her child, outside, indeed there was a very familiar Bentley parked. She saw it, so after taking a deep breath, she finally went over. After getting into the car, Ye Ning thought he might ask something after seeing those guests who had frantically escaped from the vi, but even after both mother and son got in, he hadn¡¯t made a sound, just turned the key and started the car as soon as they were inside. How strange was this man? However, once Ye Xiaobao got into the car, seeing his uncle, he excitedly asked, "Uncle, I thought you weren¡¯ting!" Ye Ning was startled again! However she heard it, that sounded so odd. What did he mean he thought he wasn¡¯ting? Could it be this little brat knew all along he was going toe? Ye Ning felt a jolt, just about to ask, but at this moment, the man driving in front spoke indifferently, "What? Don¡¯t you want your mom to marry that Uncle Lin?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head, "That doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with me, mainly, Mom doesn¡¯t want to!" "Xiaobao!!!" Ye Ning suddenly felt a choke in her chest, almost dying of anger because of this child! This little brat, how could he speak such nonsense? Did he know that by saying this, he was causing her to lose face entirely? But the child, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her warning, was still chatting with the uncle up front, "You don¡¯t know, just now Uncle Lin almost scared my mom silly." "Really?" "Yeah, she didn¡¯t know anything beforeing, being able to hold out until you arrived was already impressive." "..." This conversation was too much for her! With her face and neck turning red, Ye Ning, in a fit of desperation, covered the mouth of that little rascal and pressed him firmly against the car window, forbidding him from making another sound. This little menace, she would definitely deal with him properly when they got back! Chapter 432 He’s Finally Here...6

Chapter 432: Chapter 432 He¡¯s Finally Here...6

Ou Mucen was still waiting for the child behind him to speak when he suddenly realized there was no sound anymore. ncing through the rear-view mirror, he caught sight of the scene, and instantly, the corner of his eyes twitched fiercely, and a handsome curvature formed on the edge of his thin lips... ¡ª¡ª Twenty minutester, downtown, tinum Apartments¡ª Ye Ning stared nkly at the high-end apartments outside, and after a while, she finally asked, "Why did youe here? I live..." "I still have something to do, you go up first, I¡¯ll take you back when I return." Then, he pressed the car door. Seeing this, Ye Ning had no choice but to open the door and exit the car with her child. It¡¯s thiste, and he still has things to do? She watched as the silhouette that disappeared quickly into the traffic flow after they got out of the car, and in the end, she still entered the high-end apartmentplex with her child, arriving at the apartment where he lived. At the entrance to the apartment, she thought she would have to waste a lot of words with the security at the door again, but unexpectedly, once they got there, Little Baozi, who was in her arms, suddenly stretched out his little hand and pressed it against the fingerprint lock. "Confirm, unlock!" With a click, the lock actually opened! Ye Ning was shocked, staring dumbstruck at her son in her arms, her expression as if she had seen a ghost, "Why can you open this lock?" Ye Xiaobao raised his chubby little finger proudly, "Of course, uncle had my fingerprint recorded. He said I¡¯m the second person in his house. Mommy, do you want to get yours recorded too, to be the third?" Ye Ning: "..." She just stared at the little rascal for a long while, finally, she put him down on the ground, and without caring about anything else, she went inside. Traitor! Judas!! The mother and son entered the elevator one after the other, arriving at the apartment where Ou Mucen lived. Indeed, when entering the door, it was Ye Xiaobao¡¯s fingerprint that opened it. Ye Ning red at him bitterly, but said nothing, and went straight inside. Once inside, it was still the familiaryout, just as immactely clean and tidy, but because it had been unupied for such a long time, the windows and doors had been shut, leading to an air filled with the strong scents of disinfectant and cleaning products, which was a bit ufortable to smell. So after Ye Ning came in, she first went and opened the windows and doors, and then went to the kitchen to find a kettle, starting to boil some water. "Mommy, I feel a bit unwell. My body is very itchy." Ye Xiaobao had been ying on his own aftering in, but as he yed, the clothes he had sweated in at the Qiao Family¡¯s house, being a child who loves cleanliness, made him start moring for a bath. Seeing this, Ye Ning had no choice but to take him to the bathroom. Once in the bathroom, she remembered that thest time they were here, because his clothes had gotten wet, there seemed to be a set of clothes left in this ce, so she thought about finding them: "Xiaobao, do you know where you put your clothes fromst time?" Ye Xiaobao shook his head in the bathroom, "Don¡¯t know. You should go look in uncle¡¯s bedroom, he has a wardrobe there." Ye Ning: "..." She couldn¡¯t just randomly rummage through someone else¡¯s wardrobe, and after all, he was a man. But considering her son had no clothes to wear, in the end, she still pushed open the door to the master bedroom and, like a thief, tiptoed inside. It was a bedroompletely decorated in cool tones, with a ck and white wardrobe, a snow-white bed, covered with a deep grey bedsheet devoid of any patterns¡ªa style indicative of a single man, simple and tidy, much like him, someone who dislikes any superfluities. Chapter 433 He’s Finally Here... 7

Chapter 433: Chapter 433 He¡¯s Finally Here... 7

Ye Ning took a deep breath when she saw it and finally made her way to his wardrobe, opening it atst. However, to her surprise, the closet was impably clean. As soon as she opened it, perfectly ironed clothes hung neatly like one would see in high-end fashion store disys, leaving anyone who saw it in awe! Above it all, there was ayer full of his folded ties, socks, and boxer shorts?!! Ye Ning suddenly "bang" closed the door and, with her face flushed red, rushed out! Ye Xiaobao had been waiting in the bathroom all this time, and when he saw his mother finally emerge, he peeked out with his little head, "Mom, did you find it?" Ye Ning, not daring to look at her son, grabbed a towel and went into the bathroom, "No, it must not be there. Just wash up for now, we¡¯re going home soon anyway. Just wear that outfit for now." Ye Xiaobao looked at his mom with disbelief. Her face so red, she was clearly lying... But since she had said so, Ye Xiaobao took a bath and then put on the same outfit before he and his mother started waiting in the living room, watching TV. It was unclear how long they waited, Ye Xiaobao even fell asleep, and Ye Ning started to feel drowsy herself when she finally heard the sound of the door lock being opened outside. Immediately, she opened her eyes and stood up from the couch. "You¡¯re back?" The one entering was indeed him, but hisplexion seemed a bit off, and his stepscked their usual steadiness. Seeing this, Ye Ning immediately went over to support him, "Are you all right? Have you been drinking?" He didn¡¯t speak, but it was clear he felt extremely unwell. As soon as he got in, he ran straight to the washroom and Ye Ning stood outside, hearing the sounds of retching. What was he doing? He was still sick, so why would he drink? Ye Ning was too worried and hurried to the kitchen to pour him a ss of water. After getting the water ready and bringing it over, the vomiting sounds from the washroom also stopped. So she stood there, knocking on the door anxiously, "Ou Mucen, are you okay? Do you want me to call Doctor Ji? Let hime over and check on you." "No need!" Hearing the mention of calling Ji Chengzhi, the person inside the washroom quickly responded. After saying just that, the sound of running water finally ceased, and Ye Ning stood there, watching as the washroom door was finally opened. Indeed, after throwing up, he looked even worse as he emerged and leaned on the door frame. He nced at the ss of water in her hands, took it from her, and drank it down. "You and Xiaobao stay here for tonight and I¡¯ll take you back tomorrow," he said after drinking the water, cing the ss back in her hands. Ye Ning paused, and then quickly nodded in agreement, "Okay..." Of course, she would not refuse. He was in such a state now; how could she let him drive? And besides, she would worry if she went back now. So after he went into his bedroom, she picked up the child from the couch and took him to another room. The apartment was very spacious, with four rooms in total, making itpletely fine for them to stay over. Moreover, since a cleaning service was employed, every room, including the furnishings and linens, was clean and tidy. Chapter 434 He’s Finally Here... 8

Chapter 434: Chapter 434 He¡¯s Finally Here... 8

After putting the child to sleep in a room not too far from the living room, she became a bit worried about the people over there, so she came out from the room and headed toward the master bedroom. "Ou Mucen?" Upon reaching the master bedroom, she saw the man who hadin down on the bed without even taking off his clothes. She hurriedly called out and went in. However, even though she had entered, the person lying on the bed still had no reaction. Upon closer inspection, she realized that he had already fallen asleep, but his breathing was abnormally heavy and his forehead was covered with a fineyer of cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t be in some kind of trouble, could he? Seeing this scene, she became even more worried, afraid that something had gone wrong with him, and finally, she picked up the phone and called the doctor. "Hello..." "Dean Ji, this is An Ning. Mr. Ou doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well right now, do you think you shoulde and have a look?" "An Ning?" On the phone, the young dean didn¡¯t show concern for the condition of the man she mentioned, but after hearing her name, he paused for a moment, "You¡¯re at his house?" Ye Ning: "..." Standing in the living room with a blush on her face, she awkwardly nodded her head after a while, "Yeah, I..." "So that¡¯s how it is, and here I was wondering why he insisted on going back there," the person on the phone said. "Ah? What are you saying?" "Nothing much. How is he doing right now?" Finally, the person on the phone began to inquire about the important matter. Upon hearing the question, Ye Ning quickly described the condition of the person lying in the room. As she mentioned that he had vomited aftering back and was still in poor condition, her voice even began to tremble a bit. Ji Chengzhi listened to her description, and when he heard the urgency in her voice, he rxed a bit while sitting in the car, "It¡¯s probably due to excessive fatigue causing abdominal pressure. I¡¯ll bring some medication over, and I¡¯ll call you when I arrive." "Okay!" Ye Ning, hearing this, quickly responded and hung up the phone. She actually had no idea where he had been that day, but she knew that he was still a patient. Just six days ago, he had been extensively reported in the news as being gravely ill and admitted to the ICU. And now, just a short six dayster, not only had he left the hospital to visit the Qiao Family, but he had also gone somewhere else earlier. Ye Ning, clutching her phone, anxiously paced back and forth in the living room. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Ji Chengzhi called back, instructing her to go down and get the medication. Ye Ning, upon hearing this, hurriedly dashed downstairs. After descending the floors, she arrived at the entrance of the apartmentplex and immediately spotted the silver Mercedes parked on the side of the road, so she quickly approached, "Dean Ji..." Ji Chengzhi rolled down the window and handed her the medication he had brought, "Have him drink these after you get back. And remember, you must take him to the hospital tomorrow morning. In his condition, he could be in great danger." Ye Ning nodded vigorously, "I understand, I¡¯ll make sure to take him." Ji Chengzhi, satisfied, was about to close the car door when suddenly he thought of something and turned his gaze back to her, "An Ning, I hope this time, you won¡¯t let him down again." Ye Ning froze in ce! "Dean Ji, what do you mean by that?" "My meaning is simple. You saw what happened today. He went to that ce disregarding his own health for you and nearly missed the shareholders¡¯ meeting because of you." Chapter 435 He’s Finally Here...9

Chapter 435: Chapter 435 He¡¯s Finally Here...9

"My point is simple," you saw what happened today¡ªhe ran to that ce regardless of his own health for you and almost missed the shareholder¡¯s banquet because of you. So, I don¡¯t care who you were before or where you came from. In any case, now that he has still chosen you, please cherish him well. Otherwise, I will be the first one to not let you off!" Thest sentence was delivered with considerable sternness! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s face immediately turned white. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she found herself unable to retort under his piercing gaze. He was right. Throughout this whole ordeal, she was the one at fault toward that man. She approached him with an agenda, used him, and in the end, after she finally gained his trust, she nearly killed him. She remembered that not long ago, in the Qiao Family¡¯s living room, the question he asked her in front of so many people as he walked up to her. He asked, "Have you ever thought about killing me?" He hade all this way just to ask her that one question. Previously, she didn¡¯t quite understand, but now, she suddenly got it all! That was his opportunity for her, a chance for him to trust and ept her again! Finally, Ye Ning lowered her eyes and, holding the medicine bottle, she heavily nodded her head, "I understand!" Ji Chengzhi, seeing she had agreed, finally felt relieved. Then, he started the car and quickly disappeared at the end of the road. He didn¡¯t really want to be so blunt, but his brother had always been a person who disliked showing his feelings. Whatever was on his mind, he kept inside. Just like tonight¡¯s incident¡ªif he hadn¡¯t told her that he went to the Qiao Family specifically for her, she would probably continue to think his visit was a coincidence. So, as a brother, when necessary, he should stand up for him and let others clearly see just how important she was to him. Ji Chengzhi sighed... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning quickly returned to the apartment with the medicine. At this time, the man lying on the bed in the room was so drenched in sweat, he looked as if he had been pulled out of the water. "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, wake up and take your medicine!" Seeing him lying there all sweaty, she reached out and pushed him. After a couple of shoves, finally, the deeply suffering Ou Mucen, who had been sleeping troubledly, opened his eyes, "Hmm?" Ye Ning quickly bent down, "Get up and take your medicine. I called Dean Ji, and he sent over some medication. He said your abdominal pressure was too high, causing wound inmmation, and told you to take these." After speaking, she handed over the medicine she was holding. Having just woken up, Mucen was still a bit groggy. Seeing the medicine in her palm, hey in bed and asked, "You called Chengzhi?" Ye Ning nodded, "You looked so terrifying just now. I was afraid something would happen to you, so..." "Give me the medicine," he interrupted her, opening his eyes. Seeing this, Ye Ning hurriedly ced the medicine on the bedside table and then bent down to help him sit up from the bed. He was indeed in bad shape. He had slept for a while yet his head and upper body still felt incredibly heavy. If it wasn¡¯t for the pillow propping him up, Ye Ning almost doubted if she could even support him. Chapter 436 He’s Finally Here... 10

Chapter 436: Chapter 436 He¡¯s Finally Here... 10

It wasn¡¯t easy, but she managed to help him up, and quickly passed him the medicine and some warm water. "Director Ji said that after you take this medicine, you¡¯ll feel better," she said. "Mhm!" He took the pills and swallowed them in one gulp. Ye Ning sighed in relief when she saw this. Noticing that he was sweating profusely, both on his forehead and body, she asked, "Do you want to take a bath? I can run the water for you if you¡¯d like." Ou Mucen leaned there for a while, and perhaps the medicine really did make him feel somewhat better. Eventually, he nodded and agreed, "Yeah, please fetch my pajamas from the closet." The closet? Ye Ning, recalling that she had opened his closet before he came back, suddenly felt a bit awkward: "I don¡¯t know where you put them?" "On the left side, the second cab," he said, and as if he remembered something else, he added, "And Xiaobao¡¯s clothes fromst time, in the fourth one." Then, he got up from the bed and went to the bathroom. Xiaobao¡¯s clothes? Why did he suddenly bring that up? Did he know she had looked for Xiaobao¡¯s clothes? Ye Ning¡¯s cheeks flushed without reason once more, and seeing him enter the bathroom, she hurried over to the closet. Indeed, opening the fourth cab, she found Xiaobao¡¯s clothes neatly folded on the second shelf, likely washed by his house cleaner. Next to the children¡¯s outfit, she also spotted a dark green shirt, which was very familiar to her. Wasn¡¯t this the shirt she had washed with shower gel in a hotel in that small town in B City when he had a feverst time? Ye Ning paused, recalling how when she had previously opened the closet, his clothes were always neatly ironed and hung on hangers. But why was this one folded and ced here? Moreover, she hadn¡¯t seen him wear it since they returned. Puzzled, she picked up the shirt and smelled it, only to find that it still carried the scent of the shower gel from the hotel. Strange! Ye Ning was confused, standing there lost in thought when suddenly a voice came from the bathroom, "An Ning, go get some gauze from the medicine box for me." Gauze? Hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s expression changed and she hurriedly shut the closet door, heading over to the bathroom: "What happened? Is something wrong?" Inside the bathroom, the man standing in front of the washbasin had taken off his outer garments, and at that moment, was furrowing his brows at his lifted shirt, looking at the wound on his abdomen in the mirror. Seeing this, Ye Ning was startled: "Good heavens, the wound dressing hase off? How did that happen?" Ou Mucen frowned: "It must have lost its adhesiveness due to excessive sweating, leading it to split open. First, help me get the gauze." "Yeah, okay!" Ye Ning responded and quickly went to find the gauze. Shortly, she found the gauze and some disinfectant, which seemed to be prepared by him in advance. With the items in hand, Ye Ning felt that since this had happened, he shouldn¡¯t bathe; getting the wound wet could cause trouble. However, this man, who had a severe obsession with cleanliness, couldn¡¯t tolerate the smell of sweat on his body for a moment and insisted on bandaging the wound with gauze before washing. Seeing that there was no dissuading him, Ye Ning sighed and grabbed a clean towel hanging nearby: "Then let me help you wash." Chapter 437: She was pressed there! 1

Chapter 437: Chapter 437: She was pressed there! 1

"What?" Ou Mucen was confused for a moment, "You¡¯re going to wash me?" Ye Ning quickly exined, "No, that¡¯s not what I mean. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I meant... I can use a wet towel to wipe you down first, just like we did in Japan, and then... You can have a proper wash at the hospital tomorrow." When she mentioned the word "Japan," her tone naturally paused for a moment, as if she was afraid he would be upset. Japan, for him, probably wasn¡¯t a very happy memory. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that after she had said this, the man standing in front of the bathroom sink looking at himself in the mirror, after thinking it over, actually agreed to her suggestion, "But I want my entire body wiped." "Ah?" "My whole body is ufortable!" Ye Ning: "..." Standing there, her face flushed red as she stared at the man for a long time, eventually, she still plunged the towel into the sink filled with hot water. Whether he meant his whole body or not, they would address thatter. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t even have wiped him down twice when he might be ufortable again, deeming her clumsy, just like before in Japan. So, after preparing the hot water, the man finally began to unbutton his clothes, one by one. This was a mature man, 28 years old, ripe both mentally and physically. Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to look, but her heart was already beating furiously, thumping loudly. Back in Japan, when she wiped his body, he hadn¡¯t been very lucid, and plus, he had been bedridden, hardly able to react. But now it was different, apart from the wound, he was normal, and here she was, a woman, about to wipe down his body right in front of him. Wasn¡¯t that a bit improper? Ye Ning smelled the strong, distinctively male hormone scent that filled the air as soon as his clothes were opened, and her entire face turned so red it seemed it might start dripping blood. It was a very strong and muscr body, with a stature over six feet tall, his skin very pale, the result of years of pampered living, but healthy nheless¡ªstrong bones and powerful muscles. If it weren¡¯t for the wound on his lower right abdomen, she could almost see his abs. Such a physique was so perfect it could make someone¡¯s nose bleed! "Do you like what you see?" "Ah?" "Do you need a tissue?" "..." !!!! Ye Ning was truly... Immediately, she tossed the towel into the water, bowed her head, and didn¡¯t dare to look at him anymore. The man still standing there caught a glimpse of amusement in his deep eyes and didn¡¯t tease her any further. He casually stood there, waiting for her to help him wipe down. Shortly after, when she saw the girl¡¯s fair and delicate fingers wring out the towel in the sink, a faint citrus scent passed by her nose. She took the towel and went behind him, "Is the temperature okay?" He nodded, "Mmm..." It felt like the gentle scratching of a kitten¡¯s paws on his skin, soft and tender, which inexplicably made his heart start to soften. After a while, when she was done wiping his back, she drained the water from the sink and filled it with fresh warm water, then, with the towel, she moved to his front. "Do you... want me to add some shower gel?" "No need!" The scent of shower gel, it¡¯s all chemical ingredients, but her scent was the most natural and sweet citrus fragrance. He would have to be foolish to prefer that stuff over hers. Chapter 438 She Was Pinned Down There 2

Chapter 438: Chapter 438 She Was Pinned Down There 2

The girl, hearing that he didn¡¯t need it, extended her nervous little hand toward his chest. She used the same strength as before when she was behind him, but now, facing him, she dared not look into his eyes. The cleaning became uneven, a bit hurried, and somewhat perfunctory, as if she wanted to get it over with quickly. Ou Mucen saw this and looked down at her, discovering a face so tender it seemed as if it could drip water at a touch, with skin like milk, delicate and lustrous. Her eyes, which she kept lowered, hid her zed-colored pupils under her eyelids. Her long eyshes, hanging down, were as distinct as if painted on, thick and curling, like a doll¡¯s, extremely beautiful. Ou Mucen felt a sudden stir in the depths of his heart, and his gaze, for some reason, settled on her slightly parted lips. They were lusciously red, like perfectly ripe cherries, slightly quivering, looking irresistibly tempting... ... Ye Ning was still wiping his robust body, but as she did so, she suddenly felt something was amiss¡ªthere seemed to be a pair of eyes fixated on her from above. What was that? She paused and looked up at him, only to have his breath envelop her from above. She caught sight of this and immediately panicked, her eyes crashing into his which were also looking down at her with an unfathomable depth, her whole being bing as frazzled as a startled fawn. This was a dangerously alluring aura! She sensed it and wanted to escape, but before she could even take a step, the man standing before her reached out with hisrge hand and arrogantly encircled her slender waist. "Ou... Ou Mucen..." "..." The man didn¡¯t speak, just fixed her with his darkened eyes. What... what was he going to do? Ye Ning panicked, feeling his hand grip her waist. Her hands, clutching a towel, instinctively moved to push him away, but at that moment, he suddenly lowered his head, and without any warning, his lips once again authoritatively covered all her breath. Ou Mucen! Ye Ning¡¯s eyes widened, an unexpected kiss sending a momentary shock and stupefaction across her face, and her breathing halted as if it stopped altogether. This wasn¡¯t her first kiss with him, but the previous ones were not under normal conditions¡ªthere were idents, times of lost rationality, and even that time in Japan, she believed, he definitely wasn¡¯t sober when he kissed her. But this time, she could clearly ascertain that this kiss, under hispletely normal condition, had to mean something. So, did he kiss her this time because he truly liked her? Her heart pounded madly, inplete disarray. Ou Mucen, however, wasn¡¯t thinking that much. He only knew that once he covered her breathing entirely, he monopolized her unique scent of lime, a fragrance he adored. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t articte the pleasure of his gentle and lingering taste. This was undoubtedly his most uncharacteristic moment! Ye Ning hadpletely lost any ability to resist, her body softening under his assault until she could barely stand. Chapter 439: She was pressed there! 3

Chapter 439: Chapter 439: She was pressed there! 3

It wasn¡¯t until his restlessness grew, and therge palm sping her slender waist began to drift upwards, that she managed to w back a shred of rationality. Her tender hands began to push his scorching body away: "Mmm... You can¡¯t, you... you still have an injury..." ... This sentence seemed to bring the man¡¯s previously scattered and hazy eyes into reluctant focus. An injury? Damn injury! He withdrew his hand that had strayed to her sensitive areas, and his rationality also returned bit by bit. Feeling this, Ye Ning quickly used all her strength to push him, and managed to shove him away. Her beautiful eyes, filled with moisture and mist, stared at him in panic like a frightened deer. This jerk, how could he... how could he... "You... go ahead by yourself, I¡¯m leaving!" She didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, tossing the towel in her hand aside, she bolted like a rabbit, clutching her burning face, fleeing in disarray. So embarrassing! How could she have been kissed by him again? Returning to her room, she mmed the door shut, and without even taking a bath, she dived straight under the covers and buried herself... ---- She was sleepless through the night. The next morning, after only a fitful doze just before dawn, Ye Ning was awakened by her son. "Mommy, I want to pee." "Hmm? Okay, Mommy will take you." Ye Ning crawled out of bed, still half asleep, and carried her son off the bed. They had never lived in this apartment before, and although Xiaobao was smart for his four years, she still worried he might go the wrong way, so she decided to personally take him to the bathroom. However, as she carried her son out of the room, she was surprised to see the living room outside already brightly lit, and a tall figure stood there, a maid in a uniform at his side. "Young Master Ou, I¡¯ve bought the items. Should I make it now?" "Hmm..." He responded with a faint "Hmm," and moved to the water dispenser with a ss in hand to pour water. Seeing this, and recalling the events of the previous night, Ye Ning¡¯s face showed a hint of difort. She was about to take her son to the bathroom unnoticed when Little Baozi in her arms suddenly perked up: "Uncle, you¡¯re back?" This little rascal! Ou Mucen, who was pouring water on the other side, heard someone call out from behind and turned his lean figure around: "Hmm, I¡¯m back. Are you awake?" Ye Xiaobao immediately shed a big smile: "I¡¯m awake, Uncle. Wait here for me, I¡¯m going to pee, then I¡¯lle find you." "Hmm, go ahead." The man¡¯s gaze seemed to linger on the child, not paying attention to the child¡¯s mother. Feeling awkward, Ye Ning set her son down at the bathroom door, letting him enter, and then stood there for quite a while before ufortably approaching: "Who is she?" "A cleaningdy we hired. What would you like to eat?" "Huh?" "You can go talk to her yourself." After saying this, he seemed to be losing patience again, cing his water ss down, and he returned to his bedroom. Seeing this, Ye Ning realized that he was still wearing his pajamas, meaning he must have gotten up only after the cleaningdy had arrived. Does the cleaningdy also cook? Ye Ning went to the kitchen and saw the middle-aged maid she had met earlier busily at work. Approaching her, she asked: "Auntie, are you making breakfast?" Chapter 440: She was pressed there! 4

Chapter 440: Chapter 440: She was pressed there! 4

The cleaningdy turned around and saw her, nodding her head, "Mm, the third young master said he wanted to have breakfast at home this morning, so he bought some things on his way here. What would you like to eat, miss?" So it was that man who had asked her to buy them. Ye Ning looked at the various fresh ingredients on the stove, and her mood suddenly became very good, "I¡¯m not picky, so let me help you." "You help me? Is that really okay?" "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not very good at cooking, and this is a good opportunity for you to teach me." Ye Ning indeed wasn¡¯t much of a cook. At the orphanage, she didn¡¯t have the chance to cook, and when she entered the Ou Family, her duties didn¡¯t involve cooking. Later on, after meeting Lin Yebai, since his culinary skills were already peak level, she never needed to lift a finger. Therefore, having lived for so many years, if she had to admit something she wasn¡¯t good at, it would be cooking. The cleaningdy eventually agreed, and after Ye Ning tidied up in her room, she came to the kitchen to help. When Ou Mucen came out of the bedroom after changing his clothes, what he saw was a scene like this... In the living room, a chubby child was crawling all over the floor, looking for his toys, fiddling with his models, and in the kitchen, amidst the floating smoke and mist, a woman wearing his T-shirt, with her hair tied up high, revealing a fair neck and slender legs, stood there with her back to him, following the cleaningdy as she learned how to make soup. "The water is boiling now, should I add it in?" "Yes, but don¡¯t pour it all in at once, add it slowly." "Alright, I¡¯ll remember that..." It was a scene he had never seen before: a child, a woman, a house filled with the scent of food... He suddenly recalled what his mother had said during her previous visit, about how his ce was too deste. She said, "This ce of yours, without cooking or lighting a fire, not even a cup of hot water unless it¡¯s done by a cold, soulless machine, makes the roomck any trace of life, it doesn¡¯t feel like a ce where people live." He used to scoff at those words, but now, looking at this scene, he suddenly seemed to understand what she meant. Yes, this scene did seem to have a lot more life, a lot warmer too, and even his heart felt as if something had filled it up. "Uncle, are you out yet? Can you help me look at this? Why can¡¯t I fit it together?" As he was lost in thought, the milky voice suddenly rang out from the living room, and when he looked down, he realized that the round Little Baozi had alreadye to his feet. Seeing this, his eyes softened, and he bent down to pick him up, "Can¡¯t fit it together? Come on, over there, uncle will teach you." "Okay!" Little Baozi was delighted and followed his uncle over to the desk area. Thus, on this morning, this apartment that had been quiet for many years finally experienced the liveliest morning in its history. The morning light was brilliant and the time was beautiful, to the point it was almost dazzling. Half an hourter, breakfast was finally ready, and Ye Ning and the cleaningdy brought it over, "Breakfast is ready, we made wontons and ss noodles this morning,e and eat." Ye Xiaobao immediately lit up when he heard, "Wontons? Uncle, shall we go have breakfast?" Ou Mucen nodded and let him go... What are wontons? Following them to the table, he saw that in the few small bowls ced there, there were these little things being cooked in soup with some chopped green onions sprinkled on top. They smelled quite nice, but their appearance made him screw up his face a bit. Chapter 441: She was pressed there! 5

Chapter 441: Chapter 441: She was pressed there! 5

"What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it look good?" Seeing her expression wasn¡¯t quite good, someone suddenly came over from across the table. When Ou Mucen saw this, he gathered his gaze and his expression became indifferent again, "What is this?" "It¡¯s a dumpling!" "A wonton?" "Yes, it¡¯s wrapped in dough and then boiled with meat inside. I made them. They might not look very good, but they taste not bad. Try it." Ye Ning knew that a young master from a wealthy family like his wouldn¡¯t have eaten suchmoner¡¯s food at home, so she passed him a clean spoon and then pushed a small bowl in front of him. Ou Mucen nced at her... It seemed that the five years she spent at Blue Mountain Vi weren¡¯t wasted in vain; she knew he never ate such things. After pondering for a moment, he sat down in the chair, picked up the spoon from the small bowl, and at that moment, Little Baozi sitting beside him had already eaten several pieces, "Uncle, why aren¡¯t you eating? It¡¯s really tasty." Ou Mucen: "..." He stared at him for a while, finally scooped one from the small bowl, and put it in his mouth. It was very smooth upon entering his mouth, and when bitten into, it had that distinct pork vor, nicely seasoned, neither too salty nor too nd, indeed not bad. Ye Ning, standing opposite him, saw that the young master finally started eating. She then went to the kitchen to bring out the rest of the food, and the few of them finished this breakfast at the dining table that was being used for the first time. After breakfast, the maid cleared up a bit, and then Ji Chengzhi called Ou Mucen. "When are youing to the hospital? Don¡¯t force me to send an ambnce to pick you up!" As soon as the phone was answered, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant. Ou Mucen, holding the phone, gave an indifferent reply, and then hung up. Seeing this, Ye Ning guessed who had called and hurriedly tidied up Xiaobao and changed her own clothes, preparing to leave, "It was Director Ji¡¯s call, right? I¡¯ll take you there." She had promised Ji Chengzhi yesterday that she would take him to the hospital today; it was hermitment. However, after hanging up the phone, when faced with her request, he neither agreed nor disagreed, but went to the bedroom to get his watch and car keys, and then standing there, he suddenly asked, "What are you going to do today?" "Huh?" Ye Ning was somewhat confused, "I... I¡¯m taking Xiaobao home, and then..." What was she going to do afterward? She suddenly realized she truly didn¡¯t know what to do. Previously, after being brought back from Japan by Lin Yebai, she had been confined in Jasmine Courtyard. Now that she was free from his restrictions, she really didn¡¯t know what she should do. "Fifty percent of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry¡¯s shares have been transferred to me. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, could you manage there for me?" "What?" Ye Ning was stunned when she heard this! Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry? She hadn¡¯t misheard, had she? He was asking her to manage it? Wasn¡¯t this quite unthinkable? Ye Ning doubted her own ears. After all, regarding Dragon-Phoenix¡¯s affairs, she had heard from Xiaojin back in Jasmine Courtyard that after the incident in Japan, the old master of the Ou Family hade back in a fury and revoked Ou Yuze¡¯s inheritance rights, and gave 50% of the shares of the Longfeng of the second branch of the Ou Family to this man. Truth be told, she was very happy when she heard this news, partly because that despicable father and son finally got theireuppance. Chapter 442: She was pressed there! 6

Chapter 442: Chapter 442: She was pressed there! 6

And another reason was that this man, after being used by her and murdered by Lin Yebai, coulde to such an end, her heartden with sin, was finally eased somewhat. But now, he was asking her to help manage his 50% at Dragon-Phoenix? Ye Ning, shocked, was a bit confused, "Why... do you want me to help you manage it?" Ou Mucen, with his wristwatch on, his expression, extremely calm, "Dragon-Phoenix primarily deals in jewelry, and you understand jewelry. Going there is just right." Ye Ning: "..." Is it that simple? Ye Ning looked at the man whose expression revealed no emotions, and suddenly remembered what Lin Yebai had said when he went to pick her up in Japan, in front of her. He said he had always been investigating her; it was just that she did not know it. So now, he wanted her to go to Longfeng because...? "Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry wasn¡¯t mine before. Now that the shares have suddenly been transferred, thepany needs someone to watch over it. You were my assistant and have taken over Yuzhirun for a while. Now going to Longfeng is very suitable." He finally spoke a second sentence, but this one, just as indifferent, with a starting point still considered from thepany¡¯s interest. Ye Ning finally fell silent... Going to Longfeng, in fact, for her, was indeed an excellent opportunity, Ou Yuze may have lost his inheritance rights, and Longfeng may have lost 50% of its shares, but they had notpletely fallen yet. With their methods, maybe they would make aeback one day? So the best method was, to finish them off! And now, the man wanted her to go there simply to keep an eye on things. Since that was the case, why not go with the flow? Ye Ning finally smiled, "Okay, I¡¯ll go!" ¡ª¡ª An hourter, at The First People¡¯s Hospital, Ji Chengzhi finally waited for that top patient who had "jumped the wall" to arrive at the ward! "Heh, finally willing toe back?" Seeing thisss, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s first words were packed with a cool sarcasm. Ou Mucen ignored him, after changing his clothes upon arriving at the ward, hey down on the hospital bed, "Last night my wound cracked open a bit, some water got in, see if there¡¯s any problem?" Upon hearing this, Ji Chengzhiughed even more joyfully, "Hopeless, just wait for death." Ou Mucen: "..." Is he sick? After giving him a nce and deciding not to bother with him anymore, Ou Mucen took out his phone and made a call, "Hello, this is Ou Mucen." "Third Young Master, hello!" "Arrange someone sharp for tomorrow, to go with Assistant An to Longfeng. Call me if there¡¯s any problem." "Yes, Third Young Master!" The person on the phone was brisk, and as soon as Ou Mucen issued themand, the other side promptly went to carry it out. Ji Chengzhi was engrossed in examining his wound, when he suddenly heard the words "Assistant An," his head shot up, "Good heavens, what are you nning to do? Sending that woman there too?" "Not okay?" "It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not okay, but that woman is an archenemy of your brother and nephew; by doing this, do you intend to turn Longfeng into her battlefield? Are you ready to take the risk of her ying it out?" "So what if I am? If she likes it, let her have fun. It¡¯s not like I, Ou Mucen, am short on that bit of money!" "..." What the hell! What did he just hear? That bit of money? Chapter 443: She was pressed there! 7

Chapter 443: Chapter 443: She was pressed there! 7

Fuck! That¡¯s over ten billion, damn it, he actually told him for that woman that he didn¡¯t need that bit of money!!! This beast!! Ji Chengzhi was about to curse... But the fact was, after the old Mr. Ou from Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry called a shareholders¡¯ meeting and announced that the third young master of the Ou Family would hold 50% of the shares, within three days, Ou Mucen really had his special assistant parachuted into Longfeng. Once the news got out, it immediately rmed all the executives at Dragon-Phoenix. "Did you all hear? The third young master really sent someone over, and I heard it was his previous special assistant." "Really? Who is that assistant? To be personally appointed by him toe here as his executive assistant." "Don¡¯t know, but I heard it¡¯s a woman!" "A woman?" When Ou Muyuan walked into thepany with his son and Yang Xueshan, he heard people everywhere discussing the matter. Upon hearing this, his already somber face turned even more ashen, "Are you all not working anymore? If you don¡¯t have work, get the hell out immediately!" With a shout, those people dispersed. After the crowd had left, the two men took the elevator straight up to the ninth floor to the Dragon-Phoenix President¡¯s office. "Dad, what¡¯s really going on? Why would they send someone over from there?" The moment he entered the office, Ou Yuze tossed his car keys onto the desk and sat down in therge boss chair. This seat was originally his too, but he had been stripped of his inheritance rights recently, and only then lost the right to sit there. Ou Muyuan stared at his son, but didn¡¯t get angry because he had taken his seat again. Instead, after seeing him sit down, he red at him fiercely, "Why do you think he would send someone over? Now that he owns half of Longfeng, is there a problem with him sending someone?" Upon hearing this, Ou Yuze¡¯s face instantly turned very ugly, "So does it mean that from today onwards, Longfeng¡¯s decision-making power has to be shared by two people?" Ou Muyuan snorted coldly, not even wanting to bother with his son. And it was understandable, if it weren¡¯t for the mess he created in Japan, would they be facing today¡¯s situation? Not only had he lost his inheritance rights, but he also had caused them to split their family foundation with someone else. What kind of situation was this? As the father and son were both stewing with grim faces in the office, Yang Xueshan spoke up, "Uncle, Yu Ze, actually, we don¡¯t need to worry so much. All those at Dragon-Phoenix... Aren¡¯t they our old followers?" Ou Yuze quickly looked up at her, "What do you mean?" Yang Xueshan smiled, "Since they are old followers, that means they are our people. As long as we ¡¯unite and work together,¡¯ Ou Mucen is just sending over a mere girl. Do you think she can really make a big impact?" As she spoke the words "unite and work together," the woman emphasized them deliberately. Upon hearing this, Ou Yuze and his father exchanged nces, finally catching the drift. Indeed, among the high-level executives at their Longfeng, most were the ones who had fought side by side with them. If they could take action and win those people over, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to push that girl out. The two men finally started smiling again. As the three of them were discussing in the office, outside, the secretary Xiaoyang suddenly knocked and came in, "President Ou, there¡¯s a call from the conference room. They said all the executives have arrived and are asking for you to join the meeting." Chapter 444: She was pressed there! 8

Chapter 444: Chapter 444: She was pressed there! 8

That meeting room over there? Upon hearing this, Ou Yuze¡¯s face twisted in anger instantaneously, "That meeting room? They¡¯re informing me, the CEO, to attend a meeting?" Xiaoyang shrank back immediately, "Yes... yes..." "..." As the man was about to explode, Ou Muyuan quickly stood up to calm him down, "Alright, I got it. You go ahead and tell them we¡¯ll be there shortly." "Yes, President Ou!" Xiaoyang, seeing the situation, dared not say more, promptly agreed, and withdrew immediately. Once Xiaoyang had left, Ou Muyuan then fiercely red at his son, "What are you doing? Have you forgotten what we just talked about?" Ou Yuze was still brimming with resentment, "What is he even worth? He dares to inform me about joining a meeting? Is he not afraid I¡¯ll kill him a second time?" "Enough, Ou Yuze!" As the subject was brought up, Ou Muyuan finally lost his patience and shouted, "Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble? Would things havee to this if you hadn¡¯t killed him in the first ce? And now you have the audacity to mention it?" "I..." "Alright, since he¡¯sing eventually, it¡¯s inevitable. It¡¯s just a meeting, and I was actually worried I wouldn¡¯t get a chance to teach him a lesson. Yuze, you go!" Ou Yuze was taken aback, "I should go?" Ou Muyuan nodded, "Since it¡¯s not him in person who¡¯sing, what does it matter who from our side attends? If you don¡¯t want to go, let Xueshan handle it then, she¡¯s a woman as well, maybe she¡¯ll find it easier to deal with." Yang Xueshan¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, "Uncle is right, I¡¯m willing to go." Having said that, she headed for the meeting room. But at that moment, Ou Yuze, who was sitting behind the office desk, suddenly sneered, "No, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m going to show Ou Mucen today, on my home turf, exactly how I break his people down, bit by bit!" Having said that, he stood up from his chair. Yang Xueshan, seeing this, quickly followed him out. To break down, bit by bit? That was a good idea, and it had been quite a while since she had seen him employ such tactics... ¡ª¡ª Five minutester, in the central meeting room on the eleventh floor of Longfeng- This was an unprecedented full attendance meeting. Over the years, due to their long tenure at Longfeng, the higher-ups had becent, and often, not everyone would be present. But today, because of the sudden arrival of the Ou Family¡¯s third young master¡¯s personnel, for the first time, they had all shown up so promptly! As Ou Yuze and Yang Xueshan approached, before they even entered, their eyes caught sight through the ss window of the uniformly present heads inside, and both unconsciously paused in their steps outside. What is this? Why are people so punctual today? Could it be that they have caught wind of something and, too, havee to watch the show? A surge of anger burst from the depths of his heart; even before they entered, an air of fierce hostility radiated from him. Striding forward, he did not bother looking elsewhere and directly gripped the handle, pulling. The closed door finally swung open... "Assistant An, I am Cheng Qian, head of the sales department, very pleased to meet you." "Assistant An, I am Xu Yangzhou, manager of the human resources department, pleased to meet you." "Assistant An..." "..." Ou Yuze had thought that upon seeing the outsider, his battle-hardened colleagues would ignore her out of shared animosity. Yet, he never anticipated that upon his entrance, the scene he would be met with was quite the Chapter 445: She was pressed there! 9

Chapter 445: Chapter 445: She was pressed there! 9

Assistant An? Watching this group of sycophants desperately vying for attention, the man, furious to the extreme, finally made his way to the center of the gathering and saw the person representing another man who had been parachuted into their Longfeng. It was indeed a woman, and what¡¯s more, a very beautiful woman! Her beige suit with the fitted zer entuated her slender figure for all to see. Inside the zer, a lovely red strapless sheath dress¡ªsimple yet sophisticated, elegant but sharp. Her ear-length bob haircut further showcased her professional, chic demeanor. Who was this woman? Ou Yuze was momentarily taken aback! Simrly, the woman seated in the chair was sizing him up as well. Five years, five years indeed could change a lot, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to bring such a massive change in someone in her heart. Scrawny with a vicious face, she could hardly understand how she could have been so blind back then. While the two were looking at each other, Yang Xueshan, who had followed in, had arrived. Upon seeing the young woman surrounded by the crowd and seated in the chair, her eyes widened in shock, "It¡¯s you?" Ye Ning turned her head with a smile upon seeing her, "Yes, Manager Yang, we meet again!" What perfect timing, a pair of despicable lovers all here! Ye Ning looked at them both, her face full of smiles, yet her eyes emitted a chill. Yang Xueshan did not notice; seeing that the person parachuted in was the same little assistant who had been pped by Bai Wei before, her face suddenly turned very ugly, "How could it be you? Weren¡¯t you already gone from Ou¡¯s?" Ye Ning smiled faintly, "Who said? Here I am, still around." "But..." "Manager Yang, if I remember correctly, this high-levelpany meeting is only essible to ministers and general managers. Howe a department manager like you is here?" "You¡ª" As soon as this was said, not only did Yang Xueshan¡¯s face change on the spot, but the others in the meeting room also inhaled sharply, all of them looking nervously towards the man standing next to Yang Xueshan. Yang Xueshan, although not highly positioned in Longfeng, was well-known among thepany for her special rtionship with the CEO; in other words, she was essentially the CEO¡¯s woman. Yet, this Assistant An had t out questioned her presence here¡ªwasn¡¯t this a direct challenge to authority? The CEO of Longfeng had always been ruthless and venomous, and those who offended him typically didn¡¯t end well. The best-case scenario would see them ousted from Longfeng, while the worst-case scenario involved endangering personal safety. So, how was he going to deal with this woman who had suddenly dropped in, irking him even more? Everyone dared not utter a sound, their eyes filled with fear and trepidation, turning towards the man whose face was starting to contort with anger! "She¡¯s my person. If I want her to be somewhere, she¡¯ll be there. What, you have a problem with that?" Amidst the deadly silence, the man who had been staring at her finally spoke, each wordced with unhidden malice and bloodlust. Indeed, there was no need for pretense, this was his turf, and he could do as he pleased. However, the woman sitting in the chair, even faced with such murderous intent, showed not the slightest hint of fear. Chapter 446: She was pressed there! 10

Chapter 446: Chapter 446: She was pressed there! 10

Instead, those clear, cold eyes, after sweeping over his ashen face,ughed... "No, I have no objections. You can take Sun Young Master¡¯s person wherever you want, but she cannote to this conference room." "Why not?" "Because Sun Young Master, you... no longer have the qualifications to be here!" She was like a poisonous poppy, smiling so beautifully, yet the words that came out of her mouth were like knives, stabbing repeatedly into the man¡¯s heart in front of her¡ªeveryone saw the rapid contortion of his face. This woman was really cruel! No longer qualified to enter this conference room? Yes, he truly had no qualifications now. Since his inheritance rights had been revoked, he was no longer the executive CEO of Longfeng. Naturally, without being the person in charge here, he certainly had no right to enter anymore. Yet, who in thepany dared to say such things? How could this new woman have the courage to say them? Everyone clenched their fists in anxiety, seeing Sun Young Master¡¯s eyes turn redder and redder. They began to hesitate¡ªshould they make a call to the third young master of the Ou Family first? "What did you say? Say it again?" "Sun Young Master, I am only doing my official duties. Since I am here, I must handle this matter well for Third Young Master. If you really want toe in, I can discuss it with thepanyter to see if there is a suitable position for you. What do you think?" "Slut! I¡¯ll kill you first!!" Finally erupting, the man charged forward and grabbed a water cup from the conference table, hurling it towards the figure still smiling cheerfully in the chair! Everyone was shocked and about to rush to the rescue when a tall man in a ck suit who had been standing behind that chair suddenly moved like lightning, catching the iing cup: "Sun Young Master, you¡¯re quite bold!" That single sentence stunned everyone in the conference room, including Ou Yuze! "You... who are you...?" "Miss An, let¡¯s stop here for today. Let us return and report to Third Young Master." The man in ck did not give him a chance to speak, helped the still slightly shaken woman up from the chair, and immediately, the two left the conference room. Those left in the conference room, along with Ou Yuze, stood there dazed, taking a very long time to recover. Ying Hao, he actually came with this woman too!! How was this possible? Wasn¡¯t Ying Hao a member of the Shadow Guard Squad at Blue Mountain Vi? How did he end up here? Wasn¡¯t the Shadow Guard always under the old master¡¯smand alone? Since when could Ou Mucen also give orders? Ou Yuze¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Just at that moment, Ou Muyuan, hearing themotion, also came in from outside. Seeing the chaos in the conference room and that the parachuted individual was already gone, he was furious, pointing at Ou Yuze¡¯s nose and cursing, "You fool, you even dared to attack his people. Do you want us to lose thest 50% to him as well?" Ou Yuze: "..." Yang Xueshan saw this and quickly tried to exin on his behalf: "President Ou, it was that woman named An Ning who went too far." "Shut your mouth! If it wasn¡¯t for you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened at all. Get out of here immediately!" His words, far from calming him, only fueled his rage even more. After a loud shout, in front of so many people, he directly ordered her to get out of the conference room. Chapter 447 Revenge Returns 1

Chapter 447: Chapter 447 Revenge Returns 1

Yang Xueshan¡¯s entire face had turned ghastly pale, and she clenched her fists tight. Ultimately, in front of all those watchful eyes, she still left the meeting room in a dejected manner. The moment she stepped out, standing by the door, the blood-red fury in her eyes burst forth, revealing a venomous hatred. "An Ning, you bitch, I will make sure you enter standing and leave lying down!" ¡ª¡ª When Ye Ning arrived at the hospital, in the VIP ward on the third floor, the man receiving an IV drip was sitting with his legs crossed in the wooden chair near the window, reviewing some financial reports sent from thepany on hisptop. The sunlight was soft and the air fresh; they streamed in through the open window and settled on the man, caressing his contours and skin like a light gauze, casting him in an even more delicate and exquisite light. From a distance, he seemed as if he had stepped out of a painting. How could there be such attractive men in this world? Ye Ning stood at the door, utterly mesmerized. Just as she was lost in her trance, the man in the chair, catching a whiff of a faint lime fragrance that didn¡¯t belong to the ward, suddenly turned his gaze and looked over, "You¡¯re back?" Ye Ning was startled and quickly averted her gaze that had been fixed on him, "Yes, I¡¯m back." While responding, she walked in from the doorway. Ou Mucen saw her and gestured toward the water dispenser, "Pour me a ss of water." "Oh... sure!" Ye Ning heard him, hurriedly put her bag down, and went over to pour him water. She actually feared meeting him; on the very first day, she had messed things up, failing to even properly start the meeting. Would he blow up in anger when he heard? After all, his temper wasn¡¯t the easiest to handle. However, to her surprise, after she poured the water and ced it in front of him, he just took the cup to his lips for a sip, then returned his focus to theptop. Feeling awkward and unsure what to say, she finally managed to muster, "How are you... How are you feeling today? Any better?" The man with the cup gave a slight nod, "Not bad, and you?" Her? Ye Ning, upon hearing he finally asked about her, broke into a cold sweat, "Today... I screwed up at work." "Screwed up?" "Yeah, I was supposed to start with a senior executive meeting, but then I ended up arguing with Ou Yuze!" Argued? Quite capable! The man, holding the water cup, took another sip and ced it back on the table, "Seems you have quite a temper. How did you end up arguing with him?" Ye Ning looked down at her toes, "He disregarded you. I was the person you sent, but he didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. How could I not teach someone like that a lesson?" Ou Mucen: "..." This girl, spouting nonsense... Did she really argue with that man on his behalf? Why hadn¡¯t he noticed before that she had this skill? Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes twitched, and he finally closed hisptop, "So what do you n to do now? Ou Family¡¯s young master Yu Ze is not someone to be trifled with. If he dares toy a hand on me, he won¡¯t hesitate with you." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning immediately looked up at the man, "It¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t do anything to me." Chapter 448 Revenge Returns 2

Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Revenge Returns 2

"Why?" "He¡¯s hostile towards me because I am your person. After I go there, he fears we will take what belongs to them, which exins his hostility towards me. However, as long as I tell him we will not touch a single cent of their stuff, there will be no need for him to treat me this way." "..." For five seconds, Ou Mucen sat in the chair, squinting as he stared at this woman. Being an exceptionally intelligent man, he of course knew what she meant by her words. Generally, after apany goes public, shareholders with a considerable number of shares have the right to control certain operational departments of thepany, and these departments, especially the financial and sales departments, are the most crucial in controlling thepany¡¯s lifeline. Once these two departments are in hand, thepany is virtually in one¡¯s own control. But now, the woman was saying she wouldn¡¯t touch these two departments at all. So, did she really n to use hispany as a chessboard for her strategy? Ou Mucen stared at her for a good while until she could hardly bear it, and only then did he look away: "As long as you have a n, that¡¯s fine. In any case, my requirement is simple. Those 50% of shares, don¡¯t even say they won¡¯t bring in a single penny." Ye Ning suddenly turned her head away awkwardly... Not a single penny? Did she seem so unreasonable? While they were talking, a nurse suddenly came into the hospital room. Ye Ning looked up and realized that his IV drip had finished. So, she nced at her wristwatch and prepared to pick up her child: "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going. Xiaobao¡¯s school is about to end, I¡¯m going to pick him up." Ou Mucen nodded: "Hmm, I will have Ying Hao bring the shareholder¡¯s rights and responsibilities agreement to you tomorrow morning." Ying Hao? Upon hearing this name, Ye Ning remembered the man in ck who had saved her, and immediately, her departing steps halted: "By the way, who is this Ying Hao?" "What do you want with him?" "Nothing much, just wanted to thank him. He helped a lot today." Showing a bit of self-awareness? Ou Mucen snorted coldly: "He¡¯s thepany¡¯s security guard, it¡¯s his job to protect you." Security guard? With those skills, he¡¯s just a security guard? Ye Ning found it hard to believe, but since he had said so, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask any further. Thus, she turned and left the hospital room to pick up her child. In fact, no matter who that person was, as long as she could stabilize this man and continue to stay at Longfeng, that was the best oue. When she thought about it, she really had been somewhat impulsive today. If it hadn¡¯t been for seeing that couple she couldn¡¯t stand, she would not have caused such a scene. Driving over, it was just a ten-minute journey. Ye Ning arrived at Ye Xiaobao¡¯s kindergarten. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that when she drove up, she actually saw the person at the entrance of the kindergarten she had been worried about encountering these past few days. "Brother Lin..." Seeing this person, she didn¡¯t even bother to park the car properly. She found a random spot, got out, and walked over to him, her face tense as she looked at the child in his hands. That was fear! Fear that he would take her child away, and fear for what he might do to them if he took them back. Lin Yebai noticed all of this, his already dull eyes growing dimmer: "You¡¯re here?" Ye Ning nodded: "Yes... I just got off work." Chapter 449 Revenge Returns 3

Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Revenge Returns 3

Ye Ning¡¯s expression was intensely rigid, with a strong sense of tension in her eyes, as if he was no longer the man she trusted and respected, but had be something akin to a dangerous element. Lin Yebai saw this and tugged at the corner of his mouth, a hint of self-mockery finally shing across his eyes and brows! "I¡¯vee to return some of your identity documents to you and took the opportunity to pick up Xiaobao as well," he said, handing over the child he was leading by the hand, and at the same time, a kraft envelope. Ye Ning was momentarily stunned! Her identity documents? "Your ID card and passport are no longer valid in Japan, and you can¡¯t be exposed right now, so there¡¯s no way to get them reissued. All that¡¯s left are your records from the orphanage and the adoption certificate from the Ou Family. I¡¯m returning everything to you now; you need to keep them safe." He passed the envelope to her with a very calm expression. Ye Ning stared at him for a while before reaching out to take the envelope. That¡¯s right, ever since he had covertly rescued her five years ago, all her documents, including her identification, had been in his keeping. He said she was an escapee; if someone discovered her true identity, it would be a death sentence for her. So, he had been safeguarding these items for her all along. But now, he was actually returning them to her? She looked at the kraft envelope in her hands, and the wariness that filled her eyes finally began to dissipate slowly, "Brother Lin, you actually didn¡¯t have to return these to me." "No, since you¡¯ve decided to leave, it¡¯s only natural that I return these things to you. Just be careful. These documents are temporarily not to be exposed. If someone finds out, it could cause trouble." He spoke indifferently, his gaze not on her, but fixed on some point in the distance. Ye Ning, upon hearing this, finally put the kraft envelope away. He had surprised her today; she had thought that after she had refused him in front of so many people at the Qiao Family home and left with that man, he would turn hostile and intensify his efforts to capture her and confine her to his side once more. But unexpectedly, he had chosen to let her go and even personally delivered her belongings to her. Ye Ning¡¯s eyes softened, especially when recalling the incident at the Qiao Family home that night, a tinge of guilt arose in her heart, "Brother Lin, about that night, I..." "Does he treat you well?" "Huh?" "I mean, Ou Mucen, has he treated you well? Has he forgiven you for what happened in Japan?" He seemed to be talking to himself as he stood there and asked this question. Ye Ning¡¯s face immediately flushed with embarrassment, "He... he stopped asking about those thingster on." "Is that so? Then he must have forgiven you. He¡¯s a smart man; he should already know you had nothing to do with that incident, just that he felt used and was ufortable about it." "..." For a long, long time, Ye Ning just stood there, not knowing how to respond to him. These words didn¡¯t sound like the Lin Yebai she knew. Whenever the former Lin Yebai mentioned Ou Mucen, his tone and voice would be sharp, and his words would always subtly convey his displeasure towards him. But now, he spoke as if he was defending Ou Mucen, exining to her the real reason a man might not forgive her. Why was he doing this? Chapter 450 Revenge Returns 4

Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Revenge Returns 4

Could it be that he really had let go? His obsessions with her, his hatred for that man, had he released them all? Ye Ning clenched the brown paper envelope in her hand. "Brother Lin, thank you. Rest easy, no matter how long, you will always be family to me, Ye Ning, my brother." Family? Brother? The man who had been standing here gazing at the lingering sunset off in the distance heard these words and tugged at the corner of his mouth. Finally, heughed, "Alright, family. I heard you¡¯ve started working at Longfeng?" Ye Ning nodded. "Yes, Ou Mucen arranged it. He now holds 50% of the shares and needed someone there, so he sent me." "Have you ever thought about why he chose you to go?" "He said he needed someone he could trust..." Ye Ning looked down. When Ou Mucen sent her to Longfeng, that was indeed what he had said, and she, too, was willing to believe him. But upon hearing her say this, the man in front of her suddenlyughed. "Do you believe that? Knowing you are the adopted daughter of his brother¡¯s family, would he really still ce you there? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be nning your final act of revenge there, right? If so, his Longfeng is going to suffer substantial losses." Ye Ning was at a loss for words! Indeed, from the moment she received this task, her mind was filled with thoughts of revenge, and Longfeng was indeed the battlefield for her grand n of vengeance. Ye Ning clenched her fists, starting to lose her confidence... "I mean no offense, just a reminder, Longfeng¡¯s assets are worth tens of billions; it¡¯s not just a car, a piece of jewelry. Take care," he concluded, then turned and left. Yes, tens of billions. Even he would think twice, let alone that man? That man wouldn¡¯t be so crazed as to let her y with tens of billions, would he? As Lin Yebai left, the corners of his mouth were full of mocking sneers... Ye Ning stood petrified, staring at his departing figure for a long time without moving. These past two days, she really hadn¡¯t thought about this problem. Since the night she was taken away from the Qiao Family banquet by him, she had been immersed in the joy of his forgiveness, of hising back for her. She didn¡¯t want to consider anything else and was willing to believe every word he said. But just now, the man had told her that he wouldn¡¯t just throw tens of billions in for her "game." Would he really not y along? Then, what was Ou Mucen¡¯s true intention for sending her to Longfeng? Her fingers tightened one by one, and her chest suddenly felt as though it was being pressed by a heavy stone, making it hard for her to breathe... ---- Ou Mucen went to bedte that night, still fiddling with his phone in his hospital bed past nine o¡¯clock. Because Ji Chengzhi, after returning home, got nagged fiercely by his parents, he came out again and went to the hospital to see Mucen. Coming in from outside, he happened to see Mucen sitting on the bed with his phone, so he walked in. "Still not asleep at this hour? Waiting for someone special?" His tone was ambiguous, and his expression was filled with teasing. Ou Mucen looked at him expressionlessly. "What brings you here sote? Pressured into marriage again?" Ji Chengzhi immediately lost all interest. "Why must you be so disagreeable? Always bringing up the most unwee topics, can¡¯t you talk about something else?" Chapter 451 Revenge Returns 5

Chapter 451: Chapter 451 Revenge Returns 5

Snatching his phone, she found out he was ying a game. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t show any irritation but, after he also logged on, someone took the phone back from his hands and he continued his game. "Not to criticize you, but you¡¯re not that young anymore, spending your days indulging in pleasure; it¡¯s about time to find a woman and settle down." "Tch!" Ji Chengzhi, who was busy getting on theputer, shot him a nce, "As if you¡¯re young. Are you younger than me? You¡¯re 28, I¡¯m 29, we¡¯re pretty much the same. Why don¡¯t you get married, huh?" Ou Mucen: "..." Ignoring him, he continued to y his game! He actually enjoyed ying games a lot and was quite skilled. If it weren¡¯t for his busy schedule, these damned fools wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. Now that he thought about it, he missed the times when they were students with nothing much to do. Upon entering the game, the four yers from Langya Pavillion soon started a fierce and exhrating fight in the ancient city of Demon Domain. Both Young Master Zhan and Master Xia expressed that it was a rare asion for the Third Young Master to join them in a game, showing an unprecedented enthusiasm and ttery while fighting monsters. Young Master Zhan: "Yo, the Third Young Master seems to be in a good mood today, your attack power has reached 100%." Master Xia: "Third Young Master, did something good happen to you?" As Ji Chengzhi saw it on the screen, he nced at the man sitting in front of him with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, slowly typing out, "Because his ¡¯second spring¡¯ hase..." Young Master Zhan: "!!!!" Master Xia: "Petrified/Petrified/Petrified" ... Ji Chengzhi wanted to continue, but suddenly, he felt two icy stares across from him, and his fingers trembled,ughing without conviction, "Just kidding, just kidding, haha." Ou Mucen¡¯s face was colder than ice: "I wouldn¡¯t mind making a joke too." "What?" "Telling your mom that you¡¯re back to ying Royal characters!" Damn! Beast! Ji Chengzhi was immediately hit with aeback that left him powerless to resist, threw his phone, and he didn¡¯t want to y anymore, going to sit at the small table. Ou Mucen continued ying until he finished the round and eventually came down from the online world and the hospital bed to pour himself a drink. "I heard your woman got bullied at your brother¡¯s ce today?" "Who told you?" "Never mind that. I also heard it was your woman who provoked your nephew, leading to the conflict. If that¡¯s the case, then your woman has quite the guts," Ji Chengzhi took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Ou Mucen poured himself some water; maybe it was because he had yed the game for too long, his neck felt a bit sore, so he sat down at the small table as well. "When has she ever been timid?" "That¡¯s true. If she dares to provoke you and use you, what is an Ou Yuze to her?" Ji Chengzhi startedughing too. That woman was indeed a unique one. Not to mention himself, when Ji Chengzhi had just given her a few warnings, she had directly intimidated him. Looking back on it now, he found it amusing. "What¡¯s going to happen next? Your nephew is not someone easy to deal with. He dared toy hands on you, and now that she¡¯s made him lose face in front of so many people, I doubt he¡¯ll let her off." "That will depend on whether he is capable!" He paused, as if something hade to mind, and added, "She¡¯s not as foolish as you think." Chapter 452 Revenge Returns 6

Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Revenge Returns 6

Ji Chengzhi stalled for a moment, "What do you mean by that...?" The man sitting across tapped the table a few times, "The opening act isn¡¯t bad, just a bit undercooked. A mere provocation is too kind, isn¡¯t it time to turn up the heat?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." Is he a beast? Is he an animal? How can he indulge a woman like this in front of him? Ji Chengzhi felt as if he had suffered ten thousand tons of damage: "Ou, are you not afraid that one day I¡¯ll add something to your injection and kill you if you keep unting your love in front of me?" Ou Mucen nced over at him, his expression like that of someone watching an idiot, "You should see a psychologist, your mentality is extremely abnormal right now." Ji Chengzhi almost coughed up blood... What if he really killed him right now? However, on second thought, since that woman might very well be the mother of his child, his anger seemed to diminish. So, he blurted out, "Fine, just indulge her. After all, she¡¯s raised such a big child for you, it¡¯s been hard." "What?" "Isn¡¯t it the case? If you marry her in the future, Xiaobao will be your son. To suddenly gain such a big son out of nowhere, isn¡¯t that a huge bargain?" "..." With just that look, Ou Mucen retracted his gaze. Such words, if spoken to any other man, would surely cause some difort upon hearing them. A woman who has been married andes with a child, marrying her would always have some imperfections, since the child isn¡¯t his own, and the woman wasn¡¯t exclusively his from the start. But at this moment, for some reason, Ou Mucen felt not the slightest difort after hearing these words; on the contrary, upon hearing that the child could be his son, calling him ¡¯Dad¡¯, something inside him feltpletely filled, and an overwhelming sense of joy brought a slight smile to his lips. Ji Chengzhi, sitting opposite him, was shocked to see such an expression! This guy must be out of his mind. He¡¯s talking about picking up a son out of the blue, not that the child is actually his. Why does he look as though the child really is his? Ji Chengzhi felt as though he had seen a ghost! Could it be... this is the legendary bond of blood being thicker than water? ¡ª Ye Ning went to bed early the night before because Xiaobao wasn¡¯t feeling well and she had gone to sleep with him early. She woke up early in the morning since she had gone to bed early, awakening as dawn was breaking. So, she got up from the bed, started to cook breakfast for Xiaobao, and, out of habit, picked up her phone to scroll through Weibo. But just as she picked up the phone, a call came in. "Hello?" "You¡¯re up?" As the call connected, a clear and deep voice came through. The familiar tone, the trademark brevity, almost made Ye Ning drop her spat on the floor. "I¡¯m up, you... why so early?" "Doing a checkup, have you left the house?" "Not yet, still cooking breakfast. Xiaobao wasn¡¯t feeling wellst night, so I didn¡¯t want to take him out for breakfast this morning." Not feeling well? The voice in the phone immediately rose slightly upon hearing these words, "Is he okay?" "He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine, just a little stomach upset. He¡¯s much better after taking some medicine," Ye Ning quickly assured, soothing any worries. Meanwhile, the anxiety that had kept her tossing and turning all ofst night began to dissipate unconsciously. Chapter 453 Revenge Returns 7

Chapter 453: Chapter 453 Revenge Returns 7

Last night, she barely slept at all, her mind in disarray due to Lin Yebai¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to admit what he had said, but after going over it again and again, she found that everything he mentioned was true. If he really had found out who she was, he should know she and his brother¡¯s family were enemies. Knowing this, why would he send her to Longfeng? By sending her to Longfeng, it was as if he wanted to drag the grudge she had held for all those years down with him! Did he really not care about the money? that was tens of billions we¡¯re talking about! Lying awake, she stared at the ceiling overhead through the dark night for what seemed like an eternity, her mind never settling, as she dwelled on this question until her heart ached and her head throbbed. But early this morning, she received a call from him; he was still concerned about her son... Ye Ning decided not to think about anything for now and to focus on her own affairs first. "When you send him to kindergarten, talk to the teacher and ask them to pay a little more attention," he said. "Yeah, okay!" "I¡¯ve had Ying Hao carry over the deed of authority; you can take it directly to Ou Muyuan. As for the operation department, I suggest you take control of the design department," he proposed. "Why?" Why? Of course, to stir up trouble, right? With Bai Wei currently in the design department, any small movement would be a perfect fuse. The man holding his phone, gazing at the gold of dawn outside the window, his handsome face revealed a brooding mood, "Aren¡¯t you looking for aid-back department? In the jewelry business, the design department is the most rxed. They release a new product once per quarter and then are free for the rest. You can do some good fishing there." Ye Ning: "..." That makes sense, but why does it sound like she¡¯s just loafing around at thepany? She works very diligently, thank you very much! Ye Ning ended the call in a sullen mood! On the other end, after he hung up, the man followed the nurse and doctor behind him for his final check-up. A chilly voice taunted him from behind, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I¡¯ve never seen someone so happy while scheming against their own assets. President Ou, are you sure your brain isn¡¯t malfunctioning? Maybe you should get a CT scan as well?" The man by the window immediately turned around with his arms crossed, "Should we get you checked too? After so many years of living it up and yet still not providing the Ji Family with a grandchild, what seems to be the problem?" "Ou Mucen!!" "..." It¡¯s a curse, why can¡¯t the two major shareholders of this hospital just get along? ---- It was an hourter when Ye Ning arrived at Longfeng. True to his word, Ying Hao was waiting there. Upon seeing her, he handed over a document, "This is what Third Young Master asked me to give you. He said to fill in the nk spaces yourself." Ye Ning took it and opened it to see that it indeed was a nk shareholder agreement, and scrawled at the bottom in a flourish was "Ou Mucen¡¯s" signature, already in ce. Seeing this, she stowed it away, ready to go up and find father and son Ou Muyuan when suddenly someone called out from behind, "Assistant An, good morning!" A woman? Ye Ning turned and saw the beautiful woman approaching from behind. Yang Xueshan, to think they would run into each other, what a coincidence! She paused her steps, a shallow smile spreading across her face as she looked at her, "Good morning, Manager Yang. What brings you here? Did you just arrive?" Chapter 454 Revenge Returns 8

Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Revenge Returns 8

Yang Xueshan sauntered over, exuding charm, with thick chestnut curls identical to those she had unted at the court five years ago. Seductive with a facade of elegance that didn¡¯t quite belong to her. "Hmm, I usuallye around this time. However, I already made a trip to the factory just now." "Factory?" Yang Xueshan nodded, "Yes, the production department. Assistant An might not be aware, but at Longfeng, I manage not only the Human Resources Department but sometimes I also need to check on the production side of things." "Is that so? Is the production department such a crucial part that Manager Yang has to visit in person?" "Of course. The production department is the cornerstone of Longfeng¡¯s manufacturing base, the origin of all product manufacturing. Assistant An, would you say that¡¯s important?" As she spoke, the woman purposefully nced at Ye Ning. Ye Ning observed her expressions intently, not pointing them out, but her eyes, nevertheless, shifted to the factory that the other woman had mentioned. It was said that this woman, Yang Xueshan, before Ye Ning arrived, had been meddling in many departments within thepany thanks to her rtionship with Ou Yuze, especially the production department, which was like her fortress. And now, she deliberately brought up the production department in front of her... Ye Ning looked at the woman who had betrayed her five years ago, the same woman who had personally sent her to jail, and suddenly, she began to smile, "Indeed, it¡¯s important. So, if that¡¯s the case, during the return to discuss the power and responsibility agreement, I¡¯d really like to take charge of this department." As she finished speaking, the woman immediately disyed a shockingly appalled expression: "What? You want this one? That won¡¯t do. If you take it, what will we do?" "Manager Yang, we¡¯re all one family, why quibble over such things? Alright, just go and talk to young master Sunter. Tell him I¡¯ll take this department, okay?" "But..." "All¡¯s good, don¡¯t worry. In the future, when we reap the benefits, you won¡¯t be left out." Ye Ning patted her shoulder, her smile so convincing, she could have easily won the Oscar for Best Actress. Eventually, Yang Xueshan left with an air of reluctance, but Ye Ning knew inside she must be ted to the point of fainting. Ye Ning had, after all, fallen right into her trap. Hehe, you treacherous wench! Ye Ning, apanied by Ying Hao, also reached the 11th-floor conference room. Ou Muyuan was indeed already waiting for her. She handed over the already filled out power and responsibility document to him, "President Ou, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll take the production department and the design department." Ou Muyuan¡¯s eyes lit up at once, "Are you sure you want these two departments? You don¡¯t need to ask the third young master?" Ye Ning smiled radiantly, "No need. He left me in full charge. Let¡¯s settle on these two!" Seeing this, Ou Muyuan exchanged a look with his son and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately, he not only personally took her to inspect these departments, but as the President of Longfeng, he grandly announced her arrival at thepany. Ye Ning was very pleased with this arrangement. After the introductions, she returned to her office. "Assistant An, why did you take the production department? Weren¡¯t we supposed to take the finance and sales departments?" Back in the office, an oblivious Ying Hao asked. Ye Ning had no intention of telling him, so she casually brushed it off, "It¡¯s the arrangement of the third young master. By the way, has the production department received any orders recently?" Ying Hao flipped through some papers, "There is one, a deal worth 3 billion, with deliverables due in the next couple of days." Chapter 455 Revenge Returns 9

Chapter 455: Chapter 455 Revenge Returns 9

$300 million? Such a huge order?! Ye Ning was surprised when she heard it, "Has thepany always had orders this big?" Ying Hao shook his head, "Not really, I just looked, and they¡¯re mostly small orders. It¡¯s just today that we received a huge order saying it¡¯s for a new productunch and that production needs to start." A new productunch? Ye Ning flipped through the orders he had handed over, realizing that the orders from the past month were indeed not very substantial. Thergest one was only five million, but now, suddenly there came an order worth $300 million. Ye Ning suddenly recalled the woman who had deliberately seduced her at the door that morning, and, holding the order, she fell into deep thought... She had guessed that the woman had lured her here with a conspiracy, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a big order the moment she arrived. It seemed that the wretched woman was ying a big game! That wretched woman! She wanted to y, did she? Fine, then Ye Ning would y along with her. She had been worrying about when the right opportunity woulde, and now here it was, delivered to her doorstep. However, the quantity of this order... She thought of Lin Yebai¡¯s words from yesterday afternoon that had been nagging at her heart like a thorn, and suddenly her fingers clenched the order turned white, a decisive look shing in her eyes. Since that was the case, why not take a gamble? Gamble on whether he would care or not, and how much she really meant to him in his heart. She ced the order in front of her, waved her hand, and signed her name to it, "Alright, produce it ording to the order quantity." "Yes!" Ying Hao, unaware of the truth, immediately took the signed order and went down quickly. The calm surface of theke was finally about to be disturbed... ¡ª Ou Mucen didn¡¯t find out about this until the evening. Upon learning of it, he sat there in silence for a while. "You¡¯re saying $300 million?" "Correct," Ying Hao nodded. Hearing this, the man sitting in the chair began tapping the pen in his hand against the tabletop, intermittently... $300 million, the stakes of this game were big. If things really got serious, the investment could balloon to $1.3 billion or more, at which point the entire Longfeng might get involved. He sat there thinking for a good while but eventually still issued his orders calmly, "Understood, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Just ensure her personal safety." "Understood, Young Master," Ying Hao replied upon receiving the order and left. It had only been about ten minutes since he left when someone else came to the sickroom. Ou Mucen turned his head and saw it was his mother, who had brought something to see him. "Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you there¡¯s no need to bring food to the hospital? I¡¯ll be discharged soon." Ou Mucen instinctively furrowed his brows when he saw who it was. Bai Tingfang, undeterred, came over with the stewed soup and meals she had brought, "Aren¡¯t you still in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with your moming to check on you? By the way, when exactly are you being discharged? I had someone tidy up your vi." The vi? Was she referring to the garden in the Blue Mountain Vi? Ou Mucen immediately refused without even thinking, "Mom, I don¡¯t n to go back there. I¡¯m returning to my apartment." "Why? You¡¯re just getting out of the hospital and no one will take care of you. Moreover, your apartment is cold all year round; how would that help with your recovery?" As soon as Bai Tingfang heard her son didn¡¯t n to return home after being discharged but rather to his apartment, she immediately became anxious. Chapter 456 Revenge Returns 10

Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Revenge Returns 10

Ou Mucen didn¡¯t want to exin to her, so he lowered his head and busied himself with his work, staying silent. Bai Tingfang saw this and knew the temperament of her son; once he was set on something, no one could pull him back. In an instant, she plopped down in front of him, "I know you think mom nags too much, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want toe home." "Mom, what are you talking about? When have I ever thought you were naggy?" "Then why won¡¯t youe home?" "Because..." Ou Mucen suddenly stopped there... Because of what? Of course, it was because of that ce, that woman would never go there. She was a foster daughter who had walked out from there; that ce, Mei Liping¡¯s family, had brought her too much pain and hatred. How could she ever want to return? Ou Mucen lifted his eyelids slightly and after a long while, he said, "No reason, I just don¡¯t want to see that family. Mom, don¡¯t forget how your son was injured. Surely you wouldn¡¯t expect your son to face a once attempted murderer every day while he is recovering, right?" Bai Tingfang heard this and then gave up on the decision to make him recover at the garden. After a long time, she finally agreed with his decision not to go to the garden. "Then after you return to the apartment, mom will personally take care of you." "No need!" "Why not? You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital; someone needs to take care of you, don¡¯t they?" "Haven¡¯t you already hired a cleaningdy for me? She can cook. She can take care of things when the timees, and besides, after I am discharged, I won¡¯t have time to stay at home. I have to go to work; thepany is so busy." "But..." "Alright, mom, if you really want to do something for me, then take care of yourself, so I don¡¯t have to worry about you." Finally, he said something a son should say, just to shut her up so she wouldn¡¯t worry about his issues. Indeed, hearing this rare, affectionate speech from her son, Bai Tingfang finally stopped talking about it. She opened the soup she had brought and pushed it towards him, "I¡¯ve heard all about Longfeng¡¯s situation. You¡¯ve already sent someone over to their side, but, I heard you sent the same assistant again?" Upon this remark, the man across from her, who had shown little reaction to the conversation up until now, suddenly lifted his gaze and his expression turned cold. "What are you trying to do? I warn you, don¡¯t touch her!" "Why are you speaking so aggressively? I¡¯m your mother, can¡¯t I show a little concern for you?" Ou Mucen¡¯s expression remained icy, "Pay attention to what needs attention. Things that shouldn¡¯t be your concern had better be left alone. I¡¯m telling you, if I find out you¡¯ve touched her again, mom, don¡¯t me me for turning heartless and ruthless." Bai Tingfang was startled by her son¡¯s tone and countenance; sitting there, she stared at him, her face turning pale with shock. After a long time, she abruptly stood up and turned to leave. This was the first time he had spoken to her with such a tone and attitude. He was her son, yet for the sake of another woman, he spoke to her this way. Wasn¡¯t it strange? Stepping out of the hospital room, her face immediately turned steely, "You must find out immediately who that woman is. The La Family¡¯s youngdy said she even went to Japan and was with the young master. Check this matter out." No sooner had her words fallen than a shadow approached from the side, "Yes, madam!" "And someone named Lin Yebai. Check him too!" "Lin Yebai?" "Yes, La Chenxi said she and this man have an unusual rtionship. Investigate carefully; perhaps you can find out her identity. Be careful not to alert the young master!" Chapter 457 - 458: The Show Begins 2

Chapter 457: Chapter 458: The Show Begins 2

Every sentence, every word, sounded so terrifying and so shocking. Perhaps even Ou Mucen himself would never have imagined that the person to ruin his ns in the end would be this woman. Although he no longer loved her, and even though he didn¡¯t want to see her again, he had never thought that she would one day be like this. Lacking even the most basic human morality, how could a person change so much? The figure quickly went off to take care of things, and Bai Tingfang, after making sure that the person inside the sickroom hadn¡¯t heard what she¡¯d said, also put on a grave expression and left.... ---- Ye Ning hadn¡¯t gone to the hospital these past two days. She was keeping an eye on the Longfeng matter; she knew a great battle was about to begin soon! Indeed, on the third day after she entered Longfeng, the 300 million order finally arrived. More than a dozenrge trucks, under the watchful eyes of many, drove into the gates of Longfeng. "Assistant An, the goods have arrived." "Good, have they been inspected?" "The Huo Family¡¯s goods are all exempt from inspection." "Is that so?" She smiled as she looked at the production manager, casually took a piece of raw material from the truck to examine under her scrutiny, and then, like ripples on the surface of ake, her smile unfurled, "Since that¡¯s the case, unload them." "Yes, Assistant An!" "..." Exempt from inspection, how convenient¡ªno wonder an order worth 300 million was ced at once; there¡¯s a green channel after all. Once the notice was given to unload the goods, everyone in the factory rushed to the task; the scene was explosive. Yang Xueshan, who was also watching the surveince from her office, immediately felt overjoyed upon seeing this and went to the eleventh floor to find that man, "Yu Ze, it¡¯s a sess; that woman discovered nothing and let them unload directly." "Really?" "Yes, really, I saw it with my own eyes." "Good!" Upon hearing this, the man behind the desk, Ou Yuze, finally sneered sinisterly, "With a 300 million order, I really want to see how this bitch is going to die this time." Yang Xueshanughed as well, "Don¡¯t worry, this time, I won¡¯t just make her suffer; I¡¯ll drag Ou Mucen down with her!" The man still smoking suddenly had his eyes light up, "How do you mean?" Yang Xueshan smiled sinisterly, "A 300 million order is no small amount. If we wait until it¡¯s cut into semi-finished products and starts the engraving process, we could stage a scene for someone to ¡¯identally¡¯ discover the goods are fake. As the person in charge of production, she will be inextricably linked to the scandal, and at that time, I just need to approach her and tell her that if she wants to live, she must pin everything on Ou Mucen. By then, Ou Mucen won¡¯t be able to escape the me, and perhaps in his anger, the old man might give Longfeng back to you." By the end of her speech, the woman had even burst into triumphantughter... Indeed, this was a perfect n¡ªfirst using the 300 million order to drive that woman into a corner, and then when she thinks she¡¯s about to die, to throw her a lifeline by telling her that as long as she hands over her master, she could survive. Once she betrayed her master, the trap would be sprung; it would be truly delightful at that moment! An Ning, you bitch, I always said I wouldn¡¯t let you off. Ou Yuze also understood her intentions, and finally, he showed her an expression of satisfaction, "Good, if this seeds, I promise you, next month I¡¯ll take you to Switzend and buy you that ring." Chapter 458: The Show Begins 2

Chapter 458: Chapter 458: The Show Begins 2

"Really?" Upon hearing this, Yang Xueshan¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and even her fingers began to tremble slightly with extreme joy. The ring from Switzend, she had it custom-ordered long ago. It was from an international luxury brand that specialized in making wedding rings for newlyweds. Yet, for so many years, this man had always been unwilling to go with her to pay the full amount and buy it back. Therefore, it could only lie there alone. And she, Yang Xueshan, had been with him for over five years, and still was just a lover he kept in the shadows. Now, he had finally said it, if she seeded, he would take her to Switzend to buy that ring back. To buy the ring back... Sheughed through tears, hastily assented happily, and then ran out quickly. No matter what, she would seed today. Even if it cost her life, she would make sure it ended perfectly. She hurried to the office, then stared at the surveince again, but to her surprise, in just an hour since she had left the monitor, that batch of goods had already been unloaded and started moving into the workshop. How could it be so fast? She felt a pang of shock, looking at the heaps of Original Jade Stone in the workshop and thinking about the factory¡¯s usual pace of work; she couldn¡¯t help but feel a moment of anxiety. But even with the nerves, she did not care much, because she knew from the entry of Original Jade Stone into the factory, to peeling, cutting into semi-finished stones, and then to carving, these steps would take at least untilte afternoon toplete. There was plenty of time. So after watching for a while, she stopped monitoring it and went on with her work as usual, keeping busy with other matters. At noon, she was even happy enough to have a good lunch out with that man beforeing back for a nap. Waking up from the nap, it was almost four o¡¯clock. Seeing that the time was about right, she got up and went over to the surveince area. However, she had not expected that when she got to the video feed, the Original Jade Stone that should have been at the carving process at this time was nowhere to be seen in the sculpting workshop. The whole video was quiet, the workshop silent and empty of any movement. What¡¯s going on? Where is that batch of goods? She felt an inexplicable chill and immediately called the workshop. "Hello, this is Manager Yang. Where are the goods that came in this morning? They¡¯re missing?" "No, they¡¯ve been carved already and moved to the polishing workshop," someone answered. What?!! Already carved? Upon hearing these words, she almost dropped her phone from her hand. How is this possible? Three hundred million worth of material, how could it have moved to the polishing workshop so quickly? Even if thepany¡¯s machinery was state-of-the-art, it couldn¡¯t be this fast. She could no longer sit still. Hanging up the phone, she dashed out in a rush... This n, that batch of material absolutely could not go through the carving process and subsequent steps¡ªotherwise, the cost and waste would go up. But most importantly, once the material entered the carving process, the next steps would involve blending it with previously produced semi-finished products. If new and old materials were mixed, it would really be a disaster. She just wanted to take down that woman and the people behind her; there was absolutely no need to drag thepany into this. Dashing all the way to the polishing workshop, she intended to immediately stop the workers, but just as she came down the stairs, she saw a young woman in a ck suit jacket and off-white pencil skirt, wearing a safety helmet, standing there, apanied by the workshop director. Chapter 459: The Show Begins 3

Chapter 459: Chapter 459: The Show Begins 3

"Thepany needs this batch of goods urgently, aiming to hit the market by Mid-Autumn Festival, so you all need to hurry up now." "Don¡¯t worry, Assistant An, following your method, our efficiency has greatly improved, and we will soon be able to move into the finished goods warehouse." "..." Finished goods warehouse?!?!! Standing on the stairs, Yang Xueshan heard this term, and suddenly, her vision turned ck, nearly causing her to tumble down the stairs. If the goods entered the finished goods warehouse, it would mean mingling the entire existing inventory of Longfeng together. Once thepany¡¯s products hit the market, it wouldn¡¯t just be an issue of the goods themselves, but if counterfeit materials were revealed, thepany¡¯s reputation would be damaged, resulting in enormous losses! Yang Xueshanpletely panicked, dashing down the stairs at a sprint. She approached the woman with a forced smile: "Assistant An, why are you here in person? Why bother yourself with such matters?" Ye Ning looked at the woman who had suddenly appeared, taken aback: "Manager Yang, why are you here?" Yang Xueshan was trembling with panic, but she still had to feign calmness on her face: "I... I was just passing by and saw you here, so I came to check." Just passing by? Ye Ning looked up at the entrance to the workshop, which didn¡¯t seem to be a ce one could simply pass by and see, and her gaze sharpened: "Really? Did youe to check if I¡¯m familiar with the work?" "Yes... yes..." "Well, thank you so much for your concern. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve managed Yuzhirun before while at O¡¯s, so this job is quite easy for me. Look, I¡¯ve saved thepany a lot of time today." "Is that so?" "Yes, the polishing should be finished before the end of the day and then moved into the finished goods warehouse. When work starts tomorrow, they can be packaged and shipped out." The girl wearing a safety helmet, whether in attire or makeup was not as exquisite and charming as those office workers who spent their days in the office, but the radiant smile on her face at that moment made Yang Xueshan wish she could strangle her on the spot! Enter the finished goods warehouse before the end of the day? Why doesn¡¯t she just go die?!! Finally, her fingers clenched one by one, as she stared at the woman and asked, word by word: "ording to the process, this batch of goods shouldn¡¯t have been carved at this hour. How did you manage to do it? Why is it so much faster?" Ye Ning smiled: "You¡¯ve made things tooplicated. Actually, for jade to take shape, it doesn¡¯t need so many steps. Just peel off the skin, and for a good piece of jade, just pick the best ¡¯water head¡¯ material and go straight to the machine. Why bother cutting each piece before selecting?" "You¡ª" Yang Xueshan suddenly felt a bone-chilling fear because this method had never been used at Longfeng. She stared intensely at the woman, her lips turning an exceptionally grave shade of pale: "Who exactly are you? How do you understand jade so well?" Ye Ningughed again: "Manager Yang, you really have a short memory. Am I not the assistant specially in charge of Yuzhirun by young master San¡¯s side? If I didn¡¯t have some skills, how could I havended this role?" With one statement, she hadpletely blocked the woman¡¯s probing! Indeed, want to check her background? Rest assured, she has a hundred excuses to block you, and until the right timees, she would absolutely not let you discover her true identity. Chapter 460: The Show Begins 4

Chapter 460: Chapter 460: The Show Begins 4

Yang Xueshan was livid with desperation. In the end, she could only quickly leave the batch of jade stones which were nearly finished polishing and started to look for her master. Meanwhile, in the office on the eleventh floor, Ou Yuze was still waiting for Yang Xueshan¡¯s good news. Four o¡¯clock was the time that woman had told him to expect a spectacle, and by now, it should be about to begin, right? Just as he lit a cigarette, the office door was violently pushed open from the outside... "Yu Ze..." "Is it done? Has it started?" "No... not that, Yu Ze, that woman, whatever method she used, she sped up the entire process by two hours. Now, the products have entered the polishing stage and are about to move to the finished goods warehouse." Yang Xueshan, seeing the man looking at her with anticipation, suddenly felt a wave of fear. Before she could open her mouth, her voice was already trembling. As expected, once the words fell, the man who rose from his chair. The smile on his face gradually faded, and instantly, a dark and cold threat emerged from his eyes, "What did you say? Say it again?" "It¡¯s not... that¡¯s not it, Yu Ze. Listen to me, I didn¡¯t know she would do that. I... I... Yu Ze, we need to intercept that batch of goods now, or once it¡¯s in the finished goods warehouse, mixed with the previous inventory, it¡¯ll be toote once the goods are shipped out. The trouble will be huge." "You¡¯re telling me now that the trouble is huge? What did you tell me before? You said this was foolproof, and everything was arranged. But now, youe running to me saying there¡¯s a big problem?" As the words fell, the water ss on the table was grabbed and ruthlessly hurled at her. Upon seeing this, Yang Xueshan screamed in terror and ducked to the side, covering her head! "Smash¡ª" That was precisely the terrifying sound that could make one too unstable to even stand. Yang Xueshan felt the pain of the ss shards sshing onto her legs; she hugged her head, and tears suddenly began to fall, "Yu Ze, this... this really was an ident, I didn¡¯t mean it... " "When was it ever not an ident with you? That little star you hired for Yuzhirun¡¯s opening, you said it was an ident. Later, the counterfeit goods at Yuzhirun, that too was an ident. Even that time in Japan when I failed, you imed an ident. You heartless wench, what haven¡¯t you called an ident?" With a roar, the man reached into his drawer and pulled out a gun, aiming it at her. The moment Yang Xueshan saw it, she frozepletely, "Yu Ze, you..." "I could kill you now and call it an ident. Then, your ¡¯ident¡¯ could be conveniently discarded in the dumpster downstairs, and this problem would be done with," he articted coldly, like the most ruthless and merciless viper in the world, his eyes filled with icy venom. Yang Xueshan was petrified... She knew he was a man without sentiment, cold and cruel, but she had never imagined that one day he would point a gun at her head and tell her that he would treat her death as an ident to solve this problem. So, in his heart, was she just a rag, not even worth being called a human? The hands that were covering Yang Xueshan¡¯s head slowly started to lower; her eyes full of tears, hollow and intense as she gazed at him, "So in your eyes, I am just a scapegoat that can be used at any time." Chapter 461: The Show Begins 5

Chapter 461: Chapter 461: The Show Begins 5

"What do you think this is? Treasure? Or a fianc¨¦e? Let me tell you, Yang Xueshan, stop dreaming. I, Ou Yuze, even if I were to marry a random woman, would not look at someone like you who came out of an orphanage!" "But you clearly said you loved me before, Yu Ze, how can you say such things? After all these years, do you know how many unconscionable things I¡¯ve done to help you? I¡¯ve even betrayed my own sisters, how can you treat me like this?" Finally, she screamed hysterically,pletely ignoring the gun pointed at her head. Yes, because of this man, Yang Xueshan had done all kinds of evil deeds and lost all sense of morality over the years. Even for him, she had betrayed her only sister in the orphanage, sending her to prison. How could he do this to her? However, the man holding the gun to her, upon hearing her words, began to sneer, "Did I ask you to do those things? You did it to indulge in luxury, to be with me, to marry into the Ou Family. That¡¯s why you did it." "..." At the drop of that sentence, the already somewhat crumbling woman twitched violently as if stepping on sore spots, her face bing even paler. Seeing this, Ou Yuze¡¯s face filled with mockery, "Did I hit a nerve? Still think you¡¯re the innocent one? Yang Xueshan, in fact, the most disgusting people in the world are ones like you, ying the victim when you¡¯re far from innocent. Do you really think I kept you because I have feelings for you? Let me tell you, if you weren¡¯t somewhat useful, you¡¯d have been sent to where you belong long ago!" Thest sentence was truly the final straw! "You¡¯d have been sent to where you belong long ago" That sentence must be referring to the ce where she sent her best friend five years ago, because she was too outstanding, too strong. The Ou Family feared that one day she would fall into the hands of someone more powerful than they could control, which could be the greatest threat to Longfeng, so they sent her to where she belonged. And now, he was saying that if it weren¡¯t for her still being useful, she would have already been sent to where she belonged. Yang Xueshan stared at the man, her face ghastly as if possessed, and finally asked, "So, are you going to kill me now?" Ou Yuze still held the gun, "You brought this upon yourself!" Yang Xueshan stared into the dark muzzle, her emotions in her eyes slowly calming down, until atst, they turnedpletely to ash... "You can kill me, but do you think you can escape the consequences?" "What did you say?" "Just as you said, I am someone who would do anything to achieve my goals, and if I¡¯m willing to go to any length, why wouldn¡¯t I have a contingency n for when I did those things? I can assure you, Ou Yuze, that if I die, the details of the multi-million-dor fraud case from years back will be revealed immediately, and you, the real culprit, will be exposed. If we¡¯re going to die, let¡¯s go down together, shall we?" "What did you say? You bitch!!" At those words, the man behind the desk with the gun finally erupted in anger. In a sh, he came out and rushed to the woman, pressing the gun viciously against her forehead, "Say it again?" Yang Xueshanughed wildly, "I could say it a hundred times, and it would be the same. Even if I¡¯m to die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!" Chapter 462: The Show Begins 6

Chapter 462: Chapter 462: The Show Begins 6

"p¡ª" No sooner had she finished speaking than a dark shadow suddenly came crashing down in front of her, and in an instant, after a scream, she copsed to the ground, clutching her forehead. It was that gun. The man had used the butt of that gun to smash her face viciously! Yang Xueshan felt so much pain that everything went dark before her eyes. When she touched her face, she felt warm liquid already bubbling out. She paused for a moment, and then, like a person having a nervous breakdown, sheughed hysterically, "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t have the guts to kill me? Only dare to hit? Go on, kill me!" Thud!! Another vicious kick followed; this time, the man kicked her even harder, sending her crashing into the corner of the wall. Yang Xueshan finally stopped talking. She curled up tightly like a shrimp, and blood slowly trickled from her mouth, making her look like a discarded dog. The man holding the gun, after spitting viciously on the ground, raised his hand, ready to end her life with a shot. This was his territory, where he could take a life without anyone stopping him. However, just as he was about to pull the trigger, the woman opened her eyes again. Those eyes, lifeless as if belonging to a corpse, coldly stared back at him through the blood dripping from her forehead. If I have to die, you¡¯reing with me! He remembered what she had said just before. Finally, after a chilling crack of bones, he spread his fingers wide and withdrew the gun, yanking her up from the ground, "I¡¯m telling you onest time. If you fail again, I won¡¯t spare any of your family or friends, not a single one." "..." Family? The only family she had was the younger brother who had grown up with her in the orphanage. Yang Xueshan¡¯s face was covered in blood, but upon hearing these words, a glint of determination flickered in her eyes, "Rest assured, if... if I fail again, you won¡¯t need to kill me. I¡¯ll take my brother and end it all in front of you!" "..." It was an ironic situation. Just a few hours earlier, he had been in this office, smiling as he told her that if she seeded, he would take her to Switzend to buy back that ring. But a few hourster, here he was, gripping her neck and warning her that if she failed again, he wouldn¡¯t even spare her brother. This was karma! Ou Yuze stared at the woman for a long time. Eventually, he hurled her aside viciously, "Speak, what should we do?" Yang Xueshan was shoved to the ground, gasping in pain, but upon hearing his question, she immediately suppressed her own suffering and sweetly looked toward the man. "The most urgent thing now is to prevent that batch of jade stones from being stored in the finished goods warehouse to prevent a major incident. That way, Longfeng won¡¯t be in trouble and your grandfather... cough cough... won¡¯t be rmed." The injuries were too severe; she couldn¡¯t talk for long before breaking into violent coughs. Ou Yuze was unmoved. He returned to his desk, tossed the gun into the drawer, and lit a cigarette for himself. "And then?" "Then, what we need to do is draw that woman away. We can¡¯t directly intervene now, or she will definitely suspect us of tampering. So, we can only divert her attention. Then we tamper with the machinery to cause a malfunction¡ªthat way, the products will be stuck there, and won¡¯t flow into the finished goods warehouse." "..." PS: I¡¯m about to dieughing. When I was setting the timer, my hand shook, and I identally released a Chapter in the middle. I quickly released the rest... Originally, I set the update time to be at midnight, but today I messed up, and there are still 4 Chapters that must be released at midnight, or else I¡¯ll have skipped a day tomorrow. My apologies... Chapter 463: The Show Begins 7

Chapter 463: Chapter 463: The Show Begins 7

It¡¯s hard to deny that this woman does have some brains; despite such a blow, she can still think of this. Of course, it¡¯s also very possible, as the man before her said, her true nature is that of a person who only loves herself. Since Ou Yuze has already abandoned her, what she needs to do now is to save her own life as much as possible. Lure away? Ou Yuze agreed to her proposal, but when he heard the word ¡¯lure,¡¯ the first thing that shed in his eyes was a vicious intent to kill. That woman, on her first day, embarrassed him in front of so many people, and now she expects him to personally divert her attention? She must be dreaming! He rolled up his sleeves and walked out, "Where is she now?" "Right in the polishing workshop!" The polishing workshop? He remembered the workshop he had visited several times before, and suddenly, a cold smile appeared on his lips, "There¡¯s no office there, right?" Yang Xueshan, seeing his expression, couldn¡¯t help but shiver, "No, what are you thinking of doing?" The man looked at her with the cold gaze of a venomous snake, "What do you think I¡¯m nning to do?" "..." Yang Xueshan, still leaning on the ground, felt her face change at his words, and the fear that had just calmed down for a short while began to creep up from the bottom of her heart like vines. Indeed, this is the man¡¯s true nature; brutal, malicious, fiercely violent. With just a casual utterance, a life could end in his hands. Those lives, in his mouth, are like weeds, not worth mentioning at all. She shuddered violently, "It¡¯s just to stop those products from entering the finished goods warehouse, that¡¯s all. Luring her away would suffice; there¡¯s no need toy a hand on her." "I don¡¯t have the time to lure her away; killing her is more straightforward!" "But don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s person. If you touch her and he finds out, he won¡¯t let you off." "Mu Chen?" At the mention of this name, the man let out a sarcasticugh, "That¡¯s if he has the ability to discover it, isn¡¯t it?" Having said thest sentence, he left the office. At his words, Yang Xueshan¡¯s face whitened brutally, and all her strength seemed to drain away in an instant. Her body ckened, and she fell... her back against... Is he mad, daring to kill that woman?!! --- Ye Ning truly hadn¡¯t left the polishing workshop for a moment. The arrival of that woman just now; she knew, she had felt it. So now, more than ever, she dared not leave. No matter what, she had to get all the new products into the finished goods warehouse before the end of her shift. But as she was watching, someone suddenly called her from behind, "Assistant An, there¡¯s a phone call for you." Someone was looking for her? Ye Ning turned around and saw that it was a workshop employee who called her, so she looked towards the phone booth not far away. In the polishing workshop, because the equipment inside was veryrge and noisy, there was no office set up. Instead, a phone was provided formunication purposes. And this phone was, coincidentally, in a simple booth behind the main engine of the polishing machine, and the booth¡¯s location was right by the workshop¡¯s rolling shutter door. A phone call for her? Who? She checked herself and realized that she appeared not to have brought her cellphone with her. After pondering for a moment, she finally turned and went towards the phone booth... Chapter 464: The Show Begins 8

Chapter 464: Chapter 464: The Show Begins 8

"Hello, this is An Ning. Who is this?" "An Ning, the design department hase out with the new blueprints. When will youe take a look?" Design department? Ye Ning nced at her watch and then at the products that were undergoing the final process on the machinery, she said into the receiver, "Five o¡¯clock, just wait another half an hour, quickly..." Before she could finish the word "quickly," something above her head suddenly made a cracking sound. What was that? She looked up instinctively and noticed that, at that very moment, the rolling shutter door above the phone booth suddenly fell. The nearly ten-meter-tall shutter, like a wild horse that had broken free, smashed down hard toward the ground below! "An Ning! Get out! Watch out!" The loud noise attracted the workshop manager as well. Seeing what was happening, his face drastically changed, and he yelled out to Ye Ning inside the phone booth. Ye Ning was also startled. In a split-second, she nced at the polished jade about to be sent to the finished goods channel inside the workshop and then at the exit door to safety just one step away. Suddenly, she clenched her teeth, tossed the phone aside, and like an arrow released from its bow, she sprinted out of the phone booth and rushed to the main console. "An Ning¡ª" "Ship it!!" With a forceful p on the button, in an instant, the jade products that were polished and ready, like a river flowing into the sea, all entered the adjoining finished goods channel. The opportunity she had waited for so many years¡ªshe wouldplete it even if it meant death! It was at this moment that the rolling shutter door above the phone booth also fell, and the people in the workshop only heard a loud "bang" before the phone booth shattered like a crushed biscuit, with debris flying in all directions. "An Ning!!" Seeing this, the workshop manager turned pale with shock and hurried over to pull the girl standing next to the main console to safety, but at that moment, a shard had already flown toward them. Immediately after, everyone only heard a scream, and then the shard smashed viciously towards that figure! Just as the fragment was about to hit the girl, suddenly a dark shadow flew in from nowhere, and with a sharp "ng," that shadow knocked the shard forcefully to the ground. My God! What was that? Was this some martial arts drama? The people in the workshop were dumbfounded, even Ye Ning, who was holding the machine operator¡¯s head next to the main console, was stunned. It wasn¡¯t until the shard fell to the ground that a figure entered from the emergency exit of the workshop, and she stood up from the ground as if awakening from a dream, "Ying Hao, it was you!" "Yes, are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Ying Hao, who had just arrived, immediately started checking her over from all sides. Ye Ning, still shaken, only then felt the pain in her arm. She looked down and saw... "There¡¯s so much blood! Let¡¯s get you to the hospital right away." Ying Hao, upon seeing this, didn¡¯t waste a second and was ready to take her to the hospital. Are you kidding me? His main task here was to protect her. Now that she had almost been in ident and was injured, if he didn¡¯t get her to the hospital, that man in the hospital would skin him alive. Chapter 465: The Show Begins 9

Chapter 465: Chapter 465: The Show Begins 9

Regardless of whether she agreed, he pulled her along and left. Ye Ning was pulled away, unable to resist, and could only hastily instruct the workshop director to properly hand over the jade ware that had just been moved to the finished goods warehouse, making sure none was omitted. Now that the jade ware had entered the finished goods warehouse, whether she stayed or not didn¡¯t matter anymore; the new materials were already mixed with the old, and if they wanted to stop it, it was toote to turn back. So, she followed Ying Hao out of the workshop. Coming out, outside, due to the sudden ident in this workshop, many people had blocked the door, staring at the malfunctioning roll-up door and the mess on the ground, their expressions as shocked as could be. "How could this door fall down? Isn¡¯t it electric?" "Is it too old and worn-out?" "Impossible, I remember that this door was just reced not long ago." "Really?" "..." Ye Ning heard the discussions and came over, wanting to ask what had happened, but at this moment, she heard hurried footsteps rushing down the stairs. She looked up and immediately saw a man running down from above. It was a man she knew very well, dressed in a beige suit, wearing a red tie, his hair slicked back. Coming down from the stairs and seeing the scene below, he was initially pleased, but then, as his gaze lifted and he saw Ye Ning standing there, the steps he was about to take froze in ce. "It¡¯s Young Master Sun here. Young Master Sun, the roll-up door here is broken, what should we do?" The onlookers below turned and walked toward him when they saw this man. Yet, what Ye Ning found strange was that, as the owner of thepany, the person who should have stepped forward to resolve such a problem seemedpletely oblivious to the calls of the people below. Instead, his eyes, like a tempest swirling, stared at her with a mixture of shock and anger! What was he doing? Why was he staring at her like that? Ye Ning saw his gaze narrow slightly and also walked over; Ying Hao, who was behind her trying to pull her back, couldn¡¯t hold onto her. "Young Master Sun, why have youe here too?" This was her second time dealing with him face-to-face since she had returned; the first time, they had formally met, when she had provoked him so much that he nearly threw a cup at her. After that, they rarely saw each other to avoid conflict. Even though they were in the samepany. However, on hearing her question, the man on the stairs seemed to snap out of it, his eyes shed, and he averted the gaze that had been fixated on her: "Nothing, I just heard some noise and came to check it out." "Is that so? Then what do you think caused this? I just heard them say that this roll-up door had been recently reced." "How would I know that? I¡¯m not from the maintenance department. If there¡¯s a problem, just call them to have a look." With that, he turned to leave. Ye Ning stood below, looking up at him. Seeing that he was about to leave, she suddenly asked from behind, "Howe Young Master Sun ising down from here? Isn¡¯t this the production building? When did youe over here?" "..." The figure stiffened instantly as if suddenly struck by something,ing to an abrupt halt like someone whose pressure point had been touched. Chapter 466: The Show Begins 10

Chapter 466: Chapter 466: The Show Begins 10

"This is mypany, where I can go wherever I want to. Who are you to tell me otherwise?" ... Ye Ning¡¯s gaze started to chill as she stepped onto the staircase. She began ascending step by step, and not until she reached his side, finally able to look at him eye to eye, did she stop. It was the first time in five years that she had examined him so seriously and at such close range. In five years, his features had not changed at all. If there had to be any difference, it was that the fierceness in his eyes had grown stronger, and the sleazy, cunning air about him had intensified. How had she ever taken a fancy to such a man? She shed a trace of disgust, slightly turning her head away, "I received a phone call in the workshop just now. It was from the design department, saying they were looking at the new blueprints. But, Mr. Sun, in the few days that I¡¯ve been here, the design department hasn¡¯t put out any new product ns." "What did you say?" "Also, Mr. Sun, your fingers... they¡¯re greasy!" Her tone abruptly shifted as she lowered her gaze to his hands. Her expression didn¡¯t change, but her voice was eerie like a ghost. As she uttered these words, the air around her seemed toe alive with a deathly aura. In an instant, the atmosphere on the staircase grew icy cold. Ou Yuze was taken aback, quickly looking down to see that indeed there were ck industrial grease stains on his index and middle fingers. His heart fluttered in panic and he instinctively wiped his hand on his body. "This workshop is filthy everywhere. What¡¯s the big deal if I got a bit of grease on my hand? Do you have a problem with that?" He cursed angrily, but as he wiped his hands, the ck grease left two striking smears on his beige trousers¡ªtruly an eyesore! Looking at all this, Ye Ning sneered, "No problem, but this type of grease is quite umon. It¡¯s neither industrial oil nor the lubricant from our machines. It looks more like the grease dust that has been covering something for a long time." "What are you implying?" "What I¡¯m saying is... if I were to go now and check out the control devices for the rolling shutter door at the main control room of our production department, what do you think I might find?" She smiled faintly, her youthful face giving the appearance of a naive young girl. But in reality, each word she uttered was like a snake crawling out of the darkness, slithering from her mouth and onto him, causing every inch of his skin, every cell, to shiver with dread. "What the hell are you talking about? Are you suspecting me?" He finally began to roar, panic stricken as if he¡¯d been hit where it hurt, even harboring the impulse to kick her down the stairs. Yet before he couldy a hand on her, the woman standing next to him suddenly closed in like a ghost, "No, I just want to tell you that when a person does something wrong, there wille a day when they have to pay for it!" "What?" He caught a whiff of her fresh, light fragrance, and his eyes flickered momentarily. Where had he smelled this before? It seemed so familiar. At this moment, however, the woman whispered in his ear like a ghost once again, "Remember toe early tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting for you..." After that, she turned around and descended the staircase as if nothing had happened. - Chapter 467 The Secret in Her Eyes...1

Chapter 467: Chapter 467 The Secret in Her Eyes...1

"Let¡¯s go now, while the hospital hasn¡¯t closed yet." Once downstairs, Ying Hao, who had been waiting, started to urge her on. She nodded calmly, hugged her own arms, and left with the man. Before leaving, she did not nce back at the man behind her, whose face was already somewhat distorted. Come early tomorrow? She¡¯s waiting for him? What did she mean by that? Why did he feel something was off about what she said? Standing on the staircase, the man watched her departing figure and, in a fit of anger, finally mmed his fist hard against the railing! "Young Master Sun!!" "What¡¯s all the shouting for? Everyone get out!" He roared like a lion that hadpletely lost its reason, and after the outburst, his bloodshot eyes looked at those people, terrifyingly formidable. He hadn¡¯t killed her, and the jade had gone into the finished goods warehouse. What now?!! ---- Half an hourter, at the City First People¡¯s Hospital. Ou Mucen¡¯s features were grim, and he stood there, exuding an air of murderous intent as he stared at the doctor who was tending to the woman¡¯s arm. "Thir... Third Young Master, it¡¯s just a superficial injury. It¡¯s not a big deal." Intimidated by that imposing aura, the doctor fumbled several times with the tweezers holding the cotton swab. Upon hearing that, he stood up, strode over with his long legs, and fixed his gaze on the woman¡¯s arm that had already been cleaned: "If there¡¯s even a small scar, you won¡¯t have to do this kind of work ever again." Doctor: "..." Ye Ning had been nervously drumming in her heart and, seeing the doctor nearly scared to tears, finally gathered her courage and tugged at his trousers: "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t scare him anymore!" Ou Mucen coldly stared at the small hand tugging at his pants, wanting to say something more but ultimately swallowed it down. Then, with a long leg, he kicked away to smoke. Why had he started smoking again? Wasn¡¯t he still in the hospital? Ye Ning didn¡¯t wait for the doctor to finish bandaging her before she got off the chair and went over to him: "Why are you smoking again? You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet." After saying that, she snatched the cigarette from his hand. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t get angry and let her take his cigarette and throw it into the nearby trash can. Then he looked at her arm, now bandaged, and asked, "What exactly happened?" Ye Ning suddenly felt a tightness in her heart... The incident today was an ident, and she hadn¡¯t expected that scumbag to be crazy enough to physically assault her. However, with things havinge to this, the n she hadn¡¯t intended to carry out so ruthlessly suddenly became non-negotiable. She swore that this time, if she didn¡¯t bring down that despicable couple, her name wasn¡¯t Ye Ning! But now, because of this, she would have to sacrifice the entirepany. With her head bowed, she twisted her fingers for a long time before carefully replying, "Nothing, just that while I was in the workshop, the roller shutter suddenly fell." "The roller shutter?" "Yeah, the polishing workshop¡¯s. I don¡¯t know what happened? Then, while trying to dodge, I carelessly got hurt by some debris." As she spoke, she didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes, fearing that she might betray her nervousness and reveal something she shouldn¡¯t. In fact, without looking at him, her fingers were already breaking out in a sweat with nervousness. Ou Mucen quietly watched her, expressionless, but the deep ck of his eyes, devoid of any light, shifted between brightness and darkness, which was almost unbearable to withstand. Chapter 468 The Secret in Her Eyes... 2

Chapter 468: Chapter 468 The Secret in Her Eyes... 2

"Have the reasons been investigated?" "Not yet, but it¡¯s said that the problem started with the aged wiring in the master control room, which then... fell down." "Oh..." With just a casual acknowledgment, the man ceased to speak. Ye Ning¡¯s palms were drenched with sweat as she stood before him. He was tall, and when he blocked her path, it seemed as if he had obscured all the light in the consultation room. The heavy shadows cast over her were almost suffocating. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before the doctor came back in. Seeing the two, he handed over a prescription slip, "Third Young Master, this is her prescription." It was at that moment when the man, who had been looking down at her from his lofty position, finally withdrew his gaze and took the prescription slip. "Alright, I¡¯ll go get your medication, and you should go back to your ward." "Yes, okay!" Feeling like she had been granted amnesty, Ye Ning quickly agreed and left the consultation room. The man left in the room nced at the prescription slip in his hand before looking up and out the door, "Aren¡¯t youing in?" After hismand, Ying Hao, paling and waiting outside for a long time, entered with his head bowed. "Third Young Master..." "What exactly happened?" Ying Hao immediately exined, "It wasn¡¯t an ident. Right when the incident urred, I was conveniently called away." "Conveniently called away?" "Yes, a very ordinary clerk from the personnel department asked me to fetch a fax. But afterwards, I found out that the fax wasn¡¯t important. By the time I returned with the fax, the incident had already taken ce." Even now, Ying Hao felt a lingering sense of dread when he recalled the scene. At that time, he had just collected the fax and was on his way to Ye Ning¡¯s office when, in the corridor, he overheard someone mentioning an incident in the polishing workshop. He immediately rushed to the workshop at top speed. Upon arrival, the situation had already escted to a point where he had no time to think and could only use the short dagger he always carried to shatter the ss window to intercept the falling debris. As a Hidden Guard, it was normal for him to be armed. Fortunately, the dagger was sharp enough. After piercing through the window ss, it managed to cut down the fragments. Ou Mucen, standing there, felt his mood darken instantly as he listened, a great sense of danger and chilliness emerging in his expression. "Have you found out who it was?" "Not yet, but Ou Yuze suddenly showed up when we were leaving, and Miss An spoke a lot to him." "An Ning spoke a lot to him?" The man, who had been standing with his arms crossed, was momentarily taken aback by this statement, "Why?" Ying Hao shook his head, "It was too far to hear clearly, but from their expressions, Ou Yuze seemed very shocked and panicked after hearing Miss An¡¯s words, and I heard him cursing at Miss An." "Is that so?" "Yes, but Miss An looked very calm. After she finished speaking, she followed me to the hospital." Ying Hao knew his master was extremely intelligent, so he tried to describe the scene as urately as possible. He found the matter quite strange; logically, Miss An and this Young Master Sun didn¡¯t know each other, so why would she go and talk to him under those circumstances? And why did Young Master Sun exhibit such an enraged and embarrassed reaction after hearing her words? Chapter 469 The Secret in Her Eyes... 3

Chapter 469: Chapter 469 The Secret in Her Eyes... 3

Ying Hao couldn¡¯t understand! But although he couldn¡¯t understand, the man standing in front of him did... So, did this matter actually rte to Ou Yuze? And that woman, had she already cleverly discovered him? As the thought settled, his brow furrowed slightly, and his entire expression darkened! She was very smart, and he was quite happy about that, but why hadn¡¯t she told him these things? Just now, when he asked her, she had clearly been very careful, trying her best not to let him find out. Why was she doing this? Did she still not trust him? Or could it be that, up to this point, she had never intended to give her all to him. His gaze became gloomier, and at the same time, the expression on his face grew colder and colder! "Alright, I¡¯ve got it. You can go now," he said. "What about thepany, Third Young Master..." "Don¡¯t worry about her, let her do as she pleases," he instructed in the end, before taking the prescription and leaving. ---- Ye Ning returned to the hospital room. Because her hand was injured, she didn¡¯t fuss around and directly made a phone call to Secretary Gao, "Secretary Gao, have you gotten off work? Could you help me pick up Xiaobao?" "I¡¯ve already picked him up, and I¡¯ll deliver him to the hospital soon." Unexpectedly, Secretary Gao told her over the phone that the child had already been picked up. Hearing this, Ye Ning suddenly felt a warmth in her heart... Without a doubt, that man must have arranged this ¡ª he cared so much about her and her son, yet tomorrow she was nning to drag hispany into her revenge, was she going too far? After feeling touched, thinking about what she was about to do tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t help but stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the myriad lights of the city below, falling into a struggle. As she absentmindedly gazed out, the sound of the door opening came from behind her. She turned to look and realized the man had brought her medication back. "I¡¯ve brought back the medicine. When will you take it?" "In a bit," she replied. She hurried over, walking towards him. Ou Mucen, seeing this, didn¡¯t say anything else. After she approached, he handed her the medication and then stepped towards the bathroom. Ye Ning, not suspecting anything, took the medication and poured two sses of water. She then went to sit by the small table, "Ou Mucen, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll call and order it now." Since he was admitted to the hospital, heined about the hospital food being too unptable, and with her working at Longfeng, she didn¡¯t have time to cook for him. So most of the time, he ordered from outside hotels ¡ª after all, the food from those big hotels wasn¡¯t bad. But after she said that from outside the bathroom, there was no answer from inside. Instead, the sound of running water just kept flowing continuously. What was he doing? She looked suspiciously towards the bathroom, wanting to ask, but then she thought about the separation between men and women, and considering the current state of their rtionship wasn¡¯t that intimate, she stopped and continued to sit and wait. After about ten minutes, finally, the door opened. She immediately got up from the chair and looked at him, "Are you alright? Why were you in there for so long?" Ou Mucen shook the water off his hands, his face looking even whiter and cleaner from the days in the hospital. He fixed his gaze on her, "I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s up?" "Nothing, just... wanted to ask what you want to eat tonight?" Eat what? He grabbed a paper towel and bowed his head to dry his hands, "Don¡¯t stay here to eat, it¡¯s just stuff that¡¯s been ordered in, there¡¯s no nutrition. When Xiaobao arrives, you take him back and eat there." Chapter 470 The Secret in Her Eyes... 4

Chapter 470: Chapter 470 The Secret in Her Eyes... 4

"Ah?" Ye Ning began to doubt her own ears. Was he... trying to send her away? In an instant, the fingers holding the menu paled slightly, and at the same time, in her heart, she felt as though she had been abandoned, that sense of loss made her particrly ufortable. "And you?" "You don¡¯t need to worry about me, I can take care of myself." The tall man, dressed in light blue id hospital clothes, stood in the room, his figure set against the stark white walls looking somewhat cold, and the emotionless expression in his eyes appeared exceptionally distant. Ye Ning¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and she slowly put the menu back. Why had he suddenly be so indifferent to her? Just moments ago in the clinic, he wasn¡¯t like this; he had even lost his temper with the doctor because she was hurt, scaring thetter quite a bit. But why had he changed so suddenly? Could it be... because of something Ying Hao had said? She recalled the person who had been waiting outside the clinic when she hade out, and finally, with little confidence already in this rtionship, she lowered her head, "Okay..." One word! That was her answer, just that single word, and then she turned and left the ce. The man standing in the sickroom, upon seeing her leave without even uttering a single word to fight for herself, or a question, felt the frustration welling up in his chest, and his features immediately contorted with brooding anger! "Ying Hao!!" "Third Master..." "Starting tomorrow, I forbid this damned woman froming to see me!!" "..." Ying Hao. Third Master, she didn¡¯t even say she woulde to see you; it¡¯s you who always has me tempt and threaten her toe. Ying Hao didn¡¯t know what had set off the Third Master¡¯s temper again... ¡ª Ye Ning¡¯s eyes were red as she made her way back to her ce. Upon her return, since Xiaobao wasn¡¯t there yet, she rushed to the bathroom, didn¡¯t even close the door, turned on the shower, and just let her tears flow amidst the deluge... She was absolutely certain that he must have found out about her n. He was so clever; back in Japan, he had even guessed that Lin Yebai was the real culprit behind everything, so how could he not know about the tricks she had been ying at Longfeng recently. Therefore, his coldness and distance just now, she was certain, it was because he knew about her n to drag his entirepany down with her, that¡¯s why he acted this way towards her. At this thought, she suddenly remembered what Lin Yebai had said to her that day, and suddenly, it felt as though something was piercing her heart, making it difficult for her to even breathe. She really had overestimated herself, naively believing that if he liked her, he would do anything for her. That¡¯s hundreds of billions we¡¯re talking about. As a proud son of heaven, what kind of woman didn¡¯t he have? Whether it was status, appearance, or wealth, truly, if he just gave the word, countless women would willingly throw themselves into his bed. But he didn¡¯t want them, he didn¡¯t fancy anyone else, he fancied her; in this vast world, such an outstanding man set his eyes on her! A woman who had given birth out of wedlock and was still a fugitive, unable to see the light of day to this very moment. She cried bitterly, beginning to stare nkly at the woman in the mirror... There was a very disheveled woman, eyes red, her face wet, her hair a mess,pletelycking her usual spirit, looking almost no different from when she was in prison. Chapter 471 The Secret in Her Eyes... 5

Chapter 471: Chapter 471 The Secret in Her Eyes... 5

Having returned from the hospital just an hour ago, how had she managed to look so haggard? She slowly reached for her face, about to wipe away the tears, when suddenly, the phone beside her began to ring. Who would call at this time? She nced at the phone and after a long moment, picked it up, "Hello?" "Assistant An, I¡¯m the manager of the finished goods warehouse. Are we supposed to work overtime tonight to package today¡¯s batch of orders?" Once the call connected, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be from thepany, asking whether they needed to package today¡¯s goods or not. ording to the n, she intended to leave that couple with nowhere to bury their corpses; the goods definitely needed to be packaged because they could go on sale tomorrow after that. The words she had whispered into that scumbag¡¯s ear before she left the office this afternoon, telling him toe early in the morning as she would wait for him at thepany, were for this very reason. Once the goods hit the market, the news of Longfeng¡¯s counterfeit items would surely erupt, and by then, it wouldn¡¯t just be about the three hundred million but the entire Longfeng¡¯s brand and reputation. The loss would be immeasurable. It might evenpletely topple Longfeng for good. This was the ultimate oue she desired! But then, seeing her disheveled reflection in the mirror and remembering the man¡¯s indifferent and distant attitude from not long ago, her hatred suddenly came to an abrupt halt, reced by the pain of losing something far from her. Was it revenge she wanted? Or him? She stood there, thinking for a very long time, and finally, staring at her reflection, she spoke word by word, "No need, just leave the goods there." "Leave them here? Not pack them?" "Yes, don¡¯t pack them, leave a set of warehouse keys at my office." Then, she hung up the phone. The person on the phone was confused upon hearing this, and stood frozen for quite some time... What did Assistant An mean? She had informed him to bring people to work overtime tonight, but why did she change her mind now that he had brought the people? He couldn¡¯t figure it out, but since the person on the phone had said so, he had no choice but toply. After locking the warehouse door again, he delivered the keys to that assistant¡¯s office and then left work. An hourter, in the now-quiet factory surroundings, a silver-gray Mercedes slowly approached the main gate. The security guard in the booth at the gate stuck his head out, "Who¡¯s there? It¡¯s sote, everyone¡¯s gone home!" "Sorry, it¡¯s Assistant An, I left something in my office." "Oh, it¡¯s Assistant An, right, right, I¡¯ll open the gate for you right away!" Upon recognizing the person in the car as thepany¡¯s boss, the security guard hurriedly opened the electric gate and watched as the silver-gray Mercedes drove in. It was indeed Assistant An¡¯s car, she had been driving this one to the factory these past few days. Without overthinking it, once the car was in, he returned to his booth to listen to his radio and y with his phone. Meanwhile, the silver Mercedes, after entering thepany premises, headed straight to her office. There, she found the keys to the office and, alone in the dark, entered thepany¡¯s finished goods warehouse. In today¡¯s world, there are many jewelry appraisers, but those who can tell whether a piece of jade is genuine or fake with just one nce are almost nonexistent. Chapter 472 The Secret in Her Eyes...6

Chapter 472: Chapter 472 The Secret in Her Eyes...6

Jewelry appraisal, ording to the procedure, even for a master-level expert, still requires careful observation and contemtion, and with the aid of various tools, one can discern the authenticity of a product. Moreover, this batch of jade materials was not of the finest quality to begin with; they were just wed stones, making it even harder to determine their authenticity. That¡¯s why, after learning that the afternoon incident was orchestrated by that scumbag, Ye Ning still dared to leave. The reason being that even if he found out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to separate the real from the fake stones! Unless he decided to destroy all the products in thepany¡¯s warehouse! Ye Ning entered the warehouse, which was locked but still illuminated by streemps. She opened the door and stepped inside, heading to the products she had worked so hard to get there before the end of the afternoon shift. It had to be acknowledged that Longfeng¡¯s production channels were incredibly advanced. As she turned on the light tube over the packing table, thousands of jade ornaments appeared in the channel trough, their lush green luster dripping and shining irresistibly, the scenery extraordinarily beautiful. However, what made this beauty imperfect was that many of the beautiful stones had ws, like a bowl of green beans suddenly mixed with red beans, thoroughly disordering the batch. Let¡¯s begin! Seeing this scene, she finally stopped hesitating. Staring at those pieces of jade, her eyes narrowed slightly, and in an instant, a chill emerged from her pupils. Another color of ss shed through her beautiful eyes, and the real ornaments glittered like fireflies, scattered across her field of vision. ¡ª Ou Mucen didn¡¯t have dinner that night; he was in a foul mood, especially after Secretary Gao had taken the child away as well. "Mucen, I¡¯vee to see you..." La Chenxi was hesitant to enter when she found him in the hospital room, hammering away at theputer keyboard as if he had a vendetta against it, holding something in her hands and meekly calling out from the doorway. Hearing her voice, the man in the hospital room¡¯s expression turned even darker. He ignored her and continued with his work. Seeing this, La Chenxi, standing at the door, bit her lip and finally, still holding the item in her hand, gathered her courage and came in, "Mucen, Chengzhi asked me toe. He has some work and will be away on a business trip for two days. He¡¯s worried about you being in the hospital alone, so, he asked me toe..." ... After she finished speaking, the man who was busy at the small table finally snapped his fingers and stopped. "Ji Chengzhi? He asked you toe?" La Chenxi was immediately panicked, "Yes... yes, he called me..." She didn¡¯t know when it had started, but she had be especially afraid of him; even speaking to him always made her anxious that she might say something wrong, a feeling she had never had back in school. When Ou Mucen heard that it was Ji Chengzhi who had called her, his expression grew even more somber. Just as he was about to ask her to leave, his phone suddenly rang... Ying Hao? Seeing this name disyed on his phone, he answered the call without hesitation, "Hello?" "Third Young Master, I just saw Miss An return to thepany in the surveince footage." "What did you say?" "My phone is connected to the office surveince. There¡¯s a notification when someone enters, and about half an hour ago, I saw her return to her office." Chapter 473 The Secret in Her Eyes...7

Chapter 473: Chapter 473 The Secret in Her Eyes...7

On the phone, Ying Hao¡¯s voice sounded a bit rushed, probably because he was afraid that Ou Mucen would only see the message half an hourter. He was worried about getting scolded by his boss and was tense. Go back to his own office? When Ou Mucen heard this news, he paused for a moment, "What is she going back for?" Ying Hao shook his head: "ording to the video records, around seven o¡¯clock, an employee from the production department entered her office and left a set of keys. Then, about half an hourter, she appeared in the office, took the keys, and left." "And then?" "Then she wasn¡¯t seening out!" Ying Hao reported truthfully on the phone. There was no helping it; when he had initially linked his phone to thepany¡¯s surveince, he had only connected to the areas she frequently visited. He didn¡¯t bother with the other ces. For one thing, his phone¡¯s memory wasn¡¯trge, and for another, there were so many departments in thepany that it was impossible to link to each one. Ou Mucen also knew this, so after hearing what he said, he did not me him. However, after pondering for a moment, he did think of a key point: the set of keys. "Check which department that employee is from? After you find out, bring up that ce¡¯s surveince footage and send it to my phone." "Understood, Third Young Master!" With the tip, Ying Hao promptly went to carry it out. La Chenxi had been standing by, waiting for him to finish the call. Seeing that he had finally hung up, she brought over the things she was carrying: "Mucen, haven¡¯t you eaten yet? This is your favorite Italian risotto and seafood soup. I made it myself. Try it." As she spoke, she started to open the insted box to take the food out. But just then, the man sitting in the chair, upon smelling the scent, didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid. A single, icy word came from his thin lips: "Scram!" "What?" La Chenxi thought she was hallucinating. Scram? Was he telling her to scram? Could it be that he had be so upfront that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to say a perfunctory word to her? Just directly telling her to scram? Her eyes widened as she looked at him, her pale fingers gripping the insted box tightly: "Mucen, you..." "I told you to scram. Didn¡¯t you hear? Need me to say it a second time?" he finally looked up at her, but his gaze was as hurtful as it could possibly be. La Chenxi¡¯s face turned utterly pale in an instant. She tried to say a few more words, but then his phone rang again. She watched as he put down the cup he was holding and immediately picked up the phone. "Third Young Master, I¡¯ve found it. She¡¯s in the finished goods warehouse. I¡¯ve linked the surveince camera to your phone. Have a look." "Hmm!" After hearing this, Ou Mucen ended the call, directly essed his email on his phone, and found the real-time surveince video that was being transmitted. Sure enough, in that video frame, within the warehouse lit by only two incandescent tubes, a familiar petite figure stood in front of a packing table. On that tabley swathes of jade items spread out, looking quite spectacr. What is she doing? He was a bit puzzled, so he zoomed in on the footage, only to be surprised to see that upon erging the image, she was picking through the jade items. Just like picking beans, with her slender fingers, she continuously selected some pieces from the pile of jade, cing them beside her. Chapter 474 The Secret in Her Eyes...8

Chapter 474: Chapter 474 The Secret in Her Eyes...8

What on earth was she doing? Why was she picking that out in the dead of night? He pondered withouting to a conclusion, until he saw the mark of arge "A" where the jade pieces she selected were ced, and then he finally understood. It turned out she was choosing materials! Materials she had tampered with earlier today! That meant she was now distinguishing real from fake among a pile of chaotic products with her naked eye? Wasn¡¯t that too bizarre?!! He was shocked in ce, even forgetting to drink from the cup he held in his hand... However, what shocked him the most, what left him utterly dumbfounded, happened when the batch of products in front of that figure was picked over, and a new batch was pushed forward and spread out on the velvet cloth¡ªthe more horrifying event urred. "Whoosh¡ª" It was truly just the brush of those slender fingers over the jade pieces, and after scanning those items with her eyes for a couple of sweeps, in less than a second, she started picking them up as one would select beans, rapidly. Oh, my God! Was that really her? Why did he suddenly feel a tingling sensation on his scalp? He waspletely shocked by the scene on his phone, and extending his finger, he zoomed in on the image again. It was then that he finally saw her face, and those eyes that were staring at the jade pieces! Those were eyes... he had never seen before! All his expressions froze in an instant, and his fingers gripping the cup trembled, then the cup fell with a "ng," shattering before him. Oh my God, that was too unbelievable! "Mucen, are you alright?" La Chenxi, who was standing across from him, saw this scene and, greatly rmed, quickly ran over to check on his hand. But at this moment, the man seemed to regain consciousness suddenly, pushed her away, and rose from the chair, grabbed the car keys from the table, and rushed out in haste. "Mucen? Mucen, where are you going?" Left behind, La Chenxi, seeing this, hurriedly chased after him. However, his figure was so fast that she hadn¡¯t even left the VIP ward area when she saw his silhouette heading straight down the stairs. Afterward, the hospital, shrouded in the vast night, saw a ck Bentley quickly drive out of the parking lot and disappear into the night at breakneck speed. ¡ª Meanwhile, at Longfeng Company. After more than an hour of selection, Ye Ning had almost sorted the products, but because of the high intensity of using her eyes, she was feeling a strong sense of difort. Her eyes worked like this; each use would result in a significant rebound, likest time in Japan when she saw the Jade Marrow Qi left on those work clothes by Ou Mucen¡¯s Jade Bracelet, which led to sharp pain and incessant tears. This time, although the batch of goods wasn¡¯t the finest jade, a full hour of Pup Duplex manifestation had put an unbearable pressure on her eyeballs from the two pupils, as well as the various blood vessels and nerves supplying them. She was now feeling dizzy and nauseous. "Ugh..." She rubbed the Jingming Acupoint that was bing ufortable, and moved thest part of the jade ornaments up, nning to endure it and finish before leaving. But after moving them up, when she tried to look at them with her pupils again, the condition worsened. Not only was she feeling dizzy, but she also saw double images. As a result, she had to close her eyes for a while, resting her head down. "Creak..." She was just resting for a bit before continuing the selection, but at that moment, she suddenly heard the sound of the electric rolling door outside being opened. Chapter 475 The Secret in Her Eyes...9

Chapter 475: Chapter 475 The Secret in Her Eyes...9

What¡¯s going on? Is someoneing? Upon hearing that voice, her face changed instantly; she spun around and ran to the doorway of the finished goods warehouse. Peering in the direction of the workshop¡¯s main entrance, she indeed saw a sliver of light emerging. Her heart leaped within her, and she hurried back inside the warehouse to turn the two incandescent bulbs off. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone discover her here, or else once the incident came to light tomorrow, she would definitely be exposed! At this thought, cold sweat dripped down from her forehead. In the pitch darkness, the jade ornaments still emitted a luminescent green color, that even seemed stronger than when the lights were on. However, she no longer had the luxury of time to notice this. If that person were toe in and see her here, she¡¯d be in trouble. Thoughts raced through her mind, and after a few seconds, evidently having heard footsteps approaching from outside, she bit down on her teeth and pushed all the products she hadn¡¯t had time to pick through into the defective area. In the defective area, the warehouse inspectors would naturally re-examine them the next day. By then, if there were any issues, she could figure out a solution tomorrow morning. After dealing with the products, she returned the selected jade pieces to their previous channel and quickly climbed onto the conveyor. This conveyor was connected to the adjacent polishing workshop, the very machine she used to bring the jade pieces in during the day, making it the perfect escape route at this moment. Two minutester, outside the polishing workshop, a slender figure dashed out and promptly vanished into the night... Meanwhile, in the finished goods warehouse, when Ou Mucen lifted the roller shutter door to enter, what he encountered was an empty warehouse with its lights extinguished. Confronted with this sight, the man stepping into the warehouse stood within a beam of cold white light, his gaze resting on the jade pieces that had been hastily tidied up, his handsome brows furrowing, and an icy chill around him that made it difficult for anyone to breathe. "Third... Third Young Master, what brings you here sote... Is there something you need?" The person following behind him was the security guard from the entrance. Seeing the famous Third Young Master of the Ou Family with a steelyplexion, he felt so frightened that he could barely stand straight. The Third Young Master had never visited since taking control of thepany, so why the sudden appearance now? Especially to a ce like this. Was there something the Third Young Master needed? The security guard didn¡¯t dare to even let out a breath! After what felt like an eternity, but was no more than three minutes, the man who stood in the light looking icy down to every line of his figure finally spoke, his voice cold as ice, "Move all those over here, inside!" Huh? The security guard didn¡¯t understand. Those? The products on the tform? Inside this channel? But this was work for thepany¡¯s warehouse staff, and he was just a security guard who knew nothing. What if he messed up their tasks? Yet, his moment of hesitation provoked the man cloaked in a grim air, who started yelling, "Don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t feel like working, is that it? If you don¡¯t want this job, get out of here right now." "No, no, no, I¡¯ll do it right away, right away!" The security guard didn¡¯t dare to ask further questions. He came over and quickly dumped all the jade pieces from the tform back into the channel, stirred them forcefully as instructed, mixing both materials until he was told to stop. What was the Third Young Master doing? Everything had been just fine, why did he ask him to put the jade pieces back? Chapter 476 The Secret in Her Eyes...10

Chapter 476: Chapter 476 The Secret in Her Eyes...10

After stirring up trouble, he looked at the man who seemed like a god of destruction, his head covered in cold sweat again, "Third Young Master..." "If you utter a single word about tonight¡¯s events, I¡¯ll make you disappear from this world!" "No... I wouldn¡¯t dare say..." ... After standing there and staring for a while, the man, who was exuding an aura of chilly dread, finally turned and walked away... The Third Young Master of the Ou Family, indeed more terrifying than the legends said! --- Ye Ning drove frantically all the way home. Upon returning, she found that the young child had not yet slept; her son was sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Immediately, she covered her painfully sore eye corner and went over, "Xiaobao, why haven¡¯t you slept yet? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to bed first?" Ye Xiaobao had been staring at her from the moment she entered; hisrge, dark eyes hadn¡¯t left her figure. Seeing that she kept covering her eye corner, and that her face was streaked with tear tracks, his little face changed instantly, "Mom, have you been crying? Did someone bully you?" Ye Ning quickly shook her head, "No, my eye hurts. Right, since you¡¯re still awake, can you fetch some ice for mom, to help me ice it?" Her eyes were of a cold nature, and in this kind of situation, the best thing to do was to ice them, to slowly calm the swollen blood vessels and nerves. Only this way would she start to feel relief from her pain. Upon hearing this, Xiaobao immediately went to find ice cubes in the fridge. Thankfully, the fridge always had ice cubes since the mother and son both liked to drink iced lemon water. So Xiaobao quickly found the ice cubes and, smartly, even brought his mother a small towel. Ye Ning immediately took the ice cubes that Xiaobao brought over and prepared to apply them, but at that moment, Ye Xiaobao caught sight of her eye corner and was shocked, "Mom, why is your eye corner all bloody?" Really? Ye Ning felt a pang of panic and quickly asked her son to bring her a mirror to take a look. Indeed, it was terribly frightening; the eyeball itself was blood-red, and at first nce, it seemed as if it were filled with fresh blood, looking particrly horrifying and startling. However, upon closer inspection, Ye Ning realized it wasn¡¯t blood but rather that all the blood vessels in her eye had be engorged, which made it appear this way. No wonder it hurt so much; it was quite serious! Ye Ning quickly applied the ice pack to her eye, "It¡¯s okay, this isn¡¯t blood. It¡¯s just the blood vessels that have be engorged. My eye became like this because I was exposed to some very bright lights at thepany today. Don¡¯t worry, Xiaobao." "Really?" "Yes, really. It¡¯ll be fine after I ice it a bit. You go to sleep now!" Worried her son might continue to fret, Ye Ning hurriedly persuaded him to go to bed. But in reality, her condition was already so severe that the next second could have resulted in all her blood vessels bursting. By then, even saving her eyesight would be questionable. Ye Ning closed her eyes, a sh of fear crossing her heart... Seeing his mother apply the ice to her eyes and the evident difort on her face easing, Xiaobao obediently went to sleep. After Ye Xiaobao went to sleep, the exhausted and pained Ye Ning tied the ice pack to herself andy down on the sofa, gradually drifting off to sleep. She was simply too weary; the onset of Pup Duplex had drained her spirit and energy immensely. She slept through the night until the next day dawned, not waking until nearly ten o¡¯clock, when her phone rang. She groggily opened her eyes from her slumber. "Hello?" "Assistant An, there¡¯s been a major incident. Arge number of counterfeit goods have appeared among the productsunched by thepany this morning!" ... Chapter 477 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 1

Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 1

What? Counterfeit goods?!? When Ye Ning heard this news, her sleepiness instantly vanished! "How is that possible? Why would there be counterfeit goods?" "We don¡¯t know either, it¡¯s just that the batch released from the warehouse this morning, soon after it hit our jewelry store,ints starteding in about the jade not being genuine. Now, people are making a scene at the jewelry store." "..." Clutching her cellphone, Ye Ning sat on the bed, stunned for a full two minutes before snapping to attention and hurriedly jumping off the bed. How could this be possible? She had clearly sorted out the jade piecesst night, how could counterfeit goods have hit the market? Moreover, even if there were counterfeit products, they wouldn¡¯t have made it out in that batch so fast. ording to thepany¡¯s procedures, after goods are packaged in the finished product warehouse, they shouldn¡¯t reach the market until the afternoon at earliest. How did they end up in the jewelry store so early? Ye Ning¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She got out of bed and rushed into the bathroom to wash up quickly. "Xiaobao, why didn¡¯t you wake Mommy? Look at the time now!" "Mommy, I saw you were sleeping so soundly I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Besides, isn¡¯t your eye troubling you? I didn¡¯t want you to get up so early to drop me off at school." In the living room, the child who was engrossed in ying with his toys seemed to be in no hurry at all. Hearing his mother scolding him for not waking her up, he confidently retorted. There was no helping it, in this world, there isn¡¯t a child who loves going to kindergarten. Why not y when you can? Ye Ning was powerless and simply got ready in a hurry. After changing her clothes, she emerged saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll take you now. Thepany called a moment ago, saying there is an emergency." "Okay!" Ye Xiaobao heard that and obediently agreed. After dropping her son off at kindergarten, she rushed to Longfeng, where the fake goods incident had already roused all of thepany¡¯s executives. "What happened? Why would our jewelry store have counterfeit goods? What exactly is going on?" The first to lose his temper, of course, was Ou Muyuan. As soon as he saw the jewelry brought back from the store on the table, his anger was uncontainable, and he flung them all to the ground. At that moment, Ye Ning came in and stopped at the doorway. Her eyes fixed on a piece of broken jade that hadnded near her foot, "I¡¯m sorry, I felt a bit unwellst night and camete today. What exactly has happened? I heard something about counterfeit goods in thepany as soon as I arrived?" As soon as her words fell, everyone in the meeting room immediately turned their gaze toward her. It was then that she had a clear view of everyone present in the meeting room, and, surprisingly, everyone was there. Aside from Ou Muyuan and thepany¡¯s executives, even Yu Zee and that woman named Yang Xueshan were here. However, Yang Xueshan looked somewhat odd, several spots on her face were bruised, as though she had been hit by someone. Seeing her arrive, Ou Muyuan, already frustrated by the sudden incident, immediately lit up, as if he hadtched onto something, and stared intently at her: "Right, Assistant An has arrived. Assistant An, you¡¯re in charge of the production department. With such a major issue happening in thepany, how will you take responsibility?" The moment he spoke, he didn¡¯t ask questions but instead directly ced the me for the incident on Ye Ning¡¯s shoulders. Indeed, this just had to be the style of the Ou family¡¯s second branch! Chapter 478 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 2

Chapter 478: Chapter 478 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 2

Ye Ning stood there, not angry, but with a calm smile, "President Ou, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying. As the head of production, how can I take responsibility when I don¡¯t even know what has happened?" "If you¡¯re not responsible, should I be responsible instead? You¡¯re in charge of production. When something like this happens, who else should we look for if not you?" Ou Muyuan was like a mad dog, once hetched onto someone, he wouldn¡¯t let go. Ye Ning didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. Her indifferent gaze swept lightly over the faces of everyone in the meeting, and after a moment, it rested on the young man and woman in the conference room, "Fine, since President Ou insists, let¡¯s investigate." Having said that, she walked in step by step within their field of vision. Ou Muyuan was overjoyed, and promptly returned to the conference table. The others also showed delight, hurriedly returning to their seats. There was no choice, at a time like this, with such a serious incident, having someone to take the me was stronger than anything, and besides, this woman was from Third Young Master¡¯s side. If they could pin it on her, no matter how bad the situation, it wouldn¡¯t be their problem anymore. The only ones, the young man and woman, upon seeing this woman taking on the responsibility, didn¡¯t know why, but their hearts "thumped," giving rise to a very bad premonition. "Let¡¯s do this, since we have to investigate, let¡¯s start with the surveince footage, to see if there are any issues with the production channel, shall we?" Having sat down, this woman, who looked quite young,id out a very clear investigation n. Everyone heard and hurriedly nodded their heads, even the young man and woman agreed with a sigh of relief upon hearing that this was the focus of the investigation. Check the surveince? If she hadn¡¯t handled even this much before making her move, what was the point of her actions? Yang Xueshan¡¯s face, which had been tense, now took on a tone of disdain... Ye Ning, seated at the forefront of the right side of the conference table, caught sight of this woman¡¯s expression out of the corner of her eye but didn¡¯t call her out. Instead, she picked up the phone on the table and called Ying Hao, asking him to bring all the surveince footage from the production department from thest two days. She didn¡¯t know why things ended up like this. But, now that it had happened, she definitely wouldn¡¯t go easy on them. If even the heavens weren¡¯t willing to let them off, why should she provide them with an escape route? After one phone call, Ying Hao quickly transmitted the video up, and so that afternoon, the entire Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry senior management were in the conference room investigating the matter, while outside, Longfeng Jewelry Store was already in deep trouble. "Who would have thought that Dragon-Phoenix, a brand that¡¯s been around for so many years, would have such an incident? What has happened to the Ou Family?" "Yes, look at the jade bracelet my granddaughter bought for me this morning, it¡¯s obviously fake!" "Oh my, in that case, should I also check the items I bought from them before? I¡¯m a regr customer, I shop there often." "You must check, such a swindler!" "..." Within a few hours, the jewelry store which had stood tall in A City for decades became the most sensational scandal in the city, with electronic media and online reports all broadcasting this news. Even WeChat Moments and QQ hot topics were continuously updating about it! Dragon-Phoenix was truly aze! Chapter 479 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 3

Chapter 479: Chapter 479 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 3

When the news reached Blue Mountain Vi, the old master was leisurely sipping morning tea in the living room. Suddenly, upon seeing the news on his phone, he mmed his teacup to the ground and stood up furiously, his eyes zing with anger. "Someone! Prepare my car immediately for Longfeng!!" "..." A storm was finallying... ¡ª¡ª One hourter, as Ye Ning had anticipated, Ying Hao¡¯s provided surveince footage showed no anomalies. Seeing this, her eyes lightly swept over everyone in the conference room, and shemenced the second n, "Alright, since the surveince cameras are not an issue, let¡¯s investigate the suppliers next, shall we? I¡¯ve heard that this time it was Huo Family who supplied Longfeng for many years, so let¡¯s invite them over first." After finishing her words, she gestured to Ying Hao standing by her side, who then immediately made a call to the Huo Family. The Huo Family, upon receiving the call, denied everything vehemently and were extremely angry, using Longfeng of ndering them. Hearing that, without saying anything else, Ye Ning took Ying Hao¡¯s phone in full view of everyone and turned on the speakerphone... "Mr. Huo, you im there has been no tampering, and we believe you, but ourpany has indeed encountered counterfeit goods. If you wish to clear your name, I suggest you take some practical action." "What do you mean?" "What I mean is... your family¡¯s goods are famously top-notch in the industry. I believe many would be interested in them. Why not investigate who in recent times has purchased a batch of high-quality jade stones worth 300 million?" She spoke slowly and deliberately, her delicate and elegant face showing an exasperating calmness. This was too abnormal. Such a scandal had broken out, and yet this youngdy remainedpletelyposed instead of panicked, her handling of the situation appearing exceedingly unnatural. In the conference room, the anxiety of a certain man and woman grew noticeably. Especially the woman with an injury on her face, who upon hearing that Ye Ning had asked the Huo Family to investigate which dealer had recently purchased high-quality jade, went from a look of disdain to one of sudden stiffness. How could she know this? Who exactly was she, and why was she so familiar with the jade industry? She finally felt cold sweat emerging from her back, her eyes fixating on the woman, now filled with panic. The Huo Family people promptly conducted the investigation and in less than half an hour, news came... "Miss An, I¡¯ve found it. There¡¯s a ce in Langfang that acquired arge batch of jade stones just a few days ago." "Is that so? Then you should go find them immediately. Perhaps your genuine goods are there," Ye Ning said indifferently, hanging up the phone as soon as she finished speaking. Where were the real goods? After hanging up the call, the higher-ups in the conference room who had been quietly watching her finally began to stir... "Assistant An, what do you mean by this? What do you mean when you say the real goods of the Huo Family are with them?" "Yes, Assistant An, what are you trying to say? Are you suggesting... there¡¯s a problem with our goods?" "..." Even Ou Muyuan looked at her dumbfoundedly, "What do you mean? So, does this counterfeit goods incident stem from the supply source?" Chapter 480 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 4

Chapter 480: Chapter 480 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 4

Ye Ning spread her hands, "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just specting, when we get news from the Huo Family, we¡¯ll know." That¡¯s right, everything depends on the message from the Huo Family now. If the goods from that Langfang family were indeed the real merchandise of the Huo Family, then by following the vine to find the melon, the real culprit could be found immediately, and Ye Ning had been waiting for this day for a very long time. She indifferently picked up the tea from the table, took a sip at her lips, but her eyes nced towards the woman sitting at the very end of the conference table. She was indeed panicking, no longer possessing the calmness and disdain she had before. But what surprised her was that although the woman was panicked, she had not shown the expression of someone whose position was utterly lost. Instead, she kept sitting there firmly. What was going on? Could it be... she had overlooked something? A flicker of doubt crossed her eyes! As they waited in the conference room, all of a sudden, "Bang," the door to the conference room was kicked open from the outside, "Ou Muyuan? Where¡¯s that bastard Ou Muyuan? Make hime out and see me!" It was a roar like that of a lion, and as soon as it thundered through the door, everyone inside stood up in fright, and Ou Muyuan himself was so startled by the roar that he "plop" fell from his chair. "Dad... dad, why are you here?" "Why am I here? If I don¡¯te, should I just watch you squander the entire Ou Family?" Another thunderous roar shook the very floor! Ye Ning also stood up, staring at the old man with his anger cresting, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a stir of intimidation within her. This was indeed a person whose mere silence could instill fear. Back then, at Blue Mountain Vi, whenever he got angry, it really felt like the end of the world was nigh. From the master to the servants, the entire vi was filled with terror, afraid they might inadvertently break in the face of his rage. Therefore, Ye Ning was very clear about the feeling of the person being roared at, and having seen him fall from the chair, she kindly made way for him to crawl over to his father. ,"Listen to my exnation, this... it wasn¡¯t my doing." "Not your doing? You are in charge of thispany, and now you say it¡¯s not your doing? Then who did it? Was it me? Huh?!!" A cane came down, causing Ou Muyuan, who was kneeling before him, to stagger. Ou Yuze, seeing his own father being reprimanded by the senior in front of so many people, felt it hard to watch. With a leap, he stood up from his chair, "Grandfather, my uncle¡¯s people are here too, how can you only me my father?" My uncle¡¯s people? As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the conference room turned their gaze to Ye Ning, and the old man at the door, with a fury that seemed uncontainable, also red this way. Ye Ning involuntarily shrank back! Although she had not done anything wrong, the deterrence of this elderly man, after having spent a few years in that vi, had seemingly be a natural reaction, like fear. Just like his other son, who had virtually no interaction with him, but aftering back and seeing him, always felt inexplicably nervous and afraid, disappointingly so. Confronted with thatpelling gaze, Ye Ning stiffened up and managed a greeting, "Hello, Chairman, I am the Executive Assistant appointed here by the third young master, my name is An Ning." Chapter 481 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 5

Chapter 481: Chapter 481 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 5

"An Ning? You¡¯re the assistant?" "..." The assistant? He actually knew about this? Ye Ning instantly felt a surge of nervousness, "Yes, Chairman, about today¡¯s incident, I only found out after it happened as well, and we¡¯re currently doing everything in our power to investigate it." "And the results?" "Still waiting..." She had only uttered those three words when something was suddenly thrown at the door, and with a crisp "bang," Ye Ning felt a sharp pain on her arm and cheek! "I¡¯m telling you, if there¡¯s no result for today¡¯s incident, I won¡¯t let anyone off the hook!" With this simple sentence, the conference room fell silent once more. What is a fierce and ambitious leader? A fierce and ambitious leader is just a person when you don¡¯t provoke him, but the moment you do, his measures are ten times more ruthless than an animal¡¯s, and he might not even recognize kinship. Ye Ning was inwardly shocked! The old man had arrived so quickly, somewhat beyond her expectations. It seemed she needed to be more careful, or if she slipped up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it. Time passed in silence, and in the eerily quiet conference room, where one could hear a pin drop, the pressure was so great, everyone could hear their own heartbeat. This was too frightening! Ye Ning nced at her mobile phone, oblivious to the fact that at this moment, in the conference room, the woman sitting at the very end was suddenly looking at the young man next to Ou Muyuan. However, to her despair, the man was trembling; she saw his eyes turn pale with fear upon seeing the old man leaning on a cane, as if he had seen something terrifying. He was truly so weak! Seeing this scene, the hope she had held onto finally plunged into the abyss, and without any hesitation, her fingers swiftly swiped on the phone she was holding, and the next second, taking advantage of the others¡¯ inattention, she tapped on WeChat and sent a message out. As soon as the WeChat message was sent, Ye Ning¡¯s phone, which she had been waiting for, also rang. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards it, and Ye Ning immediately answered, "Hello, Mr. Huo..." "Miss An, I¡¯ve found out. The goods from Langfang were indeed my batch." "Really? Did you ask him how he got the goods?" "I did!" "What did he say?" "He said it was a woman who sold them to him." A woman? As soon as these words came out, the people in the conference room were all abuzz... A woman? What woman? Who in theirpany would dare to intercept thepany¡¯s goods? All eyes once again focused on the phone, including the old man leaning on the cane. Ye Ning was also staring. She had known for a long time whom the person on the phone was referring to; however, she now needed this Mr. Huo to say it personally. Only then could she perfectlyplete her n. But what nobody, including Ye Ning herself, expected was that Mr. Huo on the phone eventually said, "He said it was An Ning!" "You said what?" The surprise came so quickly that Ye Ning couldn¡¯t even react, "You¡¯re saying it was me?" Mr. Huo nodded over the phone, "That¡¯s what he said on the phone, that the woman who sold him the goods four days ago was called An Ning. Right, he also sent some receipts and a short video of your transaction at the time. Have a look." Chapter 482 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 6

Chapter 482: Chapter 482 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 6

After speaking, he hung up the phone and sent several items to her phone. Ye Ning waspletely dumbfounded. She had never anticipated that things would turn out this way in the end. Her? That person from Langfang had said in the end that it was she who made the deal? How could that be possible? She stood there, unable to react for a long time, whereas Ou Yuze, sitting next to Ou Muyuan, snatched the phone from her hand as soon as it beeped twice. Soon, he saw the items that Mr. Huo had sent over on her phone. "It¡¯s true! Grandfather, look, the evidence is here; it was all done by this bitch!!" As soon as he opened the items, he burst into an excited and loudughter on the spot. Indeed, it was enough to drive him frantic. Who would have expected such a sudden and dramatic reversal in the end? Everyone in the boardroom was stunned too. After hearing what was said, they fought over the phone to see for themselves, and when they saw the content, confirming that it involved the woman in the room representing the Third Young Master, their expressions all turned to anger. And that woman named Yang Xueshan stood up immediately after witnessing this scene. "That¡¯s right, and I¡¯ve learned as well that it was she who did it. She¡¯s the Third Young Master¡¯s person. The Third Young Master has always wanted our Longfeng. Now that he has finally obtained 50%, naturally he wants all the shares. So, he sent this woman to disrupt Longfeng, to make the chairman believe that we, the Ous, are mismanaging it, and then hand it all over to him!" This statement was bold indeed. As soon as it fell, the old man standing in the middle of the boardroom was finallypletely enraged! "Seize her for me!" "Yes, Old Master!" At hismand, two burly men immediately approached from behind him to grab Ye Ning. Having never seen such a scene, Ye Ning was scared and stepped back repeatedly. "Old Master, please calm down first¡ª" Ying Hao had not expected things to take such a sudden turn for the worse. Seeing those two men going to grab her, he was shocked and immediately wanted to protect this woman. But the men the old master had brought were from the Ou Family¡¯s Shadow Guard Squad, and before Ying Hao could make a move, they quickly stepped forward, blocking him and seizing the woman¡¯s slender arms! "Old Master!!" "Ying Hao, I¡¯m telling you, you better not meddle in this today, or else I¡¯ll take you down as well!" the old man shouted furiously, grabbing the woman and attempting to leave. Ying Hao¡¯splexion wentpletely pale upon hearing this. He turned around, just about to make a phone call to his boss. But just then, the door of the boardroom was suddenly kicked open from the outside with a "bang". Another chilling figure appeared, wearing a dark blue shirt with a casual ck zer thrown over it, revealing a cold, gleaming metal buckle on the belt around his waist. His legs were straight, his aura was frosty. As soon as he showed up there, his gaze looked past everyone and fixed directly on the old man in the room. "Where do you think you¡¯re taking her?" "..." Oh my god! Who was this? The Third Young Master of the Ou Family? Upon seeing this person, everyone was shocked to the core. They all stood up from their chairs, staring at the young master who had appeared and dared to directly confront the supreme elder at the entrance. They were so astonished they couldn¡¯t even close their mouths. The Third Young Master of the Ou Family had actuallye as well!! Chapter 483 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 7

Chapter 483: Chapter 483 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 7

The Third Young Master of the Ou Family was, in Longfeng, nothing more than a legend. Legend had it, he was the old master¡¯s favorite son and also, it was said, the one with the highest status in the Ou Family. Those of the Ou Family in Longfeng hardly counted at all. But legends were just legends, and they didn¡¯t quite believe them, because all of the Ou Family members, after meeting their boss, would inevitably conclude¡ª Descendants of prestigious families, live life on thin ice! But now, this Third Young Master of the Ou Family they had only seen in media reports had refreshed their views on the status of the Ou Family members. "..." "Where do you think I¡¯m bringing her? Of course, I¡¯m taking her to the police station." The old master had never expected that, at this moment, this brat would suddenly appear, and in astonishment, he blurted out this very sentence. No sooner had he finished speaking than this brat, blocking him face to face, retorted without hesitation! "On what grounds are you taking her to the police station when you haven¡¯t even rified the situation?" "On what grounds? I¡¯m the chairman of thispany, can¡¯t I take an employee to the police station? Ridiculous! How have I not made things clear? The evidence is right here, it¡¯s as clear as day, and you¡¯re saying I haven¡¯t rified things?" The old man was so angry he was jumping up and down! But this unfilial son, after just ring at him, once again spoke coldly, "What evidence do you have to prove it¡¯s as clear as day? Did you even take a close look at that thing? Or was it checked by anyone? Do you handle things without using your brain?" "You¡ª" !!!! This conversation was really... In the meeting room, which was as silent as death, everyone was so anxious they didn¡¯t dare to breathe a word, even Ye Ning stared dumbfounded at the two men. This was the first time she¡¯d ever seen such an explosive exchange between father and son, a scene she had never witnessed before at Blue Mountain Vi. Heavens! She understood the rules of Blue Mountain Vi. Although the third young master was greatly favored by the old master, he was well-educated from a young age and rarely conflicted with his father. But now, seeing him being so aggressive, it was as if he was apletely different person. What was he doing? Didn¡¯t he know this would infuriate his father? Ye Ning started to worry... But the fact was, the old man, who had just appeared murderously in the meeting room, turned red-faced after being scolded by the unfilial thing, and miraculously, he held back. "Fine, then you tell me, what the hell is going on here?" Ou Mucen sneered, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I do know that I have zero interest in your eldest son and Longfeng. If you truly believe that this was done because I wanted to take over all of Longfeng and instructed her to carry out these actions, then by all means send her to the police station." "You..." "Right, while you¡¯re at it, take me in too since I¡¯m apparently the mastermind!" Having said that, the man didn¡¯t even nce at him as he casually walked in through the doorway with hands shoved in his pockets. That was also a murderous look! A murderous intent that he had to avoid the old man to contain. Approaching, were Ou Yuze and Yang Xueshan standing there; upon seeing them, he immediately had a cold re in his eyes. "The whole lot of you seem to be gathered today." "..." Ou Mucen¡¯s face suddenly turned sour, and he stood there stammering for a good while before saying sheepishly, "Well, you weren¡¯ting, were you? Thepany was short-staffed." "me me? Thanks to your son, I haven¡¯t even been discharged from the hospital yet!" This man¡¯s tongue was truly venomous! PS: Will continue tomorrow morning, three Chapters left... Chapter 484 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 8

Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 8

Ou Muyuan¡¯s face immediately turned even redder, and Ou Yuze clenched his fist tightly but dared not utter another word! This was his Achilles¡¯ heel, the usation of murdering his own uncle. No matter how much of a stir he caused outside, as soon as this was mentioned, he could only be as docile as pickled vegetables, especially in front of the old man, it was even worse. Thus, the Ou family, including that woman named Yang Xueshan, all fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Ou Mucen saw this and a smirk crept onto his lips. He walked over, casually pulled out a chair to sit down, and nonchntly ced his legs high up on the conference table. His posture was not that of a man being questioned as the mastermind behind the scenes, but rather like a lord waiting for the whole room to give him an exnation! The old man couldn¡¯t take it anymore, turned around, and glowered at his son: "Fine, then you tell me, what should we do?" Ou Mucen nced at his clean fingertips: "I don¡¯t know, whatever you say we should do, we¡¯ll do it. After all, I¡¯m not going anywhere!" "You¡ª" "How about I take a look?" At this critical moment, someone in the meeting room spoke up. When everyone turned their heads, they realized that the person who had spoken was the woman under control. An Ning? She wanted to see the video? Yang Xueshan looked up and saw her, immediately speaking sharply: "You want to see the evidence of your crime, isn¡¯t that like setting a fox to keep the geese?" "That¡¯s true, so let¡¯s do this, let¡¯s call the police and let them investigate. That would be the best solution." She spoke as if she had an epiphany, her expression as if she was truly reminded by Xueshan¡¯s words. Yang Xueshan was instantly at a loss for words! Her face turned green, then red, then white, as if it were a big dye workshop, truly a sight to see. Call the police? Wasn¡¯t that seeking her own doom? If it was discovered, what awaited her wouldn¡¯t just be utter disgrace, but theplete end of her life. She finally fell silent, and her hands clutched the smartphone so tightly that her fingers turned pale to the extreme... That was panic! A panic of someone on the verge of a precipice! Ou Mucen noticed her expression, said nothing, but the corners of his mouth curled into a mocking sneer, and he picked up some magazines from the table and began to flip through them nonchntly. It was said that five years ago, this woman named Yang Xueshan had aplicated rtionship with Ou Yuze, and also, she reportedly came from the same orphanage. Today he would see, after five years, which of these two women woulde out on top. ¡ª Ye Ning finally got hold of her phone. As the people in the meeting room said, the receipts and videos received on this phone all pointed the finger at her, particrly the video. Although the quality wasn¡¯t very clear, the figure dealing with the Langfang businessman, whether it was the clothing or the figure, was exactly like her. The habit she had of stroking her hair was also captured very clearly in it. It was bizarre! How could this be? She stared at the video, once again falling into a state of confusion. The old man beside her, seeing her like this, became angry again: "Look at her, she¡¯s got nothing to say now. Is this not evidence? Am I blind?" He started to roar once more! Ou Mucen: "..." He gripped the magazine in his hand, about to speak, but at that moment, the woman suddenly said, "Ying Hao, go get Mr. Huo to bring over that person¡¯s mobile number and WeChat ID. Let¡¯s check all the calls and files he¡¯s recently received." Chapter 485 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 9

Chapter 485: Chapter 485 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 9

"..." The moment these words were spoken, not only did the woman in the conference room turn deathly pale, but even Ou Mucen, who was just about to speak, hesitated for a moment. Track the mobile number and WeChat? Right! What a clever idea! He turned back, still appearing unconcerned as he read his magazine, only now his eyes, which had been tense just moments before, seemed much more rxed. Ying Hao immediately went to do it, but the old man didn¡¯t understand, "Why do you want to check this?" Ye Ning hurriedly replied with a smile, "Chairman, no matter how I deny it at this point, you won¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s better to check the person¡¯s phone. If I really had dealings with him, there must have been some contact." "Who knows if you were using your own phone?" "Then we¡¯ll call each one, until we can confirm it¡¯s me!" Ye Ning turned and looked at the woman who was trying to find ws in her every word, with a distinct coldness in her eyes. Want to y with me? Fine, I¡¯ll y along to the end! Soon, Ying Hao got the phone number of the person from Langfang, and in front of so many people, Ye Ning called over thepany¡¯swork administrator and hacker. There, in the conference room, everyone saw all the call records and the messages and photos received on that mobile number. To everyone¡¯s shock, this phone had very recently received a message from an anonymous number, sending a text that consisted only of one word: "OK!" OK? Ye Ning stared at the word and suddenlyughed, "Do you see? This message was sent just as we were having our meeting. I checked, and it was exactly when we were waiting for Mr. Huo¡¯s call." "And then?" "Then, the most likely scenario is that when we were about to find out the truth, suddenly someone interfered, and in the end, it appeared to be me!" "This..." This sounded like a tall tale. How could that be possible? The crowd expressed their doubt, and the woman, in her panic, blurted out, "These are all your spections. You have no evidence. What reason do you have to say you¡¯ve been framed by someone else?" Without evidence? Ye Ning stared at her panicked face, her smile deepening, "Manager Yang, don¡¯t worry, I certainly have evidence for you. Ying Hao, make a call to the telmunications bureau and ask them to help trace the IP of this anonymous call!" "Sure thing, Miss An!" Another bombshell was dropped, and this time, the two in the conference room werepletely paralyzed... Trace the IP? How had she not thought of that? Yes, her number was anonymous, but the outgoing IP wouldn¡¯t change, so once it was traced, there would be no escape for her. She finally began to panic. In her fear, she even naively thought about turning off her phone and then trying to throw it away. However, before she even started, a figure suddenly approached her swiftly. Without giving her time to react, they snatched her phone away harshly, "Manager Yang, what are you doing? Turning off your phone?" "I... I wasn¡¯t, I was just... checking to see if anyone was looking for me?" "Really? Well then, I¡¯ll help you check!" After saying that, she swiftly unlocked the screen and, before anyone could react, urately and quickly found the message that Manager Yang had sent out not long ago. Chapter 486 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 10

Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Who Dares to Touch His Woman? 10

Don¡¯t ask her how she knew. Because she had once done the same thing in an attempt to kill her! Once she found the information, the woman holding the phone raised it and smiled at her, "Yang Xueshan, so it was really you who was the troublemaker!" "..." Standing there, that woman was stunned for a good five seconds before lunging at her like a maniac, "No, it wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do it, these are all your nders!" Ye Ning was caught off guard, and, suddenly assailed, she kept stepping back until she was about to fall. Then, from behind, a strong and firm hand reached out to her. With that single pull, she was whisked away, while the other woman, missing her target, mmed her head violently onto the conference table, screaming miserably! "Ah¡ª" Ye Ning watched this scene nkly and, after a while, turned toward the man behind her, "Third Young Master..." "Are you a pig? Don¡¯t you know that a mad dog will bite?" "Ah?" "Are you done?" "..." His words jumped too quickly; she could hardly keep up with the pace. But she did understand thest sentence, so she blinked with the phone in hand, "Almost there..." The man immediately became displeased, "Then hurry up, I still need to go back for an injection." Ye Ning: "..." She nced around and saw that everyone in the conference room was staring at them, their eyes nearly popping out. She quickly struggled out of his embrace and handed the phone to the grim-faced old man. "Chairman, here¡¯s the evidence: the incriminating message was sent by her. With this, we can hand her over to the police. I trust that with the police¡¯s capability, she will confess soon." "..." In the end, she was still going to hand her over to the police! She was truly ruthless, ten times more so than he had imagined, but considering what she had been through, it wasn¡¯t excessive at all. If it had been him, he probably would have made that woman beg for death long ago. He walked out to wait for her outside. Once he left, the old man in the conference room, having taken the phone, pulled out a gun from his body, "Hand her to the police? I¡¯ll shoot her right now!" Ah!! The people in the conference room were so frightened they hugged their heads and hid to the side, while Ou Yuze, shuddering violently, took cover behind his father. The Ou Family patriarch was truly someone who would kill on a whim! Yang Xueshan was also scared; staring at the dark muzzle, she crawled desperately towards the man, "Yu Ze, Yu Ze save me." That¡¯s right, at this moment, the only one who could save her was this young master of the Ou Family. But the man, who she had been with for five whole years, not only did not rescue her when she crawled towards him, but brutally kicked her away instead. "You lowly creature, how dare youe to me after doing such a thing? It¡¯s my fault for not seeing your true colors. I can¡¯t believe I ever befriended someone as hideous as you. Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to do it, I¡¯ll take care of her personally!" After saying that, he somehow produced a dagger and viciously stabbed it towards the woman on the floor. Ye Ning, watching from the side, for some reason, suddenly grabbed the water cup in front of her and hurled it hard at the brute¡¯s hand, "Stop!!" Ps: Regarding updates, please don¡¯t rush me. I justunched, and I am trying to adjust, hoping to write more at once. Please be understanding... Chapter 487: Want to know the man that night? 1

Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Want to know the man that night? 1

A cup smashed down, and the dagger that was originally aimed at her back, as a result of the blow, deviated slightly and stabbed into the woman¡¯s shoulder. "Ah¡ª" In an instant, after the dagger plunged in, a woman¡¯s shrill scream echoed throughout the conference room, and bright red blood gushed out from her arm. This was indeed a shocking scene! Everyone turned pale at the sight, immediately retreating several steps, huddling there, daring not to move anymore. Even Ou Mucen, who had gone outside, hurried back upon hearing the scream. What was happening here? Was this an attempt to silence someone by murder? At the doorway, he saw the woman lying on the ground bleeding profusely, and a man crouched in front of her, clutching the bloody dagger in his hand, his eyes suddenly became extremely severe. Time seemed to stop, and the air appeared to freeze. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on this scene. Ye Ning was also staring, but her emotions were not like those of the onlookers around her. The surrounding people were shocked and astounded due to fear, panic, and surprise. But the reason she stared was that she had not expected to witness such a scene unfold at the end? Weren¡¯t they deeply in love? Back then, in order to be together, they hadid out a grand scheme to send her to prison, and this woman, at the moment of her triumph, had even run to the courthouse to gloat over her, proiming her victory of winning him over. So why, at this critical moment, was this man not choosing to save her but instead trying to kill her? What about all that love? What about his proimed love for her? She heard her own heart emitting a coldugh, and seeing that woman who grew up with her from childhood, who had ultimately betrayed her, she suddenly couldn¡¯t control herself andughed out loud in the meeting hall, "What a retribution!" "What did you say?" "Isn¡¯t it the case? This woman, she followed you for so many years, ved away for you, doing all the dirty work, and in the end, you repay her with a stab. Master Sun, you really are quite righteous." She walked over step by step, and upon reaching the two of them, she stood there, looking down at the man with a superior gaze. It was a look colder than ice, her chilling gaze fixed on him and the relentless stare probing the bottom of his heart. Like a searchlight, it seemed to strip away the ugliness inside him and disy it for everyone to see. This man was indeed a beast! No, he was worse than a beast; even if you raise a cat or dog for many years, you would be reluctant to let them go, but what about him? The moment he saw this woman in trouble, a threat to him, he did not hesitate to kill her, a cruelty not even a beast could manage. Ou Yuze, furious with shame and anger, seeing her standing in front of him, constantly staring at his hand that still hadn¡¯t released the dagger, immediately rxed his grip and stood up, "What nonsense are you spouting? She¡¯s the culprit who framed thepany. How could I let her go? Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who found her out." "Yes, I found her out, but did I tell you to kill her? She¡¯s just a manager; what capacity does she have to tamper with such a big lot of thepany¡¯s goods? 3 billion in funds, is that something she could produce?" Chapter 488: Want to Know About the Man That Night? 2

Chapter 488: Chapter 488: Want to Know About the Man That Night? 2

"What did you say? Say it again?" "Even if I say it ten thousand times, the fact remains the same, Young Master Sun. Just now, she used me of framing thepany in order to help the third young master obtain Longfeng. So now, whom is she framing thepany for? She has been with you for so many years, you can¡¯t tell me you know nothing at all!" Ye Ning red at the man, rebutting him word by word. Her clear artiction and impable logic were truly frightening to anyone who heard them. Yes, what she wanted today wasn¡¯t just this woman¡¯s downfall¡ªshe wanted this man, who was worse than a beast! The crowd, upon hearing this, werepletely dumbfounded. Even Ou Muyuan, who had been clueless about the whole matter from the beginning, stared nkly at his son, his mind going nk. No, it couldn¡¯t be! He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Wasn¡¯t the lesson fromst time severe enough? No, it just couldn¡¯t be. Only the woman lying on the ground, soaked in a pool of blood, upon hearing Ye Ning¡¯s words, suddenly raised her deathly pale head and, like a lunatic, started tough in the air, "Hahaha... Ou Yuze, even you have met your match today? After so many years of unscrupulous deeds and heartless acts, today you fall at the hands of a woman?" "What did you say? Say it one more time? Do you believe I will kill you right now?" He, hearing that shrill mockery, rushed over intending to pull the dagger from the woman¡¯s back and end her life once and for all. But at that moment, the woman standing in front of him, small in stature and barely reaching his shoulder, suddenly grabbed his cor and pped him fiercely across the face! You beast!! It was a p delivered with all her strength, carrying five years of hatred and fury of the moment. Immediately, the man¡¯s fair face showed the imprint of five fingers raised in relief. After the p, gritting her teeth, she asked, "Do you still want to silence her by murder?" "..." Everyone was stunned! Had this woman gone mad? To dare to strike the young master of the Ou Family; even if he was at fault, he was still one of the Ou Family. Did she have a death wish? In an instant, not only were the people in the meeting room taken aback, but even Ou Muyuan, as well as the old master of the Ou Family, who was leaning on a cane, also opened their mouths in shock at the sight of this woman. The only exception was the man standing at the door! When he saw her deliver that p, the corner of his eye twitched... This woman, she¡¯s so vicious? After twitching, seeing her hand drop and tremble slightly, his eyes narrowed. To make a hand tremble like that, how much strength did she use? This man, she hit him, not because he was trying to kill and silence someone, but for some other reason? Suddenly he remembered the investigation report Secretary Gao had given him earlier, which stated that the adopted daughter of the second branch of the Ou Family was often taken by the young master of the second branch to various auction events, and at the time, their rtionship was also very close. Close? The word popped into his mind, he stared for a moment longer, and finally, without looking any further, turned and left again. If he remembered correctly, when she entered Blue Mountain Vi, she was only 14 years old. A girl of 14, although still very young, was already a teenage girl in puberty. So, what kind of years had she spent in Chrysanthemum Garden then? Chapter 489: Want to know the man that night? 3

Chapter 489: Chapter 489: Want to know the man that night? 3

He suddenly felt ufortable inside and, upon leaving the room, didn¡¯t go anywhere in particr but simply took out a cigarette to light up before heading down to his car. Meanwhile, Ye Ning was still unaware that some of her actions had been exposed to someone¡¯s watchful eyes. After she finished speaking, everyone in the meeting room stared at her, and she moved her burning hand slightly, finally beginning toe back to her senses. What had happened to her? Why had she suddenly lost control? Was it because she was too angry? She swallowed hard, looked around, and finally, slowly, released the hand that had been holding him captive: "If you¡¯re innocent, then you had no need to kill her. Your desire to kill her proves you have a guilty conscience." "You!!" Ou Yuze finally reacted. Hearing her words, he reached out to grab her, intending to strangle her in his humiliation. At the critical moment, the old master, who had already seen the whole incident unfold, finally spoke up: "Stop!" As the words fell, the man in front of Ye Ning, whose eyes were already filled with malice, froze as if he was struck by a paralyzing point and dared not move anymore. "Grandfather..." "It seems I was too lenient with you. I thought giving you a chance would make you better yourself, but instead, you came here and caused more trouble, even bringing thepany to the brink of copse. What use is there for someone like you in this world? Take him away!" "Yes, Elder!" "No, Grandfather, I was wrong, I know my mistake, Grandfather, I won¡¯t do it again, Grandfather..." "..." With a hysterical wail, the young master of the Ou Family, who had dominated thepany for years, was dragged away like a dead dog. And Ou Muyuan, in the face of this scenario, had no solution whatsoever. With Ou Yuze taken away, the meeting room fell silent. Following the old master¡¯s wishes, since Yang Xueshan was not dead, she was to be thrown into jail for the police to arrest and punish her ording to standard procedures. And in this, she resembled the Ye Ning of years past, except that Ye Ning had been framed, whereas she had ensnared herself. Seeing the paramedics from the hospital arrive, Ye Ning stepped aside to let them ce the woman on the stretcher, ready to leave. However, just as she was about to leave, the woman on the stretcher suddenly called out to her retreating figure: "Ye Ning, are you satisfied with this oue now?" "..." As the wordsnded, Ye Ning, who was about to step out the door, froze in ce! Ye Ning? Was she calling her by her real name? Then she... "I know you are Ye Ning. Even though your appearance and name have changed, I know it¡¯s you. Your aura, your methods, your knowledge of jade, these are things only she would have. There¡¯s no need to deny it." Seeing her silent, the woman on the stretcher added that. Ye Ning stood there for a good while and finally turned her head, her gaze cold as she looked at the woman: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯d better go to the hospital, or you won¡¯t even know if you¡¯re dead." Having said this, she intended to leave. Seeing this, Yang Xueshan became anxious: "No need to deny it. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Things havee to this point, speaking out won¡¯t benefit me at all. I don¡¯t need to bother." Chapter 490: Want to know the man that night? 4

Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Want to know the man that night? 4

She really is direct, just like herself, always only seeing the side most advantageous to her. Ye Ning came to a halt again, but she didn¡¯t speak or turn around, instead just stood there, as though she wanted to hear what she had to say. Seeing this, Yang Xueshan started speaking slowly from behind, "Actually, I should have realized much earlier that it was you. In this world, no one else could set up such a big trap for me to fall into." "That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid!" "Yes, I am indeed stupid. Compared to you, you were always smarter. The reason I beat you back then was entirely because you had not been guarding against me." She actually openly admitted that she was not as good as her. Ye Ning sneered coldly, her heart hard as stone, feeling not the slightest bit of relief. Yang Xueshan saw her reaction and the corners of her mouth tugged into a smile, "Are you really happy now to see my downfall? The man I struggled so hard to take from you back then is now treating me this way." Finally, Ye Ningughed, turning around to face her. For the first time in five years, she looked at her seriously, "You¡¯re right, I am indeed very happy now seeing you like this, especially at the moment of his killing¡ªI can¡¯t tell you how thrilling it was." "..." Staring at her, Yang Xueshan looked for a long, long time, her gaze never once leaving her face. This indeed was a stranger¡¯s face, but those eyes, still exactly the same as before, with pupils the color of zed ss, clear and lucid, just like that girl from years ago. What was different now, though, was that when those beautiful eyes used to look at her, they were always filled with warmth and trust. She¡¯d cling to her, and in those pupils, was the reflection of her elder sister. She¡¯d say, "Sister Xueshan, we¡¯ll always be together in the future, right?" She¡¯d also say, "Sister, if you¡¯re adopted, will you take me with you?" She¡¯d say, "..." She said so much, so much that Ye Ning had almost forgotten in these five years, but now, seeing her, it all rushed back like a tide. It turned out that in the past five years, she hadn¡¯t really forgotten, but had sealed away the evil deeds she had done and her extinguished conscience deep in her memory. For her own glory and wealth, so she could live with a clean conscience, she had locked it all away. Yang Xueshan looked at the eyes now staring at her filled with nothing but hatred, mockery, and coldness, and finally, she too started tough, "Is this retribution? I made you end up like this back then, and now it¡¯s my turn, with the same fate as yours." "No, you¡¯re different from me. I¡¯m still standing in front of you right now, but haven¡¯t you noticed? From the moment things went down to now, there hasn¡¯t been a single person by your side, Yang Xueshan. You don¡¯t deserve the same fate as me." "What?" "Take good care of your injuries. The conditions in prison aren¡¯t so good; if you¡¯re not well recovered, it won¡¯t be easy enduring the years ahead." With that final remark, she turned and left. Seeing this, Yang Xueshan suddenly raised her head high from the stretcher, "Don¡¯t you want to know who entered your room that night? Now you¡¯re a single mother, could that child be his? Don¡¯t you want to know who he is?" With those words, the figure who had almost stepped out of the door, stopped once again. And this time, the stop was more abrupt, almosting to a sudden halt! Chapter 491: Want to know who the man was that night? 5

Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Want to know who the man was that night? 5

The child¡¯s father? That¡¯s right, only she knew about that matter at the time. She had already said in court that she had arranged the whole thing herself, so apart from her, who else could possibly know? Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat violently, and finally, she stormed back like a madwoman, "Speak up, who on earth is it?!" For five whole years, she had been dreaming of finding out who the man was that night, not for anything else, but to give her child a father. However, seeing her return, the woman lied there andughed like a lunatic, "You actually still want to know? I thought that after serving five years in prison, all you wanted was revenge and nothing else." "I can also take your life!" She directly pressed her hand onto the woman¡¯s bloody wound, causing her to tremble in pain. Trying to ckmail her? Fine, she¡¯s ruthless, but she¡¯s even more so! The torture was too much to bear, and finally, the woman¡¯s face went deathly pale, dripping with sweat as she started talking, "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to promise me one condition." "You want to negotiate terms with me?" Ye Ning,pletely infuriated, felt as if this woman was courting death right in front of her. Yet, surprisingly, this woman who had always been afraid of death, upon hearing the murderous intent in Ye Ning¡¯s voice, showed no fear. On the contrary, she lifted her pallid face and smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be difficult for you. I just want to kill that man with my own hands!" Ye Ning was taken aback, "Kill who?" "Who else could it be? Naturally, the unfeeling beast that abandoned me. Ye Ning, I was with him for five years, for his sake I¡¯ve lost everything. Now I¡¯m even facing prison. I cannot ept this. Even if I am to die, I want to drag him down with me!" She said each word deliberately, the blood-red look and murderous aura in her eyes startling Ye Ning. She wanted to kill him? Just because he had discarded her and at thest moment, even wanted to silence her? Wasn¡¯t it all a consequence of her own making back then? Ye Ning watched her as if looking at a joke, "You, kill him? Let me tell you, even if Ou Yuze is no longer a part of the Ou Family, he still has many people on the outside. You want to kill him, you better wake up." "That¡¯s none of your business. I have my own ways. All I need from you is help to escape from the hospital, then I¡¯ll tell you who entered your room that night." "..." Staring at her intently, Ye Ning took a long look before finally narrowing her eyes slightly and straightening up from beside her. Fine, if she wants to die, then she¡¯ll facilitate that. After all, whether she is dead or alive, it has nothing to do with her. So, in the end, she agreed, "Fine, in three days, I will help you escape from the hospital, and at that moment, you must immediately tell me who the man was that night. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to go looking for Ou Yuze, I will notify him to find you. I do what I say!" Yang Xueshan paused! She wanted to say more, but at that moment, the woman had already turned around and left through the doorway... She was right, their rtionship had ended five years ago when she had betrayed and entrapped her. Since she was seeking death, she certainly wouldn¡¯t stop her. All she wanted was to know what she desired. The man that night... When she left the conference room, these few words kept echoing in her mind. Chapter 492 - 491: Want to know the man who slept with you that night? 6

Chapter 492: Chapter 491: Want to know the man who slept with you that night? 6

Five years, and still, the incident lingered in her mind like a thorn sealed deep within her psyche. She strived to stop thinking about him, to forget that night, but today, when that woman mentioned it, she realized how vividly she remembered that night from five years ago. She remembered wearing that ck, provocative nightgown that night, the one given to her by Yang Xueshan, who had also advised her that since it was a boy¡¯s first time inviting her to a room, she should look beautiful, and more enticing. So, that night, after she arrived in the room, she took a bath and put the garment on. Once she had it on, she didn¡¯t dare look at her reflection in the mirror. Following the instructions of that woman, she lit the incense she had brought with her, turned off the room¡¯s lights, leaving only the misty fragrancemp on, andy down on the bed. Later, the man entered the room. Because the lights were off and the incense made the room hazy, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to see him clearly when she saw his tall figure lunging towards her. After the man pounced, what followed was like a small boat drifting in the sea; she couldn¡¯t remember how things had happened. Throughout the process, she had always thought it was Ou Yuze, so much so that she endured without making a sound when he forcefully took what he wanted from her. But in the end, she realized it was all a cruel joke. As she dwelt on this, she found herself trembling slightly, which made her legs, already descending the stairs, seem to suddenly lose strength. She clung to the banister and slowly slid down until she ended up sitting on the steps. Eventually, she just sat down on a step. It truly felt as if the life had been drained from her. Yang Xueshan said she hated, that she couldn¡¯t ept it, she felt her life, her youth, had been destroyed by that man; but what about her¡ªher life, her youth, who would pay for that? Convicted at 18, forced into motherhood at 19¡ªwhat had she done wrong to be framed like this? Sitting there and thinking of these things, years of suppressed sorrow flooded her like a tide. The difort, the agony was so overwhelming that she could no longer contain it and began to sob, covering her face with her hands as she sat there. ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen had been waiting in the car downstairs. Seeing that corporate executives and the father and son, Ou Yuze, along with the old man, had left the building, but the woman hadn¡¯te down, he finally lost patience and got out of the car again. "Young Master..." "Has everyone left upstairs?" "Yes, they¡¯re all gone." "What about Assistant An?" "Haven¡¯t seen him. Perhaps he left early?" The person being asked was just a junior employee without the privilege to go up to the 11th floor; hearing the question, he could only reply with this. Chapter 493: Want to know who the man was that night? 7

Chapter 493: Chapter 493: Want to know who the man was that night? 7

Ou Mucen¡¯s brows furrowed as he nced at the elevator and, noting that the indicator light was still on the first floor, decided to enter and directly pressed the button to go up to the 11th floor. A minuteter, 11th floor¡ª "Did you see An¡¯s assistant?" "No, didn¡¯t she go out?" "Which direction did she go?" "It seems..." The cleaner, who was tidying up the conference room, looked outside then decisively pointed towards the direction of the staircase. That girl must be there, right? When she went up earlier, it seemed like she saw her sitting there. She called out a few times, but she didn¡¯t even respond to her. Ou Mucen saw this and so he walked over to that direction, and there, in the stairwell, he saw the woman sitting on the steps, leaning against the railing. She was very thin; from his angle looking down, he seriously wondered if his entire hand could encircle her. Her hair was messy, a result of the intense conflict in the conference room just before. She wore a ck fitted zer with a pure white shirt underneath. From his angle, looking down at her now, her head was drooped low against the railing, the white shirt¡¯s back cor revealing her slender neck, which appeared like a tree branch battered by a storm. Looking at her, one could feel her sorrow. So, what was she doing? Sitting here alone, wallowing in sadness? Why would she be sad? She had just avenged a great wrong today; why would she be sad? Was it a case of extreme joy bringing on sorrow? He walked down step by step, and upon reaching her, didn¡¯t call out to her, but simply stood next to her, looking towards the bustling city not far away, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling guilty?" Ah? Ye Ning, who was leaning there trying to calm her emotions, suddenly heard this and was taken aback, quickly turning to the side, "Why did youe?" Ou Mucen gave her a cold nce, "I came to see if you¡¯ve been bitten by a mad dog again? After all, there aren¡¯t many people as stupid as you in this world." Ye Ning: "..." Sitting there, she looked up at him for a while, and then suddenly, looking at his handsome face bathed in bright light, she asked, "Ou Mucen, why did youe today? Did youe to help me?" "No!" He threw out these two words without hesitation. Ye Ning felt her heart drop into a ditch, "Then why did youe?" "What do you think I came for? Thepany is about to go under, am I supposed to watch my money go down the drain?" After speaking, the man didn¡¯t even look at her, simply turning and walking away. Ye Ning was choked with frustration! His reason was so righteous... she couldn¡¯t counter it at all. Yes, thepany was going under, and him being another shareholder, wasn¡¯t it normal for him toe over? It was billions on the line, after all. But why did he use the word "under"? It sounded so odd... Ye Ning got up from the ground and hurried after his retreating figure, "Did you know about this before you came?" "I didn¡¯t!" "You didn¡¯t know and you still came? Weren¡¯t you afraid that I was really the chief culprit, and then I¡¯d drag you down with me?" "..." With that said, all was silent in front, and as Ye Ning was following with her head down, she suddenly realized it was quiet and looked up... Bang!! "Ah! Jerk, couldn¡¯t you have said something before stopping?" Ye Ning clutched her nose, which was hit so hard she was nearly in tears, stompimg her foot in anger. Chapter 494: Want to know who the man was that night? 8

Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Want to know who the man was that night? 8

It was at this moment that the man finally turned around, and then he stood there in the corridor, his back to the golden light, and looked at her expressionlessly, "Would you do that?" "What?" "Drag me down with you and have me join your funeral, would you?" "..." As if turned foolish, Ye Ning stared at the man for a long time without uttering a word... What did he mean? Did he think that today¡¯s incident was orchestrated by her? No, not just think, but in his heart, he must have already believed it to be so. Because he knew about her n and her goal, so naturally, he would attribute today¡¯s issue at Longfeng to her without a second thought. Her heart sank bit by bit, and simultaneously, the blood drained slowly from her face. She knew it would be like this. Yes, when she was returning home yesterday, she had predicted this oue, and that was the reason she went to Longfeng in the middle of the night to choose those jade artifacts. But what use was that? The incident still erupted this morning, didn¡¯t it? She heard the voice of despair from the bottom of her heart, and her fingers began to tremble slightly: "Are you asking me?" "Am I supposed to ask myself?" He was half-joking, half-serious, his gaze, however, was fixed on her nose. Being this foolish, what would she do in the future? He nced at the watch on his wrist, saw that it was about time, and then he withdrew his gaze: "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte." Then, he turned and continued walking forward, before this, he hadn¡¯t even looked to see her expression. This was just a joke, and he had said it casually out of boredom. As for her attitude, did he need to ask again? He walked very quickly... But he didn¡¯t know that behind him, the woman who heard his words seemed as though all the light in the world had vanished, leaving only darkness and despair. Indeed, for her now, he had be an indispensable part of her life. Besides Xiaobao, his ce in her heart was the heaviest. But now, he had misunderstood her, believing she was the person who caused Longfeng¡¯s substantial loss today. Did that mean he would leave her in the future? Because she utilized him once more for revenge, he would never forgive her again? As this thought settled, a pain sharp as a thorn appeared at the bottom of her heart. Her figure swayed, and without knowing why, tears dropped from her eyes. That must be a kind of desperation, right? Because she didn¡¯t want to lose him anymore! In pain, she closed her eyes and began stepping back, retreating... ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen kept walking forward until he reached the elevator and noticed the silence behind him; then he turned and looked back. Where was she? He stood stunned, looking at the empty corridor behind him, his expression was one of sheer astonishment. What was going on? Where on earth did that woman disappear to? He quickly returned from the elevator entrance and hurried back: "An Ning? Where are you?" No one responded, the only thing giving him an answer was the sound of someone continuously descending the stairs around the corner of the corridor. Who was that? Was it that woman? He listened, rushed over from that side, and when he arrived, he looked down from above and indeed saw that woman running down the stairs in haste. What was she doing? Why avoid the elevator and rush down the stairs? Subconsciously, he followed and shouted while chasing her: "An Ning, where are you going? Stop for me!" Chapter 495: The Truth! 1

Chapter 495: Chapter 495: The Truth! 1

"..." But the person below seemed not to hear his calling at all, still running swiftly downwards as if terrified, needing to escape immediately to a safe ce. What on earth was this woman running from? Ou Mucen didn¡¯t understand, but if he knew howcking in confidence this woman he fancied was in this rtionship, perhaps he would have understood her. Yes, from the beginning, his unique treatment of her had made her extremely anxious. He was a master high above, and she merely an adopted daughter taken in by his family, now also a fugitive on the run. Family background, personal circumstances, these were all stark contrasts. It was normal for her to feel unconfident and insecure. Bowing his head, he saw the figure below was about to reach the sixth floor. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but chase after her. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing her so out of character, he sensed something was wrong and his first thought was to catch up with her immediately. However, after chasing down from the eleventh floor and only reaching the seventh, his body, not yet fully recovered, began to struggle, with a faint pain in the wound on his right abdomen, and a fineyer of sweat breaking out on his forehead. This damn woman! Feeling these diforts, he had to stop for a moment, looking down over the railing to see the figure almost at the bottom, his brows furrowed deeply. He quickly took out his phone, "Hey, the office building, at the entrance of the first floor stairwell, stop that woman for me!" "..." On the other end of the phone, Ying Hao didn¡¯tprehend. The entrance of the first floor stairwell of the office building? Stop that woman? He turned to look behind, "Third Master, I¡¯m in the production department." "That¡¯s your problem. If you can¡¯t stop her, you don¡¯t need to work here anymore!" "..." What was all this mess about? Perfectly fine a moment ago, who¡¯s the bastard that caused trouble again? Ying Hao hung up the phone, furious and wanting to curse someone out, but remembering the CEO¡¯sst words, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and dared not linger, dashing out of the office like a madman. So here in the office building, just as Ye Ning was about to rush out from the bottom floor, she suddenly saw a man whooshing in front of her to block the way. "You..." "It¡¯s you!" Upon seeing her, Ying Hao became furious, "Why are you running? Is there a ghost upstairs? Don¡¯t you know the Third Master is still up there?" "I..." "What do you mean ¡¯I¡¯? Just stand still for me, otherwise, we¡¯re not done!" He strode over, casually gripped the cor of her coat, and just like picking up a chick, pressed her against the corner of the wall. "Hello? Third Master, I¡¯ve stopped Assistant Ye. That¡¯s who you wanted me to stop, right?" "..." Finally caught her? That troublesome damn woman! The man who had been waiting on the seventh floor for news sighed with relief upon hearing this. Then he rubbed his right abdomen and slowly took the elevator down from the seventh floor. A ruptured spleen isn¡¯t that difficult to recover from; usually, after surgery, a hospital stay of about ten days is enough. But his case was different. He had suffered a second hit before the first rupture had healed, which was a significant trauma for that organ, like a wound that hadn¡¯t healed and sustained a new injury, making the healing process much more difficult. Chapter 496: The Truth! 2

Chapter 496: Chapter 496: The Truth! 2

So, this was why Ji Chengzhi had always refused to let him leave the hospital. Descending in the elevator, sure enough, as soon as the doors opened, he saw the woman at the stairwell being tightly gripped by Ying Hao. At that moment, his unresolved anger surged even more fiercely, "Why are you running? Are you sick or something?" He walked over and started cursing right away! It wasn¡¯t his fault, her reaction before was truly like that of a madwoman. She ran off without even saying a word. Who knows how worried he had been up there. But this woman, after being let go by Ying Hao, saw him and didn¡¯t say a word, instead, she just turned her head with her eyes reddened and looked elsewhere. Hah! She thinks she has the right to be mad? Ou Mucen waved his hand to dismiss Ying Hao. He was about to say something, but then he nced at the location, furrowed his brow, and changed his mind. He just grabbed her by the cor and walked off. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" "Let go? So you can go off and have another episode?" "If you do this, they will see!" "So what? In a ce that belongs to Ou Mucen, I need their permission to do what I want?" His face was ashen as he dragged her outside to the parking lot, then shoved her fiercely into the car. They left behind a group of employees at the building with jaws dropping to the floor, their expressions as shocked as could be. What had they just witnessed? Was that the third young master of the Ou family? Was he manhandling Assistant An? Why? Could a boss treat their assistant like that? Longfeng was once again in a sensation... Meanwhile, Ye Ning, who had been forced into the car, didn¡¯t have any chance to resist. The man got in, hit the gas, and soon, the two of them were driving away in the ck Bentley, vanishing from thepany in a sh. It wasn¡¯t until the car was nearly at the city center that Ye Ning, sitting in the passenger seat, saw him press the brake. Finally, the car came to a sudden stop by the green belt at the side of the road. "Tell me, why did you run away just now?" The moment they stopped, he really did ask this question. Ye Ning clenched the seatbelt, her fingers turning frighteningly white. Why did she run? Doesn¡¯t he know? She bit down hard on her lip, remaining silent! Ou Mucen, seeing this, finally lost his patience. Turning to her, he grabbed her hand and pulled her harshly toward him, "Do I really need to handle you harshly before you¡¯ll speak up?" As a man, he wasn¡¯t as delicate as a woman. He didn¡¯t guess or think, so when faced with situations like this, apart from being irritable, the only thing left was the most savage way. Yet this woman wasn¡¯t afraid of his approach. Upon hearing him say he would handle her harshly, she didn¡¯t get angry but instead, her lips curled into a mocking sneer, "Go ahead, ¡¯handle¡¯ me. Are you nning to send me to the police station like that other woman?" "What?" "Isn¡¯t that the case? I¡¯m the real mastermind behind this, shouldn¡¯t I be the one going there more?" Ou Mucen: "..." He stared at her for at least dozens of seconds while gripping her hand tightly before slowly letting go. "So, you ran because I found out you are the real culprit?" "Isn¡¯t it? Ou Mucen, I know you¡¯ve been investigating me, and I know you¡¯ve found out who I am. Yes, I admit it, I am that foster daughter of your family from five years ago. I also confess that I masterminded this whole incident. To get my revenge, I used yourpany as a stepping stone, aiming topletely ruin Ou Yuze and his family. Now that yourpany is down, my goal has been achieved. Go ahead, arrest me?" Chapter 497: The Truth! 3

Chapter 497: Chapter 497: The Truth! 3

She extended her hands, her expression was an unprecedented calm. Ou Mucen was stunned for a moment, probably not expecting her to suddenly say such a thing. Her identity? He did indeed know it and very clearly at that, but he had never told her that he was investigating her. Yet now she said she knew he was investigating her, which must mean that the man named Lin Yebai told her. Right, Lin Yebai was not stupid. If he was able to secretly switch her out of jail back then, it goes without saying that in Ningzhou he must have made meticulous preparations. It was quite normal for him to find out. It meant that during this time, regarding the matter of her identity, both of them were fully aware, yet neither had explicitly pointed it out. Ou Mucen finally understood why she wanted to run away? He also finally figured out why she had never been willing toe clean with him. It turned out she had always been afraid that once he knew about it, he would feel she had used him again and would no longer forgive her. This idiot! Ou Mucen sat there, hands holding the steering wheel, his gaze quietly shifted to the windshield outside, "So how exactly did you get out?" "What?" "I mean that ¡¯you¡¯ in jail, what¡¯s the deal with that?" "..." Ye Ning¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, her gaze turned away to look elsewhere, "Noment!" Noment? She was actually telling him noment? Hearing these four crisp words, the man in the car, who had not been emotional, immediately became gloomy, "Is it noment? Or is it to avoid implicating that man called Lin Yebai?" "Think whatever you like, but I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. This matter was done by me alone, it has nothing to do with anyone else. If you want to catch someone, catch only me." "Say that again?" "I could say it ten thousand times, it¡¯s the same. Ou Mucen, if you want to arrest me and send me back to jail, then go ahead. Don¡¯te to me trying to fish for more words. I, Ye Ning, act alone and take responsibility alone, I absolutely won¡¯t implicate anyone else!" She finally burst out. After hysterically shouting these words, she stared at him with eyes that were bright red and filled with tears she was fiercely holding back. Ou Mucen froze! This was the first time he had seen her lose her temper so greatly, like someone who hadpletely lost their reason. She stared at him intently, with her chest heaving rapidly, those red eyes were filled with sparking tears. It seemed that in the next moment, if he pushed further, those tears would certainly spill out! Something pricked the bottom of Ou Mucen¡¯s heart, finally, he averted his gaze forward, "Are you protecting him that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get angry?" What? "It seems you really do need to be taught a lesson!" Before she finished speaking, Ye Ning, who was sitting there, suddenly saw the person next to her let go of the steering wheel, and the next second, a shadow loomed over her. Instantly, her breath was overwhelmed by an infinitely magnified handsome face! Heaven!!! She was suddenly stunned, her widened eyes filled with shock, as if struck by unexpected lightning, a buzzing sound, and then her mind went nk. What was he doing? At this moment, he was actually... actually kissing her? Chapter 498: The Truth! 4

Chapter 498: Chapter 498: The Truth! 4

And the man on her lips, after blocking her breath, seemed to be punishing her for protecting another man just moments before. The crisp taste overwhelmed her mouth, carrying the man¡¯s strong scent, so urgent and so domineering. Without a hint of pity, as soon as he found her sweet fragrance, he ravaged her fiercely. You dead woman! How dare she protect another man in front of him? Had he been too indulgent with her? Three days without a beating, and she¡¯s forgotten who she is? A domineering and fierce onught nearly suffocated the woman! "Mmm... it hurts..." She finally regained a little sense, feeling the pain on her lips, and her small hands tried to push him away. But what about the man? Enraged, he heard her pain but far from showing restraint, he bit down on the softness entwined with his lips even harder... "Ah¡ª" With that bite, apanied by the woman¡¯s cry of pain, a metallic sweetness emerged between their lips and teeth. He stiffened for a moment, then slowly released her, gradually withdrawing from her breath. "You... you bit me?" As soon as he let go, she pushed him away furiously and then reached for her lips. Ou Mucen saw this but didn¡¯t try to stop her, not until she touched her lips and saw the crimson on her fingertip, her eyes nearly popping out in shock, did he then sit back and say leisurely, "Remember, this is just a warning!" "A warning?" Ye Ning¡¯s eyes widened, her little face still flushed, full of disbelief. Is he talking about a warning? He bit her and had the nerve to call it a warning? How could he be so unreasonable? Did he think she was easy to bully? But very soon, when she came to her senses, thinking back to the cause of their quarrel and the words she had spoken before he kissed her forcefully, everything suddenly made sense to her. Instantly, she felt something break inside her, and a rush of emotion engulfed her whole being! It was ecstasy! An insane joy of regaining what was lost! Indeed, she had thought that after telling him everything, what awaited her was the return to darkness, and again, to a him with no connection to her. But what she didn¡¯t expect, not in a million years, was what she encountered... Having understood, in an instant, she touched her bitten lips, eyes drooping, and the tears she had been holding back finally fell with a "plunk". Ou Mucen had started the car, and upon saying those words, she suddenly fell silent and began to cry with her head down, causing him to frown, "Does it really hurt?" "It hurts!" The girl cried even harder, tears dripping steadily down her cheeks. Ou Mucen was a bit panicked! He had never seen a girl cry like this before him. Ordinary women didn¡¯t have the chance, and those close to him, who dared to cry in front of him? So, seeing her cry like this, he was a bit at a loss, "Should I put some medicine on it for you?" "Do you have medicine?" "No!" "Then how will you treat it?" "..." After a pause, suddenly, he bent down to find a band-aid from his car, which God knows what year it was left there, "Use this..." Ye Ning: "..." Without another word, she turned her head, rolled down the window, andy there, sobbing heartbrokenly... This bastard!! Chapter 499: The Truth! 5

Chapter 499: Chapter 499: The Truth! 5

Lin Yebai learned about the Longfeng incident at noon. Upon hearing that the second branch of the Ou Family had copsed and that Ou Yuze had been expelled from the family, severing all ties with the Ous, he held the newspaper and slowly sat down on the sofa. That man... he really did it? He actually sacrificed tens of billions to y this game for her?!! He stared at therge headline on the newspaper about the crisis facing Longfeng, his face turning a terrible shade of ashen grey, his fingers trembling slightly from the disbelief and shock deep within him. This is impossible, how could this be possible? Little Jingang came in at this moment and was startled to see his expression, "Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so terrible?" Lin Yebai said like a puppet, "Longfeng has copsed!" Is that so! Xiaojin, who also came to tell him about this, heard these words and his eyes shone brighter, "Yes, it has copsed. It¡¯s said that Ou Yuze wanted to oust his uncle from Longfeng and then colluded with his lover Yang Xueshan to tamper with the supply chain. Eventually, it led to Longfeng¡¯s publicly listed jewelry containing arge amount of counterfeit goods, which ruined Longfeng¡¯s reputation overnight." "Is that so?" "Yes, and when Ou Qichang heard the news, he kicked Ou Yuze out of the Ou Family right away, cutting off all ties. He also took back all of Longfeng from the second branch. Sir, if you look at it that way, Aning¡¯s vendetta has been avenged." Ou Qichang was the patriarch of the Ou Family, a highly renowned figure in A City. Lin Yebai was silently listening, neither speaking nor moving, his eyes fixated on the newspaper the entire time. He of course knew her revenge had been taken, because all of this was her n. But, he thought she wouldn¡¯t seed, that eventually she woulde looking for him, so he was still here waiting for her. He never ever imagined that man would just hand over tens of billions in assets to fulfill her wish for revenge. So, this was the difference between him and that man! He finally hugged his head in pain and bent over. Xiaojin, watching from the side, was confused, "What¡¯s wrong, sir? Aren¡¯t you happy? Aning¡¯s great vengeance has been avenged; we should be happy for her." The man clutching his head forced a smile... Happy, why wouldn¡¯t she be happy? But why does his heart feel so ufortable? When she left with that man from the Qiao Family¡¯s ce, he felt distressed and angry, but not like this. The difort now felt as if something was truly moving away from him, triggering such panic that even breathing became difficult. "Sir?" "Do you think it¡¯s possible for her toe back to us?" "What?" "The one who avenged her this time is that Ou Mucen. He¡¯s helped her so much, would shee back? I¡¯m afraid that as soon as they find out that child is also theirs, they¡¯d get married right away, then live happily ever after." He sat there hunched over, one hand propping up his chin, looking like someone afflicted with a neurotic disorder. Xiaojin was stunned by his words! That man helped her? That... That¡¯s hardly possible, right? Longfeng haspletely copsed, hasn¡¯t it? But faced with his astonishment and doubt, his sir could only sit on the sofa staring coldly at one spot,ughing bitterly. Thatugh seemed like a mockery of himself, so full of failure, so easily defeated. Chapter 500: The Truth! 6

Chapter 500: Chapter 500: The Truth! 6

Xiaojin saw it and felt somewhat reluctant to act. Finally, with a firm determination in his heart, he said, "If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for them to recognize each other." "What do you mean?" "Sir, only you and I know who Xiaobao¡¯s father really is. As long as we make the child¡¯s father someone else, they will never be able to be together." Someone else? The man sitting on the couch, upon hearing this, finally had a flicker of emotion in his dull gaze and slowly looked at him, "Turn into whom?" Xiaojin spelled it out word-by-word, "Ou Yuze!" "Ou Yuze?" "Yes, after all, the rtionship between Ou Yuze and Aning was that of boyfriend and girlfriend. It would be quite normal for this child to be said to be his. As for Ou Mucen, once he finds out that the child is his nephew¡¯s, from a man¡¯s standpoint, he definitely won¡¯t have any more possibilities of getting back together with Aning." That¡¯s right, even if Ou Mucen could overlook the woman¡¯s past and not mind that she had a child. But the moment he learns that the woman used to be his nephew¡¯s girlfriend, and the child is his nephew¡¯s, then, even with all the generosity in the world, he would not be able to ept it. Firstly, it was a matter of seniority, and the second reason was a psychological barrier. Indeed, in this world, which uncle would marry his nephew¡¯s woman? Moreover, a woman who has had a child for his nephew. Lin Yebai was stunned! Perhaps, even he had not thought of this. For a moment, he sat there, silent for a very long time. Seeing this, Xiaojin added anotherment, "Sir, if you really want to be with Aning, you have to be ruthless. Once she truly marries that man, it will all be toote!" Lin Yebai, "..." Sitting there, he was like a lonely eagle immersed in darkness, silent for a very long time. Finally, the originally gentle and elegant eyes shed a hint of ruthlessness, "Fine, bring the Jade Bracelet with you, go find Ou Yuze, and bring him to see me." "Okay, sir!" Xiaojin was delighted upon hearing his agreement and immediately went to get things done. So on this day, Tang Garden, which had been quiet for several days, started bustling again... ¡ª¡ª In the end, Ye Ning still followed Ou Mucen back to the hospital. Upon returning to the hospital, since Ji Chengzhi was not present, they hadn¡¯t yet reached the ward when they saw several doctors already waiting there. After asking, they found out that Ji Chengzhi¡¯s sudden departure from the hospital without telling anyone had caused panic at the hospital. Seeing this, the two went over... "It¡¯s the Third Young Master, the Third Young Master is finally back!" Upon seeing Ou Mucen, the group of doctors indeed became invigorated as if they had been given a shot of adrenaline and all came back to life. Ou Mucen paid them no mind and with a step that was both noble and detached, he entered the ward with everyone weing him. Following behind, Ye Ning observed this scene and the corner of her eye twitched. Once inside the ward, the chief physician specifically appointed by Ji Chengzhi before he left immediately came over with concern and asked, "Third Young Master, did you feel ufortable anywhere while you were out? Any palpitations or chest tightness?" "No!" "What about the wound? Does it feel ufortable?" "Are you annoying? Wouldn¡¯t I say if I felt ufortable?" Finally annoyed by the questions, his handsome face darkened, and instantly the temperature in the ward dropped several degrees. Everyone saw this and dared not ask any further questions, standing there trembling, almost unable to hold on. Chapter 501: The Truth! 7

Chapter 501: Chapter 501: The Truth! 7

Ye Ning couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Seeing that the man had already gone into the changing room to change clothes, she quietly said to the doctors outside, "The Third Young Master doesn¡¯t have any serious problems, it¡¯s just... he chased after me up several floors, will that, might that have any impact?" Indeed, she hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time, but after she had calmed downter, she began to think about it. Plus, at that time, hisplexion didn¡¯t seem too good. Upon hearing this, the doctors immediately gathered together to discuss for a moment, and then all came over to gratefully shake Ye Ning¡¯s hand, "Thank you, Miss An, now we know what to do, thank you." After saying that, these people, without even informing her of his condition, scurried off like rabbits one by one. These people really are... Ye Ning was truly speechless. Seeing that they had all left, with no other choice, she could only close the door and then went to the water dispenser to pour water for both of them. As she was pouring water, she heard his cellphone ring inside. Soon after, the sound of someone speaking could be heard, "Do you want to die or what? You can¡¯t even stay put for thest few days, can you? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t wait until Ie back and there¡¯s good news, but you are no longer around to hear it." "..." It was Jicheng! Ye Ning shook her head with a smile... Actually, she should be envious of him, having such good brothers, such great friends. They always showed up beside him when he needed them the most, helping him, taking care of him. Speaking of which, their friendship was far stronger than those fair-weather friends found in the markets. But what depressed her was that the man inside didn¡¯t appreciate this kind of care at all. After changning clothes, he casually tossed the cellphone onto the table and went to the restroom. An awkward Ye Ning had no choice but to pick up the call, "Doctor Ji..." "Why are you there?" "I..." Ye Ning was even more embarrassed. She stammered for a long time after ncing at the man who had not yete out of the restroom, before managing to squeeze out, "We just got back..." "Where did you go?" "To... thepany!" "Let me tell you, Miss An, no matter where you go, it¡¯s not suitable for him to engage in intense activities right now. So I advise you to restrain yourself." "What?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand, but at this moment, the door of the restroom opened with a click. Seeing her holding his cellphone, his expression darkened and he snatched it away to forcefully hang up. What¡¯s going on? Why would he hang up his own call? She hadn¡¯t said anything wrong? Ye Ning was quite naive and didn¡¯t catch the meaning of what the man on the phone had implied, "Why did you hang up on him? That¡¯s so rude, he was calling because he cares about you." "Not needed!" The man who had understood, however, was far from cated. This damn thing, it seemed he had been too lenient with him recently, and now he even dared to tease him. Seeing his demeanor, Ye Ning, of course, didn¡¯t dare say anything more. She brought over the water she had poured and went to make the bed for him, "I¡¯m going to give you an injection, then I¡¯ll go downstairs to buy some food. It¡¯ste now, you must be hungry, what would you like to eat?" Since he had responded to her with actions in the car, she was no longer cautiously restraining herself and had let go to take care of him, to interact with him. That was what she wanted, wasn¡¯t it? Chapter 502: The Truth! 8

Chapter 502: Chapter 502: The Truth! 8

Hearing she was going to buy food, Ou Mucen, who indeed felt a bit hungry after the morning¡¯s ordeal, nodded in agreement, "Hmm, something light, please." "Okay!" Ye Ning agreed, and after making his bed, she went out. Half an hourter, when she came back carrying the packed porridge and meals, inside the hospital room, the man receiving an IV drip had already fallen asleep. He must have been very tired, right? After all, he had been through a lot around noon. As a patient, that could be too much to handle. Seeing this, she ced the food on the small table, took his mobile phone that had slipped to the side and ced it away, and quietly tidied up the documents at the bedside. Only then did she cover him with a nket, and sat down beside his bed. This was probably the first time she observed him from such a close distance, right? No, that wasn¡¯t right, it should be said that this was the first time since her confession that she hade so close to look at him. His facial features were truly delicate, not like his father¡¯s. He resembled his mother, Bai Tingfang, quite a lot. And his mother, back in the day in A City, was indeed a famed beauty. It was for that reason that the old gentleman insisted on marrying her despite knowing that her family¡¯s circumstances were average. The deep contours of his eye sockets, now with him asleep, cast beautiful shadows on his fairplexion thanks to his dense and slightly curled eyshes, making his features appear even more three-dimensional. His high nose and perfect thin lips were handsome and carried a hint of a devilish charm, as if sculptured by a master artist. However, the only blemish was that due to his recent injuries, he had lost too much vitality. It made hisplexion look a little sickly pale,cking vitality. Seeing this, a wave of guilt surged in Ye Ning¡¯s heart. She bowed her head and took his hand that rested quietly beside him into her own... "Ou Mucen, do you know? Even now, it feels like I¡¯m dreaming. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t hold anything against me, and I can¡¯t believe you would ept such a me, Ou Mucen." Like talking in her sleep, she held his hand and began to slowly reveal the words buried in her heart. That¡¯s right, she was such a person, reserved, lonely. Her experiences over the years had led her to habitually keep things to herself, silently enduring any burden. But now, with him asleep, she suddenly wanted to tell him everything in her heart¡ªit wasn¡¯t for any other reason than the fact that only with him asleep could she muster the courage. "I never thought that one day I would be with you. When your family adopted me, you were like an unattainable sky, and I was the dust buried in the dirt, Ou Mucen. Isn¡¯t fate amazing? In the end, it still brought me to you..." As she spoke, she suddenly stopped. Perhaps she had thought of something and her expression turned incredibly sad and dim, and even her fingers suddenly felt cold. What was she doing? The person lying on the bed felt the coldness of the hand wrapping his wrist and was about to open his eyes to see what was happening when at that moment, her voice spoke again, "How wonderful it would have been if I had met you earlier. Meeting you, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had to pay such a high price, or been forced to have a child so early! Why didn¡¯t you appear sooner?" Chapter 503: The Truth! 9

Chapter 503: Chapter 503: The Truth! 9

She finally began to sob softly, and those warm droplets fell, one by one, onto the back of his hand, burning his heart, each drop causing a twitch. It was impossible for him to have been there at that time, he simply didn¡¯t know she existed, and at that time, he was only 19 years old. At the age of 19, he was in college, enjoying his youth with a group of friends and brothers on campus, and at that time, he hadn¡¯t taken over the family business yet, so it waspletely out of the question for him to do those things. But now, as she cried beside his ear, he suddenly regretted not agreeing when the old man had asked him to take over the business earlier. Because if he had taken over then, Longfeng would definitely be his, and in order to enhance his management skills, he would naturally seek ways to explore new channels. Then, how could she, with such a pair of gifted eyes, have no chance of being found by him? His hand, with the IV drips, slowly clenched... "Ou Mucen, do you really not care about my past at all? I¡¯ve been to prison, had a child, and I don¡¯t even know who the father is, Ou Mucen, can you really ept someone like me?" "..." It was as though something snapped in his brain, and his thoughts came to aplete halt. What was she saying? She¡¯s saying... she doesn¡¯t even know who the father of her child is? How is that possible? His chest began to rise and fall slightly, and at the same time, his breathing lost its calm... Ye Ning, who was crying and holding his hand, suddenly felt his unusual behavior and with a jolt, she came to her senses!! My God! What was she telling him here? How could she have said all that? Had she gone mad? She stood up from the chair "with a bang", staring at him, her face drained of color, "Ou Mucen, you... are you awake?" "..." Time ticked away, second by second, and like a thief, her heart raced to her throat. Fortunately, to her relief, the man lying in the bed had not woken up; after shifting a bit, he tugged at the wrist attached to the IV and fell back asleep. Ye Ning noticed this, so she tiptoed over to check and realized that the reason for his uneven breathing and the rising and falling of his chest was that the IV tube had been pinched. The pinched IV tube must have been painful, ufortable, right? That¡¯s why he reacted like that! After witnessing this scene, she felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. She went over, fixed the needle, straightened the IV tube, and without daring to linger, ran out quickly with her legs feeling weak. That was terrifying, how could she have spoken about those things to him just now? It was fortunate he hadn¡¯t awakened; if he had, how could she continue to face him, let alone live with herself? She felt both embarrassed and angry, and after pping herself on the face, she immediately left the room, nning to go downstairs for some air. And in the hospital room? The man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes after hearing the sound of hurried footsteps leaving. He had been pretending to sleep. He was actually a light sleeper. Since taking over the family business, the immense work pressure and asional disturbances and attacks had forced him to maintain a high level of vignce, even in sleep. So, in fact, he had woken up earlier when she came to get his mobile phone and those documents. Chapter 504: Whose Child Is It? 1

Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Whose Child Is It? 1

He was supposed to open his eyes, but then he felt her grasp his hand and sit down by his bedside; he had a premonition she was about to say something, so he simply chose not to wake up and continued to sleep peacefully. Indeed, his intuition was incredibly urate. It took less than three minutes of her sitting down for her to start pouring out her thoughts in detail. These were her innermost feelings, things that he, despite his persistence, could never force out of her. He was pleased that what she harbored in her heart was what he enjoyed hearing. Only, those final words of hers, saying even she didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was, shocked him. How could she not know who the child¡¯s father was? Where on earth did this childe from? He suddenly realized he had overlooked a very important issue. He had investigated all her backgrounds and how she had switched identities, but he had never looked into the child. The child... Thinking of that innocent and lovely child, he could not stay still any longer. He sat up from the bed and took out his mobile phone, "Hello, this is Ou Mucen." "Third Young Master..." "Tell me, when I asked you to look into that adopted daughter from the second wife¡¯s family, did you find out where her child came from?" He threw out such a question without preamble, without realizing that the secretary on the other end of the phone had no idea the adopted daughter even had a child. "Third Young Master, does Ye Ning have a child? How did you find out?" "I..." "Third Young Master, why have you been so interested in this Ye Ningtely? Now that your brother and his family have fallen from grace, are you still going to look into that adopted daughter of theirs?" Secretary Gao bombarded him with two questions in a row, leaving him speechless. Indeed, he did not understand because he did not know that the adopted daughter was An Ning, who was currently by his side. Ou Mucen was losing patience, his voice grew stern as he uttered, "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with these details. Just check whether Ye Ning had any children while she was in prison, and if so, who¡¯s the child¡¯s father? Just tell me what you find out." After he spoke, he hung up the phone! This was indeed a very serious issue. How could he have never thought of investigating this child? The child was only four years old this year, and she had been in prison for five years. That meant the child was born while she was incarcerated. So, who was the father? She had said at her job interview that her husband had already died. But now, she told him she didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was. How could a woman give birth and not know the identity of the child¡¯s father? How could this be possible? It was utterly absurd! Unless there was one possibility... He suddenly felt a violent thumping in the depths of his heart, and at that moment, his mobile phone rang again. He looked at it and saw a message from Secretary Gao... "Third Young Master, I just asked a few servants at Blue Mountain Vi, and they said that the adopted girl had a very close rtionship with your nephew when she was at the vi. If there is a child, could it possibly be his?" "..." Secretary Gao was stating what seemed like a very normal fact. However, upon hearing this, the man here felt as if he had suddenly fallen from the clouds to the ground; instantly, his heart waspletely drenched! How could this be possible? This was utterly preposterous!! He suddenly found the needle that was hanging from his arm unbearably ring. As a surge of nameless anger arose in him, he forcefully pulled it out and threw it away. In an instant, blood spurted from the needle site. In just a few seconds, bright red blood had sttered everywhere. Chapter 505: Whose Child Is It? 2

Chapter 505: Chapter 505: Whose Child Is It? 2

Just then, a nurse came in to check if his IV drip had finished, and upon entering the room and witnessing the scene, she was taken aback, "Third Young Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Doctor, call a doctor quickly!!" - Ye Ning ran fast because she had carelessly said too much, and nearly got overheard, leaving her quite shaken. After leaving the ward, she didn¡¯t look back and went downstairs, nning to be alone and quiet for a while. She had been far too careless, how could she forget herself and say so much by his ear? Luckily he was asleep, but if he had been awake, if he had heard those things, what would he have thought? Would he still ept her as he does now? She was so full of regret she couldn¡¯t forgive herself! All the way down the stairs, she reached the outpatient lobby. She had intended to go outside for a walk, but at that moment, in the lobby, several doctors and nurses were wheeling someone out. She looked over and her steps came to an abrupt halt. It was Yang Xueshan, dressed in a hospital gown, with an IV still attached to her arm, being wheeled out of the operating room. It seemed she had just had surgery. Seeing this, Ye Ning approached subconsciously, "Doctor, how is she doing?" The doctor nced at her, "Are you a family member of the patient?" Ye Ning: "..." Looking around and seeing no one who appeared to be waiting for her, she cast a nce at the woman on the stretcher who had not yet regained consciousness and nodded her head, "I know her, is there something you need to tell me?" "Okay, the patient¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t fatal, the sharp object didn¡¯t hit any vital parts, so her life isn¡¯t in any serious danger, but she did lose a lot of blood and needs good rest." "..." As long as she hadn¡¯t died, she was still awaiting Yang Xueshan to tell her about the man from back then. Relieved by the news, Ye Ning asked, "Okay, I got it. Which ward will she be in?" "Surgical department, 9th floor, ward 8 of the inpatient section. However, you probably can¡¯t visit her." "Why not?" The doctor nced over in a certain direction and following his gaze, Ye Ning turned to look, spotting two very young men not far across from them, staring intently over here. They were police officers! That¡¯s right, she had forgotten, Yang Xueshan was a suspect now, and even if hospitalized, wasn¡¯t allowed free visitation. Ye Ning realized this and stood in front of the stretcher, pondering for a moment... If visitation was not allowed, the n she had agreed upon with this woman would beplicated. How would they arrange the time, ce, and the handover? And how was she going to get her out? All of these were problems. "When can she be discharged?" "Her injuries are not severe, so she should be able to leave in about three days." Three days from now? But three days from now was the time she had arranged with her to help her escape the hospital. If by then Yang Xueshan was discharged and taken to the police station, how could she still help her? Finally feeling the urgency, Ye Ning looked at the woman, her eyes flickered, and on impulse, she grabbed all the IV bags and documents ced on the woman and said, "I am her family, I will go up with you all." "But..." "It¡¯s fine, the police are carrying out official duties, but they can¡¯tpletely disregard human feelings, right?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t give him a chance to argue and carried the belongings into the elevator. Seeing this, the doctor had no choice but to exin to the two arriving officers, and after hearing that she was a family member, they did not stop her. Thus, Ye Ning finally followed the stretcher up. Chapter 506: Whose Child Is It? 3

Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Whose Child Is It? 3

Upon reaching the ninth floor of the inpatient department, as expected, the two young police officers were closely following her without leaving any space. Seeing this, Ye Ning took the documents and paid the fees beforeing over with arge bag of medicine. "I¡¯m going to deliver the medicine and take a look at her." "Who are you to her? Your name isn¡¯t on her records." "Well, I grew up with her in the orphanage," Ye Ning said calmly, with a faint smile that revealed nothing. Upon hearing this, the two officers exchanged nces and finally let her in. Once inside, the istion ward was very quiet. Other than the beep-beep-beep of the heart monitor, the room was so silent you could hear a pin drop. Seeing this, Ye Ning walked over, ced the medicine on the bedside table, and fixed her gaze on the woman who was still unconscious on the hospital bed. The doctor had said she wasn¡¯t in critical condition, but the anesthesia from the surgery would take two hours to wear off, and it had only been an hour since she left. So that means waiting another hour? No, she couldn¡¯t wait, and she couldn¡¯t afford to wait. If she waited another hour, she would have no chance to see her again, nor any opportunity to escape. Ye Ning slowly bent down, and in the gloomy, eerie atmosphere of the curtained ward, she took out a small syringe filled with transparent liquid from her body. "Yang Xueshan, you¡¯d better keep your promise, or I¡¯ll make your death very ugly!" As soon as she finished speaking and moved her hand, in just a few seconds, a moan escaped from the mouth of the woman lying unconscious on the bed, and her tightly shut eyes suddenly opened. "You¡ª" "Listen, you have five minutes to make a deal with me, or you¡¯ll miss your chance to do what you want to do." She spoke coldly, as if a specter had crawled out from hell. After uttering these words, she violently pulled the needle from her hand and snapped the silver-shining needle before tossing it into the trash can below. As a suspect of no value, the police would not believe that someone might want to do anything to her at this time. Yang Xueshan¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Ye Ning for a good while before she finally collected her senses. "What happened? Why did youe to see me here?" Ye Ning¡¯s gaze turned frosty. "You¡¯re due to be discharged and transferred to the police station in three days, so your n for three days from now needs a change in timing." What? To be discharged in three days? Yang Xueshan was indeed shocked by this news. Lying there, she clenched her fist for a long time before her face turned white as she said, "Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s make it the day after tomorrow!" "The day after tomorrow?" "Yes, the day after tomorrow. Find a way to get me out. Then I¡¯ll tell you who that man is." "Why should I believe you?" "I can show you part of a video first, but not all of it. The video was taken the night you were at the hotel, recorded by someone I instructed. Once I sessfully escape, I will immediately send you the other half." She finally relented, perhaps because she knew she had no one else to turn to. Ye Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply! She had actually recorded a video that night?!! Chapter 507: Whose Child Is It? 4

Chapter 507: Chapter 507: Whose Child Is It? 4

That night¡¯s video? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank violently. "This bitch, she actually has the video from that night? She harmed me, and she even had the nerve to record it?" Ye Ning finally exploded, abruptly bending forward. Her eyes blood-red, she reached out and yanked Xueshan up from the hospital bed: "Are you even human? How could you record that? Yang Xueshan, what exactly is your heart made of?" When Xueshan was jerked up, she immediately grimaced in pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. After regaining herposure, she looked at Ye Ning and actually smiled: "If I hadn¡¯t recorded it, how would I have anything to give you today?" "You beast!" She finally lost control. Her fingers curled around the neck she had lifted, and she fiercely squeezed it in her grasp. She couldn¡¯t be med for this; the woman had grown up with her in the orphanage, Xueshan was two years older than her six. She had always thought they would be best friends, the closest of sisters. But what about the oue? For her own wealth and prospects, not only did she treat Ye Ning like a gift to be given away to others, but in the end, she also helped those people send Ye Ning to prison, causing her to give birth out of wedlock. Was she even human? They had once been so close, yet she could still record the entire process of Ye Ning being with that man in bed. This beast, this thing worse than pigs and dogs! Her eyespletely bloodshot, she put all her strength into her hands, squeezing the neck with all her might, as if she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until she snapped it. Yang Xueshan finally began to fear, looking at the face above her that had lost all reason, she began to struggle: "Ye Ning... if you choke me to death, you... will never know who that man is for the rest of your life." "I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t know; I¡¯ve been assuming he¡¯s dead for all these years. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I know or not." "What about... your child? Don¡¯t you think your child... would want to know their father? Moreover, if... he falls ill in the future, not knowing his father means one less hope. Have you... have you thought about that?" The fierce struggle, along with the suffocating sensation around her neck, had already blurred the woman¡¯s vision. However, for the sake of her life, she was still stubbornly hanging on. It was at this moment that she finally realized when one person¡¯s hatred for another reaches an extreme, how terrifying and dreadful that power can be. "Ye Ning, I... promise you that once this matter is settled, I will tell you the whole truth. And it¡¯s not just... this video. I¡¯ve also saved evidence of other matters. Your fraud case, and everything that man has done over the years¡ªI have it all. Ye Ning, don¡¯t you want... don¡¯t you want to clear your name and step into the light again? Don¡¯t you want... the real culprit to receive the punishment he deserves?" By the time she finished speaking, the hands that had been tightly sping her neck stiffened and then stopped. Clearing her name? To stand under the sunlight once more, upright and unchallenged? Ye Ning stared at her intently, her eyes like those of a bloodthirsty beast that had been temporarily pacified. Chapter 508: Whose Child Is It? 5

Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Whose Child Is It? 5

She really didn¡¯t need to know who the man was; for many years, she had treated him as if he were dead. Knowing or not knowing didn¡¯t matter, but the allure of "clearing her name" was too great for her to resist. Yes, she couldn¡¯t live in this world forever under the false identity of An Ning, nor could she live like a rat forever, only able to survive in the darkness, where no light shone. Her chest rose and fell for a long time before she finally, slowly, loosened her grip and let her go. Upon seeing this, Yang Xueshan immediately tilted back her head and took a long breath, like a fish that had almost died, finally getting fresh water. The moment she was released, she started to breathe deeply and rapidly. Ye Ning stared at her without speaking until her breathing finally stabilized. Then, with an icy look, she said, "Where is it?" Yang Xueshan turned her head, "You haven¡¯t..." "You have no right to negotiate with me. I¡¯ll tell you, you now have only two options. First, give me what I want, and I¡¯ll let you go. Second, die!" She was like a snake in the darkness, her gaze cold and sharp, sending a shiver down the spine. Yang Xueshan finally began to feel afraid. Lying there, she thought dismally for a while before finally agreeing, "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you where it is. But I can only give you half of everything; otherwise, even if you kill me, I will not give it to you." Ye Ning: "..." She just stared expressionlessly at Yang Xueshan as she wrote an address in a small notebook by the bed. Secondster, abruptly, she pulled out a syringe from her body and jabbed it fiercely into Yang Xueshan¡¯s arm. Yang Xueshan was caught off guard, and she cried out in pain and anger, "What are you injecting me with?" The girl holding the syringe gave a chilling smile, "When making a deal, it¡¯s normal to need some bargaining chips. You have nothing, so staking your life as coteral isn¡¯t odd, is it?" "You¡ª" "Oh, and just a reminder, this stuff has a short incubation period, just two or three days, so you¡¯d better hurry up. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, it¡¯s not my problem." She was really like a devil, carrying out the most brutal acts, yet her face, which was as pretty as the girl next door, revealed the most innocent and guiltless of smiles. Yang Xueshan watched, dumbstruck, forgetting to struggle until the needle was pulled from her body. Only when she felt the pain did her brows furrow in agony, her gaze fixating on her. "How could you be like this? You weren¡¯t this terrifying before." "Is that so? What was I like before? Naive? Kind? Or just a clueless Little White Rabbit?" She patted Yang Xueshan¡¯s face as if petting a dog she owned. Yang Xueshan abruptly came to her senses, and that sense of self-inflicted humiliation made her face red with shame, her neck swelling up! Hadn¡¯t she been forced into this by her? When Ye Ning finally left, she took the small notebook with her and, of course, tidied up the messy bed a bit. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if the two policemen outside noticed. And in the hospital room? The woman, who had still harbored a sliver of hope to exploit Ye Ning and make a getaway, furiously punched the hospital bed once she saw Ye Ning take the items and leave. Chapter 509: Whose Child Is It? 6

Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Whose Child Is It? 6

After all, she simply couldn¡¯t outfight her! Back then, she trusted her, depended on her, and never imagined she would harm her. If she, Yang Xueshan, had known earlier, would she still have had a chance to seed? Could she still be lying here? Yang Xueshan felt a despair she had never known before! ¡ª¡ª When Ye Ning came out with that notebook, she didn¡¯t immediately look for the ce. After checking the time, she thought of the man in another hospital ward and decided to go back to him first. Returning to the sickroom, the peace and warmth of the high-end VIP ward immediately invaded her senses. However, today, a whiff of blood mingled with the scent of disinfectant in the air, making her sensitive nose very ufortable. Had he finished his injection? Walking inside, she saw the man casually flipping through a magazine at the small table, so she quickly approached him, "You¡¯re awake? Have you eaten anything?" Ou Mucen was browsing through a newly arrived finance magazine. Seeing her return, his eyes, otherwise devoid of emotion, lifted slightly, "No." "You haven¡¯t eaten? Why not eat? It¡¯s gettingte, you¡¯re a patient, how can you endure without eating?" She hurriedly brought out the porridge and some other dishes she had brought back, hearing he hadn¡¯t eaten. Fortunately, the takeout ce used insted containers, so even after more than an hour, the food was still warm. So she simply washed her hands, took everything out on the table, then took the magazine from his hand, and handed him the spoon, "Stop reading for now, eat something." This gesture was a significant step she took towards him, something she had never dared to do before. Yet, it seemed like the man did not appreciate it much; seeing his magazine taken away, his brows furrowed slightly, and he didn¡¯t reach out to take the spoon she offered. Seeing this, Ye Ning involuntarily shrank back, standing there awkwardly with her gaze lowered, not knowing where to ce her hands, "I¡¯m sorry, then... Keep reading if you want, and eat whenever you feel like it." She sat down in front of him and started eating her own meal... She was always so cautious, just as she had whispered into his ear while he was sleeping, even though they were together now, the disparity in their backgrounds and the difference in status still made her feel insecure,cking confidence. But just as she was eating with a sense of loss, the man sitting opposite her picked up the spoon himself, "Don¡¯t use these disposable things in the future. They¡¯re not clean." Huh? With a mouthful of food, Ye Ning¡¯s beautiful ss-like eyes suddenly lifted to look at him, "Not clean?" Ou Mucen hummed affirmatively, his long and distinct fingers holding the spoon leisurely scooped a small amount from the porridge before him and tasted it nonchntly. Damn! How could someone make even eating look so attractive? Ye Ning, forgetting what she was doing, simply held her spoon in her mouth, staring at him, and her gaze was as infatuated as it could possibly be. Ou Mucen continued to eat slowly; he really wasn¡¯t in the mood for food, and if it were not to prevent her from overthinking, he wouldn¡¯t even want to touch these things. Chapter 510: Whose Child Is It? 7

Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Whose Child Is It? 7

However, while he was eating, he suddenly felt two gazes staring intently at him from across the table. So he put down his spoon and looked up indifferently at the opposite side, "Is there something so fascinating that you don¡¯t even need to eat?" "Ah?" "No one ispeting with you for food. You can look after you finish eating." Ah? Ah!!! The woman who had been staring at him finally came to her senses. Instantly, her delicate little face turned red, and she buried her entire head into the bowl in front of her. She was so embarrassed, what on earth was she doing? She ate furiously, without looking at what was actually in her bowl, her expression so awkward she wished she could find a hole to crawl into. Ou Mucen found it somewhat amusing, picked up his spoon again, and for some reason, this little interlude seemed to have lifted his spirits somewhat. After eating a few bites of his spaghetti and sipping some porridge, he set the spoon down. Then, while wiping his lips, he sat there and asked, "What exactly happened with that fraud case you were involved in?" "Huh?" Ye Ning, who had been eating fiercely, was caught off guard by his question, "What did you say?" Ou Mucen calmly looked at her, "I mean the case that got you imprisoned, what exactly happened?" He had finally asked the question. After much reflection and hesitation, he had decided to ask her. After the question was asked, the girl who was eating stopped all her movements. She looked at him, panic and unpreparedness flooding her pretty eyes, as if she had never anticipated he would ask. In fact, she hadn¡¯t! Even he hadn¡¯t expected that he would ask her directly. Sitting there for about a minute, she finally spoke, "It was all their doing." "Who? Ou Yuze?" "And... Mei Liping, and that woman named Yang Xueshan..." She slowly put down her spoon, her face turning pale. Seeing her reaction, Ou Mucen somehow regretted bringing it up, especially when he saw the light in her eyes fade away, reced by pain and hatred, he regretted it even more. At that time, they told me they had found a piece of Original Jade Stone of very high quality, but Longfengcked the funds to buy it. So they had me switch the fake for the real. After I heard about it, I arranged a fake jade stone and deliberately bid the highest price at the auction to win the real one. Once the stone was in hand, I would rece it with the fake and then inform the auction house it was counterfeit. That¡¯s the whole story of what happened." She had started to speak, and by the end, her voice had even calmed. Ou Mucen sat opposite her, and upon hearing this, he was momentarily stunned. Perhaps even he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so unreserved, so candid. So, that was the truth behind that case from years ago. He picked up a ss of water from the table and took a sip from it, "So, you¡¯re saying you went to prison because you took the fall for them?" Take the fall? Ye Ning let out a coldugh and poured herself a ss of water, "There was no fall to take. They did this only to send me to that ce." Chapter 511: Whose Child Is It? 8

Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Whose Child Is It? 8

"What?" "As the third young master of the Ou Family, don¡¯t you find it strange how rapidly their Longfeng rose to prominence all those years ago?" Ou Mucen: "..." He had indeed found it strange, but ever since he learned her secret, he no longer found it strange. But, was that rted to her going to prison? Ou Mucen gripped the water ss, as if something had jumped in his heart. "Yes! I investigated for a long time and never found the reason behind their rapid development. What, does this have something to do with you?" Ye Ning smiled again, "It¡¯s hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? Since I was young, I¡¯ve had a special talent for jade stones. I can tell at a nce whether a jade stone is good or bad. Later, Yang Xueshan learned of this secret. Seeing that my talent could bring her endless glory and wealth, she immediately told her boss at the jewelry store where she worked, your nephew, Ou Yuze. Then, Ou Yuze had his mother, Mei Liping,e to adopt me." Yes, it was such a simple story, summed up in a few words. But who could know the conspiracies hidden behind this story, the tears shed, the filth? Ye Ning began idly drawing circles on the ss in front of her, her eyes looking out the window, her thoughts seemingly traveling back to the year she was adopted. "I entered the orphanage at the age of six, and in those eight years, I never felt the love of a family or the affection of someone who cared for me. I thought, the day that woman came to take me home in her beautiful clothes, my life would from then on be happy and joyful. But when I got to that home, I discovered that their reason for raising me was not for who I was, but for my talent." As she spoke, she eventually began tough, but thatughter was like the setting sun outside the window, beautiful to see but infinitely deste no matter how one looked at it. Ou Mucen¡¯s heart clenched tightly. He set down the ss and spoke, "Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Go pick up Xiaobao." Right, no need to say anymore. She didn¡¯t need to say the rest; he already knew. Now, he just regretted letting her talk about it. Ah? The woman, still immersed in her sorrow, hadn¡¯t recovered and, upon hearing this, stared nkly at him with eyes that seemed veiled in deste mist, "What did you say?" Ou Mucen¡¯s heart twitched again, "Today is Mid-Autumn Festival. Go get Xiaobao, and we¡¯ll take him out for dinner." "..." Sitting there, she looked at him for a while, then her awareness gradually returned. She stood up from the chair, "Okay, I¡¯ll go get him." And then, she left. When she went out, she even forgot to take her bag that was on the chair next to her. Seeing her like this, Ou Mucen lit a cigarette with his slender fingers. His delicate and perfect features expressed an increasingly self-reproachful mood... "Ying Hao, An Ning has left, follow her in the car." "To keep an eye on her?" Ying Hao was extremely clever. Ou Mucen nodded, then hung up the phone... ... This was indeed an answer he had never expected! Regarding her case, from the moment he started to investigate, he actually already knew she was innocent. He just thought that the wretched family had made her take the fall. But he had never imagined that the truth would turn out to be this. Chapter 512: Whose Child Is It? 9

Chapter 512: Chapter 512: Whose Child Is It? 9

Talent? No, it was not a talent; it was her eyes! A pair of eyes that could be called a rare treasure in this world¡ªPup Duplex! He remembered the scene he had seen in the surveince footage that night, and suddenly, something stabbed fiercely at the bottom of his heart. His sharply defined features turned cold, and the air became oppressively chilly around his brows, which now only contained a sinister aura. How preposterous, she was a person, not an object to be used and then contained! And to be contained in such a manner? His eyes finally grew darker and darker, and both the danger and bloodlust were hidden within them. "Hello, it¡¯s Ou Mucen!" "Third Young Master..." "Have you found him?" "Replying to the Third Young Master, he has not appeared yet. It¡¯s a bit strange; we have been looking for him since two hours ago when you ordered us to freeze all his properties. But up to now, he hasn¡¯t shown his face." "What do you mean?" "It¡¯s like this, before you called, we went to the ces he frequents in this city, but what¡¯s strange is that he hasn¡¯t shown up anywhere¡ªnot even a sign of him. And no one has seen him at hispany either. Doesn¡¯t the Third Young Master find it strange?" "..." Indeed, it was odd. Ou Yuze was not someone with strong mental fortitude; facing such a situation, he would have already copsed. And such a copse typically leads to two reactions, one, to find a ce to vent and momentarily forget the pain. The second option, if he retained any semnce of rationality, would be to check on the private properties he had amassed outside over these years. Otherwise, without those properties, he would truly be reduced to destitution. Yet now, he had gone to neither ce and had disappeared... He sat in his chair, pondering for a while, then said, "Check his phone, see if anyone has called him in thesest two hours." "Yes, Third Young Master. Should we check the airport as well?" "Why check the airport?" "Just in case... in case he fled the country?" The person on the phone sounded somewhat embarrassed. No sooner had these words dropped than his master decisively negated them, "No, we control all his properties now. If he leaves the country, he would be penniless and headed for a dead end." "Yes, Third Young Master, understood!" The person finally got the message and immediately hung up to check the calls. And the man on this end, after putting down his phone, his eyes werepletely shrouded in darkness... Ou Yuze, you¡¯d better not be dead. Otherwise, I¡¯d have no choice but to start with your family¡¯s old folks! With a pinch of his fingers, the cigarette held in his hand instantly turned to ash. ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen had guessed correctly; Ou Yuze indeed had not left the country. He wasn¡¯t at any entertainment venues nor at hispany because he had gone to a ce so hidden that not even he could have anticipated it. "Please have a seat, Mr. Ou. Our Mr. Lin will be here shortly." After ushering the man in, Xiaojin quickly left. Ou Yuze took in his surroundings... This was a small antique shop located on Dongdamen Antique Street. Its location was inconspicuous, the goods on disy were rather ordinary, but the jade tree that was there to attract wealth seemed to be of fine quality. Chapter 513: Whose Child Is It? 10

Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Whose Child Is It? 10

He reached out towards the object, intending to take a closer look, but just then, a gentle and refined voice suddenly came from behind, "Mr. Ou, long time no see." It was the antique heavyweight, Mr. Lin! Ou Yuze heard this and immediately retracted his hand, turning to look behind him, "Mr. Lin, such a long time no see, I didn¡¯t expect you lived here?" Lin Yebai smiled, "For someone like me, where I live doesn¡¯t matter¡ªit¡¯s just a residence. Pleasee this way, Mr. Ou." After speaking, he turned and entered the courtyard behind the antique shop. Ou Yuze saw this and hurriedly followed. Ou Yuze hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Mr. Lin; he only knew that he was a very famous figure in this line of business, a man of great skill who mixed in both the underworld and the legitimate world. As such, he acted quite restrained in his presence. Following him inside, he noticed that upon entering the courtyard, the view was much more spacious than the front store, as if entering another ce altogether. Apanying him, they saw an already set tea table with tea brewing, and as they arrived, the fragrant aroma hit them. The scent was so refreshing that Ou Yuze, whose mind had been in turmoil all day, felt an unprecedented rity. "Mr. Lin, what brings me here today? What do you need?" Ou Yuze asked. "Nothing serious," Lin Yebai replied. "I saw the newspaper today and learned about Mr. Ou¡¯s troubles, so I asked you toe and take the pair of Jade Bracelets you entrusted to me in Japan. You are in need of money now, aren¡¯t you?" Lin Yebai was straightforward as he inquired, and he spoke directly. Ou Yuze was startled... Jade Bracelets? That¡¯s right, the pair of Jade Bracelets he had switched in Japan were originally meant to be taken by himself, but after he was exposed, he had entrusted them to him. Unexpectedly, Lin Yebai still remembered them at this time. Ou Yuze felt deeply moved, and for a moment, even the corners of his eyes turned red, "I won¡¯t hide it from Mr. Lin¡ªI¡¯ve been driven out today, and I haven¡¯t seen a single figure from all of my friends and rtives. Yet, you..." He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but it was clear he was truly touched. Lin Yebai, sitting there, merely smiled faintly and gestured for him to sit down, then had Xiaojin bring out the pair of Jade Bracelets. "They were originally yours to begin with. I¡¯m just returning what belongs to its rightful owner, I haven¡¯t done much," he said. "It¡¯s different," Ou Yuze responded. "Mr. Lin, you don¡¯t understand. Even a little bit means a lot to me right now, it¡¯s like sending charcoal in snowy weather, not to mention that these Jade Bracelets were a pair of treasured collectibles dearly loved by my grandfather." "Your grandfather?" "Yes, these were burial items for the royal family of the Han Dynasty. They are very valuable. My grandfather giving them to Bai Tingfang caused dissatisfaction with my father and aunt, leading to a long uproar at home." Perhaps it was the act of receiving timely help that made this manpletely let his guard down, for he ended up revealing the origins of the Jade Bracelets. As the words ended, the expressions of the two men in the courtyard changed slightly, both giving the Jade Bracelets a significant look. Burial items for the Han Dynasty¡¯s royal family? Could it be...?! Xiaojin nearly snatched the Jade Bracelets back, but at this moment, Lin Yebai acted faster than her, pressing the bracelets back down, "If that¡¯s the case, then you should take good care of these. Objects from the royal family of the Han Dynasty can be worth a lot of money." Chapter 514: Whose Child Is It? 11

Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Whose Child Is It? 11

Ou Yuze hadn¡¯t noticed themotion and, upon hearing this, immediately nodded, "Of course, I have to thank Mr. Lin for that. Rest assured, if I make aeback, I¡¯ll definitely not forget you." Make aeback? Lin Yebai nced at the brocade box that had been put away and withdrew his indifferent gaze, "That goes without saying. By the way, I¡¯ve heard that the reason for your severe defeat this time was because of your little uncle?" Ou Yuze¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, "Yes, he sent a vile wench to my side who set a trap that I fell into." A vile wench? The words spat out, whether it was Xiaojin or the man sipping tea, a sh of ruthlessness crossed their eyes. However, that ruthlessness soon disappeared after a moment... "So, Mr. Ou, have you thought about how you¡¯d like to take your revenge?" "Revenge?" Ou Yuze held the jade box, his face filled with despair, a hint of frustration shing across it: "How can I seek revenge looking like this now?" "That might not necessarily be the case. Mr. Ou, do you still remember the case from five years ago?" "That case?" "The one where your adopted daughtermitted a high-profile fraud. If my guess is correct, he must have discovered the secret of your adopted daughter and wanted her to help him in the jewelry business. That¡¯s why he has been holding on to you so tightly." He articted slowly, without considering the impact or provocation his words might have on the man. The secret of the adopted daughter? Right, his family¡¯s adopted daughter had an immense secret! Sure enough, Ou Yuze¡¯s face drained of color instantly. Clutching the brocade box, he stared fixedly at him as if seeing something inconceivable, "Mr. Lin, how... how do you know all this?" The man drinking tea smiled elegantly, "Mr. Ou, have you forgotten what I do for a living? Did you really think that when your Longfeng rose swiftly years ago, no one else took notice?" Ou Yuze: "..." Staring at him, with his face deathly pale, it took him a long time to mechanically squeeze out a sentence, "So what are you implying now? Did Ou Mucen treat me like this just to get her?" "Yes, he has to bring you down in order to overturn her case. Just wait, in a couple of days he¡¯lle looking for you. In fact, he might be searching already. As soon as you admit to framing him back then, he¡¯ll definitely take you to court, and then swap the adopted daughter out." One has to admit, the logic and rigor of the story the man concocted were truly beyond ordinaryparison. Every sentence, every reason, sounded so seamless, so invulnerable. To get the adopted daughter? Indeed, that woman had a pair of eyes that were exceedingly rare in this world, and Ou Mucen, just starting out in the jewelry industry, would undoubtedly gain an immense advantage by having her. Given that, his analysis really had no ws to speak of. Just a few minutester, the foolpletely believed his words, "So Mr. Lin, what should I do now? I can¡¯t go to prison, I¡¯m already in this state. If I go to prison as well, my whole life will be ruined." The man holding the teacup smiled, "Therefore, Mr. Ou, when your little uncle finds you, you must never admit to anything. If he indeed pressures you, you could tell him that the adopted daughter is your woman. It is because she is your woman that she willingly went to prison for you." He smiled as if he had transformed into another person, his cold and venomous aura chilling even Xiaojin, who stood by the side... Why? Why did he feel so uneasy in his heart seeing him like this, even though the idea was clearly his? Why... Chapter 515 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated

Chapter 515: Chapter 515 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated

Ou Yuze ultimately chose to believe Lin Yebai¡¯s words and left, expressing his deep gratitude to Lin Yebai as he departed. Lin Yebai smiled warmly. After instructing Xiaojin to escort the guest out, he continued to leisurely brew tea in the backyard. After Xiaojin returned from seeing off the guest, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Sir, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will die at the hands of Ou Mucen?" Wouldn¡¯t that be even better? The man enveloped in the light mist watched the watere to a boil and stretched out his hand to pour it into the teacup filled with fresh tea leaves... "What, you would be pleased if he died at the hands of Ou Mucen?" "No, no, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯m just concerned... If Aning finds out about this, will she...?" "She won¡¯t. Of all people, she most wishes for Ou Yuze¡¯s death. Now that we¡¯re using Ou Mucen¡¯s hand to kill him, she will be very happy." Moreover, most importantly, that man inadvertently learned that the child is his nephew, which is exactly what they had intended to aplish. He poured the freshly brewed tea, brought it up to his nose, and took a whiff. A satisfied smile instantly appeared on his face. Xiaojin, witnessing this, felt an uncontroble tightness in his heart... It was a deeply unsettling feeling. Although his master had always been ruthless and skilled in maniption, he had never before radiated such an eerie and explosive air. It was as if his psyche had twisted,pletely diverging from the person he once was. Xiaojin swallowed hard, and after a long while, he ventured another question, "By the way, about the pair of jade bracelets, Ou Yuze just said they were the burial items of the Han Dynasty royalty. Aren¡¯t they the very items we¡¯ve been looking for?" "Which is exactly why I can¡¯t let them go!" He uttered these words indifferently and tilted his head back to drink the aromatic tea. Indeed, this was an unexpected and pleasant surprise! ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning eventually went to pick up Xiaobao. On their way, Xiaobao kept asking her, "Mom, where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going home?" Ye Ning, still somewhat dazed, subconsciously replied, "No, we¡¯re not going home. Your Uncle Ou has invited us to dine out today, as it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival." "Really? That¡¯s wonderful! It means we¡¯ll have delicious food tonight." The young child, upon hearing this, burst into joyful hops at the back. Of course, he was happy. Uncle Ou was not just anyone; he was the man his mother liked, and whom he liked as well. On such an important festival as the Mid-Autumn Festival, Uncle Ou inviting them out to eat was reason enough for his joy. So when mother and son arrived at the hospital, Xiaobao¡¯s tiny arms and legs carried him quickly toward the elevator. "Be careful, slow down," Ye Ning called out anxiously from behind. In just a few minutes, they reached the ward. Upon entering, Xiaobao immediately rushed to the man reclining on the bed, engrossed in work, "Uncle, are you feeling better?" Ou Mucen was in the midst of handling emails on hisptop. Seeing the round little Baozi approaching, his eyes lit up, and he closed theptop, "Much better. So, you still care about me, huh?" "Of course, I have a conscience. How could I not care?" "..." Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely before he turned to the woman who had also just entered, "Change him into a new set of clothes. We leave in ten minutes." Chapter 516 He suddenly realized that he seemed to have been highly imitated 2

Chapter 516: Chapter 516 He suddenly realized that he seemed to have been highly imitated 2

Ye Ning was stunned for a moment, "Go where?" Ou Mucen¡¯s face darkened immediately... This woman, has it been so long and she still hasn¡¯t recovered? He intended to lift Little Baozi from the hospital bed to her side, but just as his fingers were about to touch the cor, something happened. His eyes saw that tiny face, and suddenly, the image of another man appeared in his mind. If this child really belonged to that man, then wouldn¡¯t he be... his own grandnephew?!! In an instant, a wave of nausea surged in his heart, and his fingers drew back midair as if electrocuted. "Uncle?" "Let your mom change you, Uncle needs to go to the restroom." With that, he left Little Baozi behind and went to the restroom. Ye Ning was still in a daze, so she didn¡¯t notice what had just happened. Hearing that her son was going to be changed, she took him to the dressing room. Ten minutester, the three of them were finally ready, and Ou Mucen led them out the door... The Mid-Autumn Festival in A City is actually a rather grand affair, with many people eating reunion dinners on this day, and so did Blue Mountain Vi. It¡¯s just a pity that this year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival at Blue Mountain Vi was destined to be spent in a very unpleasant atmosphere. First, the second young master of the house was driven out, and then there was a call from the youngest young master in the hospital, saying he wouldn¡¯t being back for dinner tonight. Noting back for dinner? Ye Ning, sitting in the car, heard the man driving in front mention this over the phone and couldn¡¯t help but worry, "Aren¡¯t youing home for dinner today? On Mid-Autumn Festival, your family always eats together every year." Ou Mucen scoffed, "That was before. Do you think with what happened with Longfeng today, Blue Mountain Vi is in any mood to eat?" Ye Ning fell silent... Indeed, today¡¯s events could be said to be the greatest blow the Ou Family had suffered in many years. First, the old brand that had been operated for years copsed overnight, and then it was revealed that all this had been caused by their own grandson. With such heavy hits and shocks, who would have the appetite for dinner? Ye Ning clenched her fist slightly and started to look out the window with some regret, "I¡¯m sorry..." "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. All this, they owe you in the first ce." She hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he interrupted her, his tone still very calm. Hearing this from behind, Ye Ning felt a weight lift from her heart. The anxious guilt that had always troubled her, along with the tightly wound caution, seemed to release all at once, and her mood finally began to improve. How lucky she was to have met such a good man who understood her. Upon arriving at the hotel, because Ou Mucen was a VIP gold member, their private room was located in the best spot in the hotel. Ye Xiaobao was delighted and pointed at a poster on the service desk, whining, "Sister, we¡¯re also a family of three. Please give us this gift." One sentence, and the two adults behind him became awkward, especially Ye Ning. Seeing that this little rascal was pointing at a family package promotional event that the hotel had justunched that day, she wanted to find a hole to bury herself in. "Xiaobao, we¡¯re not eating this today. We¡¯re..." "Why not? It¡¯s such a good deal, and there are toys, and roses too, right, Uncle?" Little Baozi said, pulling on the trouser leg of the man next to him with his chubby little hand. Ou Mucen found it both frustrating and amusing. Just as he was about to agree, the receptionist at the service desk approached, "Mr. and Mrs., are you going to participate in the family event? That¡¯s wonderful, today we also have a family star contest. You see, your baby looks so much like his father, you¡¯re sure to win the grand prize." "..." The child... looks a lot like "dad"? Ou Mucen looked down at Baozi... And Ye Ning, looked up at him... Chapter 517 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 3

Chapter 517: Chapter 517 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 3

Ou Mucen saw this and couldn¡¯t help but feel both annoyed and amused. Just as he was about to agree to go along with the idea, the receptionist at the front desk came over, "Mr. and Mrs., are you here to participate in the family event? That¡¯s wonderful! Today we have a family star contest, and looking at how much your baby resembles his father, you¡¯re sure to win the top prize." "..." The child... looks a lot like his father? Ou Mucen lowered his head to look at Baozi... Ye Ning also lifted her head to look at him... It was a moment so still that one could hear a pin drop in the grand hotel lobby, with the two adults and one child standing there, staring nkly at one another. If one didn¡¯t know why they were acting this way, they might have thought they were stuck. Or perhaps, one might think it was a moment frozen in time; they were fixed in ce as if immobilized. The receptionist, seeing the trio unmoving, her eyes also traveled back and forth between the "father" and "son": "What¡¯s up with these two? Are they looking into a mirror?" A mirror?!! Hearing this, Ye Ning finally snapped back to reality, and immediately, suppressing the pounding in her heart, she hurriedly picked up her son from the floor, "No, we..." "Alright, let¡¯s go with this then. Please take us to the private room," Mucen interrupted. "Yes, sir, right this way please!" The receptionist, delighted by his response, quickly led the man towards the elevator. Ye Ning, trailing behind and startled, could only follow with her son in her arms... She was genuinely shocked; she had never noticed before how much her son resembled this man, especially their eyes. Despite his young age, the way his brows furrowed and his impatient expressions were strikingly simr. This was too bizarre! How could this be? After raising him for so many years, she had failed to notice. Ye Ning felt like she had seen a ghost, to be honest. Her son¡¯s appearance had always resembled her own quite closely, something Lin Yebai and Xiaojin had also observed, saying they looked very much alike. Therefore, for many years, she had never thought her son could resemble someone else as well. But today, when the receptionist said Little Baozi looked like that man, and upon closer inspection, she was shocked to find they did share some simrities. How could that be possible? He wasn¡¯t rted to him in any way, was he? Ye Ning¡¯s heart was pounding fiercely as she carried her son over. She dared not look at the man walking in front anymore. Instead, she kept her head buried in her son¡¯s small shoulder, her mind as chaotic as boiling porridge. They arrived at the top floor, and the receptionist ushered the three to the reserved private room, then added, "Sir, please make yourselvesfortable inside. Shortly, our photographer wille to take a family portrait for you, okay?" Upon hearing this, Ye Ning was about to object, but the man walking in front of her spoke up first, "Hmm, also bring his toys," Ou Mucen said. "Of course, sir!" The receptionist left with a beaming smile. Once the receptionist departed, the private room fell silent. Due to the astonishing realization from earlier, neither of them spoke. It was Ye Xiaobao who, upon seeing they had finally arrived, wriggled out of her embrace with his plump little body. "Uncle, this ce is so beautiful, and you can see the sea too! It¡¯s even prettier than thest ce we went to." Chapter 518 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 4

Chapter 518: Chapter 518 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 4

"Mm, do you like it?" He suddenly, out of the blue, was treating him just like before. Ye Xiaobao climbed onto the telescope stand specially prepared in the private room to look at the beautiful seascape outside. Ye Ning, seeing this, worried he might fall, hurried over, "Xiaobao, be careful." But just then, the man who had pulled out a chair to sit down, had already hoisted the plump little body in his arms, "Want to look at this?" "Yeah, can you see across from here?" "Of course, I¡¯ll teach you!" He lifted him up as if he were picking up a chick, carelessly ced him on the nearby windowsill, then took down the telescope, worth tens of thousands, from its stand and handed it to him. Ye Ning, startled, blurted out, "That¡¯s very valuable, handing it to him, be careful it doesn¡¯t break!" The man, who was showing the child how to use the telescope, gave her a cool look, "If it breaks, it breaks. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it." Ye Ning: "..." You might be able to afford it, but I certainly can¡¯t, oh my goodness, this man, who spoils a child like this? Ye Ning stood desperately behind the two, wanting to persuade them again, but recalling the sensitive topic from before and the still unresolved awkward atmosphere between them, she chose to keep quiet. So, in the private room, until the waiter served the dishes, the two men, one big and one small, were tinkering with the telescope. "Can you see clearly now?" "Yes, but it¡¯s still not quite focused." "Then adjust it again, like this." "Okay..." "..." A gust of sea breeze rolled in from the outside, and Ye Ning, sitting by the table, truly felt what it meant to be an "outsider"... The dishes were served, and finally the two stopped fidgeting with the telescope. Thus, the three of them, two adults and a child, gathered around the table and finally began their holiday dinner. The dinner wasvish, it was evident that careful arrangements had been made, and the dishes were quite exquisite, obviously prepared specially for tonight¡¯s meal with the mother and son. So, after the mother and son began to eat, Ye Ning thought back to the words of the greeter and felt somewhat remorseful. She hesitated for a while and finally spoke up, "About... what the greeter said earlier, don¡¯t take it to heart. Xiaobao often has people saying he looks like this or that person." "Really?" "Yes, one time, someone even said he looks like the celebrity XX." Ye Ning, trying to ease the awkwardness she had caused, was pulling out all the stops, hoping he wouldn¡¯t harbor any resentment because of the child. After all, he was a man of high stature, still unmarried; getting involved with her, an unmarried mother, was already a big enough loss for him. Now having people say her child looked like him was like openly dering him a cheap father, wasn¡¯t it? Ye Ning felt both awkward and uneasy. Fortunately, after listening, the man just gave her a fleeting, indifferent nce and then turned to peel the crab shell for the child beside him. "Want to eat this?" "What¡¯s this?" "Crab. Eating it will make your arms even stronger..." he was actually ying with the child. Ye Ning, watching from across the table, finally gave up and began eating quietly herself... However, his response eased her worried heart for the moment. He was always a rational and calm person and naturally wouldn¡¯t believe those words said by people trying to entice customers. Chapter 519 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 5

Chapter 519: Chapter 519 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 5

With that thought, her tense expressionpletely rxed. During dinner, the greeter who had mentioned taking their picture came over with the photographer. Ye Ning had assumed the man who hadn¡¯t taken it seriously would refuse, but surprisingly, he cooperated with Xiaobao and her, posing for several photos taken by the photographer. After capturing the photos, the photographer¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the few in his hand, "Sir, this photo of you and your son is the most beautiful one I¡¯ve taken tonight. It seems that tonight¡¯s winner will definitely be you." Ou Mucen nced at the photo, briefly scanning it before tucking it away, "No need for the prize, but thank you for taking these photos for us tonight. Here, apart from the bill, the rest is for you," he said. After speaking, he took out a card from his wallet and handed it over. My goodness! Is it trendy now to tip with bank cards? How wealthy is he? Ye Ning¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief at what she was seeing. The photographer and greeter grabbed the bank card from the young man¡¯s hand almost as if they were stealing it, "Thank you so much, sir. Don¡¯t worry, whether you participate or not, we¡¯ll still give you the prize." Then, they walked away as if possessed, cradling the bank card. Inside, Ye Ning was green with envy, "How much did you tip them?" "Not much, just tens of thousands!" Damn! Tens of thousands... just like that! Ye Ning felt like spitting blood, ring at him with her slightly rosy cheeks flushed from the wine, all expressions of dissatisfaction, "You¡¯re really too generous to others. I¡¯m your assistant, and I only make a little over ten thousand a month, yet you tip a few service staff with tens of thousands in one go." Ou Mucen held the photos, his gaze deep as he looked at her, "What? You think your sry¡¯s too low?" Ye Ning threw caution to the wind, "What do you think?" The man pondered for a moment, "Then how about this? If you take on the additional job of cleaning my house, I¡¯ll add another ten thousand to your pay." Pah! This evil capitalist, this exploiter! Why doesn¡¯t he drop dead? Ye Ning ignored him and continued to focus on her meal. The man across from her saw that she was ignoring him, her cheeks puffed with irritation as she buried her head in her food. He too lowered his gaze to the two photos in his hand. One was of the three of them together, and the other was just him with the child. If the greeter had said downstairs that he and the child looked alike, and he wasn¡¯t too sure when he saw the small face, now, as hepared himself and the child side by side, he could definitely see they had the exact same eyes. Indeed, the child¡¯s most simr feature to his was the eyes! He remembered his mother once said that when he was born, his eyes were also very beautiful, and his grandfather¡¯s favoritism towards him wasrgely due to these eyes. But now, he seemed to see a reflection of his younger self in this child. Stunning double eyelids, within them, a pair of gleaming ck pupils, like the vast night sky¡ªfocused, they were like clear water, twinkling like stars. If there had to be something different between his own eyes and those of the child, it was that his eyes, after experiencing so much of the world, had grown to include the shrewdness of human rtionships and a cold indifference. Whereas these remained untainted, a vision of pure innocence... Chapter 520 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 6

Chapter 520: Chapter 520 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 6

He just stared at the photo for a long, long time. In the end, unable to control himself, he quickly snapped a picture with his phone while the woman opposite him wasn¡¯t paying attention, and then found a WeChat contact to send it to. "What do you think of the resemnce?" "..." After sending the WeChat message, his finger suddenly twitched. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but inside his chest, his usually steady heartbeat suddenly skipped a beat, and he began to feel nervous. Time passed, several minutes after sending the WeChat message, and there was still no reply. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. So, he put his phone away. Just then, Ye Ning and the child had finished eating. He got up to tidy their belongings and left the ce with the child and the woman. "You¡¯ve had some alcohol, I¡¯ll have Ying Hao take you back," Ou Mucen said as they left the hotel. Ye Ning was nning to drive herself back, but considering she had had a few sses of wine, Mucen decided to have Ying Hao drive her. Hearing this, Ye Ning didn¡¯t refuse and got into Ying Hao¡¯s car with the child. Watching the mother and child leave, Ou Mucen then drove back to the hospital. Arriving at the hospital, he was about to wash up and rest when, all of a sudden, his phone "dinged". He paused for a moment when he heard it and then immediately picked up his phone. As expected, the message in WeChat was from the person he had sent the photo to at the hotel. However, when he opened it, he saw a line that caught himpletely off guard. "Damn! Really f*cking simr, looks like my guess was right, he must be your son!!" "..." What is he talking about? There he stood, the normally quick-witted man was stuck dumb for several seconds after reading that sentence. Son? That bastard said he¡¯s definitely his son? Finally, his chest began to rise and fall. He stopped chatting on WeChat and took out his phone to make a call, "Hello, it¡¯s Ou Mucen, what did you mean just now? Why are you saying he¡¯s my son?" "Damn! Didn¡¯t you send me a picture earlier? If he¡¯s not your son, how can you two look so alike?" "Looking alike means he¡¯s my son? There are many people who look alike in this world, are you saying they all have blood rtions?" "No, man, there are lots of things about him that are like you too. For example, he also doesn¡¯t eat sweets, and he doesn¡¯t eat beans either, just like you, right?" Ou Mucen: "..." Standing in the hospital room, he stared out the window at the myriad lights, his tall and straight figure frozen as if struck by lightning, with something seemingly surging wildly in his eyes. The whole room was enveloped in an atmosphere that felt like it was on the brink of exploding. "And then?" "Then I secretly did a paternity test for you and the kid without telling you. I was nning to tell you the good news after the results came out, but you already found out today, which is also good. I¡¯ming back tomorrow. Once I get back and fetch the report, you can acknowledge your son." The person on the phone was even teasing him, acting as if finding out he had a son was more exciting for him than for Mucen himself. All of a sudden, Ou Mucen found it hard to breathe. His blood seemed unable to withstand the shock of the unexpected news, making his head spin. He tugged at his necktie and didn¡¯t feel relief until he had undone the top button. Chapter 521 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 7

Chapter 521: Chapter 521 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 7

Son? He said Little Baozi is really his son? How is this possible? He never had any interaction with that woman. How could that child be his? His mind buzzed incessantly; he couldn¡¯t calm down... Listening to his heavy breathing over the phone, Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit jealous, "Take it easy, haha, although this is good news, you must remember, you are a patient now, and getting too emotional isn¡¯t good." "When are youing back?" Suddenly, this question came through the phone. Ji Chengzhi, feeling helpless, repeated himself, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow..." "Tonight, I give you five hours. If I wake up in the morning and don¡¯t see you, then you can shut down this hospital." "Ou Mucen, you son of a bitch!!!" After shouting just that, the phone line went silent, angering Ji Chengzhi so much he nearly smashed his phone to pieces. This bastard, this scum, this animal!! How could he be so ungrateful? Is he even human? Ou Mucen, you beast!! ¡ª¡ª After Ye Ning had Ying Hao drop her and Xiaobao off at the apartmentplex where they lived, she saw it was gettingte and let Ying Hao leave. She carried Xiaobao up the stairs. She still lived in the same ce partly because she hadn¡¯t found another suitable ce to stay and partly because she didn¡¯t want to be too heartless. This ce was found by Lin Yebai for her; moving out might be too cruel to him. Carrying the small child up, she became tired: "Baby, why did you want to sleep so early today? Mama is so tired from carrying you." Like a little puppy on her back, Ye Xiaobaofortably rubbed his face: "Baozi ate too much, and when you eat enough, you sleep. That¡¯s how you grow meaty." Pff! What kind of logic is that? Ye Ning was utterly defeated by this little rascal. Having carried him all the way up to their door, she immediately dug out her keys to unlock it. But to her surprise, when she inserted her key into the lock, she discovered the door wasn¡¯t locked. Strange, why isn¡¯t the door locked? A bad feeling suddenly popped up in her heart. She quickly woke the child on her back, put him down, and slowly pushed the door open... "Finally decided toe back? You seem to have had a good Mid-Autumn Festival!" Shocked, when she pushed the door open, she saw a woman sitting in her tiny living room! And that woman, with her chestnut-colored curled hair and wearing high-end custom-made dresses adorned with expensive jewelry, shot a cold and fierce look at her the moment she appeared. It was Bai Tingfang!! Seeing her, Ye Ning¡¯s face turned pale, and she immediately pulled her son behind her. Why has shee here? Oh God! She couldn¡¯t possibly know something, could she? A cold sweat broke out in Ye Ning¡¯s palms: "Madam Ou, howe you have time to visit my home?" "That¡¯s a question for you. You¡¯ve kidnapped my son, made him miss the family reunion dinner at home, naturally, I had toe here, to see how my son is keeping youpany. So? Are you happy with how he served you tonight? Are you satisfied with hispany?" Chapter 522 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 8

Chapter 522: Chapter 522 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 8

She sat there, smiling elegantly, her countenance resembling that of the man¡¯s, also filled with grace and nobility, as if her visit tonight was truly just to enquire about her happiness? However, after Ye Ning nced at her, she clearly saw in her eyes the same coldness and fierceness of a snake, a look as if, in the next second, she would tear her into shreds. In fact, that was the case! Because a few months ago, she had already been taken onto that small boat and warned by her people. She still remembered the words she said, which were to stop her from setting her sights on that man, or else, she would make her regret it. So, was she here now to make her regret it? Ye Ning began to back away, and when she saw her gaze suddenly fixate on the child behind her, she instantly squatted down and fiercely protected him in her arms, "Mrs. Ou, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m Third Young Master¡¯s assistant, isn¡¯t it normal for him to invite me out for a meal during the Mid-Autumn festival?" "Is that so? Is it really just that simple, that he¡¯s only invited you for a meal?" She finally stood up, in an ivory embroidered high-end custom gown, with thetest high-fashion shoes on her feet. She moved away from the sofa, striding towards her with steps that were both elegant and noble. "Alright then, since you say he¡¯s only invited you for a meal, why don¡¯t you exin to me what all of this is about?" She bent down and looked down at her with an air of superiority, and her assistant next to her promptly took out a stack of photos and threw them in front of Ye Ning. Ye Ning held her child tightly all the while. When she saw those photos thrown down, she did not pick them up but simply lowered her head to look at the ground. With that one look, her heart sank even deeper into despair. Those were photos of her intimately spending the day with that man! One was when she was running down the stairs of Longfeng Tower, the man chased after her, and the photo captured him pinning her against the wall, then leading her away. There were also photos from the dinner with him in the restaurant that evening, very intimate and sweet, including the moment the three of them entered the hotel, which was also captured head-on. Ye Ning finally fell silent, just holding her child tightly in her arms. Bai Tingfang, having seen enough, could not hold back any longer. With a "smack," she raised her hand and gave her a fierce p, "Slut! You think you can y me? Pretending one way in the open, another in secret, thinking I¡¯m easy to fool?" Ye Ning waspletely unprepared, and suddenly, with that p, she instantly felt a sharp pain in her ear and cheek. Her entire face was turned to the side by the p, and within a second, she tasted blood in her mouth. "Mommy! Why did you hit my mommy? You bad woman!" Ye Xiaobao, held in her arms, was also stunned by the p. Seeing his mother pped so hard that her entire body twisted to one side, blooding from her mouth, his small face immediately turned up in angry usation towards this woman. Ye Ning had not yet recovered, but suddenly hearing her son¡¯s voice and fearing he would be implicated, she immediately dismissed her own pain and pulled her child tightly back into her embrace, "Xiaobao, Xiaobao don¡¯t speak!" While speaking, she firmly held her own child. Chapter 523 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 9

Chapter 523: Chapter 523 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 9

She knew the child was smart, and she knew he was brave, for his mother¡¯s sake, he was fearless. But the woman in front of her was mad, and he was just a four-year-old child, how could he fight against this woman. Ye Ning hugged him tightly, "Bai Tingfang, I¡¯m telling you, your son is a person, not your possession. Who he likes and who he wants to be with, you have no right to control." "What did you say? Say that again?" "Even if I say it a hundred times, it¡¯s the same, Bai Tingfang, I do love your son, and your son loves me too. We love each other, what¡¯s wrong with that? Just because you¡¯re his mother, do you think you can interfere in his life? You don¡¯t have that right!" "Bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!" p!! No sooner had she spoken these words than another pnded, only this time it was harder, and after pping her, she also kicked her. Ye Ning was shocked and quickly pushed her son out of the way; she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and curled up in agony. "Mommy! Mommy!!" Ye Xiaobao began to cry loudly upon seeing this and rushed over, his small body trying to help his mother up, but at this moment, Bai Tingfang, upon seeing the child, suddenly shed a vicious look in her eyes and rushed over to pick him up just as he reached his mother. "Mommy¡ª" "Bai Tingfang, what are you doing? Let go of him, I warn you... If you hurt him, I won¡¯t let you off!" Ye Ning, curled up on the ground, saw her child seized by the madwoman and forgot her pain, propping herself up with effort from the ground. However, the woman¡¯s actions were too quick; in less than a minute, she had carried the child out to the balcony of the living room. "I don¡¯t have the right, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll throw your son down from here now, let¡¯s see if I have the right or not?" Having said that, her hand was about to loosen! Ye Ning, seeing this, shuddered violently, and a piercing scream burst forth from her throat, "Don¡¯t!!!" That was her child, her life¡ªhow could this heartless, deranged woman do this? She charged over, ignoring the blockage of several strong assistants in the living room. Like a madwoman, she scratched, roared, and grappled, all to save the child. Bai Tingfang, I swear, if you kill him, I¡¯ll make sure your entire family joins him in death, I mean what I say... and I do what I say! The intense strugglested a full five minutes, until finally, Xiaoxia in the living room couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and approached the window ledge, "Madam, it¡¯s enough to scare her, if you really go through with it, the young master won¡¯t forgive you if he finds out." Upon hearing this, the hand of the woman holding the child finally stopped. Ye Ning, who was vigorously scratching at them in the living room, saw that the woman had finally stopped, and she too ceased, then stared fixedly at her with blood-red eyes. "Scared? I told you, if you dare deceive me, I will make you regret it!" Bai Tingfang looked at the woman in the living room¡ªwho she had tortured until she was barely recognizable¡ªand felt an umon satisfaction in her heart. Yes, Bai Tingfang was someone no one dared oppose, because those who opposed her only had one path¡ªdeath! Ye Ning did not speak, but as soon as she saw her child brought down by the assistant, she immediately pounced like a mother wolf, snatching her small bundle into her arms and quickly retreated to one side. Chapter 524 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 10

Chapter 524: Chapter 524 He Suddenly Realized That He Seemed to Have Been Closely Imitated 10

"Xiaobao, Xiaobao are you alright? Xiaobao?" She held him in her arms and saw that the child¡ªwho had just bravely assisted her¡ªwas now scared to the point of not being able to utter a single word. Her heart was instantly filled with both pain and anger, embracing him as the tears began to roll down uncontrobly. She was not strong, nor invincible. She was just a woman, and a mother to a child. Faced with such a situation, with no one to bear it for her, what could she do besides hold her child and helplessly weep? Bai Tingfang still stared at her coldly, seeing that the woman had lost her earlier defiance after such a fright, she was satisfied... "You¡¯re right; I indeed have no right to interfere in my son¡¯s life, but as his mother, I have the qualification to help him live a better life. You, as a widow with a child, do you think you¡¯re worthy of him? Do you think that marrying him will bring honor to his face?" "..." She was actually, bringing this up to her! Ye Ning, with her son in her arms, her face streaked with tears, suddenly stiffened. "You say that you and he are in love, yes, right now you are in love, but what about after you¡¯re married? Your status, your background, what can you give him besides shame? He is the Crown Prince of the Ou Group, a prominent figure in A City. Do you want to make him the biggest joke of this city? To reject all the wealthy youngdies and choose to marry a widow, a single mother¡ªI ask you, is this how you love him?" Bai Tingfang looked at the woman, not quite with sarcasm, nor with insults, but undeniably, the expression in her eyes was no longer as vicious and fierce as before. Instead, it was something else. A cleverer way. Yes, she knew that if she really came on strongly, with her son¡¯s intelligence, once he found out, not only would he not let go of this woman, he would hate his mother and be even more determined to be with her. So, the best method was to make this woman willingly give up her son! Atst, Bai Tingfang said a few more words, then she had her assistant bring over a thick envelope andy it in front of Ye Ning: "I hope this is thest time I see you. If there is a next time, I can assure you, what you¡¯ll see will be the corpse of your child!" Afterward, she left with her entourage. Ye Ning sat on the balcony floor holding her child, for a long, long time, until in the night touched by the cold autumn wind, mother and child huddled together... ¡ª Ou Mucen had barely slept that night, too excited to calm his mind. He could only toss and turn on his hospital bed, his eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling above. It was a truly unexpected thing. That child¡ªcould he really be his son? Hey there, slowly recalling the times over the years he had been intimate with a woman. He was a man with a strong sense of purity, usually not touching people, not just physically but also spiritually. So, if he had to say there was one woman he had been intimate with, it would be La Chenxi from his college days. But he and La Chenxi had not slept together; even kissing was rare, not to mention anything more. That left that one time five years ago in a hotel. Chapter 525 DNA Reports are Out... 1

Chapter 525: Chapter 525 DNA Reports are Out... 1

That incident from five years ago was actually an ident. That evening, after having a bit of alcohol for social obligations, he felt a bit unwell and had Secretary Gao book a room for him, wishing to rest for a while. However, when he got to the room with the key card, he saw someone lying on the bed. Later, when he wanted to leave, his head had already be heavy and drowsy. So, he himself didn¡¯t even know what had happened. It wasn¡¯t until he woke up in the roomter that Secretary Gao came to find him and told him that his room had been sprayed with a love potion mist. "It looks like someone was out to get you, Third Young Master." Upon discovering the substance, Secretary Gao¡¯s first reaction was just that. He was no exception, so in the following days, all he did was wait for the person who wanted to harm him to appear and had Secretary Gao spare no expense in investigating the matter. Yet, what was eerie for both of them was that after the incident, everything calmed down unexpectedly. Not only did the person who they thought wanted to harm him not show up, but even the woman he had been with had vanished without a trace. All that was left from that morning was a blood-stained sheet, nothing else, not even the surveince cameras revealed anything. Therefore, the matter had remained an unsolved case, and as the years passed, he gradually forgot about it. But now, a son of his had suddenly appeared. Could the woman from that night possibly be her?!! Thinking of this, his heart became even more unsettled. He simply got up from the sickbed, went to the small desk, turned on hisptop, and logged into the game page he hadn¡¯t visited for a long time. Langya Pavilion: Message alert, Pavilion Master Third Young Master has logged in! In Langya Pavilion, where people were ying enemies overnight, everything suddenly went silent... Young Master Zhan: "What the hell? It¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival today!" Master Xia: "You¡¯re kidding, Ghost Festival has already passed, hasn¡¯t it..." The Most Beautiful Lady of Langya Pavilion: "..." Third Young Master: "What are you all doing?" Young Master Zhan: "..." Master Xia: "..." However, the first beauty regained herposure quickly and hurriedly typed out a string of characters: "Getting ready to go to the Magic Capital Domain to hunt monsters. It¡¯s said that a set of equipment has appeared, and whoever wins will obtain the path." Third Young Master: "Sure, let¡¯s go together!" As soon as the message was sent, that silver-white figure immediately turned into a streak of white light and vanished on the street, leaving the few people nearby almost dropping their jaws in astonishment. Master Xia: "Am I seeing things? Is that really him? What time is it, and he¡¯s actually logged on?" Young Master Zhan: "Isn¡¯t he still in the hospital?" The Most Beautiful Lady: "..." After a long silence, she finally typed a few characters: "Quick, catch up to him. He¡¯s already gone in." Thus, the trio hurriedly followed after. Sure enough, upon reaching the Magic Capital Domain, that silver-white figure wielding the Heavenly Stem was already ughtering away. His movements were extremely fast, and his killing power was fierce, a level of skill that only a top-notch expert would possess. When the other members of Langya Pavilion saw this, they were instantly overjoyed! It had been so long, and just because this bastard didn¡¯t show up, their once-infamous number one faction on the streets had sadly be third-rate. Now, atst, their pavilion master had arrived, let¡¯s see how they would die? So, the group also started to join the battle, and a fierce fight ensued for a full hour. After one hour, the whole server rang with the message of "Langya Pavilion¡¯s" victory, and everyone finally ceased their fighting. Chapter 526 DNA Reports are Out... 2

Chapter 526: Chapter 526 DNA Reports are Out... 2

First Beauty: "Third Young Master, are you okay? You¡¯re in the hospital right now. ying games sote at night, won¡¯t it affect your health?" Emperor Third Young Master: "..." Master Xia: "First Beauty, how do you know the Third Young Master is in the hospital?" Suddenly, her avatar turned gray, then, not long after, it flickered. Then it turned gray again, and flickered, going back and forth several times...... Master Zhan: "What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Is it a poor connection or is her battery dead?" Master Xia: "I don¡¯t know..." Emperor Third Young Master: "I¡¯m signing off now, next time, I don¡¯t want to see her again." Then, with a click of his slender finger on the mouse, he logged out of his ount. Jicheng, if you don¡¯t appear in this hospital room before dawn, I swear, you will die a very ugly death! He mmed hisptop shut with a "snap". The anger rising in his chest finally calmed the excitement that had previously upied his mind. Afterwards, he returned to his hospital bed and, after tossing and turning for so long, finally fell asleep as dawn was nearing. Two hourster, Chengzhi finally appeared at the hospital entrance, hurriedly carrying his luggage. The assistant, who had been informed early in the morning, was already waiting for him at the entrance. Seeing him return, he immediately came over to take his luggage, "Director, why did youe back so early? Wasn¡¯t your flight supposed to arrive in the afternoon?" All because of that lunatic. Chengzhi, with dark circles under his eyes, said irritably, "I rushed back to see that bastard in the hospital room. Where is he?" That bastard in the hospital room? The assistant, who was baffled by the scolding, said, "You mean the Third Young Master in the VIP ward? He¡¯s fine. I just went to check on him; he seems to still be asleep." Damn! Grandson! He made him rush over during the night, yet he himself was still sound asleep. Chengzhi, his eyes bloodshot, really wanted to lose his temper, but after a moment of thought, he asked another question, "Right, the DNA report I asked you to do, has the resulte out?" The assistant quickly nodded, "It¡¯s out, it came out the day before yesterday." Chengzhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, "Really? So, what¡¯s the result? Is it his biological child?" His biological child? Indeed, the reason the Director had it tested was to find his child. Hearing this, the assistant stopped and his expression became very cautious, "Director, I think it¡¯s better not to rush about this. After all, there will always be children; you¡¯re still so young." Chengzhi¡¯s eyes widened in rm, "What do you mean? What ¡¯there will still be children¡¯?" The assistant gave him a look, "Isn¡¯t it? You had me do the test to find your child, didn¡¯t you? Now that it has been proven that the child isn¡¯t yours, Director Ji can try again." What a load of nonsense!! Having barely slept all night, Chengzhi¡¯s mood worsened upon hearing this, and he didn¡¯t bother continuing the conversation. He headed directly upstairs to theboratory. When he arrived at theb, and got the identification report, he truly discovered that the medical conclusion on it read "exclusion of parental rtionship". Exclusion of parental rtionship?!! How could this be? This can¡¯t be, right? Upon seeing these words, he stared for a long, long time, unable to recover his senses, and his expression was filled with shock and disbelief. Indeed, it was unbelievable. The child bore such a resemnce to him; there were so many simrities. How could it not be his child? Even as a doctor, he couldn¡¯t believe it. PS: Warm reminder, no one has tampered with this report... Chapter 527 DNA Reports are Out... 3

Chapter 527: Chapter 527 DNA Reports are Out... 3

"Director? You..." "I¡¯m asking you, have these two blood samples been tampered with or left unattended during the testing process? Have they?!!" He suddenly seized his assistant by the cor, and those bloodshot eyes of his looked terrifying. The assistant was scared stiff, staring at the director whose face had changed in an instant, nearly fainting from fear: "No, absolutely not, Director, you entrusted this to me, even if I had the audacity, I wouldn¡¯t dare make a mistake." "Then why would the results turn out this way?" "I..." The assistant had intended to say that if it isn¡¯t a true parent-child match, the DNA test would certainly yield such a result. But upon seeing the horrifying and fierce expression of the man grabbing his cor, he changed his tune: "If the Director doesn¡¯t believe it, you can verify it yourself, then you¡¯ll know if I made a mistake!" Ji Chengzhi was stunned! For him to personally conduct the test? So that means he indeed did not touch those two blood samples? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to say that so boldly. If it wasn¡¯t his mistake, then why would the DNA report yield such a result? Finally, Ji Chengzhi slowly released the wrist that had been clutching at his cor, and then, he stared down at the DNA report in his hand as if it were struck by frost, standing there for a long, long time without moving. Ou Mucen woke up in the hospital room and heard the news half an hourter. Hearing that he had returned, he immediately got out of the hospital bed and headed downstairs. In the cool autumn season, he didn¡¯t even bother to put on a coat before he tried to find him. But at that moment, the assistant who came to summon him saw him frantically searching for the Director and advised on the side: "Third Young Master, maybe you should wait a bit longer before seeing him, he¡¯s in a very bad mood right now." "Why?" "It¡¯s about that DNA report. Third Young Master, you don¡¯t know, not long ago, he had me do a paternity test for him, and when the results came out, they indicated there was no parent-child rtionship." "What did you say? No parent-child rtionship?" It was as if a thunderbolt had suddenly struck from the blue sky. The man who was about to leave, all his expressions, including his footsteps, froze right there. No parent-child rtionship? Why would that be? Hadn¡¯t Chengzhi been so sure? In an instant, he stood there, the previous urge to rush out and find his friend extinguished, as if a cold bucket of water had been poured over him, chilling him to the bone in mere moments. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment! At this moment, he finally understood what it meant to go from heaven to hell. Standing at the door, not knowing how long he had been there, he then robotically asked, "Where is he now? Where?" "He¡¯s still in the testing department. I told him to go back to the office to rest, but he won¡¯t leave." "Alright, I got it, you go ahead with your work, I¡¯ll handle this," he said, then with his legs feeling like lead, he took one step after another out of the hospital room. In fact, he had considered this oue the night before. He was always a very rational person. When faced with things that could cause a great emotional upheaval, he would often calmly n a contingency, so as to be mentally prepared in case any unexpected situation arose. Chapter 528 DNA Reports are Out... 4

Chapter 528: Chapter 528 DNA Reports are Out... 4

So,st night, he considered what he would do if the child wasn¡¯t his. As a result, he, of course, in his usual calm style, simply analyzed it and then thought little of it. Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected that when he actually heard this unexpected news, his mood would be so terrible, so awful. Coming out of the ward, in about a ten-minute walk, he found that man in the main building¡¯s testing department of the hospital, and at that moment, he hadn¡¯t left yet and was leaning against the railing by the corridor, smoking. It was truly a very dejected expression, his hair messy, hisplexion pale, even his clothes were wrinkled, emitting a strong smell of smoke and a sour stench. So, how long had it been since he had taken a bath? He walked over, noticed that the man did not see him, and no one spoke, so he directly took that report from his hands. Jicheng was smoking. Suddenly, he felt a lightness in his hand, and his gaze immediately turned to the side, "Mu...Mucen? Why are you here?" He panicked immediately, nearly dropping the cigarette from his hand. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t pay attention to him. The smell of the pungent smoke filled his nostrils as he nced over the identification report, "Excluded from paternity... this means, he and I are not rted." "Mucen, listen to me, this matter... there¡¯s still something fishy about it; I need to investigate thoroughly," Jicheng immediately felt guiltier and more self-reproachful upon seeing him, promptly extinguishing his cigarette and eagerly starting to exin. But what about this man? He simply took a casual nce at him and handed the thin piece of paper back, "No need, this was an impossible thing to begin with. It was your love for drama that led you to this." Drama? Chengzhi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, "How is that possible? He looks so much like you around the eyes; he even dislikes sweets and beans just like you. How could he possibly not be your son?" "How could he possibly be mine? I never slept with his mother; where would the childe from?" Jicheng was choked up! He hadn¡¯t slept with her? Then... then... Suddenly Jicheng realized he had no rebuttal at all... Indeed, during this time, he only remembered having the child¡¯s DNA tested, but he forgot to ask this man whether he had ever slept with the woman. If they hadn¡¯t slept together, where would the childe from? He started to waver, standing there, staring at the test report in his hand for a long time before he asked, not ready to give up, "Are you really sure you haven¡¯t? Could it be you just don¡¯t remember?" "What do you mean?" "No no no, don¡¯t get me wrong, what I mean is... could it be possible you two had intercourse? And yet you are unaware?" "Crazy!" This time, the man, whoseplexion had already reached the extreme of awful, couldn¡¯t even be bothered to cate him anymore and, after ring at him fiercely, he turned and walked away. Chengzhi stood there, dazedly watching, taking a long time to recover his senses. His reaction was somewhat strange. Justst night, he was the one urging him toe back quickly, saying that if he didn¡¯t return by dawn, he would have his hospital shut down. But why now, knowing such a result, was his reaction so indifferent? Did he not wish the child to be his? Quietly watching that figure growing more distant, it was at this moment he noticed that the man¡¯s usually steady and strong stride was off today, very stiff and awkward. Chapter 529 DNA Reports are Out... 5

Chapter 529: Chapter 529 DNA Reports are Out... 5

He walked forward like a robot, devoid of any hint of vitality. Right, he couldn¡¯t be displeased. Last night, it was he who had initiated sending the photo to him, and after he responded on WeChat, he immediately called him, and upon hearing that he had gotten a paternity test report, he even demanded that hee back right away. All the signs indicated that he wasn¡¯t displeased, but rather, he was holding back. Holding back the disappointment and pain deep in his heart, so as not to burden him! Finally, Ji Chengzhi realized what was going on, and in an instant, he pped himself before tearing the test report to shreds and throwing it into the trash can, then he stood at the door of the testingb once again. "Director..." "The two blood samples I asked you to test before, do you still have them?" "Yes, Director, are you really suspecting me? I can swear..." "Alright, you don¡¯t need to say anymore, I know it¡¯s not your fault. Go get the two blood samples, and also give me every single analysis report from this paternity test, I want to see them." "Yes, Director!" Relieved by what he said, the assistant went to his personal safety deposit fridge and took out the two securely stored blood samples. Ji Chengzhi indeed trusted this assistant hadn¡¯t tampered with anything because if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm, and he wouldn¡¯t have brought out the blood samples without any hesitation when asked. Thus, the only thing he suspected was whether there was a problem with the blood samples? However, to his surprise, when he reanalyzed the two blood samples, he found nothing wrong with them, whether it was their cellr molecr structure or their activity level, everything met the standards. Furthermore, after the assistant showed him the data reports and imaging records from the time of the test, they also proved that no sample swapping had urred during the process. From beginning to end, they had always been those two blood samples. Then why was the result as it was? He sat in front of the microscope, staring at the drop of red liquid inside and fell into deep thought... He did not believe the result, not for any other reason but for the stiffness of that man the moment he left just now. He said he had never slept with that woman. Then why was he in such a hurry for him toe over? And why was he so stiff when he left? His mouth spoke irrelevant words, but his body was so rigid? The only answer was that he had slept with that woman! Even though he was not certain, he still had his suspicions. He rotated the blood sample and suddenly, under the microscope, he saw a red blood cell begin to separate, instantly splitting into two. He paused for a moment, and a thought shed through his mind. "Xiaoluo, when you were preparing the DNA report, did you check his chromosomes?" Chromosomes? The assistant standing behind him had a flicker in his eyes: "No, we don¡¯t need to do that for DNA testing." That was exactly the answer he had been waiting for! After hearing it, he immediately turned around as if he had grasped a lifeline, "Go now and get a vial of venous blood from the third young master, remember, just say it¡¯s for a check-up, don¡¯t tell him anything else." The assistant was stunned! Draw blood from the third young master? Why? But in that moment of stupefaction, the Director had already started yelling: "What are you still doing here? Go, now!" Chapter 530 DNA Reports are Out... 6

Chapter 530: Chapter 530 DNA Reports are Out... 6

"Oh, oh, oh, I¡¯m on it!" The assistant, having been yelled at like that, hurriedly proceeded to do so. What exactly was the director doing? One moment he was talking about chromosomes, the next he was ordering him to get blood drawn from the third young master Ou. What was he up to? The assistant was very confused... ¡ª Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, on the other hand, had no idea what his friend from theboratory department was doing after he left; he only knew that once he returned to the ward, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. He didn¡¯t want to move, speak, drink water, or eat anything... He didn¡¯t want to call that woman either! It was a terrible feeling; he had never felt such a thing in his life, as if all the colors he could see with his eyes had turned into a lifeless, dull grey, so devoid of life and vitality that it was exceptionally distasteful to behold. Is this what it feels like when hope is shattered? He picked up the two photos from the desk and began to scrutinize them again. Chengzhi was right; the child did indeed resemble him a lot, especially after being pointed out, the simrity seemed even more apparent. But, what did that matter? He was ultimately of no rtion! A trace of pain flickered in his eyes, and his slender fingers tensed as they twisted the photo, as if only by doing so could he quelch the indignation and pain in his heart. Yes, how much he wished the woman he had taken that night was her. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been doing this, until the window outside began to drizzle with a fine, misty rain, and the cold strands mixed with the chilly wind blew onto his face. He looked up only to realize that the sky outside had indeed turned a murky grey. "Third Master, why are you sitting here? It¡¯s raining; be careful not to catch a cold." It was Jicheng¡¯s assistant. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t move, instead staring up at the drifting rain outside. This city hadn¡¯t seen rain in a long time; he remembered thest time it had rained was when he and she had gone to B City. He hadn¡¯t expected that so much time had passed since then. "Third Master, I¡¯m going to draw some blood for testing, okay? The director said that after onest check, if everything¡¯s fine, you can be discharged," the assistant said, his heart racing as he saw the man, exuding a cold aura, sitting motionless by the window. He tentatively approached him. Fortunately, Mucen had no reaction to the request, so the assistant finally drew some blood from the vein in his wrist and then pressed down on it. "Third Master, which assistant of yours didn¡¯te today? Do you want me to call a nurse to take care of you?" "..." Assistant? Upon hearing these two words, he finally snapped back to reality, and so he looked up at the assistant: "What time is it now?" The assistant nced at his watch: "It¡¯s just past 12:00; you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, have you? Do you want me to buy you something?" He withdrew his gaze, saying emotionlessly, "No need!" Then he picked up the mobile phone from the desk, found a number, and dialed it. It was already noon, and he hadn¡¯t even noticed. Where was that woman? Why hadn¡¯t shee today? She wouldn¡¯t have gone to Longfeng again, would she? Finally, his senses returned, and he sat there, quietly listening to the sound of the call connecting. After waiting for roughly ten seconds, someone answered, "Hello..." "What are you doing?" "Cleaning up. I¡¯ve been busy these past few days, and a lot of cleaning hasn¡¯t been done around the room." The voice on the phone sounded tired and a bit hoarse. He wondered what she was doing? Chapter 531 DNA Reports are Out... 7

Chapter 531: Chapter 531 DNA Reports are Out... 7

He heard her, didn¡¯t think much about it, and with a furrow in his brow, blurted out, "Why do you even need to bother with that? I¡¯ll get you a cleaner." Having said that, he was about to hang up the phone and arrange for someone to go over. But the woman on the other end, upon hearing this, became anxious and hurriedly called out on the phone, "No need, no need, I¡¯m almost done, no trouble to anyone." Almost done? When he heard this, he paused and wanted to say something else, but as he looked at the two photos in his hand, all his words got stuck in his throat, and he just sat there holding his phone, listening to the zapping electrical sound in his ear. The child wasn¡¯t his, then whose was it? His eyes were as dim as that patch of thick fog on the horizon that wouldn¡¯t disperse... On the other end of the phone, the woman hadn¡¯t hung up either. She too was listening to the electrical noise over the phone, and his breathing. His breaths were deep and forceful, she could almost feel his heat from over here. Suddenly, she looked fiercely out the window with her phone in hand, "Ou Mucen, when will you be discharged from the hospital?" Be discharged? The man holding the phone on this end, upon hearing this, replied offhandedly, "Should be tomorrow, I guess. Jicheng just came back, said I could be discharged if the check-up was okay." "Well then, I¡¯ll pick you up from the hospital tomorrow, go to your house, and cook for you," she said with augh, her joy and cheer audible over the phone. Ou Mucen was taken aback when he heard this! Go to his house to cook for him? He suddenly remembered that breakfast, yes, the morning that for the first time he felt a presence in his apartment. That morning, the apartment was filled with inviting aromas, she was bustling in the kitchen, he sat by the dining table, and the little child sat beside him, his chubby little head bobbing, eating while his dark eyes looked at him. The child said, "Uncle, it¡¯s really delicious." He also said, "Uncle, my mom¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t bad, right? Let her cook for you from now on." He was still talking, "..." Suddenly he didn¡¯t want to think about anything anymore, holding the phone, he agreed, "Sure, but I don¡¯t have anything at home." The woman on the phoneughed, "There is a little bit, thest cleaner bought some, but I¡¯ll buy some more tomorrow. What do you want to eat?" "Anything!" "I can¡¯t make ¡¯anything,¡¯ and don¡¯t make it difficult for me; my culinary skills aren¡¯t that great." "Then how about..." his handsome face suddenly flushed, "thest time, that one?" The woman on the phone was taken aback, "That one? Dumplings? You want to eat dumplings when youe home at night? They¡¯re for breakfast." His face suddenly darkened, "Didn¡¯t you say you would make whatever I wanted?" He¡¯s actually getting upset? Hearing his tone, the woman on the phone finallypromised, and after this conversation, they didn¡¯t see each other the whole day. She didn¡¯t visit the hospital again, and he didn¡¯t call her anymore. Perhaps, he felt that he needed some time to be alone at this moment. But that pause turned into a major incident the next day, the day he was supposed to be discharged. On the ninth floor of the hospital¡¯s surgical ward, in room number 8, Yang Xueshan, the suspect under police watch, had escaped! Yang Xueshan had escaped? He was surprised when he heard this news in the ward, "How could she have run away? Weren¡¯t the police watching outside?" Jicheng nodded, "That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s no one in that ward now, no one knows how she disappeared, and the police are conducting a search throughout the hospital. You probably won¡¯t be able to leave for the time being, we have to wait until they¡¯ve finished their search." Chapter 532 DNA Reports are Out... 8

Chapter 532: Chapter 532 DNA Reports are Out... 8

Ou Mucen nced at the time and saw that it was still early, so he nodded, "It¡¯s alright, beingte doesn¡¯t matter. By the way, what have you been up to these past days? Why are your eyes so red?" Ji Chengzhi smiled, wanting to say something, but in the end, he just found a random excuse to brush it off... His guess was indeed not wrong. There was something wrong with his chromosomes. All he needed to do next was topare his blood sample with that child¡¯s using a different test targeted at that particr gene to get the real results. But this, he couldn¡¯t tell him before the results were out, otherwise, if there were any unexpected twists, he really couldn¡¯t handle it a second time. After giving a few more instructions, he went back to theboratory, while Ou Mucen waited in the hospital room to be discharged. He waited until almost three o¡¯clock when the hospital finally quieted down. Then he took the discharge form and started calling the person who had promised to pick him up the day before on his mobile phone. "Beep... beep beep..." The phone rang for about ten seconds, but there was no answer. What¡¯s going on? He put down his phone and nced at the number, confirming he hadn¡¯t dialled incorrectly. Then he tried calling a second time. However, what infuriated him was that even on the second call there was still no answer. Instead, at the door of the hospital room, upon hearing he could be discharged, suddenly several people appeared. "Son, I heard you can be discharged? That¡¯s great. Mom hase specially to pick you up! And your dad, too!" Unexpectedly, it was his mother who came in, along with the old man he hadn¡¯t spoken to since the Longfeng incident the day before thest. Ou Mucen, although disgruntled with his mother, couldn¡¯t show it upon seeing the old man. So he got up from the chair, "Dad, what brings you here?" The old man suddenly red, "What? You didn¡¯t want me toe pick you up?" "No, I just feel that at your age, you shouldn¡¯t have to bother with these matters." "Humph! You are my son, what¡¯s wrong with meing to pick you up? Is there anyone who dares to object?" The old man¡¯s temper was still as explosive as ever, but after the Longfeng incident, everyone present could feel that he seemed much older. Ou Mucen, seeing this, finally stopped talking and left the hospital room for the servants to tidy up, then left with the two elders. Ou Mucen actually knew that his mother had brought the old man over this time to take him to Blue Mountain Vi. He had said before that when he was discharged, he didn¡¯t want to go there and would rather go back to his own apartment. So today, the only way for them to take him back was to bring the old man here. On the way down from the inpatient department, before even leaving the building, Ou Mucen saw in the lobby a Rolls-Royce parked conspicuously. "Son, look, your dad has specially driven his car here to pick you up. You should now realize how much your dad loves you," Bai Tingfang clung to her son¡¯s arm. Noticing his sullen face sinceing downstairs, she quickly tried to appease him. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t really want to entertain her. As they were about to exit, he took out his phone, intending to send out a message, when someone hurried past him, "Finally got a lead. The duty nurse on the ninth floor said that a nurse uniform went missing this morning." Chapter 533 DNA Reports are Out... 9

Chapter 533: Chapter 533 DNA Reports are Out... 9

"Nurse uniform?" "Yes, from this, it bes clear that the person who helped the suspect escape must be a woman. Go back and check again, and make sure to find that woman before nightfall!" "Understood, Captain Hu!" The person spoke very rapidly, and after uttering these few sentences, immediately left the outpatient hall. Ou Mucen paused there, even his finger preparing to swipe across the phone screen stopped in ce. When Bai Tingfang saw that he wasn¡¯t moving, she leaned over, "What¡¯s wrong? Mucen, did you leave something behind?" Ou Mucen took a nce around the hall, and after a long while, ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. He then left the ce, sending out a message as he did so, "I¡¯m going home first, will return to the apartment tonight." After that, he turned off his phone and put it back in his pocket. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t say anything further, and, clutching his arm, got into the Rolls Royce with him. In a short while, the car disappeared from the hospital entrance. It was in this moment, from a concealed spot on the fourth floor above the hall, a pair of eyes emerged like a ghost, watching until the car finally drove away. Then the person, supporting an olddy hunched over with a stooped back, came out from hiding. "All done with the check-up, we can go back now." "Alrighty!" The stooped olddy didn¡¯t look well, a cold sweat breaking out over her sallow face. Seeing this, the young woman with a face mask supported her and began walking towards the esctor. It was then that the phone she carried rang. She stopped and took out the phone. "I¡¯m going home first, will return to the apartment tonight." A simple few words, as straightforward as he always was. The olddy being supported turned her eyes toward the young woman¡¯s face, "I never expected, after all these years of us going round and round, that you would be the biggest winner." Her lips were tinged with the bitterness and self-mockery of a lost battle. The young woman looked at her coldly, without saying a word, and put the phone back. Driven by insane jealousy, with a hint of sarcasm, the old woman retorted, "But don¡¯t get too pleased with yourself. Bai Tingfang is not as easy to deal with as Mei Liping. I toiled in that house for five years and got nowhere. Do you really think you can be epted by that woman?" She was truly malicious, to say such things even now. Thus, a fierce look shed in the girl¡¯s eyes, and in an instant, her fingers dug into the bandaged area on the old woman¡¯s back, "I guess you don¡¯t want to kill that man anymore. In that case, I might as well finish you off right now!" "Ye Ning¡ª" The olddy, tormented in such a manner, suddenly convulsed in pain. It was a pain worse than death! Finally, the olddy shrank downpletely, "Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking. You... let go of me!" She could never triumph over her, especially now while she was in her grasp. It was only after these submissive words that the woman let go of her, and finally, the two of them left the ce smoothly. Many times, she had to admit that she was smarter than her, just like this time. She thought that after she had swapped her out of the sickroom, she would immediately take her and leave the hospital. Chapter 534 - 533 DNA Reports are Out... 10

Chapter 534: Chapter 533 DNA Reports are Out... 10

However, after she brought her out, instead of leaving, she took her to a utility room and, after dressing her up from head to toe, they brazenly stayed among the crowd seeking medical attention. As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is often the safest, and the police probably would never have guessed that the person they were looking for was right there in the hospital, sitting among the patients. This was her intelligence, this was her audacity. The olddy was escorted out by her, and outside, a blue Chevrolet was already waiting. The two of them got in, with the young girl driving and the olddy in the passenger seat. "The address!" "Xinrong Securities Company." There was no dawdling in their tone, the way they spoke was as straightforward as if they were strangers. Indeed, they had long be strangers. Hearing the destination, the girl gripping the steering wheel started the car, and soon, the Chevrolet dashed out from under the hospital¡¯s watchful eyes. Fifteen minutester, at the city¡¯srgest trustpany. The girl following behind finally saw the woman who had shed her disguise scan her pupils with the infrared scanner, and with a "click," the bulletproof security vault opened. "Take everything, all of this is what you wanted!" With the vault finally open, the woman standing by the side pulled at the corner of her mouth and stepped aside. The girl in front of the vault suddenly trembled, overwhelmed by the ecstasy she had long dreamed of; seeing it materialize before her eyes, she momentarily forgot what to do next. Yes, she had waited far too long for this day, almost to the point of giving up hope, yet unexpectedly, all these things nowy before her. She stood there, staring at the contents of the vault for a long time, before finally turning her gaze to the woman beside her: "Why are you doing this? Wasn¡¯t this your doing?" Yang Xueshan pulled at the corner of her mouth: "Indeed, why would I do this? I can¡¯t even begin to address my hatred for you, so why would I hand it over to you?" She looked at the items inside the vault and then, one by one, began taking them out. "See this? This USB drive contains evidence of the man who framed you, theplete recording of him instructing you, and this, the perjured evidence he provided during your trial, it¡¯s all here. Ye Ning, would you say I¡¯ve been good to you?" Sheughed like a lunatic, handing over each item to Ye Ning as she chuckled. Ye Ning¡¯s expression was tense, but as she handed the items over, she epted them, until finally, she passed over a box of videotapes as well. "This contains the full version of the video snippet you saw a few days ago. You¡¯ve been wanting to find out who that man is, right? Watch this, and you¡¯ll know who he is." "..." Staring at her, Ye Ning took a while before squeezing out a question, "What exactly are you trying to do? Is it worth dying over that scum?" She was indeed clever, guessing it right away! But what about this woman? Upon hearing her words, she suddenly began to chuckle: "Don¡¯t you know yet? I am alive just to take him with me to the Underworld!" Chapter 535 - 534: How grateful she is, that the man that night was him!1

Chapter 535: Chapter 534: How grateful she is, that the man that night was him!1

Ye Ning¡¯s face turned to an iron blue in an instant, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but what about your little brother? Don¡¯t forget, he is still waiting for you to take care of him." Little brother? It would have been better not to mention this, but once she did, the womanughed even more fiercely, "Ye Ning, are you concerned about me? Well then, how about this¡ªif I die, you take care of my little brother, how about that?" "In your dreams!" Ye Ning snatched the thing in her hand fiercely, no longer paying her any attention, and turned to walk out. Concerned about her? She must be out of her mind to think that¡ªsomeone like her, it would be good enough if Ye Ning didn¡¯t kill her herself, let alone be concerned about her. Ye Ning, holding the object in her hand, drove away from that ce, while the woman in the trustpany, seeing that retreating back disappear, watched as the smile on her face finally faded bit by bit. Ye Ning, in the end, you are still too kind-hearted, and that is the fundamental difference between you and me. When I be ruthless, I ampletely cold-hearted, unmoved by any familial bonds. But when you be ruthless, no matter what, you still leave a little room for mercy. She tugged at the corner of her mouth, and finally, after wiping off the makeup from her face onto a tissue against the metal door of the safe, she too left the ce. Ye Ning, after leaving the ce, immediately started searching for an inte caf¨¦ at the roadside. She thought that after obtaining these things, she would immediately bring this evidence to the police, to clear her own name, but to her surprise, the first ce she sought out after obtaining it was still an inte caf¨¦. Yes, she finally did not want to deny it anymore; she wanted to know as soon as possible who the man was on that night. After driving around for a while, just a few minutes, she saw a small inte caf¨¦ with neon lights by the roadside, so she parked the car, and with those things, she went in. "Hello, do you have any avableputers?" "Yes, your ID, please!" The clerk took her ID, registered it casually, and then led her to an avableputer. Ye Ning saw this and sat down in front of theputer! Her heart was beating fiercely, as if it was about to jump out of her throat, with her hands trembling slightly. It wasn¡¯t her fault; after five full years, she was finally going to find out who the man was who took her innocence that night. She was also finally going to find out who Xiaobao¡¯s father was. How could this not excite her? How could it not make her emotions surge? She sat there, forcing herself to calm down for a very long time, before finally taking out the video tape from her bag and putting it into theputer¡¯s CD drive. As soon as the video tape was inserted, she opened the video interface, and a not-very clear image appeared on her screen. It was shot by a not-very-high-definition camera, the location was the corridor outside her hotel room. She saw that at the beginning of the footage, it was her, wearing a goose-yellow dress, carrying a paper bag into the video. Then, she observed herself handling the room card with care and a hint of anticipation, as she opened the door to the middle room and went inside. Yes, back then, she was only 18 years old, filled with joy and a mix of shyness and trepidation after hearing that man had asked her to the hotel. Ye Ning watched that figure, her fingers resting on theputer desk, slowly beginning to curl... After the girl entered, the corridor outside became quiet. asionally, a couple of figures would pass through the frame, but they were either cleaners or waitstaff. Chapter 536 - 535: How grateful she is that the man that night was him!

Chapter 536: Chapter 535: How grateful she is that the man that night was him!

About twenty minutester, the footage suddenly showed a man wearing a duckbill cap. He was dressed in an earthy yellow jacket and a pair of sneakers. After appearing on the surveince, he didn¡¯t look back. He went straight to the door of a room and fiddled with it using a piece of wire. Shortly thereafter, the door opened. Oh my God! Who was that? She witnessed this scene and immediately covered her mouth in shock. Why was this happening? Who exactly was that man? Could he be... the one from that night... As the thought crossed her mind, her face drained of all color in an instant, and her body started to tremble uncontrobly. But, just when she had lost all hope, the closed door suddenly opened again. Sitting there, she could hardly believe as she saw the man in the duckbill cape out holding someone. And that person was wrapped in a thin towel, with dense curls hanging down to reveal a face that was unresponsive, yet the features were visibly distinct! Oh my God! Wasn¡¯t that her? Why was this man carrying her out? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t the one Yang Xueshan had arranged to ruin her innocence? Where was he taking her? In an instant, her mind exploded with buzzing noise, and her eyes fixated on the man. She seemed to forget even to breathe. She watched intensely as he carried her out of the camera¡¯s range. Then the scene shifted, and the video showed another corridor, identical in decoration andyout to the previous one. The only difference was, she noticed the numbers on this floor¡¯s doors started with a "9". She was in "3" before, and now it was "9". That meant this man had carried her all the way to the ninth floor?!! Why? What on earth did he want to do? She watched, dumbfounded, as the person brought her to a room with the number "999", and when he came out again, he was no longer carrying anyone. !!! So, the time she was vited, it wasn¡¯t in that original room but instead, someone had taken her to this ce, and it was here that she was assaulted. Then, who on earth was the person in this room?! By now she was shaking all over. She reached out, desperate to see who exactly was in room "999", but just then, a "beep" indicating a low battery sounded in the video. Before she could even react, the video abruptly cut out with a snap! Ah! Ahhhhhh!!! How could this be? Why did the camera run out of battery at the crucial moment? Why? Angered and trembling, she suddenly stood up from her chair and kicked the desk over with a bang!! "What... what are you doing? Why are you destroying myputer? You¡¯re going to have to pay for this." Hearing themotion, the inte cafe owner rushed over with a drastically changed expression. Ye Ning stood there, saying nothing. Her emotions were like a turbulent sea, not just threatening thisputer¡ªif possible, she wanted to burn down the entire inte cafe! But, that would be irrational, and such an action would not benefit her in the slightest. She stood still, trying to calm herself for a long time, eventually taking out her wallet and taking out a stack of RMB: "Go buy a new one, I¡¯m sorry." Then, collecting her belongings, she left the inte cafe... PS: I¡¯m afraid of you guys getting angry, remember to read the title... Chapter 537 - 536 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 3

Chapter 537: Chapter 536 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 3

And at that moment, outside, the sky had already darkened, and the rain, which had drizzled all day, began to pour more heavily. Once she stepped out, the cold wind carried the icy rain against her neck, causing her to instinctively shrink back. So cold! She wrapped herself in the thin autumn clothes she wore and then braved the raging wind and rain to get into her car. 999? The video was gone, but she remembered that room number. So now that she knew the room number, could she go to the hotel and check? Who had stayed in that room on that day five years ago? Then she would know who that man was, right? She sat in the car, watching the raindrops fall heavily outside, her gaze taut, flickering in the rainy night, until finally, as the rain outside grew even heavier, she drove away from that ce, heading in the direction of that hotel from years ago... Generally, hotel guest records are archived, and especially forrge hotels, they are kept for a much longer time. Driving all the way there took about half an hour. When she saw the hoteling into view through her windshield, the familiar outline shed before her eyes, and all the events that had urred here five years earlier suddenly pressed on her, making her m the brakes, unable to drive another half-step further. Five years, a full five years had passed! She thought she would nevere back here, because this ce had left her with too many humiliating memories, especially after that woman told her that the man in her bed was really someone she had found outside, she had been overwhelmed. Yet, five yearster, she was standing here again. She braked, and as she looked out from the car, she saw the hotel¡¯s security guard notice her car stopped midway and quicklye over with an umbre. "Miss, are you going to our hotel? Let me help you with parking," the security guard offered hospitably. Ye Ning sat in the car for a while longer. In the end, she took her bag, really opened the door, and got out: "That would be great, thank you. By the way, I¡¯d like to see your hotel manager, is he around?" The hotel manager? The guard was taken aback: "The manager? You¡¯ll have to ask the reception desk to find out." Ye Ning gathered her short hair beside her ear: "Okay, thanks!" Then, she took the bag and the umbre from the guard and finally went inside. Upon reaching the hotel, maybe because the Mid-Autumn Festival had just passed, or perhaps due to the rain that day, the lobby was somewhat deserted. As she entered, the young receptionist greeted her warmly. "Wee, miss. Are you here to stay or to dine?" "Neither, I¡¯m looking for your manager. Could you show me the way?" Ye Ning took the umbre and approached with a calm, yet slightly cold demeanor. The request startled the receptionist, who exchanged a nce with another, an older one, who then approached: "Miss, is there something our hotel hasn¡¯t done well? If so, you can tell me..." "It¡¯s not that. I need to speak with your manager about something else. There¡¯s no ill intent. Please inform him for me," Ye Ning said. Then she stood at the reception desk waiting. Chapter 538 - 537: How grateful she is that the man that night was him! 4

Chapter 538: Chapter 537: How grateful she is that the man that night was him! 4

The clerk, realizing the issue was beyond his pay grade, had no choice but to actually pick up the phone on his desk, "Hello, Manager Xu, there is a miss downstairs looking for you." "A miss? What miss?" "We have never seen her before; she says she has something for you. Why don¡¯t youe down." In the hotel, actually there are hotel rules. If an employee cannot handle the work at hand and then needs to call the manager, usually this means the employee would be fined or even fired. Therefore, when the clerk called the manager, he specifically mentioned that this youngdy was looking for him with a matter. Upon hearing this, the person on the phone paused for a moment, then responded, "I understand, I¡¯lle down right away." And then he hung up. The customeres first, and this will always be the highest principle of a five-star hotel. Hence, Ye Ning only waited in the lobby for a few minutes before she saw a middle-aged man dressed in a suit stepping out of the elevator. "Manager Xu..." "Hello, Manager Xu, my name is An Ning, and I am the president¡¯s assistant at Ou Group. I¡¯m here to ask you for a favor." The president¡¯s assistant at Ou Group? As soon as these words were spoken, the middle-aged man, who just a moment ago had shown a hint of perfunctory impatience, immediately became very respectful, "Hello, hello, my apologies, these people are rtively new to the hotel. If there was any neglect in our earlier conversation, please forgive us." The hotel manager¡¯s attitude changed dramatically within a few seconds. Pleased, Ye Ning followed him to the meeting room next to the hotel lobby, and without beating around the bush, she went straight to the point, "The thing is, our president has asked me to inquire about the upancy record of room 999 on the ninth floor on the thirteenth of June five years ago. Could you show it to me?" Five years ago? Room 999? The manager frowned slightly at the request, "I¡¯ll have to look for it. It¡¯s been a long time since then, I need to retrieve the records." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning let out a sigh of relief, "No problem, I¡¯ll wait here for you." "Alright, please wait a moment!" The manager agreed and immediately went to retrieve the records. Five years ago, technology wasn¡¯t as advanced as it is now. Although many hotels had systems, the real archives were still paper-based, as this didn¡¯t take up as much storage space. So, Ye Ning sat in the meeting room, sipping on the coffee in her hand and staring out at the rainy night, lost in thought. This wasn¡¯t a hotel located in a bustling downtown area; there were not many buildings around, and the traffic on the road in front of the hotel was sparse. However, judging by the luxury cars parked outside the main entrance, it seemed the hotel did good business with a regr clientele. After about ten or so minutes, she finally heard footsteps approaching the meeting room, so she quickly looked up, only to see that the manager who had just left hade back in with aptop. "Miss An, perhaps you¡¯d better search for it yourself. The information is too plentiful; it¡¯s a bit messy from when it was copied from the system." Upon seeing this, Ye Ning stood up quickly and took theptop from him, "All right, thank you very much, that¡¯s really helpful. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just take a nce, I won¡¯t take any pictures or do anything." The manager smiled, "You are from Ou Group, how could I not trust you?" And then, he left! Chapter 539 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 5

Chapter 539: Chapter 539 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 5

Ye Ning saw it and sat down on the sofa with the notebook. It was indeed a bit disorganized, not properly categorized, suggesting that the sorting hadn¡¯t been done well during the system transfer. Nevertheless, this wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her. So, there she sat, slowly flipping through the notebook. Outside, the autumn rain was incessant as if it would never end. The fine threads of rain drifted back and forth in the air, making the chilly, sweeping weather even colder. It was in this freezing weather that she finally found the record from five years ago. Following the months listed, her fingers trembled slightly as she moved down to the report for June... June 13: Room 999 - Guest Name: Gao Ziyang (Note - Actual resident: President of Ou Group, Ou Mucen) Check-in time: 20:30 ... !!!!!!! It was as if a thunderbolt had suddenly split the sky above her head. Sitting there, all she could feel was a buzzing in her head, and her eyes, fixed on those words, were absolutely motionless. What kind of feeling was that? Was it as if the whole world had turned white? No, no, no, it wasn¡¯t white; it was darkening because she could feel her heart in her chest pounding at an unprecedented rate, a pounding that was causing her to feel short of breath. Breath choking, her ears buzzing with a sound that blocked all else. Even her eyes, staring at theputer screen, became blurred, seeing nothing. So this is what it feels like when joy reaches its peak! Staring at that screen, her body leaned forward and began to quiver slightly, while her facial expressions, within a matter of seconds, twisted, and suddenly, arge teardrop fell from her eyes with a ssh! Happiness in life is no more than this! She covered her face with her hands and finally giggled, like a lunatic. Her eyes incessantly shed tears, yet her mouth was split into a wide grin. As if she wanted tough out loud all the excitement and ecstasy from the depths of her heart at that moment. However, as she was enveloped in this tremendous ecstasy in the sitting room, outside, something unidentified suddenly whizzed down from above. Following that, a loud crash was heard, and car rms began ring nonstop, while people in the hotel ran out in a panic: "Someone jumped from the building! Someone jumped from the building!" Jumped from the building? Hearing this inside the sitting room, she was stunned for a moment, her mind still not fully recovered from the ecstasy, slightly slow to respond. It was at this moment that the manager who had given her the notebook rushed in. Seeing her, his face was pale: "Miss An, have you finished looking? I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s been an ident, I need to go handle it. I¡¯ll take this back for now." Ye Ning¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and after a while, she finally thought to look out the window. But just at this moment, another unidentified object also fell from above. Just as she was looking through the floor-to-ceiling window, that silhouette passed in front of her window, and she immediately saw the face, a face covered in blood, the face of a woman passing by the window and meeting her gaze. Chapter 540 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 6

Chapter 540: Chapter 540 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 6

"Ye Ning?" "..." That blood-drenched eyeball just opened for a moment, and then, in an instant, with a loud noise, the shattered ss that sprayed up again, along with the blood, stuck to the ss in front of her like rain threads in the night sky, covering it in blood and shards. !!! "Miss An..." "Ah¡ª" It took a full five seconds to solidify, and then a woman¡¯s beast-like, piercing scream suddenly rang out in the living room. Shortly after, she rushed out like a madwoman, heading outside. It was a sight that shocked the soul! Two people were involved, and the one who fell was a young man, about twenty years old, who died instantly upon hitting the ground, leaving a pool of dark red blood. The other person was a woman, around twenty-four or five years old. Because she hadnded on top of a car roof, she was still alive, but the blood pouring continuously from her body indicated she wouldn¡¯t survive long. Ye Ning charged through the crowd and first saw the boy lying on the ground. After seeing that his brain matter had sttered out, she shuddered, shaking uncontrobly as she staggered toward the sedan. "Yang... Yang Xueshan, are you... are you okay?" She wasn¡¯t wrong at all; this woman was just too kind-hearted. She had caused her such harm, and upon seeing the horrific death of her siblings right in front of her, she still asked if she was okay? Blood poured from Yang Xueshan¡¯s mouth in great gushes. Hearing these words, her head, soaked in blood, strained to look at her: "Did you... find that person... or not?" Ye Ning¡¯s face was pale with horror, her hands shaking so badly it was almost ludicrous. She did not know where to start to stop the bleeding, so she could only frantically press one hand on the woman¡¯s chest and the other on her back. "I found him..." "Who is it?" "Ou... Ou Mucen..." Ou Mucen? Hahahahahaha... With that answer, a smile finally appeared on the dying woman¡¯s face, "This really is... quite the... surprise." Her eyes turned upward! Seeing this, Ye Ning also looked up, and it was then that she saw, on the hotel rooftop, a figure peering down at them. His features, his expression, his ferocity, all were seen by her with crystal rity in that moment. Ou Yuze!! It was that beast!! He didn¡¯t even spare the mentally challenged boy! She finally realized what had happened and immediately pointed upwards, hysterically shouting, "The murderer is up there, quick, catch him!" Her loud cry snapped the hotel¡¯s guests back to reality, and they all looked up towards the rooftop. At that moment, the figure wobbled on the edge and quickly disappeared into the night. Ye Ning was enveloped in a terrible murderous aura, preparing to let go and give chase, when at that moment, the dying woman in front of her called out to her, "That video... wasn¡¯t my doing..." "What are you saying?" "My... original n was... to create an illusion for you, making you believe that you had slept with another man. But... I didn¡¯t expect... someone else to appearter. I... don¡¯t know that person..." Cough cough cough cough cough¡ª She couldn¡¯t get out more than a few words before convulsing violently again, and with each convulsion, more blood gushed forth. Chapter 541 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 7

Chapter 541: Chapter 541 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 7

Ye Ning saw it and shook with urgency again. She pressed down with both hands, and watched as the deep red liquid ceaselessly flowed from between her fingers. For the first time, she felt truly helpless. "Don¡¯t talk anymore, they¡¯ve already called for an ambnce," she said. "It¡¯s... it¡¯s no use, Ye Ning, do you... do you still hate me?" In the end, she asked that question, the one she had once been too proud, too full of hate and unwillingness, to ask. Now, as she faced leaving this world, she finally posed the question. Ye Ning turned her head away... Of course, she hated. She was no saint. It was because of her that her whole life had been ruined, that she had been sent to prison. How could she not hate? She didn¡¯t look at her, beginning to turn towards to the people behind her in the hotel, "Where¡¯s the doctor? Has the doctor arrived yet?" In her fading consciousness, Yang Xueshan witnessed this scene and finally, she stopped speaking too, just lying there, staring at the patch of color above her that had turnedpletely gray. After a couple more twitches, she finally stopped moving altogether. Not answering was the right thing to do because as soon as she did, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop herself from telling Xueshan that the scum she had been involved with actually wanted her life, not just to put her in jail. It was after she¡¯d arranged everything and convinced that scumbag to drop his guard, that he agreed to her n. But whatever was said, in this lifetime, she was the one who had harmed Xueshan. If it hadn¡¯t been for her leading Xueshan to that man, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered this unwarranted disaster. Nor would her entire life have been ruined by her! Xiaoning, I¡¯m sorry... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning was turning around looking for the doctor when she suddenly felt the body under her hands cken, and then the arm beside her dropped. In an instant, her whole body stiffened, and she stayed where she was, motionless. Had she really died? After five years, was she dead? She looked up, her gaze suddenly unfocused, as she nkly stared out at the storm outside and the chaos around her. She couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. She had never imagined that Xueshan would die in front of her like this, from the year she turned six, when she was taken to the orphanage and saw her, warmly holding her hand and telling her that she would treat her like a sister for life. It seemed she had never considered this possibility. For her own purposes, she had offered Xueshan up to that family as a tool, andter, she had betrayed her and sent her to prison. Yes, she hated her, so much so that she wished she could kill her on the spot! But, when Xueshan truly died in front of her, in such a tragic manner, along with her own brother, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know how to cope. Should she be happy? She should be, for she hated her as much as she wanted her dead. But why was there still a sense of emptiness inside her? It was as if something had left her, and with just a blink of an eye, it had drifted far away. "Xiaoning, don¡¯t worry. As long as I have something to eat, I won¡¯t let you go hungry. I will take you and my brother to a good life," she had said. "Xiaoning, you¡¯re so pretty, maybe it¡¯s time for you to support your sister," she teased. "Haozi, you should marry Sister Ning. She will be my sister-inw, and then I won¡¯t have to worry about food or clothes," she joked. "..." For a moment, it seemed as though the world had changed entirely, nothing was the same. It all felt as if it had happened just yesterday... Chapter 542 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 8

Chapter 542: Chapter 542 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 8

"Yang Xueshan? Yang Xueshan? Wake up, will you? Say something!" Ye Ning finally started calling out, and at the same time, her hand also began to p her face. But this woman, this bitch! This time, no matter how she shouted or hit her, she wouldn¡¯t wake up. Shey there on the car roof, covered in blood, with her eyes wide open as if dead, staring fixedly upwards. This bitch! Eventually, she stopped moving, tired from hitting and shouting. So she just stood there in front of her, staring nkly at her blood-covered hands, her expression as if her soul had already left. "Miss An, do you recognize these two? Would you like to give a statement to the police?" Just as she stood there, dazed, the hotel manager suddenly approached. On hearing this, her gaze immediately sharpened as she fixed it on him, "What about the murderer? Has the murderer been found?" The manager was taken aback by her intense stare and hastily stepped back, exining, "No, when we got there, he had already disappeared." Disappeared? What a bunch of useless fools!! She finally came to her senses and, with a fierce push to him, didn¡¯t care about the blood on her hands and took off with her bag toward the lobby. Ou Yuze, you beast, I will tear you to pieces!! ---- Ou Mucen returned to the apartment at seven o¡¯clock. Worried that she had been waiting too long, he had his secretary Gao make a call from Blue Mountain Vi, even though dinner was not yet finished, to excuse himself on ount of urgent business. But when he arrived at the apartment, he found it empty and silent, not even a light was on. What¡¯s going on? Has she note yet? He frowned and nced at his watch. His mood darkened as he took out his phone and dialed a number... "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently switched off!" "..." Switched off? How dare she switch off her phone at this time? His face grew increasingly grim as he dialed another number and snapped, "Where is that woman? Why hasn¡¯t shee yet?" The call was answered by Ying Hao, who was taken aback by the president¡¯s abrupt question, "Third Young Master, are you talking about Assistant An? But didn¡¯t you say today that you didn¡¯t want to follow her anymore?" Ou Mucen: "..." He had indeed said that, because after receiving the false report that morning, he was in a foul mood and told him not to follow her and he didn¡¯t want to hear any real-time updates for the time being. But just because he said not to follow, does that mean he really wouldn¡¯t? He suddenly became furious, shouting into the phone, "What are you still doing standing there? Go check on where she¡¯s staying, now!" "Oh, oh, alright, I¡¯ll go right now!" Ying Hao had grown used to his unpredictability and, after agreeing, he immediately drove off. Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Ou Mucen began pacing restlessly in the apartment... He was never a man with a good temper to begin with. Today, upon being discharged from the hospital, that damn woman had promised toe but didn¡¯t, and it was only natural for him to get angry, especially since he had been holding in his anger all morning. He hung up the phone and, feeling very irritated, he, who usually enjoyed quiet, couldn¡¯t stand the silence any longer. He picked up the remote and turned on the TV in the living room that had not been used in ages. Chapter 543 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 9

Chapter 543: Chapter 543 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 9

"This just in, two fall incidents urred at Cuiwei Hotel, resulting in the death of a man and a woman. The police are currently making every effort to investigate the matter." "..." Cuiwei Hotel? At the mention of this name, Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes flickered instantly. Of course, he knew the ce, it was the hotel where he was drugged five years ago. He had drunk a bit too much at a dinner meeting with a client there and subsequently got a room. What he didn¡¯t expect was that,te that night, he ended up sleeping with a woman in his own hotel room. Remembering this incident, his heart immediately became even more agitated. Without bothering to see what had actually happened, he pressed the remote, and the television was turned off just like that. With the TV off, the apartment quieted down again. He approached the desk, turned on theptop, and began to force himself to calm down, focusing on the work within. After waiting for about ten minutes, Ying Hao finally called. However, what Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t expected was to hear that the woman¡¯s ce waspletely empty; not even the lights were on. Where had she gone then? She was with a child, too. He finally began to sense that something was off. Thinking back to the fact that he hadn¡¯t seen her all day and the message he sent in the afternoon had gone unanswered, he suddenly changedplexion and stood up, heading towards the door. But, just as he reached the door and was about to pull it open, it was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and there he stood, seeing a drenched mother and child looking like drowned rats! "You¡ª" "Traffic was jammed, we walked here, and didn¡¯t bring an umbre. I¡¯m going to bathe Xiaobao first to prevent him from catching a cold," she said. She looked utterly bedraggled, her face pale, and her sopping wet hair stuck to her cheeks. If he didn¡¯t know she was alive and standing in front of him, he would have thought she was a corpse. Hearing that the child might get sick if not bathed, he immediately stepped aside, then watched as the equally wet woman led the child into the bathroom. Traffic jam? At this time? A flicker of doubt crossed his mind. As the mother and son entered the bathroom, he prepared to go to the bedroom to fetch towels for them. However, at that moment, the woman inside suddenly spoke again: "Ou Mucen, can you get Xiaobao¡¯s pajamas from that bag? The sky-blue ones." Pajamas? The man at the door looked down and noticed only then that there was a travel bag right outside the door, lying there bulging and unattended. Is this... their luggage? Had she moved all of their belongings over? Was she nning to...? After a sudden leap in his heart, the 28-year-old man felt a childlike uncontroble upturn at the corners of his mouth. He obediently brought the travel bag inside, wiped the water off the top, and opened it. Sky blue, striped patterns, a variety of cute animal prints... The bag was chock-full of children¡¯s clothing and daily necessities. As he leaned in to smell it, it seemed like he could still catch the scent of children¡¯s soap. His heart softened further, forgetting the day¡¯s upset. His slender fingers began to explore as if discovering something new, his gentle fingertips not sparing any piece of fabric that held the fragrance of a child. Chapter 544 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 10

Chapter 544: Chapter 544 She is so grateful that the man that night was him! 10

"Have you found it?" The person in the bathroom, unaware of what the man outside was doing, grew impatient as the blue pajamas hadn¡¯t been brought over for so long. So he hurriedly took out the sky-blue pajamas he mentioned! They were made of pure cotton, and although not a high-end brand, they were carefully selected by the mother. He touched them, and they felt exceptionallyfortable and soft, "Is it this one?" Ye Ning turned back, "Yes, that¡¯s the one!" She took the set of pajamas from his hands, then lifted her son out of the bath and ced him on the counter, "Baby, are you still cold?" Ye Xiaobao leaned against her for a long time before shaking his head, "Not cold... " What was with this child today? Why wasn¡¯t he talking to him? Ou Mucen sensed something different about him than usual, so he leaned on the doorway and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he so quiet today?" Ye Ning quickly covered her son¡¯s little face, "He¡¯s probably shocked from the heavy rain earlier, it¡¯s fine. Have you boiled the water? Just pour him a cup of hot water to drink and he¡¯ll be okay." Hearing this, Ou Mucen then turned back to the living room. Once Ou Mucen left, only mother and son remained in the bathroom, so Ye Ning pushed her son, who had been resistant to contact with the man, away from her chest, "Baby, listen to Mommy, Uncle will never hurt you." Ye Xiaobao looked up at her with his big eyes still filled with lingering fear, "But isn¡¯t he the son of that bad woman?" "Yes, but Xiaobao, that woman is that woman, remember, Uncle will never harm you. He will be good to you." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true. When has Mommy ever lied to you?" She kissed his little face, and ayer of moisture welled up in his dry and rough eyes. Yes, in this world, even if everyone else was unkind to him, that man would be good to him. Because he was his child! Ye Ning lowered her eyes, afraid that the child would see, and after dressing him, she brought him out, "Take care of him a bit; I¡¯m going to take a shower as well." Ou Mucen: "..." He wanted to say, did she bring her own clothes as well? But to his frustration, she didn¡¯t rummage through the travel bag but went to the room she stayed in before and took out the shirt of his that she had wornst time. Seeing this, the man who had expected another surprise grew sullen, took the child from her arms, and with him, he moodily went over to the sofa. "Where did you go today?" "Mommy came to pick me up from the kindergarten, then said we¡¯d cook at Uncle¡¯s ce, so we went to the supermarket to buy groceries." "And then?" "After buying the groceries, it got dark. We were stuck in traffic, and Mommy¡¯s phone was out of battery, so we couldn¡¯t call Uncle to pick us up, and we had to walk back." The four-year-old child, having been counseled by his mother, was still somewhat resistant but was already much better, and his clear logic and coherent exnation left no room for argument. Ou Mucen asked no further, just sat there holding him, while frowning and listening to the sound of water in the bathroom. This damn woman, what was she thinking? She brought her child¡¯s clothes but not her own. What was she trying to do? Was she nning to leave the child with him or what? After waiting for twenty minutes, finally, the woman from the bathroom emerged, and he only saw the light brighten before a woman, wrapped in a towel, wearing a snow-white shirt, stood in front of him like an egg white stripped of its shell. Chapter 545 Both are Level 9 Disabled 1

Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Both are Level 9 Disabled 1

Herplexion was very fair, and with her hair wrapped in a bath towel, revealing her small, palm-sized face, her features became even more prominent. Those features, in truth, weren¡¯t as beautiful as her original face, but even though it wasn¡¯t as stunning, it had its own charm. Her previous face was breathtakingly beautiful, just like peonies and peaches, instantly capturing anyone¡¯s attention with just one nce. However, now, this face held a refined and graceful beauty, like that of an orchid. Itcked the unforgettable beauty that caught the eye, but the longer one looked at it, the morefortable and rxed it became. Ou Mucen cast a brief look at the shirt of his that she wore, and noticed that her originally somewhat curvaceous figure now seemed nonexistent in it. The slender body was wrapped inside, leaving only a pair of legs showing. Nevertheless, her legs were now particrly eye-catching. Ou Mucen stared at them for a while when suddenly, he felt his throat tighten. After swallowing saliva, he lowered his head and looked at the child in his arms, "Do you want to drink more?" Ye Xiaobao looked at him... This uncle, didn¡¯t he just drink? He¡¯s not a bucket! Ye Ning hadn¡¯t noticed this man¡¯s change. Aftering out of the bathroom, she rubbed her still-damp hair with the towel in her hand and then shuffled over in her slippers, "I¡¯m sorry, I just picked up Xiaobao¡¯s clothes from Tang Garden today, and I didn¡¯t have time to take them home beforeing here." "Tang Garden?" Ou Mucen¡¯s expression immediately soured, "You went there today?" Tang Garden was where Lin Yebai lived, and of course, he knew. So, she had been to that ce the whole day today? The man¡¯s expression quickly turned sour... Ye Ning noticed his reaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Well, since I¡¯ve already left there, I naturally had to take back the things I left behind, don¡¯t you think?" Ou Mucen froze! Taking back the things she left there? Did that mean... she waspletely severing ties with that man? He pursed his lips and said no more. Severing ties with that man felt good, but the fact that these children¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t specifically brought to his ce dampened his mood again! Ye Ning noticed his expression, lowered her head and looked at the opened travel bag for a good while, and eventually decided to say nothing more. She went to the entrance to bring in some groceries and seasonings she had just bought and headed to the kitchen. During the time she had spent with this man, she had quite figured out his temperament. Despite his vtile and irritable nature, he was actually easy to appease. As long as you understood what made him angry, he would calm down immediately. But now, she didn¡¯t feel like cating him... After entering the kitchen, she ced the items she was carrying on the cab and began to busily move around. Ou Mucen stayed in the living room with Ye Xiaobao, but his eyes kept darting towards the kitchen. Upon seeing her slender figure bustling about, his gaze shifted, and he stood up, "Xiaobao, y by yourself for a bit. I¡¯m going to check if your mom has finished cooking." Ye Xiaobao obediently nodded, "Okay, Uncle, you should go quickly. My mom isn¡¯t very good at cooking¡ªbe careful she doesn¡¯t burn the pot." Ou Mucen: "..." Chapter 546 Both are Level 9 Disabled 2

Chapter 546: Chapter 546 Both are Level 9 Disabled 2

He headed toward the kitchen, and as soon as he approached the kitchen doorway, he saw steam rising and heard a "thunk thunk" as if something was being chopped. What was she doing? The man, who was clueless about kitchens, was somewhat drawn by the sound, so with his hands tucked into his pockets, he sauntered in, "What are you doing?" Ye Ning was busily chopping meat for making hundun (wontons), when suddenly she heard someone talking to her, she looked up, "Why did youe in? It¡¯s very dirty in here, get out quickly, lest you feel unwell." She remembered well that he was a person with a serious obsession for cleanliness. Yet strangely, the man who usually couldn¡¯t stand a speck of dust in his eyes, now faced with the messy kitchen, didn¡¯t show a look of disgust. Instead, he walked in with curiosity upon seeing her chopping meat on the cutting board and the neatlyid square wonton wrappers beside it. "What is this?" "That?" "This!" He stretched out a hand towards the wonton wrappers, his slender, distinct fingers seeminglypeting in fairness with the pale dough. Ye Ning turned to look at what he was pointing to, realizing it was the wrapper for hundun, she casually answered, "That¡¯s for making hundun, aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to eat them?" Ou Mucen paused immediately! So this was what he had eaten that morning. He looked down at the squares of dough, hesitated for quite a while, and finally picked up the top one to examine it closely in his hand. Ye Ning, who was chopping the filling, suddenly saw him pick up a wrapper, her eyes bulging in surprise, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirt?" Dirty? The man, who was intently studying the object, gave her a nk look upon hearing this, "Didn¡¯t you say this is edible?" Ah? Ye Ning was at a loss for words! Wasn¡¯t it edible? These were the wrappers for tonight¡¯s hundun. She had to suppress augh and bent her head back down to chop the meat. Just as she was about to add some spices, the soup on the stove suddenly started boiling, prompting her to put down the knife and rush over to tend to it. Ginger slices, Sichuan peppercorns, green onions... She carefully recalled the ingredients for the soup base that the cleaner had usedst time, so she recited and tossed each one into the bowl beside her until she was done, when she suddenly realized¡ª "Oh no!" "What¡¯s wrong?" "I chopped up all the meat, forgetting that the soup base needed some too!" "..." Just staring at her, Ou Mucen stood at the kitchen counter for quite some time before he twitched the corner of his eyes fiercely and then picked up the knife from the cutting board where she had been chopping and moved some of the minced meat over. "What... What are you doing?" "Didn¡¯t you need meat?" "But... but it¡¯s all minced!" "Once it¡¯s eaten, doesn¡¯t it all end up the same?" Ye Ning: "..." What he said... really made sense, and she couldn¡¯t argue against it at all. So she watched him toss the meat into the pot, and sure enough, the minced meat released its aroma even faster. As soon as it was poured in, a cream-colored broth emerged from the meat, and immediately, the soup gave off a rich meaty scent. "It¡¯s really true, this seems even more fragrant..." "..." Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t be bothered with her, gave her a disdainful nce, and with the cleaver in hand, he returned to the counter. Before that, he hadpletely forgotten that the cleaver was greasy in every part, with a distinct pork smell all over. PS: I have a fever, apologies, and also, guess what¡¯s going to happen tonight? Chapter 547 He Finally Discovered This Secret 1

Chapter 547: Chapter 547 He Finally Discovered This Secret 1

After boiling the meat, the next step was to simmer the broth and wrap the wontons. Ye Ning thought that after spending a little while in the kitchen, he would leave since such a messy ce wasn¡¯t where he liked to stay. But to her surprise, when she returned from the stove, she saw him holding a knife, chopping meat on the cutting board without rhythm. Those beautiful, slender fingers, which had spent a lifetime dealing withputers and documents, were now gripping a kitchen knife. Ye Ning was dumbfounded. She had wanted to say something, but then she changed her mind and swallowed the words, and went to get the ingredients. She fetched a clean te and came to stand beside him. "Are you done chopping?" "I don¡¯t know!" "Let me see..." She reached out with chopsticks to part the meat under his knife and saw the mince was nearly ready. She told him to stop chopping and took the bowl that had been set aside, then filled it with the meat. "Need ginger?" "Mhm." "And green onions? Right, you don¡¯t eat green onions." She lifted her hand and put the green onions back. The man, with a slight smile curling at the corners of his mouth, stood there contentedly watching as she seasoned the bowl of minced meat. Finally, she began to wrap the wontons. This was something he was even less familiar with. Of course, he had never thought of learning it. He just stood there, watching her fingers¡ªthey weren¡¯t too skilled, but she could manage. She took those thin wrappers and one by one, wrapped up the meat inside. It was fascinating and quite entertaining to watch. In about ten minutes, she had finished wrapping enough wontons for three. Then he saw her carrying them to the pot. On her way, she didn¡¯t forget to give him amand, "Bring three bowls, a small one for Xiaobao will do." Fetching bowls? That was easy. He washed his hands, obediently went over to the sterilizer, opened it, and took out the bowls. They were very pretty blue and white porcin. He remembered thest time the cleaningdy made breakfast here, there were no bowls, and in the end, the cleaningdy had to buy some disposable ones downstairs. But unexpectedly, today Ye Ning had also brought bowls. So he brought the bowls out, ced them next to her neatly¡ªtworge ones, and one small one, lined up in a row. They looked so pleasing to the eye, and they brought such joy to his heart. Yet Ye Ning had not noticed this. Seeing that he had brought the bowls, she lifted the lid off the pot. As soon as the lid was removed, a tantalizing aroma burst forth with the steam, enveloping her face. Standing nearby, Ou Mucen saw this and without a thought, pulled her back, "Be careful!" The tension in his voice, along with his astonishingly quick action, immediately filled the kitchen with an air of tightness. Ye Ning was a bit startled, but she wasn¡¯t scared by the steam; rather, it was the man¡¯s reaction that frightened her. What was he doing? She looked up at him with widened, startled eyes, "What¡¯s wrong?" Ou Mucen stared grimly at the pot, "Are you an idiot? Getting so close with no concept of safety?" Ye Ning: "..." So, he thought she would get scalded and that¡¯s why he had hastily pulled her away. In that instant, warmth surged through the cracks in her heart that had long been open for him. In just a few seconds, warmth filled her once cold heartpletely. Chapter 548 He Finally Discovered This Secret 2

Chapter 548: Chapter 548 He Finally Discovered This Secret 2

"No, that was just steam, it won¡¯t burn me." "But just now it clearly sttered out..." The man, still immersed in the peril of moments ago, didn¡¯t realize how anxious and concerned his expression had be. It wasn¡¯t until he suddenly saw the woman in front of him stop talking and simply gaze at him with a faint smile that he snapped to his senses, and the rest of his unfinished sentence got stuck in his throat. What had he just... done? In an instant, his handsome face looked as though he had been caught in the middle of a shameful act, and in a fit of embarrassed anger, he turned and walked away. Seeing this, Ye Ning panicked, couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, and hurried to grab him, "Where are you going? You haven¡¯t finished helping me yet?" "You can¡¯t do it? You need my help for such a trivial thing?" "How is this trivial? What if I had been scalded?" Once she understood everything, her attitude became even more proactive, fearing he would refuse, she even clutched his arm, throwing a little tantrum for the first time ever! Ou Mucen was taken aback! That expression, staring at her, was as if he had witnessed something utterly unbelievable. Indeed, ever since he met this woman, she had always resisted him intentionally. Eventer, when he had made his feelings clear to her, she kept her distance, as if there was always an unbridgeable gap between them. But tonight, she had changed. Not only had she be proactive in her actions, but her attitude had also warmed up to him considerably, looking like apletely different person. Ou Mucen finally stopped, though still with a taut face and looking impatient, but deep down in his heart, he couldn¡¯t tell how soft he had be. He lowered his head, saw the woman bathed in the rising steam, her bright and clear eyes looking at him, those full, tender red lips like ripe cherries. An inexplicable urge surged within him, and he bent down and kissed her lips. "Mmm..." "If you don¡¯t want the child to find out... then be quiet!" This bastard, while bullying her, was actually threatening her. True to his word, Ye Ning dared not make a sound. Her face blushed at the familiar robust scent of the man, as red as a cooked shrimp, her heart "thumping" so loudly she thought it might leap out of her throat. Not knowing how long he had kissed her, as she was almost feeling suffocated, the sound of "sizzling" came from the pot behind her. She suddenly realized what was happening, and pushed him away with strength: "It¡¯s burning!!" It was only then that the man gradually stopped. However, after he stopped, he looked at the hand that had just caressed the woman, and his eyes darkened even more... This damn woman, she actually... wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath?!! He became even more frantic, red at the woman standing by the stove, revealing only her slender, white, and smooth legs, then nced out at the living room where the child was ying with toys. Finally, after gritting his teeth fiercely, he stepped out. Ye Ning was reddening her face stuffing the wontons that had nearly burned dry, when she suddenly heard footsteps leaving. She immediately turned back and called out, "Mucen, where are you going? It¡¯s time to eat." Chapter 549 He Finally Discovered This Secret 3

Chapter 549: Chapter 549 He Finally Discovered This Secret 3

No one answered her. The only response she got was the sound of the bathroom door in the bedroom being mmed shut. What¡¯s wrong with him? Could it be that he¡¯s angry just because he didn¡¯t get enough kisses earlier? Ye Ning didn¡¯t understand the truth and felt disheartened for a long time after hearing the door close. Fortunately, by the time she finished arranging the wontons and called the child over, the man, with water droplets still dripping from his head and now wearing a set of pajamas, came out of the bedroom. She quickly pulled out the chair for him to sit, "Are you feeling ufortable? I told you not to go into the kitchen." She assumed his bathing and changing clothes must have been because the kitchen was too dirty and triggered his germophobia. The gloomy-faced man didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, especially avoiding looking at her, because he was certain that if he looked at her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist thinking about the way she felt earlier and would have to go take another cold shower. So he sat down coldly in the chair she opened for him. Seeing this, Ye Ning brought his bowl over to him, ""Do you want to try it first? I¡¯ve cooked it before, but I didn¡¯t wrap them myself." Ou Mucen didn¡¯t respond to her and picked up the spoon from the table. Just as he was about to eat, the little one on the side suddenly opened his small mouth in dissatisfaction, "Mommy, you burnt the food again. How do you even cook? This isn¡¯t our house; we can¡¯t afford it if the house burns down!" Ye Ning: "..." Ou Mucen: "..." After a long silence, Ye Ning finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and found an excuse, her face flushed as she rushed into the kitchen. Ou Mucen also felt quite awkward, but after all, it was just a little kid. He, a grown man, wouldn¡¯t back down in front of him, would he? So after she left, he picked at the minced ginger in his bowl and said carelessly, "Did your mom frequently burn the pot at home?" "Yep, several times it was me who reminded her." "Why?" "She¡¯s scatterbrained. I¡¯m telling you, women like her are not meant for cooking; otherwise, one day she might really burn down the house." The four-year-old child didn¡¯t hold back at all when reproaching his own mother. Ou Mucen found it somewhat amusing yet poignant, but thinking back to their time in the kitchen, it really did make sense. She had finished chopping the meat before remembering to simmer the sauce, which exined why her son always worried she might burn down the house while cooking. Without saying anything more and seeing Little Baozi eating happily, he scooped a few more wontons into his bowl and began to eat at a leisurely pace. Halfway through the meal, the woman who had gone into the kitchen came back out. Seeing the two of them eating, she didn¡¯t dare look at the bigger one, and sat down opposite them to start eating in silence. So on this chilly, rainy evening, this "family" of three finally had their first dinner together in the apartment. After dinner, it was almost nine-thirty, as preparing the wontons took up a lot of time. "Xiaobao, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go to sleep first?" Seeing it was alreadyte, Ye Ning urged her son to go to bed while she cleaned up the dishes. Xiaobao was well-behaved and knew that it was his bedtime at this hour. He obediently nodded, drank a cup of water, and the little child went off to sleep in the next room. Chapter 550 He Finally Discovered This Secret 4

Chapter 550: Chapter 550 He Finally Discovered This Secret 4

Once the child was asleep, the apartment becamepletely tranquil, aside from the sound of water flowing in the kitchen and the crisp clinking of dishware; the living room was as serene as ake that had fallen into total stillness. Quiet, but not cold! Ye Ning didn¡¯t think too much of it; she too wanted to tidy up and then go to sleep, as she was also very tired today. However, when she came out of the kitchen and saw that man hadn¡¯t gone to bed but instead had opened thatputer and was typing something at the desk, she paused for a moment and then went to the water dispenser, pouring him a ss of water. "Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? Even though you¡¯ve been discharged, you should still take care of your health." Ou Mucen nced at her, his gaze lingering for a moment on her oversized shirt and his Adam¡¯s apple shifting slightly, he frowned and looked away, "There¡¯s still some stuff I haven¡¯t dealt with." Ye Ning didn¡¯t notice his change in expression and, hearing that he hadn¡¯t finished, instinctively stood by his side as his assistant and looked at hisputer, "Is it something important? If not, do you want me to help you?" She leaned in close, and the warm air in the room wafted her shirt, intensifying the mature scent that belonged to a woman. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes flickered imperceptibly as he took the ss of water from her hand and took a sip, "That would be good, bring a stool over." "Mm, okay!" Ye Ning, delighted as can be upon his agreement, quickly moved the stool over and sat down next to him, "What do I need to do?" "Like this, handle all of these ording to my instructions..." The man calmly pointed at the things on the screen, still holding his cup of water, his expression as calm and nonchnt as one could be. But who knows what was flickering in his eyes at that moment? Ye Ning didn¡¯t turn her head to see, but after feeling the hot breath by her ear, she instinctively shifted to the side. Then, her fair hands reached out and she began her work. She was familiar with this task; she had already started handling such matters for him in Japan, and now she was even more proficient. At that moment, in the living room so quiet you could hear a pin drop, the only sounds were the "tap tap tap" of keystrokes and the breathing of two people, close enough to hear each other¡¯s breath. At first, Ye Ning didn¡¯t notice it, but as time went on, she felt the warmth of the man sitting beside her, and the asional hot breath on her face as he leant in to guide her; finally, her heart began to flutter in disarray. "Thirty million? I asked you to enter three million, how did you make it thirty million? Do you really think my money just appears out of nowhere?" "Ah..." Ye Ning became even more flustered, and hastily attempted to correct the data, but at that moment, arge hand suddenly reached over, and before she could react, his broad palm hadpletely covered her slender wrist. What... what is he doing? In an instant, Ye Ning felt as if an electric current had surged through her brain. She suddenly lost track of what she was doing, and her face turned fiery red in no time. Ou Mucen also stiffened! He didn¡¯t have to do this; if she made a mistake, he could simply correct it directly on the keyboard, but now, as if possessed, he had pulled her entire body into his embrace in such a manner. Chapter 551 He Finally Discovered This Secret 5

Chapter 551: Chapter 551 He Finally Discovered This Secret 5

The living room was very quiet, the temperature was high, and the atmosphere also began to be very ambiguous... "Ye Ning..." "Hmm?" "If... I asked you to follow me, would you follow?" "..." Time seemed to stop, and the air seemed to solidify. In this moment, in this quiet living room, it was as if all sounds had disappeared, leaving nothing but a buzzing emptiness; it was as if something had cracked open... All of it rushed in, filling her mind, making her dizzy, suffocating, starting... to faint from happiness. He asked if she would follow him? Did he also call her by her real name? Finally, she began to tremble all over, like a withered branch sprouting anew, like a thickyer of ice finally melting. With a "snap," something fell from her eyes, and then she turned to look at him: "Don¡¯t you despise me? I am a single mother, and I have been incarcerated." Ou Mucen¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened: "Do you think I¡¯m joking?" The typical way of speaking for the third young master of the Ou Family! Ye Ning tugged at the corner of her mouth, and finally, she smiled. With such a smile, her body suddenly leaned over, and then, under the stunned gaze of this man, her lips, for the first time, so actively, so eagerly, so crazily, sealed his mouth! Ou Mucen¡¯s breath halted. Although he had been trying by every means to lure her onto his "pirate ship," her sudden initiative left him somewhat at a loss. Caughtpletely off guard, his long eyes looked as if they had been struck by lightning. The astonishment and shock of that moment made him stiff and tense in a way he had never been before, and the dark tides in his eyes grew even more turbulent. It was a peculiar sensation, the familiar feel of her scented lips, like a lighted cluster of mes. She, who had not yet learned to kiss someone proactively, was nibbling his lips almost wildly, as if she wanted to skin him alive and devour him at that moment. Why was she so crazy? Was it because she was happy? As he came to his senses, he also began to warm up, embracing her and going on the offensive. Like apletely ignited me, the long-suppressed desires flooded into his mind, and he began to kiss her wildly. The two lost track of time as they kissed in the heated atmosphere. Ye Ning, bing increasingly addicted, felt an unruly hand slide in from the outside. After just a moment¡¯s stiffness, she no longer resisted, allowing that hand to finally slip inside her unbound shirt. "Ah..." As her sensitive spot was touched, Ye Ning, deep in the man¡¯s wild assault, let out a sharp cry. The man kissing her, upon hearing this sound, began to breathe heavily. The burning, trembling breaths swept across her face, then invaded her lips, making her sensitive body tremble even more, and involuntary soft moans escaped from between her breaths... Although she had already given birth to a child, that night he brought her no pleasure, only an irrational taking. Chapter 552 He Finally Discovered This Secret 6

Chapter 552: Chapter 552 He Finally Discovered This Secret 6

So, at this time, his caresses and teasing were all unknown to her, and following wave after wave of shudders, her head felt dizzy. Even so, this man hadn¡¯t nned on letting her go. Sensing the softness of her body, he suddenly got up, directly carried her into his own bedroom, and then on thatrge bed, he pressed his entire body down upon her. His lips and tongue glided down, and that hand which had hardly loosened its grip became even more brazen inside her clothes. Her figure was truly exceptional. Despite her delicate and petite appearance, she had all the right curves in abundance. Feeling the real touch in his hands, his chest grew hotter and more restless, and he could not wait to rip open her shirt. His eyes immediately fixated on her two snow-white, ample breasts. "Ugh... it¡¯s unbearable..." The woman lying on the bed was by now somewhat delirious. This kind of primal desire came too quickly, and for someone who had never encountered such stimtion, it was normal to be unable to bear it. Seeing this, the man no longer hesitated. He took a deep breath and took that delicate little cherry into his mouth. Then, his fingers swiftly moved down to the smooth area below her body. However, just at that moment, his brain also seemed to be struck with a wave of dizziness. The rush of blood that came with such intensity blurred his vision as well. Could this be the symptom of reaching the pinnacle of impulse? He panted, and feeling the blurriness, he simply closed his dark red eyes. Then his fingers trailed downward, removing thest thin piece of her fabric. Once the fabric was gone, the sensation of their fully exposed bodies against each other made him even more crazed. He couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Spreading her slender, smooth legs, he thrust his hips down forcefully and entered her! "Ah¡ª" "Mm¡ª" Two cries of surprise almost sounded at the same time. However, unlike the girl beneath him who cried out in pain, the man¡¯s gasp was a sudden pause. It was as if he had been frozen in ce. His gaze locked there, many fragments of memory surged from his mind... It was a very hazy night. When he was helped in, he was already somewhat incoherent from drunkenness. So, in that room, after seeing the girl who had been stripped bare lying on the bed, red lights shed in his eyes. Then he tore off his own clothes and pressed down upon her. There was no forey, no caresses; he simply barged in. Then, the girl at that time had let out a scream just like this, and amidst such a scream, he felt the same tightness and trembling belonging to that ce, just like with the woman now... There was also the stiffness from the pain in her body that almost prevented him from pulling out. It was a normal physiological reaction. Later, he asked Ji Chengzhi, and he said that some women are like that. Because they are too sensitive, they might have a kind of spasm, and this spasm could easily cause trouble for a man. Soter, when it hurt too much, he firmly pinched her waist, and that finally allowed her to release him. Chapter 553 - 552-553 He Finally Discovered This Secret 7

Chapter 553: Chapter 552-553 He Finally Discovered This Secret 7

It was a very hazy night, and by the time he was helped inside, he was already so drunk that his consciousness was beginning to blur. So, in that room, after seeing the girl stripped naked on the bed, a red light shed in his eyes, and then he tore off his own clothes and pressed down on her. In the midst of overwhelming gasps, a tear fell from the corner of his flushed eyes... ---- The weather in A City the next day was still rainy, and it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, yet the grey and murky outside didn¡¯t seem thoroughly chilled and inexplicably suffused the air with an oppressive feeling that made it hard to breathe. Ye Xiaobao had been up for a while, and seeing that the bedroom door was still closed, he went to the fridge and took out a bottle of milk to drink. It was what his mother bought for him yesterday; she said that if he was hungry this morning, he should drink it. After drinking the milk and ying with his toys for a while, the phone that the uncle left outsidest night rang. So he picked it up... Hospital director Uncle? Seeing those few characters on the screen, he hesitated for a moment, but eventually, with his little short legs, he went to knock on the bedroom door: "Uncle? Uncle? Your phone is ringing, it¡¯s Hospital Director Uncle calling." After calling out many times, the door that had been shut for so long finally responded with a sound: "Hmm... Who?" "Uncle, it¡¯s Xiaobao, your phone is ringing." Xiaobao¡¯s ears were quite sharp, and hearing what seemed like a voice just awakened from sleep inside, he repeated loudly at the door in his childish voice. Upon hearing it was Xiaobao, the man inside the bedroom finally woke up! However, when he opened his eyes, the first thing that shed into his mind was his throbbing headache, and then, as he regained his senses, the first thing he saw when he turned his head was the other side of the bed, empty. What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s that woman? A flicker of confusion crossed his freshly awakened mind, and hearing the child still calling outside, he quickly got out of bed and opened the door: "Xiaobao..." "Uncle, your phone..." The child standing at the door was tidily dressed, and upon seeing hime out, he handed over his phone. Seeing this, he had no choice but to take the phone: "Hello..." "Mucen!! Mucen!! Where are you? I have to tell you some fantastic news!!" As soon as the call connected, the person on the other end started shouting into the phone as if something had stimted him. Ou Mucen, already suffering from a headache, clenched his forehead tighter as the veins pulsed more violently at the shouting: "What fantastic news? So early in the morning?" "Damn! So early? You TMD just woke up? Do you know I¡¯ve been up for days dealing with your shit and didn¡¯t sleep a wink, stayed up all night again, busy until now." "Alright, alright, just tell me, what is it?" "It¡¯s about your son, Ou Mucen. I¡¯ve finally got it figured out. The reason the previous paternity test didn¡¯t work out is that a group of recessive genes in your chromosomes wasn¡¯t detected. Now that it has been found and paired with the recessive gene method, your paternity rtion with him ispletely confirmed. Ou Mucen, congrattions, you¡¯re really a dad now!" Chapter 554 He Finally Discovered This Secret 8

Chapter 554: Chapter 554 He Finally Discovered This Secret 8

Thest sentence was like a thunderp thrown from the sky, "crack" it exploded next to Ou Mucen, and he stood there with his phone, motionless. His son... was also his? In an instant, scenes fromst night flooded over him like a tide, he paused, and immediately began frantically searching the apartment with the phone in his hand: "Ye Ning? Ye Ning?" However, in the apartment, other than him and his son, that woman, seemed to havepletely vanished, not even a shadow to be seen. Ji Chengzhi heard his roaring and the banging sounds of doors opening and closing through the phone, and hurriedly asked, "What¡¯s happened? Did you meet herst night?" The man, frantic like a cornered beast, was so panicked he could barely hold onto his phone: "Last night, I slept with her, Chengzhi, I finally remember now, the woman who appeared in my room at the Cuiwei Hotel five years ago, it was her." "What did you say? Cuiwei Hotel!" Ji Chengzhi was so shocked his jaw nearly dropped. Damn it! All the sleepless nights he¡¯d spent validating, were they all in vain? If that woman had slept with him, wouldn¡¯t he have already known the child was his? Ji Chengzhi felt like cursing! But, after hearing such panic and distress in the man¡¯s voice the likes of which he¡¯d never heard before, he immediately forced himself to calm down and began persuading him over the phone, "Mucen, don¡¯t panic now, you need to calm down and think carefully, her reasons for leaving? Where might she go? Think about it." Reasons for leaving? Where might she go? Ou Mucen, who had been tearing through the apartment like a madman, finally stopped, then he stood there, took deep breaths, and began forcing himself to calm down. Yes, at this time, if he wasn¡¯t calm, it wouldn¡¯t do any good for the situation. Maybe, she hadn¡¯t left, perhaps, likest night, just when he was most disappointed, she would appear at the door again? Thinking thus, he hung up the phone and slowly approached the child, "Xiaobao, tell Uncle... tell Daddy, where has Mommy gone? When did she leave? What did she say to you when she left?" As he spoke, he didn¡¯t want the child to call him uncle anymore, only daddy. Because, he was his father! Xiaobao was startled by his self-reference, and his dark, bright eyes looked at him, after a while, he finally handed over the note he had been clutching for a long time, "Mommy said to stay with Uncle for a few days, and Mommy wille back in a few days." "What?" Ou Mucen felt a clench in his heart when he saw the note, a bad premonition rising within him. She wille back in a few days? What did that mean? He took the note from Xiaobao, unfolded it, and then elegant handwriting appeared before his eyes... Ou Mucen: I received a call from Lin Yebai, stating that Ou Yuze has already discovered the secret of Ningzhou, I need to hurry over. To avoid involving you, it¡¯s best if you stay out of this. Lin Yebai knows theplex web he set up back then better than you do, let him handle it, it¡¯s more advantageous for me. You stay here and take good care of Xiaobao. Also, in a couple of days, evidence that will vindicate me from the past usation will arrive. I will have it sent to you, and when it does, I¡¯ll be counting on you to help overturn my case. Don¡¯t worry! Ye Ning Chapter 555: Is There Something Not Quite Right? 1

Chapter 555: Chapter 555: Is There Something Not Quite Right? 1

Her signature included the words ¡¯Do Not Miss,¡¯ and with just a few brief sentences, she had made the reasons for her departure absolutely clear. Did Lin Yebai call her? How could he bepletely unaware? He rubbed his aching head, it took him a while before he turned to his son standing beside him, "Xiaobao, when did your mom leave?" Xiaobao blinked his beautiful eyes, "Around eight o¡¯clock, I think. She said you were still sleeping, told me not to disturb you, and said you went to bed verytest night." Ou Mucen: "..." This damn woman!! He finally got up from the ground, holding his aching head. He remembered a simr situation from five years before, and couldn¡¯t help but feel the anxiety that had been weighing on his heart subside a little. Is this the painful consequence of rolling in the sheets with a woman all night? He went to the bedroom to wash up and change his clothes. During this time, his head hurt so badly that he stopped thinking about the incident, nning to wait until he had calmed down to reflect on it further. After getting himself ready, he came out, and just as he was about to call Ningzhou Prison to check on the situation, the doorbell at home suddenly rang. "Xiaobao, go see who it is?" "Oh, alright!" Xiaobao was quite obedient. After his mom left, he was told to behave well and stay with his uncle, and he really did just that, without crying or making a fuss. Hearing the instruction to open the door, he pulled a small stool over to reach it. Along the way, the sound of the stool legs scraping against the floor could be heard creaking. Ou Mucen was making a call when he suddenly heard this sound and looked over to see the plump Little Baozi dragging a small stool to answer the doorbell. Without warning, something within him felt as though it had been heavily struck, and in that moment of tenderness, he lost the desire to continue the phone call. Striding forward with his long legs, he came over and scooped up the tiny bundle in his arms. "Baby, let¡¯s go, daddy will open it!" "..." Xiaobao was startled again! What¡¯s gotten into his uncle? He was treating him like his son all morning, incessantly calling himself daddy ¨C could it be... that he had already won over his mom? The four-year-old child, thinking of his mom who hadn¡¯te back to his room to sleep with himst night, parted his chubby little cheeks and obediently replied with a crisp voice, "Okay, daddy!" Holy shit! That baby voice! When Ji Chengzhi entered, he happened to hear this call and immediately felt his bones soften; his eyes fixed on the door opener, the big one and the little one, staring unblinkingly, "Damn! They¡¯re already calling daddy!" Seeing it was Chengzhi, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t bother to pay any more attention and, carrying his son, headed back to the living room to get something to eat from the kitchen fridge. Seeing Little Baozi put down, Chengzhi forgot what he hade for, slipped off his shoes at the entrance, and sat down in front of the chubby boy, "Xiaobao, go on, call me Godfather." What¡¯s with another crazy person? Ye Xiaobao¡¯s little face, which bore a striking resemnce to the man behind him, gave him a very cool nce and didn¡¯t say a word, turning around to y with his toys. Seeing this, Chengzhi blew up, "Damn, Ou Mucen, he even has the same disdainful look as you, he is scorning me!!" Ou Mucen was fetching something from the kitchen when he suddenly heard this, his gaze turned coldly in that direction, "Coming from me, do you expect him to look at you with any other expression?" Chapter 556: Is There Something Not Quite Right? 2

Chapter 556: Chapter 556: Is There Something Not Quite Right? 2

Ji Chengzhi: "..." Shit! Bitch! Ji Chengzhi got up from the ground and red at the man in the kitchen whose face was so full of pride that he seemed to be soaring to the heavens. His gaze was unusually angry, "What does that have to do with you? Medically speaking, you only contributed a sperm. Afterwards, that woman conceived him, gave birth to him, and raised him to this size. Now you¡¯re reaping the benefits as a ¡¯father¡¯ without any effort¡ªwhat are you trying to show off for?" At these words, the man who was taking something out of the fridge stopped in his tracks! Yes, what he said was not wrong. Five years ago, he had been rough with her in that room, but what about that woman? She managed to give birth to him in such a terrible environment and even raised him up so well and educated him. What right did such a father have to be proud? His face finally darkened, and with a "bang," he shut the fridge door, leaning against the countertop behind him. He fell silent. Seeing him like this, Ji Chengzhi immediately felt some regret, "Mucen, don¡¯t... don¡¯t mind what I said just now. I was talking nonsense; I just found your son too adorable and wanted to be his godfather." Ou Mucen shook his head and lit a cigarette, "No, you¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t deserve to be his father." "Mucen, you..." "All these years, I don¡¯t even know how she made it through. When she was incarcerated, it was not long after we had been together. Thinking about it, she must have just gotten pregnant. But by then, she had already been sentenced. How did a pregnant woman survive in such a ce? And the child, how was he even born?" His voice grew quieter and quieter, and the fingers holding the cigarette trembled slightly, as if his conscience was being tormented by a tremendous guilt and self-reproach, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even maintain hisposure. In fact, any man with a bit of conscience, upon hearing about a woman who under such circumstances still gave birth to her child, would be moved, would feel unbearably pained. Ji Chengzhi understood his feelings, so for a short while, he also didn¡¯t speak, but simply joined him in smoking in the kitchen, his gaze quietly focusing on the child ying outside. "It really wasn¡¯t easy. Wasn¡¯t she just 18 that year? An 18-year-old girl gave you a son, Ou Mucen, you should be content." "..." Ou Mucen remained silent, just smoking furiously... Ji Chengzhi saw this and asked another question, "But then again, did she know it was you at that time? Otherwise, why would she give birth to this child?" That¡¯s right, if it was a woman who was unknowing, about to be incarcerated, and discovered she was pregnant, she would certainly not want to keep the child. Otherwise, how would she manage in prison? And if this woman knew that the child she was carrying was the third young master of the Ou Family, then keeping the child would make sense. After all, with this child, she would have a bargaining chip for the future, wouldn¡¯t she? The third young master of the Ou Family was no ordinary person. But unexpectedly, the man shook his head without even a thought, "She didn¡¯t know..." "What? She didn¡¯t know? Then why would she still decide to have the child?" Ou Mucen: "..." Suddenly, something shed in his mind, fragments of a memory, and in an instant, they took him back tost night. No, that¡¯s not right. Last night, in her hazy state of consciousness, she begged him, saying, "Ou Mucen, please don¡¯t hurt me anymore." Chapter 557: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 1

Chapter 557: Chapter 557: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 1

That means she knew he was the man from that night! But that day, at the hospital, she cried by his ear, and what he heard was her saying she didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was; because of that, he had even suspected Ou Yuze, and stupidly stewed in anger all day long. Then why did she say such wordsst night? What on earth was going on? He finally started to feel that something was amiss, so he stood there with the cigarette, slightly squinting his eyes as he stared intently into the distance... Ji Chengzhi, seeing him suddenly falling silent with such a grave expression, thought he must have said something wrong again, so he quickly tried to exin by his side, "Mucen, it was just a casualment, don¡¯t take it to heart." A joke, right? The implication of his words, if heard by some sensitive people, could easily lead to misunderstandings that she had gotten pregnant with the child on purpose. Ji Chengzhi wished he could bite off his own tongue! Luckily, the man didn¡¯t react much after hearing his words, simply giving him a nce before speaking through the smoke, "She gave birth to the child, I suspect... it¡¯s rted to her switching ces with a substitute in prison." "Switching ces?" Ji Chengzhi¡¯s mouth gaped open: "You mean... during her pregnancy?" Ou Mucen nodded. "ording to prison regtions, if a prisoner bes pregnant during their sentence, they can be allowed to serve their time outside of prison. This period is a full eight to nine months, long enough for Lin Yebai to concoct someone identical to her." This man was indeed exceedingly clever, having even considered such possibilities! Ji Chengzhi looked at him in utter astonishment. If that was the case, then this child, he actually was... actually was... "Regardless of her purpose, I am grateful she gave birth to him. This child is the best gift she has brought to me," the man said, his gaze already moving towards the small figure in the living room. It was just for an instant, but the once harsh and cold eyes suddenly softened to a point where one could nearly sink into them. Indeed, no matter her motives, she did give birth to the child, theirs together. And besides, she had raised him so well, made him so adorable; in the end, he should be grateful for her decision back then. Without it, perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t have this child. Seeing the look in his eyes, Ji Chengzhi also couldn¡¯t help but be sentimental, "You¡¯re right, that woman indeed hasn¡¯t had it easy. To give birth to this child under those circumstances, regardless of her purpose, she bore a lot. You should treat her well in the future." At this point, he finally remembered why he hade and smacked his head, "Right, what about that woman? Earlier on the phone, you sounded like you¡¯d lost your soul searching for her, and now you¡¯re so calm. Where did she go?" Ou Mucen pointed towards the living room! Upon seeing this, Ji Chengzhi followed the direction he pointed to, and that¡¯s when he noticed a small note on the dining table. Therefore, he went over and picked it up. "Heavens! Has she... left?" Seeing what was written on the note, he was suddenly shocked into stillness. Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen also stood up and walked out from the kitchen, "Hmm, are you also surprised?" Chapter 558: The President… Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 2

Chapter 558: Chapter 558: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 2

Ji Chengzhi was startled, "Indeed, there is a bit, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?" "Take a closer look..." Ou Mucen didn¡¯t point out what felt off but asked him to look at it again. And in fact, some feelings he could sense deep down, but when asked to articte them, he was unable to. Upon hearing this, Ji Chengzhi scrutinized the note word by word, and finally, he spread the slip of paper out in front of him, "Are you suspecting that she is lying? But logically speaking, there aren¡¯t any ws." "How so?" "Look here, she said Lin Yebai called her, telling her that Ou Yuze had already noticed something and that she should hurry to Ningzhou. After all he¡¯s been through, isn¡¯t it normal for Ou Yuze to sense something amiss?" When Ji Chengzhi got serious, his reasoning was also very clear. As Ou Mucen was heading over to the liquor cab to grab some coffee beans, he paused when he heard this. It was indeed a possibility, Ou Yuze, by now stripped of everything by her, would desperately notice something¡ªthat was perfectly normal. So, the frown between his brows finally rxed a little, as he took out the coffee beans and put them into the grinder. Soon, the rich aroma of coffee began to waft through the apartment, luring even Xiaobao, who was ying nearby, to sniff with his little nose and look their way. Ji Chengzhi was amused by his adorable behavior, reaching out to scratch Xiaobao¡¯s little nose and saying with a chuckle, "If you¡¯re really suspicious, why not go to Ningzhou Prison and ask around? That would make everything clear, wouldn¡¯t it?" That was indeed a good suggestion! That was what he had nned to do all along. Ou Mucen poured the ground coffee out, put it into the coffee pot, then added some water and started brewing, "Alright, you go ask!" "What?" Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯t catch on immediately, "I go ask?" Ou Mucen nced at him indifferently, "Are you reluctant? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be the kid¡¯s godfather? What¡¯s this? You¡¯re not even willing to help him find his mother?" Damn! That sugar-coated bullet came out of nowhere... Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t help but grin wryly, but in the end, he obediently took out his phone, "Hello, may I ask if this is Ningzhou Prison? I¡¯d like to inquire about a prisoner named Ye Ning..." "Who are you? Why are you looking for Ye Ning?" As soon as the call connected, the voice on the other end suddenly became incredibly vignt. Ji Chengzhi nced at the man across from him and, after a long pause and with his silent consent, spoke, "Sorry, I¡¯m just a friend of hers, wanting to ask how she¡¯s doing? Is she alright in prison?" "A friend? You¡¯re her friend? Then you¡¯d bettere over, there¡¯s some things we need to understand again." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Clutching the phone, Ji Chengzhi stood there for a long while before suddenly hanging up as if he had been startled by something. Ou Mucen had been watching him and noticed his sudden change in expression as he ended the call, his eyes narrowing slightly, "What happened?" As Ji Chengzhi stood there with his mouth agape, it took him a moment to recover, "It seems like something really has happened. The person on the phone even wanted to register my detailed information and told me to go over." Ou Mucen: "..." Chapter 559: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 3

Chapter 559: Chapter 559: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 3

Standing there, he furrowed his brows and looked at him for quite a while before finally bringing over the brewed coffee to him, "If that¡¯s the case, then this matter should indeed be confirmed as true." Ji Chengzhi nodded vigorously, "Right, so what are you going to do next?" What to do? Ou Mucen nced at the note and a hint of ruthlessness flickered in his eyes, "Of course, wait for the evidence. She said that in a couple of days, she will have the evidence that proved her innocence back then; I¡¯ll just wait for it here." The man holding the coffee, while saying this, had eyes filled with sternness and chilling coldness. Yes, if this matter were true, then once he obtained that evidence, he would be more than willing to overturn the case for her. She was now his woman, the mother of his child, and he would definitely have her standing upright and dignified in front of the world again; and by then, the crisis she faced in Ningzhou Prison would naturally be resolved. As he sipped the coffee lightly, his mind was filled with these thoughts, and at the same time, the doubts at the bottom of his heart were finally dispelled following Ji Chengzhi¡¯s call to Ningzhou. But in fact, if he were to think carefully, he would realize that there was a significant w in this matter he hadn¡¯t fully understood. That was ¡ª when did that woman actually find out that he was the father of the child? And how had shee to know this fact? Ou Mucen had overlooked this, perhaps because of Ji Chengzhi¡¯s phone call, or perhaps because Little Baozi in the living room finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started calling out grumpily, "Daddy, when are you taking me to have breakfast? Mommy said I¡¯m a kid, I¡¯m growing, and I can¡¯t be hungry!" Ou Mucen: "..." Ji Chengzhi then sprayed his mouthful of coffee all over the floor, bursting intoughter, "Hahaha... Ou Mucen, you have your day too!" Before he could finish speaking, he set down his coffee cup and came over to pick up Little Baozi, "Xiaobao, how about godfather takes you out for a good meal? Let¡¯s not bother with our disabled daddy today." Ye Xiaobao immediately blinked her big, sparkling ck eyes, "What does ¡¯disabled¡¯ mean?" "Disabled?" As Ji Chengzhi walked out the door holding the chubby Little Baozi, he exined, "Disabled means someone who can¡¯t take care of themselves, needing help with everything, sort of like a disabled person at the ninth level." The infuriated man behind him grabbed a wad of tissue from the table and threw it at him, "You try spouting nonsense again?" Ji Chengzhi stopped talking, but he speedily ran off with someone else¡¯s son! Seeing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s corner of the eye twitched fiercely, and he hurriedly gathered himself, changed his shoes, and left the house. Just as he was about to head to the elevator, his phone in his pocket rang. He took it out to see that it was a call from thepany... "Hello?" "Young Master, good morning. Will you being to thepany today? If so, I won¡¯t notify the Old Chairman about the important clients you had scheduled." It was Secretary Gao, calling to ask if he was going to thepany. The Old Chairman? Ou Mucen thought of how the elderly man had managed affairs during his absence due to hospitalization and eventually nodded, "I¡¯ll be there shortly." Secretary Gao perked up instantly on hearing this over the phone, "Great, great, I¡¯ll notify those clients right away. Take care, Young Master. Goodbye!" There was no helping it; the CEO had been missing for far too long, and they were all a bit unustomed to his absence. In the past, being at thepany was like being in purgatory, but suddenly, with him gone, they perversely missed it. Chapter 560: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 4

Chapter 560: Chapter 560: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 4

Moreover, the CEO¡¯s looks rank as the best in A City; even just looking at him is a delight to the eyes. So that morning, when the news that the CEO would be returning to the office spread, the whole Ou Corporation building was abuzz. They were nervous, excited, and full of anticipation. The scene was even livelier than thepany¡¯s end-of-year party. It was amid such attention that news finally came from downstairs: the CEO¡¯s Bentley had arrived. As soon as everyone heard, they immediately turned their attention to the CEO¡¯s private elevator! In the past, whenever the CEO returned to the office, he would always go directly from the underground parking lot to his private elevator. It was only after he was inside the elevator that they could see his silhouette from every staircase exit in the building. But today, they found it odd that the CEO¡¯s Bentley didn¡¯t go into the parking garage. Instead, it stopped right in front of the building. At that moment, everyone who had been staring at the elevator turned to look down at the ground floor. And there, they saw a tall, handsome man with a distinguished aura step out of the luxury car, carrying something. What was that? The image came too quickly for them to process! It wasn¡¯t until the man closed the car door and ced the small thing down on the ground, then took its hand and walked step by step inside, that everyone was left staring agape. Their esteemed CEO was holding hands with a little toddler!! What the hell! Why was their CEO leading a little toddler? And who was this little baozi? The eyeballs of the crowd hit the floor as they squeezed closer. Their looks, as if they had just witnessed something utterly inconceivable, were all fixated on the strikingly handsome man and the little baozi he was holding. And at that nce, something even more breathtaking happened! What the hell! This little baozi... how on earth did he resemble their CEO?!! The building began to buzz, with those who heard the news crowding around to look at the CEO as he walked inside, along with his baozi. Their expressions were as shocked as they could be. They couldn¡¯t help it; their CEO was still considered a most eligible bachelor. He usually didn¡¯t bring even a woman to thepany, and now he had even brought a baozi with him. How could they not be shocked? Moreover, although the features of the baozi weren¡¯t very simr, that pair of eyes, the way he walked, and themanding presence in his young brows and eyes were exactly like the man holding his hand. Everyone felt as though they¡¯d been struck by lightning! Just at this moment, a clerk from the CEO¡¯s office came downstairs and saw the CEO approaching, along with the baozi he was holding. Her eyes widened in utter surprise: "Third Young Master, what is this...?" "Daddy, who is she?" "..." !!!!!! Daddy?!! The entire building heard the sounds of several people hitting the floor, and the clerk stumbled backward several steps before steadying herself; "Third Young Master, this... this..." "Call her ¡¯sister¡¯!" the expressionless man finally spoke, his voice pleasant to hear and his tone remarkably calm. So the plump little baozi, with a baby-like voice, smiled at the clerk and said, "Hello, sister. I¡¯m Xiaobao." Chapter 561: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 5

Chapter 561: Chapter 561: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 5

"Xiaobao... Xiaobao?" "Yeah, my name is Xiaobao, and I¡¯m your president¡¯s son!" p!! The few people who were left finally copsed after Little Baozi spoke... The Ou Corporation has major news! A City is about to turn upside down! ---- When Secretary Gao heard the news in the president¡¯s office and came looking for someone, the cool duo of father and son had already taken the lift up. So, as he emerged, he saw the two, one big and one small,ing out of the elevator, and despite having seen them before, he couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback at the sight, "Third Young Master, what¡¯s this...?" "Where are the guests?" "They¡¯re in... the meeting!" "Good, take care of him well, I¡¯ll be back in a moment," he said just that, passing Little Baozi into his hands and leaving without a word of exnation. Secretary Gao looked down at Little Baozi at his feet, not even as tall as his own leg, "Ye Xiaobao, how did you get here? Where¡¯s your mom?" Ye Xiaobao recognized this uncle, who had been picking him up from kindergarten quite often. Hearing the question, he lifted his small head, his innocent eyes looking up at him, "My mom had somethinge up and had to leave for a few days. Before she left, she entrusted me to my dad." "Dad?!!" Secretary Gao was startled by the word, "Who is your dad?" Ye Xiaobao looked at him as if he were an idiot, "Your boss, of course, Uncle Gao. No wonder my dad always scolds you; turns out you really are slow on the uptake." Secretary Gao: "..." What could he say? What should he say? Just as he was about to ask a few more questions, Little Baozi next to his feet had already scurried off with his little arms and short legs towards the president¡¯s office behind him. Secretary Gao quickly followed after him, "Xiaobao, wait..." Hurrying along, that little troublemaker had already made his way into the executive office. So when Secretary Gao entered, he saw the eyes of everyone in the office fixed on Little Baozi, and their bodies looked as if they had been frozen. Holy crap! It turns out the rumors from below weren¡¯t false; the president really brought a child to thepany. Everyone stared at the fleshy Little Baozi who appeared before them, their mouths agape, their eyes as if they wanted to dig out eighteen generations of the child¡¯s ancestors. No wonder they were stunned; nine out of ten people in this office were secretly in love with their diamond bachelor president. A Baozi appearing out of nowhere¡ªhow were they supposed to ept this? Except for Xiaochen, that girl was thrilled to see the pink-cheeked Little Baozi, "Oh my gosh, there really is a child, and he¡¯s the president¡¯s son?" "What are you bbering about? He¡¯s An Ning¡¯s son!" Secretary Gao couldn¡¯t help himself and blurted out. An Ning¡¯s son? The moment these words were said, the tense atmosphere in the office deted like a popped balloon, and everyone rxed! So this was that woman¡¯s son. Everyone had heard that she was a single mother, but who knew this was her child. Once they eliminated the child as a potential rival, the women in the office immediately became friendly, eaching over with a smile to gather around the child, "So you¡¯re An Ning¡¯s son, what¡¯s your name?" Chapter 562: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 6

Chapter 562: Chapter 562: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 6

Ye Xiaomo frowned at the women who suddenly rushed toward him, his expression, was anything but ordinary disgust. Secretary Gao saw this and quickly answered for him, "His name is Xiaobao, Ye Xiaobao!" "Xiaobao, so your name is Xiaobao. Let¡¯s shake hands. I¡¯m your mother¡¯s colleague, my name is Fen Jiao." "My name is Xu Shanshan..." "My name is Gao Lu..." "My name is..." "..." Ye Xiaobao turned his head to look at Secretary Gao, who stood behind him, "Uncle Gao, didn¡¯t Dad tell you to take good care of me? Why did you still leave me here?" Secretary Gao: "..." The group of women¡¯s faces changed dramatically in an instant! "You... whom did you just call Dad?" Ye Xiaobao looked at them innocently, "The one who brought me here, he is my dad!" What? The third young master is actually his dad? How could this be? An Ning, that wench, was just his assistant, since when did she dare to have her child boldly call their third young master ¡¯Dad¡¯? The women became insanely jealous, staring fiercely at the child and threatening as soon as they opened their mouths, "Young man, I warn you, you can¡¯t just randomly call someone Dad. Do you know who you are calling?" Ye Xiaobao showed no emotion, "I know! Your CEO, right." The woman¡¯s tone became even nastier, "Then why are you still calling him that?" Ye Xiaobao shrugged his shoulders, "It¡¯s not that I want to call him that, he asked me to call him that, what can I do?" "You¡ª" "Uncle Gao, if you don¡¯t take me inside now, I¡¯m going to go outside and find my dad." After saying that, Little Baozi was about to leave. Seeing this, Secretary Gao turned pale with fear and hurriedly picked up the child, and took him to the CEO¡¯s office... "Ancestor, can you stop causing trouble? If you continue like this, it¡¯s going to be very difficult for your mom to stay here in the future, understand?" "What does this have to do with my mom?" "Haven¡¯t you noticed? That group of women outside, they all want to marry your dad... bah! Marry the CEO. If you keep doing this, won¡¯t you be putting your mom in the line of fire?" Almost, Secretary Gao was led astray by him! He thought that after such a scare, this kid would be intimidated by him since he was only four years old. However, what he absolutely didn¡¯t expect was that after hearing that the women outside werepeting with his mom for his dad, those eyes, strikingly simr to a certain person¡¯s, immediately emitted a cold light, "Then go tell them, it¡¯s because my mom moved in with Dad that he let me call him Dad." Pfft!! Secretary Gao felt like he was going to cough up blood and die! Could this get any more shocking? He¡¯s just 25, he doesn¡¯t want to die young, CEO... At this time, the women outside, after seeing Secretary Gao take the child inside, someone in extreme indignation and jealousy finally made a call. "Hello? Is this the Chairman¡¯s wife?" "..." "Oh, hello, I¡¯m from the CEO¡¯s office. I¡¯m calling you to secretly inform you about something, madam, the third young master... he brought a mysterious child to thepany." "..." "Yes, yes, yes, that child... even called the third young master ¡¯Dad¡¯..." The person making the call, pouting her lips, spoke words that were stirring up trouble. So the person on the other end of the call, after hearing a "snap" as the phone was hung up, didn¡¯t have to wait long before the atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office became extremely tense... Chapter 563: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 7

Chapter 563: Chapter 563: The President... Brings a Baozi Back to the Company! 7

Ou Mucen returned to the office half an hourter. There was a child here, and he dared not talk to those clients for too long for fear of something happening to him, and he worried that the secretary, being clumsy, wouldn¡¯t take good care of him. In any case, a business deal involving hundreds of millions was resolved by him in just thirty minutes. Upon returning to the president¡¯s office, he hadn¡¯t even entered his own office when he already felt a different atmosphere outside, so his cold gaze swept around, and instantly, the office was shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere. "What are you doing?" "We¡¯re... not doing anything?" The women who had just been arrogantly threatening the child and tattling, upon seeing this mane in, suddenly lost all their momentum, left with nothing but their trembling fear. And there was an oppressive silence too frightened to even breathe! Ou Mucen gave them another nce, seeing them all trembling, not even daring to meet his eyes, he went into his office with a cold face. In the office, thankfully, upon opening the door, he saw the two ying a cardboard game on the office sofa. "You lost, look, yours is upside down." "Who says? You just didn¡¯t see it clearly." "You..." "Uncle Gao, as a man, you have to be flexible. Losing once doesn¡¯t matter." "..." Gao Ziyang was really capable, not just getting thrashed by a four-year-old child, but even ending up arguing with one. Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t stand to watch anymore and walked over. He picked up Baozi from the sofa and ced him on hisp: "Xiaobao, stop ying with Uncle Gao. Daddy has a meeting this afternoon, it¡¯ll probablyst two hours. What do you want to do?" Two hours? That¡¯s so long. Ye Xiaobao looked at his uncle and began to ponder... y models? No, they didn¡¯t have that here, and mom said not to always have others buy things for him¡ª it was impolite. What could he do then? Right... He suddenly looked at the pensid out on therge office desk behind, pped his little hands and smiled: "I can draw pictures, I¡¯m really good at it." Ou Mucen, seeing how happy he was, suddenly found his own mood lifted as well: "Really? Well, then Daddy will give you a task. Draw a picture for Daddy, and when Daddy finishes the meeting, you can give it to Daddy, okay?" Left with ¡¯Daddy¡¯ here, right with ¡¯Daddy¡¯ there, the sight left Secretary Gao utterly dumbfounded and amazed. No way, had the third young master really be his daddy? Then that woman... he couldn¡¯t possibly be... Secretary Gao suddenly shivered violently and was about to leave. But just then, Ou Mucen, who had already found something to upy his son, suddenly took a pen and scribbled a few strokes on a paper on the coffee table, then handed it to him: "Go to the stationery store and buy these back for him to use!" Secretary Gao: "..." Standing there, he looked at the extremely detailed andprehensive list in his hand, then looked back at Baozi, who had already climbed down from hisp and went off to y elsewhere, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help himself: "Third young master, are you... really nning to make this child your son?" The man sitting on the sofa slightly lifted his eyelids: "Why? Do you think it¡¯s not a good idea?" Secretary Gao hurriedly shook his head: "That¡¯s not it, it¡¯s just... you see, An Ning, this woman, she¡¯s been married and even has such a child, and you are the president of the Ou Group, if you recognize this child as your son, then An Ning, she..." Chapter 564: The President... Brought a Baozi Back! 8

Chapter 564: Chapter 564: The President... Brought a Baozi Back! 8

"Marry her!" "What did you say?" "Also, that son, I¡¯m not acknowledging him because I have to, but because he¡¯s actually my son!" The man sitting in the sofa calmly said this before he nced at his watch on his wrist and immediately went out again. And before he left, he didn¡¯t give his secretary, who hadpletely lost hisposure, a second look! Gao Ziyang is good at everything, dedicated at work, and doesn¡¯t y any scheming tricks. It¡¯s just that sometimes he¡¯s a bit slow to react. It seems like it¡¯s time for him to have his IQ trained! Once the man in the trench coat left, he quickly disappeared down the corridor to meet his clients. As for Secretary Gao, as soon as the president left, he immediately took the little note and went off to the department store to buy those things. ¡ª¡ª Ten minutester, at the entrance of Ou¡¯s Building- A dazzling red Ferrari came speeding from the end of the street, and with a press of the brakes, it elegantly came to a stop in a straight line right there. A red Ferrari, isn¡¯t that the chairwoman¡¯s ride? The people on the first floor saw it and immediately felt a chill in their hearts. The chairwoman, the woman that all the female employees of the building feared at the sight of, because every time she came, it was to clean up the so-called riffraff around her son. And each time, countless innocent girls would get dragged into the mess. So, at this moment, upon seeing the appearance of this red Ferrari, all the female employees in the building turned pale with fright, and those who could hide did so right away. "Why would the chairwomane today? Haven¡¯t there been no scandals about the Third Young Master in ourpany for a while now?" "Not just no rumours, there¡¯s been absolutely none. Did you forget? The Third Young Master hasn¡¯t been here for a month." "Right, so what is the chairwoman here for today?" "Could it be... because of that child?" "..." Everyone watched the woman, who seemed invincible as if she were a queen, stepping out in high heels, with her delicate hair coiffed, and they immediately thought of the two figures that had just entered, causing a great stir. That¡¯s right, today, it must be about that matter. So, is the chairwoman here to catch a fox spirit? The mother of that child? "I heard that child¡¯s mother is the Third Young Master¡¯s assistant sent to Longfeng, that woman called An Ning." The very elegant and noble woman entering the door heard such gossip at that moment. An Ning? Indeed, it¡¯s that wretch again!! Upon hearing this name, the woman who had entered immediately turned her head and stared fiercely at the two female employees who were whispering to each other: "What were you just saying? Something about An Ning?" The two female employees, scared witless, couldn¡¯t even stand still: "Madam, we were wrong, we won¡¯t dare again, Madam..." "Shut up, Madam is asking you, what exactly is going on?" "This..." The two female employees, pale as death, exchanged nces and ultimately, under the weight of fear, they chose to speak up: "It¡¯s just... not long ago, the Third Young Master brought a child to thepany, and then... the child called him dad." "And then?" "Then people said, that child is actually the assistant of the Third Young Master, An Ning!" Chapter 565: You Try Touching Him? 1

Chapter 565: Chapter 565: You Try Touching Him? 1

The two clerks, to avoid bringing disaster upon themselves, really spilled everything they knew¡ªeven whether it was true or not. After their confession, the atmosphere at the entrance became even more terrifying! It was as if a massive explosion was about to happen at any moment; everyone stared at the woman, not even daring to breathe. There¡¯s no helping it. In the Ou Corporation Building, if President Ou Mucen is the boss everyone reveres and fears, then this chairman¡¯s wife is undoubtedly the nightmare of all the female staff in the building. With just a fierce nce at the two women, thedy headed towards the elevator. As she left, her assistant casually threw the two female clerks out of thepany as well! "Madam... Madam..." "..." No one dared to make a sound. At this moment, apart from staring pale-faced as they were dragged out, nobody helped them. As the clerks were thrown out, the woman with the expensive handbag marched into the elevator with amanding presence and a steely face that would frighten anyone who saw it. The President¡¯s office also received the news, so Xiaochen immediately went from the reception to find Secretary Gao, since usually he was the only one who dared to receive this ¡¯Bodhisattva.¡¯ But to her despair, upon entering the President¡¯s office, there was no sign of Secretary Gao¡ªonly a child was there. "Little treasure, why are you here by yourself? Where¡¯s Uncle Gao who was just here?" Xiaochen adored this child, who was exquisitely adorable¡ªhow could anyone not like him? Ye Xiaobao was ying with his father¡¯s gold-embossed cigarette case on the sofa. Seeing someonee in, his chubby little face looked over: "Uncle Gao went to buy me some paint brushes, do you need him for something, sister?" This child didn¡¯t show the same disdain and resistance to Xiaochen as the other women earlier had. Upon hearing him speak, Xiaochen immediately melted at his baby voice. She crouched before him and said, "Little treasure, did you know? I¡¯m your mother An Ning¡¯s good friend." "Is that so?" "Yes, my surname is Chen. Has your mom ever mentioned an Auntie Xiaochen to you?" "..." Well then, she wasn¡¯t even happy being called sister and now she had inadvertently promoted herself an age stage to be Auntie Chen. Ye Xiaobao¡¯s plump little finger was investigating the gold-embossed box as his small head nodded: "So you¡¯re Auntie Xiaochen! I have heard my mom mention that you always help her at thepany." "Right, so can I y with you?" y? Ye Xiaobao furrowed his brows and nced at her: "Shouldn¡¯t you be working right now? It¡¯s work hours." Xiaochen: "..." Right, it is work hours, look where her mind went. She quickly stood up, preparing to call Secretary Gao toe and receive the chairman¡¯s wife promptly. However, at that moment, outside of the office there arose a chorus of exmations: "Madam..." "Good day, chairman¡¯s wife!" "Madam, hello!" "..." Madam? My goodness, has she arrived so quickly? Hearing this, Xiaochen¡¯s face drained of color and she hurriedly moved to the door. She wanted to open it to greet the madam, but then she thought about leaving the child alone in the office¡ªif the madam were toe in and there were no adults... Chapter 566: The Chairman’s Wife Has Arrived...2

Chapter 566: Chapter 566: The Chairman¡¯s Wife Has Arrived...2

Biting her teeth, she decided not to leave, standing firmly in front of the child. Xiaochen, although not very shrewd in thepany, was aware of the chairwoman¡¯s wife¡¯s enmity towards thepany, her coveting of the president¡¯s female staff, and was no stranger to her methods. Therefore, when the chairman¡¯s wife suddenly appeared, Xiaochen thought it might be rted to the child¡¯s situation. And it was precisely for this reason that she wanted to notify Secretary Gao toe quickly. But now, with Secretary Gao absent, there was no other choice but to stay put. What if something happened to the child? After all, his mother had been a benefactor to her in thepany. No sooner had she positioned herself in front of the child than the door to the office was abruptly swung open with a "bang." Then Xiaochen saw a middle-ageddy in a royal blue luxury custom-made autumn outfit, her hair swept up into a high bun, standing at the doorway. "Madam..." Despite having prepared herself, Xiaochen was so intimidated by the other¡¯s imposing presence that she couldn¡¯t even speak aplete sentence. In that moment, Ye Xiaobao also saw the person at the door¡ªthe same bad woman who had hit his mom and nearly thrown him off the balcony the other night. Instantly, he reflexively clung to the legs of the auntie standing beside him. It was an instinctive reaction, irrespective of how strong or smart he was on the inside. After all, he was still only a four-year-old child. Moreover, he had recently experienced a life-and-death fear at the hands of this woman. When the child clung to her, Xiaochen¡¯s legs stiffened. She wanted to embrace him, but the fear of the chilling gazeing from across the room kept her motionless, her face draining of color as she said, "Madam, he... he is An Ning¡¯s child, please don¡¯t misunderstand..." An Ning¡¯s child? This woman knew he was An Ning¡¯s child too? Bai Tingfang, standing at the doorway, might have been fine if she hadn¡¯t heard those words, but upon hearing them, the glint in her eyes turned even more terrifying, "Drag her out!" "Yes, Madam!" Xiaoxia and another assistant, following behind, promptly approached upon the chairwoman¡¯smand. At this, Ye Xiaobao hugged the auntie even tighter, "Auntie Chen... please don¡¯t go out, I beg you... please don¡¯t go out..." He was terrified, especially having witnessed how vicious this woman had been to his mother and the inhuman treatment he had received that night. His little mouth tightly closed, his small fingers trying desperately to embed themselves into the auntie¡¯s flesh, as if only by doing so could he keep her there and not be left alone. As Xiaochen stood there, feeling the pain in her legs and the trembling of the small body at her feet like a frightened rabbit, her heart clenched. "Madam, things aren¡¯t what you think, this child was brought here by me, Madam... " "Drag her out!!" Seeing her talk back only fueled Bai Tingfang¡¯s anger, and she bellowed louder as she entered. Xiaoxia and the other person, seeing the time was not for dy, immediately moved to drag the clerk away. However, at this juncture, the seemingly frail, not very savvy girl suddenly crouched down, firmly embracing the child clinging to her legs, "I won¡¯t leave, not unless you let me take the child with me." Chapter 567 What is Your Bottom Line? 1

Chapter 567: Chapter 567 What is Your Bottom Line? 1

"What did you say? Say it again!" "Madam, he¡¯s just a child, and besides, An Ning is absolutely not the kind of woman you think she is. She has a child and has been married before, how could she dare to have such improper thoughts? Madam, you must have misunderstood," The girl, unaware of the truth, vigorously argued on behalf of her colleague. Her argument, however, only served to further enrage the woman who had entered; she red at them, and then the assistant who had already reached their side immediately forced the girl¡¯s arms apart with strength. Xiaochen, seeing this, immediately screamed, "Let me go, let me go right now!" But why would those two listen to her? In just a few seconds, the man¡¯s strong arms had pried her hands, which had been tightly holding the child, apart, and then one of them grabbed her arms, while the other went to snatch the child. At that moment, not only did the woman¡¯s scream echo through the office, but also the child¡¯s loud voice finally rang out, "Let go of me, you bad woman, I will definitely tell Daddy!" He was still just a child, yet he didn¡¯t act as timid and weak as ordinary children would; instead, after such a scare, he struggled fiercely like a provoked little leopard. Bai Tingfang, standing across from them, was so angered she nearly fainted! This little bastard, how dare he insult her? How dare he call her son Daddy? With a quick step forward, she raised her hand to p the small child¡¯s face! "Madam! What are you doing?" Just in the nick of time, at the office doorway, another figure burst in, and upon seeing the scene, he stood there and shouted. As his voice fell, Bai Tingfang¡¯s hand, poised to p, came to a standstill! That was Secretary Gao, he had finally returned! Ye Xiaobao, in the man¡¯s grasp, immediately opened his little mouth and bit hard on the hand holding his arm, then he quickly ran towards the uncle standing at the doorway, "Uncle Gao..." Secretary Gao, upon seeing this, was so anxious that he discarded whatever he was holding and, with a toss, squatted down to embrace the child in his arms. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Uncle¡¯s here, no one will hurt you." "Mm..." The four-year-old child, who hadn¡¯t cried when the two men grabbed him just now, finally plunged into the uncle¡¯s arms, his little eyes immediately turning red. His small hands clung tightly to the uncle¡¯s neck. Seeing this, Secretary Gao¡¯s heart ached even more. Thinking of the task the CEO had entrusted to him before leaving, he was both shocked and angry as he stood up with the child in his arms, "Madam, what are you doing? Why would you attack a child for no reason?" Bai Tingfang had already been very displeased the moment he interrupted her, and now, hearing him actually dare to question her, her face turned even more ashen, "You, a mere secretary, dare to question me?" Secretary Gao hurriedly shook his head, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, but Madam, this child was brought back by the Young Master. If you hit him, the Young Master will definitely be unhappy when he returns." "What did you say? Mucen brought him back?" "Yes, everyone in thepany knows that he was brought back by him, not by An Ning." Chapter 568 What is Your Bottom Line? 2

Chapter 568: Chapter 568 What is Your Bottom Line? 2

Secretary Gao actually didn¡¯t know what had happened between the president and that woman, and although he was still confused at the moment, since the president had entrusted him with this task before leaving, he would do whatever it took to protect the child. Hearing that the child was brought by her own son, the woman standing in the office, still with a ferocious look about her, suddenly had all her expressions freeze on her face. He brought him back? How is this possible? How could he bring that woman¡¯s child here? In just a few seconds, her face went from green to white, white to red, as though she were a dye vat, it was quite a spectacle. Seeing this, Secretary Gao added another line, "Madam, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the third young master and ask if what I¡¯m saying is true?" Bai Tingfang: "..." Standing there, her face flushed red, after a long time she finally raised her face, angry and embarrassed, and red at the two: "So what? If he brought the child here, it must be because he was bewitched by that seductress, otherwise, why would he bring this little thing here?" "Madam, you¡ª" No sooner had she spoken than not only Ye Xiaobao but even Secretary Gao felt it was extremely unpleasant to hear. This woman, the wife of the director of such argepany, how could she say something so unrefined? Casually calling someone a seductress¡ªfine if it¡¯s said within the confines of the third young master¡¯s office, but if word got out, it¡¯s hard to imagine what people outside would think of her? And how would they judge the wife of the imposing Consortium Group. Secretary Gao¡¯s face grew ugly, and without another word, he picked up the phone and dialed the president who was still in a meeting with clients... "Hello?" "Third young master, it¡¯s like this, the madam hase..." "What did you say?" The man in the meeting, upon hearing this, suddenly altered his tone: "Who did you say hase?" Secretary Gao immediately passed the phone to the woman across from him: "Madam, the third young master is looking for you..." Bai Tingfang, hearing this, immediately changed color. She wanted to reject the call and told him to hang up quickly, but at that moment, in the speakerphone call already initiated by Secretary Gao, the familiar stern voice of her son came through: "Listen to me, if you dare harm a hair on his head, I assure you that you will never see me again!" With that icy statement, the atmosphere in the officepletely changed! Bai Tingfang¡¯s face turned pale, her lips quivering slightly. However, in the chilling silence that suddenly descended, she waspletely unable to utter a word. Yes, she was his mother; he would not physically harm her, but he could subject her to psychological punishment, a punishment that would be several times worse than any physical pain. Bai Tingfang finally fell silent, her eyes ring hatefully at Xiaobao, who was being held by Secretary Gao. Ye Xiaobao didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he snuggled into Uncle Gao¡¯s embrace, his little arms wrapped around his neck, noting down again. Yet, his little body, which had been tensed up just before, rxed upon hearing his father warn that bad woman over the phone; afterward, his whole demeanor was no longer as frightened as before. Mom said that dad would treat him well, that even if the whole world was mean to him, he would be kind to him. Chapter 569 What is Your Bottom Line? 3

Chapter 569: Chapter 569 What is Your Bottom Line? 3

So, he was willing to believe his mother. It was about twenty minutester that the door to the office was again pushed open with a loud "bang" from the outside. When everyone looked up at the figure appearing at the entrance. That person, like a gust of fierce wind, whirled into the room and immediately took the child, who was in the arms of Secretary Gao by the desk, into his own: "Xiaobao? Xiaobao, are you alright? Let daddy take a look quickly." The anxious tone, coupled with the blur of his fast-moving figure, left everyone in the office staring dumbfounded. That was the man they were waiting for¡ªOu Group¡¯s President, Ou Mucen! He was also the third young master of the Ou Family they were looking for! Bai Tingfang stood there wide-eyed, staring at her son who seemed to have be apletely different person. Her expression was as shocked as it could possibly be: "Mucen, you... you actually..." "You shut up first! I¡¯m telling you, if I check him over and find any signs of injury you caused, you and I are not done!" Before she could finish her sentence, the man who was carefully examining the child on the desk interrupted her harshly. His gaze and attitude nearly made Bai Tingfang, who was about to approach from behind, faint. How had he be so terrifying? And telling her to shut up! Was this still her son? Bai Tingfang finally started to tear up, stood there, didn¡¯t care anymore, threw her handbag onto the floor, and began to yell: "Ou Mucen, you dare to yell at me now? Are you still my son? Is this how you treat your mother?" Her son? Ou Mucen, who was checking his son¡¯s body, let out a coldugh upon hearing this: "Then how did you treat my son? Did you consider how I would feel when you treated him like that?" His gaze swept over her, and instantly, the coldness in his eyesnded on the woman throwing a tantrum behind him, silencing all her noise abruptly. Her expression froze as if she were struck by an acupressure point! How terrifying was that gaze?!! Bai Tingfang¡¯splexion finally began to pale, especially after she slowly came to her senses, finally grasping the meaning behind his words. Her expression turned even more shocked. Her son? Was he really saying that was his son? This is, this is... "All of you, get out!" Seeing that his words finally made her understand, Ou Mucen, after checking and finding no injuries on the child, put him down and coldly swept his gaze over the other people in the office. Secretary Gao, realizing what the president meant, immediately waved his hand and led the people out of the room. Of course, he didn¡¯t let the two assistants leave afterward since he knew their president liked to settle ounts after the fall. Once those people left, the office quieted down. Ou Mucen then went to the sofa, holding the child, intending to put him down and take off his jacket first. But as the child realized he was about to be put back on the sofa again, he became unwilling. Catching sight of the woman not far away, the little body shuddered, and immediately, his chubby little hands clung tightly to his father¡¯s neck. His small head buried itself in his father¡¯s neck, refusing toe down no matter what. Chapter 570 What is Your Bottom Line? 4

Chapter 570: Chapter 570 What is Your Bottom Line? 4

Ou Mucen frowned when he saw it, his gaze suddenly turning towards the woman standing there! He was a very clever man, and the child had always been bold, never showing fear even when apanying him to meet clients. Why then did he feel so scared now? His eyes narrowed slightly, especially when he saw his own mother¡¯s reaction to the scene between father and son, with a trace of difort shing across her delicate face. The expression on his own face grew even uglier. He did not let go, carrying the child straight to his desk. After setting him down in the spacious executive chair, he finally released his hold, "Xiaobao, don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy¡¯s here." Ye Xiaobao looked at him for a long while, and once he was certain there was no danger, he finally nodded his frightened little head and sat obediently in the chair. Having seen this, Ou Mucen took off his jacket near the coat rack, then poured himself a ss of water from the water cooler. Only then did he stand in front of his desk, coldly addressing the woman opposite him, "Speak, what exactly have you done to them, mother and son?" Bai Tingfang¡¯s face changed at once, "What are you talking about? What have I done to them? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?" While speaking, she picked up her handbag from the ground, intending to leave. Ou Mucen¡¯s face grew colder as he watched, "Try to leave if you dare." Bai Tingfang¡¯s feet went soft, and she found herself unable to take another step forward... This was her son! He was, after all, the son she had carried for ten months in her womb, but for some reason, the older he grew, the more she feared him. It was as if he became the elder, and she the younger. Perhaps some presences are innate. Hismanding aura and chilling demeanor were something not even his father could match. Finally, Bai Tingfang stopped, her face turning pale. She began to feel angry and humiliated, "What? Are you nning to raise your hand against your mother for the sake of this mother and child?" Ou Mucen was expressionless, "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet." Bai Tingfang grew even angrier, "So if I tell you what I¡¯ve done to mother and son, will you immediately throw me out, or perhaps treat me in an even more despicable way?" "That depends on whether you¡¯ve crossed my bottom line or not." Surprisingly, in response to her words, her son, whom she had struggled to raise, simply gave this response. The bottom line? Was her own son talking to her about bottom lines now? Bai Tingfang also became more pointed in her questioning, "Fine, then tell me, what is your bottom line?" Ou Mucen nced at her coldly, "For instance, my child, my woman!" Child? Woman? Upon hearing these two words, the woman who had been waiting for his answer suddenly let go of the tension that had been hanging in her heart as the color drained from her face. Woman, child ¨C these were positive signs. If he cared about them, she certainly wouldn¡¯t interfere. But now, she hadn¡¯t touched them, had she? So instead of anger, she smiled, "Then you can rest assured, I haven¡¯t touched any of that. What I¡¯m doing now is precisely to create a stable andfortable environment for your future family. I¡¯m doing this for your own good." "Really?" "Of course, think about it, you are my son, why wouldn¡¯t I want what¡¯s best for you? You are the heir to the Ou Family, and in the future, your wife will be the matron of the Ou Group. Your children will be the next generation of heirs. If I don¡¯t create a clean environment for you, how will you be able to have all that?" Chapter 571 What is Your Bottom Line? 5

Chapter 571: Chapter 571 What is Your Bottom Line? 5

She was still swearing by it! Ou Mucen stared at her, and finally, even thest bit of warmth disappeared. He walked towards her, pausing emphatically between each word, "So, it¡¯s because you wanted to create such an environment for me, youid your hands on that mother and child?" Bai Tingfang¡¯splexion turned unsightly in an instant, "That¡¯s because that woman was too unreasonable. I already gave her a chance, but she didn¡¯t listen. She kept clinging to you, I had no choice but to confront her." "And then?" "Then... then I didn¡¯t do anything, I just gave them some money and asked them to leave this ce." She turned her head away, not daring to nce at the son who had now approached her. Ou Mucen narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped! He was about to say something, but at that moment, behind him, an angry child¡¯s voice suddenly cried out, "She¡¯s lying, she pped Mom twice that night, and even wanted to throw me off the balcony! It was only because Mom begged her that she didn¡¯t throw me down!" "..." !!!!!! In less than three seconds, the office became as terrifying as if it were a level of hell itself! She pped that woman twice? And almost threw his son off the balcony? Fine! Indeed, splendid, this is his mom, Ou Mucen¡¯s wonderful mother!! He abruptly turned around, and began to walk briskly over to his desk. Bai Tingfang saw this from behind and an immense fear instantly surged from the bottom of her heart, "You... what are you doing?" "..." No one responded to her, the only thing present was this man swiftly reaching for the phone on his desk. Then Bai Tingfang just stood there, watching with her eyes wide open as he dialed a familiar number. She heard the voiceing through the phone, "You little brat, you finally decided to call me?" It was the old master she had just had breakfast with this morning!! Bai Tingfang waspletely petrified. In a rush, she no longer cared for the decorum required of a mother and reached over to the phone, forcefully hanging up with a "click", "Ou Mucen, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want me to die?" Yes, the one from Blue Mountain Vi, throughout his life, he despised those who engaged in schemes and took human lives most of all. Otherwise, the Ou Family¡¯s second branch wouldn¡¯t have met such a miserable fate. If she found out that, in order to prevent her son from being seduced by another woman, she had done something so heinous, he would never let her get away with it. The expression on Bai Tingfang¡¯s face was one of utter despair! However, to her surprise, after she yelled out, not only did her son show no remorse, but he became even angrier than she was, "Or is it you who wants me dead? You hit my woman and threw my son. Tell me, do you want me to die?" "What are you saying? What ¡¯your son¡¯?" "You still don¡¯t know? The child you almost threw off the balcony, that¡¯s my biological son, and the woman you hit is the woman who bore my child. Do you even realize that?" He finally exploded, bellowing in rage, his whole body trembling! Bai Tingfang was stunned! She stared at him dumbfounded, as if she had heard a hallucination. What was he talking about? Did he know what he was saying? His son? And, that woman, was the one who bore his child? Had he gone mad? Even saying such things? Chapter 572 What is Your Bottom Line? 6

Chapter 572: Chapter 572 What is Your Bottom Line? 6

Bai Tingfang began to doubt her own ears, "Have you gone mad? How can you say such things? How could he possibly be your son? Has your brain turned to water? For the sake of marrying that woman, have you even concocted such a lie?" A lie? The man, drivenpletely insane, scratched his head and finally took out his phone and called another person, "Hello, Ji Chengzhi, this is Ou Mucen. Come on, tell my mother, what exactly is the rtionship between that child and me?" On the phone, Ji Chengzhi: "..." After a long daze, a voice finally came from within, "Your mother knows? Then how about this, just show her the paternity test report. That way, she¡¯ll believe it a bit more." "..." No further reaction came from her; as soon as these words dropped, the woman standing there felt as if something in her brain had suddenly exploded; there was a buzzing sound, and then silence. My God! That child was actually his biological son! And that woman, she was the one he had kept hidden! What on earth had she been doing before? Her gaze finally turned nkly over his shoulder, and when she saw the small child now sitting in the chair; a little face furious and his eyebrows tightly knitted as he stared back at her. All at once, something heavy seemed to drop in the bottom of her heart, and her eyes suddenly widened! Yes, that child, who she hadn¡¯t noticed before but now seemed to realize, had eyebrows and eyes that were very much like her own son¡¯s. Especially when he was little; they looked exactly alike. But her? For years, blinded by the obsession of having her son marry an equally prestigious family, she cleared away any trace of women around him. She hadpletely forgotten to consider these things. The woman, finally understanding the truth, felt the color drain from her face bit by bit, especially when she recalled what she had done to the mother and child the other night, nearly throwing the child off the balcony. And the thought of wanting to p him just a moment ago filled her with hatred and regret; she lost her bnce and plummeted down onto the sofa behind her! "Mucen, Mommy... Mommy didn¡¯t know about this... Mucen..." "You didn¡¯t know, so you think you can just recklessly endanger lives? You didn¡¯t know, so you think you can humiliate and hit others?" The man, his reasoning now enmed with rage, looked terrifyingly fierce, as if, in the next second, he could tear her to shreds. Bai Tingfang leaned tightly against the sofa¡¯s backrest, looking at her son who was stepping toward her with a strange and stern expression. Finally, in her panic, she started to plead, "Mucen, Mommy was wrong, Mommy... knows she was wrong, can¡¯t you stop being angry, please?" "If someone almost killed your son, would you easily just let it go?" "I..." "Bai Tingfang, hearts are made of flesh, how can you be so cruel? So inhumane? He¡¯s only four years old, and you wanted to throw him off the balcony. Are you even human? Do you still deserve to be called a mother?" "..." Each word, as if carved out by the chilling st of a cold sword, struck her heart and weighed upon her head, leaving her nowhere to hide, unable to raise her head again. Indeed, a person who could do such a thing no longer has the right to be called a mother. PS: Got dyed by some matters today, I¡¯m still writing two more Chapters, please wait... Chapter 573 What is Your Bottom Line? 7

Chapter 573: Chapter 573 What is Your Bottom Line? 7

Bai Tingfang¡¯s lips finally trembled a few times, and herst bit of persistence crumbled. With utmost care, she grasped the tiny hem of her son¡¯s clothing and began to plead, "Xiaobao, Mommy really knows she was wrong. Can you...forgive Mommy, please? Mommy won¡¯t do it again, I promise. From now on, Mommy will treat that woman as if she were my own daughter, and the child as well. I will be very good to him, just like I was with you when you were little." At the height of her emotional plea, she even started to cry! This was the first time she had cried in front of her son... But, what use was it? She should not have said that she would treat the other woman like her own daughter. As soon as she did, the face of the son standing before her grew even colder with sarcasm. "Want to treat her well? Fine, go find her and bring her back. Then you can treat her well, can¡¯t you?" "What do you mean?" "You still don¡¯t understand what I mean? You drove her away, and now that she¡¯s disappeared, you want me to forgive you, to be nice to you. Isn¡¯t it quite fitting for you to go find her and bring her back?" Ou Mucen spoke with deliberate emphasis on each word, his expression as if he were no longer her son, but aplete stranger. Bai Tingfang trembled twice, and finally, she understood. Then she let go of her fingers, and her head drooped... Indeed, on that night, as she left, she had said to that woman that if she stayed, she would make sure she saw the child¡¯s corpse. Thinking back now, how vicious and malicious that threat had been! Sitting there in silence for several minutes, she finally stood up slowly from the sofa. "Okay, I¡¯ll go find her for you, as atonement for what I have done before. But Mucen, we have a deal. If I bring her back, you must forgive me." Ou Mucen was taken aback! She actually agreed? She was really going to look for that woman? He pursed his lips and remained silent... Meanwhile, Bai Tingfang, seeing he had nothing to say, also picked up her bag and headed towards the door. Of course, on her way out, she wanted to nce at the small figure still sitting behind the office desk, but as soon as her eyes moved in that direction, those eyes identical to her son¡¯s shot a look of disgust and hatred at her. In an instant, she shuddered and retracted her gaze. This was the sin she had wrought! In the end, Bai Tingfang left, departing thepany without causing any stir. And Xiaochen, the secretary, came in right after her departure. Worrying about the situation inside, he hurriedly asked, "Third Young Master, I hope everything was alright just now?" Ou Mucen had already returned to his desk by this time, preparing to pick up his child and take him home. He nodded at Xiaochen¡¯s entry, "It¡¯s fine. Thanks to you and Xiaochen for earlier." Wow! The president, who seldom thanked anyone, was actually expressing his gratitude today. The secretary awkwardly scratched his head, "Isn¡¯t this what we¡¯re supposed to do? As long as the child is alright, that¡¯s good. But Third Young Master, is this child really...?" "My son, genuine and legitimate. There¡¯s no need to hide it in thepany," he said casually as he picked up the dressed Little Baozi into his arms. Seeing this, the secretary stepped aside... Son? Genuine and legitimate? Then the mother of this son is An Ning, which means their rtionship is...?!! Damn! The secretary, finally realizing the situation, pped his forehead in dyed surprise. Chapter 574 What is Your Bottom Line? 8

Chapter 574: Chapter 574 What is Your Bottom Line? 8

"That¡¯s right, send word down that as of today, without my permission, the chairman¡¯s wife is not allowed to set foot in thepany ever again!" "Yes!" "Also, from the president¡¯s office staff, leave only Xiaochen and you; the rest of them, get them all out of Ou¡¯s Building!" "..." This order was too sudden! Kick them all out? Did the president¡¯s office no longer need staff? Good gracious, that was almost twenty people! Secretary Gao seemed to foresee his dark and sunless days ahead... Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, having given his instructions, immediately took the child and left, and this time, they used the president¡¯s private elevator. Actually, his purpose in bringing him to thepany today and entering through the main door was to let everyone in thepany know that Ou Mucen had a son. He didn¡¯t want to hide this fact, for he was his son, and there was nothing to hide. However, when he brought him over, he forgot about his mother. Maybe, it was the overwhelming joy fromst night to this morning that clouded his mind, which led him to overlook this. If he had remembered earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so high-profile, nor would he have allowed his child to be hurt again because of it. Apanying his son on the private elevator, his long and strong arm held the tiny body tightly. Thinking back to what the child had said in the office, his heart ached fiercely again, along with an unstoppable surge of anger! "Xiaobao..." "Hmm?" "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of Dad that you and Mom have suffered so much. Dad is sorry to both of you." "..." Resting on his father¡¯s broad shoulders, four-year-old Ye Xiaobao remained silent for a very long time before finally responding in his baby voice, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not Dad¡¯s fault, it¡¯s that bad woman¡¯s fault!" Bad woman? Yes, he now also thought that woman was utterly despicable! Ou Mucen hugged him closer, feeling his light milky breath puffing in the nape of his neck, his hands involuntarily tightened their grip: "Then, why didn¡¯t you call Dad that night? And why didn¡¯t you tell Dad about it afterward?" "Mom said we shouldn¡¯t let Dad know about it, because it would make your rtionship with that bad woman worse." "She said that?" "Yeah, she also said that the bad woman is also your mom, and every mom cares for her own child, just like she loves me. She told me not to hold a grudge against the bad woman and not to tell Dad about it." He spoke word by word. At the age of four, his speech wasn¡¯t as quick as an adult¡¯s, especially when saying such a long statement. But his thoughts were clear, and his memory was impressively sharp; he had managed to reiterate everything Ye Ning had told him that night. Indeed, these words were said by Ye Ning, but her true intention wasn¡¯t that she truly forgave the woman known as Bai Tingfang, nor did she consider these matters trivial. She said these words entirely for the sake of not filling his tender age with hatred, for if that were the case, he would lose the childlike innocence and pure naivety he should have. Ou Mucen understood atst, and suddenly his eyes stung sharply, his vision blurring! He finally understood why in such an environment she had still managed to raise this child so well. It turned out that from beginning to end, she had never transferred her own hatred onto him. She had exerted all her efforts to create a carefree and hate-free environment for him to grow up Chapter 575 Mei Liping Has Disappeared... 1

Chapter 575: Chapter 575 Mei Liping Has Disappeared... 1

Ou Mucen finally took the child back to the apartment, and afterward, he didn¡¯t go out for the rest of the day, choosing instead to stay at home with him. After hearing the news, Ji Chengzhi called and asked what had happened. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t conceal anything and roughly exined the situation, leaving Ji Chengzhipletely astonished and speechless, "Your mom really went too far this time. It¡¯s one thing for her to help you get rid of women you didn¡¯t want to see, but how could she do such an excessive thing now?" Ou Mucen furrowed his brows but said nothing... The reason why Bai Tingfang could do such an outrageous thing was,rgely, because he hadn¡¯t restrained her interference in his private life over the years. If he had, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so presumptuous. So, he was indeed somewhat responsible for this incident. "This won¡¯t happen a second time, otherwise, I won¡¯t let her off," he said. "Mm, does your dad know about this now?" Dad? When Ou Mucen thought of the old man at home, his gaze briefly flickered to theptop screen where the page was full of headlines "Ou Group CEO Exposed for Having an Illegitimate Child," he said, "He probably knows by now, right?" Probably? Ji Chengzhi, on the phone, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit amused by the man¡¯s casual tone, "Big brother, he¡¯s your son, not some object. Why are you so indifferent?" "So what do you expect? Do you think I should take him to Blue Mountain Vi right now to acknowledge his ancestors and return to the n?" Ou Mucen retorted. Ji Chengzhi: "..." Right, that woman hasn¡¯t evene back yet, what¡¯s the point in making a fuss? After thinking for a moment, he changed the subject, "Has that woman called you? Are you really nning to just wait at home?" What else can I do if not wait? Ou Mucen nced at his phone, which had no messages or calls, and suddenly felt a surge of irritability. He hung up the call and stood up, heading for the restroom. Ye Xiaobao had been ying with his toys all the while. Seeing his dad suddenly get up to go to the restroom, the boy crawled up from the ground and went to his dad¡¯s desk, picking up his phone. Just then, Ou Mucen came out and saw him fiddling with his phone. He was taken aback, "Xiaobao, what are you doing?" At that moment, the phone slipped out of the child¡¯s hand and crashed to the floor! "Uncle... I... I didn¡¯t mean to... It wasn¡¯t on purpose..." The four-year-old child, frightened by the idental drop of the phone, immediately turned pale and squatted down to pick it up. Ou Mucen stood there, his heart aching sharply at the sight. He walked over and squatted down in front of the boy, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a phone, no harm done. Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiaobao." He had never cared for a child before, but from the way the boy suddenly started calling him "uncle" instead of "dad," he understood that he, as a father, had not truly entered his son¡¯s heart. The events that unfolded at the office earlier had even shaken thest bit of safety and trust the boy had in him. That¡¯s why he reverted to the previous term of address, calling him "uncle." But, he had no idea that the man in front of him was his biological father! Ou Mucen looked into those cautious eyes filled with grievance, feeling an unbearable sourness in his heart. He hugged the boy, his chubby little body snug in his arms, and then like him, he too sat cross-legged on the wooden floor. Chapter 576 Mei Liping Has Disappeared... 2

Chapter 576: Chapter 576 Mei Liping Has Disappeared... 2

"Xiaobao,e here. Tell Daddy, do you want to call Mommy?" "..." Ye Xiaobao nestled in his arms like a cautious kitten. After a long time, he nodded with red-rimmed eyes: "I want to ask... when will Mommye back?" Just as expected! Ou Mucen felt a surge of self-reproach and distress hearing this. He hugged him tightly and handed him his cell phone: "Okay, then let¡¯s call Mommy together, shall we?" "Okay!" The child agreed, his face brightening just a little. Then the father and son sat there and dialed the phone number, only to be met with disappointment: "Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off." Switched off? Ye Xiaobao heard this and his already reddish eyes instantly filled with mist. The tears of grievance "plop" fell: "Why would Mommy switch off her phone? Does she not want me anymore?" "Silly child, how could she not want you? She¡¯s gone to handle a very important matter, and she¡¯ll be back in a few days. Didn¡¯t she leave you a note?" "..." Ye Xiaobao sat there, thought for a while, finally nodded, and calmed down slowly: "Alright then, we¡¯ll wait another two days!" He finally relented... Ou Mucen also heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing this. He picked him up, and the father and son went straight to the sofa. They stopped working and just stayed with him. As a father who had been absent for so many years, he really should make an effort to make up for it. Otherwise, he might well be calling himself ¡¯uncle¡¯ in the future. So, the entire afternoon passed cozily in the apartment, and as night fell at Blue Mountain Vi, the overjoyed old master finally made a phone call, wanting to personally visit the apartment and see his miraculous grandson. Ou Mucen frowned as soon as he heard this: "Dad, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te. Mom scared him enough today; I spent the whole afternoon calming him down." The old master was immediately disappointed: "Is that so? Well then, I won¡¯te over. It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll reprimand her properly." Ou Mucen: "..." A bit of scolding might be good to prevent her from acting rashly in the future. Just about to hang up the phone, the old man spoke up again: "By the way, there¡¯s trouble at your brother¡¯s house; do you want toe over?" Brother? Ou Muyuan? Ou Mucen holding the phone, paused for a moment: "What happened? Is it Ou Yuze again?" The old master shook his head: "No, it¡¯s your sister-inw. She has been missing since she went out for morning tea today. We haven¡¯t found her up to now. Your brother is nearly going mad, and that unfilial Yu Ze, who knows where he¡¯s run off to? We can¡¯t contact either of them, so I was thinking..." What he meant was simple ¨C he hoped Mucen could help look for them... Mei Liping missing? That didn¡¯t seem likely, did it? Ou Mucen was somewhat skeptical of such news, but since the old man had requested it, he agreed. After hanging up, he dialed a number that he hadn¡¯t used in a very long time: "Hello, it¡¯s Mucen. What exactly happened over there?" Mucen? He knows to call now? The person on the other end of the line couldn¡¯t get over the sound of his name. Upon hearing it, he immediately cursed: "Ou Mucen, you have the nerve to call me? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would our family have fallen apart like this? Wife gone, son lost, family ruined, Ou Mucen, are you satisfied now?!!" Chapter 577 She’s Lying! 1

Chapter 577: Chapter 577 She¡¯s Lying! 1

A hysterical shout nearly deafened Ou Mucen! Ou Mucen took the phone away from his ear and ced it on the table. After a while, he said coldly, "Do you me me now? If your son hadn¡¯t tried to get rid of me first, would I have taken such harsh measures?" "I..." "Ou Muyuan, don¡¯t forget, although we are half brothers, I am still your blood-rted younger brother. When your wife and son were plotting to kill me, why didn¡¯t you ask yourself? Why didn¡¯t you stop them? If you really thought of me as your brother, would you have just watched? Would you have stood by and let him try to kill me? Ou Muyuan, you have no right to question me today!" His tone in thest sentence was already quite stern! The man on the other side of the phone, who had been extremely arrogant and crazy just a moment ago, suddenly lost all his bluster, falling silent. He was right; throughout the years, the two had been locked in overt and covert struggles, but there had never been an attempt to harm each other¡¯s lives, except for that time in Japan when his son made a move. Finally, Ou Muyuan was holding the phone in silence, his face on the other side turning a shade of white as though he had been choked by something. When Ou Mucen heard no response, he spoke again, "It was Dad who called me, saying that your second wife had an ident. What exactly happened?" "None of your business!" "Are you sure?" Ou Mucen asked neutrally upon hearing this. After his words, there was silence on the phone again, and then a few secondster, someone finally spoke with a stiff voice, "Do you think you¡¯ll kindly go look for her? Over the years, she¡¯s harmed you more than a few times. Do you still have the magnanimity to look for her?" Some self-awareness atst! Ou Mucen let out a coldugh, "I am not that magnanimous, but unlike you, I consider Grandfather. He¡¯s almost eighty years old, Ou Muyuan, do you have the nerve to bother him with your family¡¯s mess?" "I..." "Speak up! If you don¡¯t, I really won¡¯t care!" Having said this, Ou Mucen was about to hang up. It was at this moment that the person on the phone finally began to speak... Recently, because of the Longfeng incident, Ou Yuze was disowned by the patriarch and expelled from the Ou Family, and Ou Muyuan was stripped off thest 50% of the Longfengpany. The second branch of the family truly felt as if the world was ending. Not just their rtives and friends, but even the servants in the house took the initiative to find Bai Tingfang and asked to serve in another courtyard. Mei Liping was always an extremelypetitive person, so how could she handle such a blow? Therefore, she either lost her temper or smashed things in the garden every day. This morning, after arguing with Ou Muyuan over a trifle, she left Blue Mountain Vi, and by evening, she hadn¡¯t returned, and even her phone was unreachable. "She¡¯s been gone for only a day, how can you say she¡¯s missing? Maybe she went to see some friends or rtives." "How could she still have friends or rtives? Those people would avoid her at all costs, how could they possibly want to see her?" Ou Muyuan couldn¡¯t help but start yelling over the phone after a few sentences. Ou Mucen furrowed his brow and had to turn off the speakerphone and pick it up again... So loud, does he want to wake his son? Chapter 578 She’s Lying! 2

Chapter 578: Chapter 578 She¡¯s Lying! 2

Picking up the phone, he paused for a moment before asking, "And what about Ou Yuze? Have you tried calling him to see if she went to his ce?" "No, ever since Dad kicked him out that day, I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with him. I have no idea where that bastard has gone off to die!" ... To curse his only son as a "bastard" showed just how much disdain he had for his underachieving son! Ou Mucen didn¡¯t say anything else and simply agreed to look into it, then hung up the phone. Actually, he often felt helpless about his brother. Half-brothers sharing the same father, their fight over the vast family fortune meant they were doomed not to have a good brotherly rtionship from the start, with people aloofly plotting for them right beside them. He had a mother, while the other had a wife and son! So, many times, they were like two ships in the water: sometimes, even against their will, they were helplessly carried by the currents below. After hanging up the phone, he then called Ying Hao and asked him to look for the woman and to let him know if there was any news. He then began to worry about what to feed the grandfather and the child that evening. "Xiaobao, what do you want to eat tonight?" "Whatever Daddy makes, Xiaobao will eat." After spending a cozy afternoon with his father, the little child had perked up. Seeing this, Ou Mucen smiled warmly and decided to order something from outside. But, just as he was about to make the call, thinking that this child was still growing and that it wasn¡¯t good for him to always eat such food, he changed his mind and started opening hisptop... "Xiaobao, shall we go to the supermarket?" "What for?" "To buy rice and vegetables..." Ye Xiaobao: "..." What was he nning? Had they just gotten rid of a mother who burnt the pot, only to have a father who was starting from scratch to learn cooking? Ye Xiaobao felt an unprecedented despair... --- Two dayster, having spent two days with the child at the apartment, Ou Mucen decided to go to thepany. Regarding the child, he had already arranged for him to be sent to the kindergarten under the Ou Group. But just as he was taking the child out, he received a call from Ying Hao, who had been out of touch for two days: "Third Young Master, we¡¯ve found the Second Young Master¡¯s wife!" Mei Liping? Found? Hearing the news, which had been urgently expected by the people at Blue Mountain Vi these past two days, he immediately felt relieved, "Where?" "Honghai!" "Honghai?" He was startled, "Why would she go so far away? What was she doing there?" Ying Hao shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, but Third Young Master..." He said just that much, then his words stopped there, as if hesitating about something. Ou Mucen, losing patience, immediately showed a hint of irritation between his brows, "Speak up, don¡¯t mumble." "Yes, what we found was the Second Young Master¡¯s wife¡¯s body!" "What did you say? A body?!!" "Yes, it was found in the police¡¯s custody. By the time we arrived, it was already with them. Due to severe waterlogging and no identification on her, the police had not been able to confirm her identity, so..." Ying Hao didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear: if her identity had been confirmed, there would have been no need for their search. Ou Mucen stood there, and suddenly, his footsteps that were about to move forward came to an abrupt halt! Chapter 579 She’s Lying! 3

Chapter 579: Chapter 579 She¡¯s Lying! 3

Dead? How did that woman suddenly die? His eyes narrowed slightly, and after quite a while, he finally asked, "Did the police say how she died? What happened?" Ying Hao: "They are tentatively ruling it as a suicide. They say there are no other lethal injuries on her body. Third Young Master, would you like us to bring back the body of the Second Young Mistress?" Suicide? She went all the way to Honghai tomit suicide? With howrge A City is, was there nowhere else where Mei Liping could end her own life? As soon as these words reached Ou Mucen¡¯s ears, that was his first reaction. However, now was not the time to think about this. Hearing the question about whether to bring her back, he pondered for a moment and agreed, "Bring her back, but make sure the police don¡¯t disclose her identity. Otherwise, it will affect the Ou family." "Understood, I got it!" Ying Hao agreed and went to take care of it immediately. After hanging up the phone, Ou Mucen stood there for quite some time before picking up his mobile phone again and calling the person waiting at the Blue Mountain Vi for his news, to tell him that the person was no longer alive. As he expected, Ou Muyuan¡¯s reaction upon hearing that Mei Liping was dead was very intense. Not only did he curse him out on the spot, but in the end, he also violently hung up the phone. Let him curse, it doesn¡¯t matter, just consider it a way to vent his emotions after the fact. After getting into the car with his child, he didn¡¯t feel any sadness. The only thing he couldn¡¯t figure out was why that woman had run off to Honghai tomit suicide? And, based on his understanding of that woman, who was greedy for glory and wealth and very aggressive andpetitive, how could such a woman possiblymit suicide? With her character, shouldn¡¯t she be thinking of ways to take back what belonged to their second branch? Why would she give up so quickly? Ou Mucen found it somewhat iprehensible! After registering his child at a kindergarten and dropping them off, he then returned to hispany. Right after returning to the office, he immediately received a courier delivery. ncing at the sender, it was from a ce he had never heard of, and the name was also anonymous. Could this be the evidence that woman had left him a message about two days ago? Upon seeing this, a sudden jolt ran through his heart, and then he took the package into his office. Once inside his office, he tore it open, and as expected, it contained evidence from a case five years ago, including video footage, photos from the auction of the Original Jade Stone, various receipts, and detailed records of financial transactions. In short, it was aplete set of evidence that could have turned that woman¡¯s situation around! Ou Mucen spread them out and finally felt a sense of relief wash over him. He was about to call the head of the local court over when suddenly, he became curious about the contents of a USB drive ced before him. So he hung up the phone, intending to check it himself before handing it over to the court. He took out the USB and inserted it into hisptop. Soon, a video of not very clear quality appeared on the screen... "So you¡¯re saying, you truly don¡¯t want her anymore?" As soon as the video started, a young girl with wavy curled hair appeared on screen, and Ou Mucen recognized her at a nce¡ªit was Yang Xueshan who had been by Ou Yuze¡¯s side all these years. Right, what about that woman, Yang Xueshan? Chapter 580

Chapter 580: Chapter 580

He suddenly remembered this question and also recalled that day at the hospital when he heard she had escaped. "Can we still want her? If Ou Mucen finds out about her secret, he¡¯ll definitely tell the old man. Mucen is currently investigating why our Longfeng rose so rapidly. Do you think he won¡¯t find out about this?" Upon hearing the girl¡¯s doubts, a man who finally appeared in the video said something viciously. It was none other than Ou Yuze! Unexpectedly, this evidence was so explosive that even these scenes were captured. Upon hearing that Ou Yuze would eventually discover this, the woman¡¯splexion turned pale, and she stood there clenching her hands tightly, biting her lips hard. So, were they discussing in this video how to deal with that gifted girl? The man fixated on the video suddenly clenched his fingers, and in his eyes, a terrifying murderous intent burst forth in an instant! "But... is it really necessary to kill her? If we do, we won¡¯t be able to use herter," another voice said. "Are we still in a position to need her after everything that¡¯s happened?" "That¡¯s debatable. With business matters, who can guarantee smooth sailing? Besides, isn¡¯t your younger uncle now favored by your grandfather? What if one day he surpasses you? What will we do then? By that time, won¡¯t we need her?" Unexpectedly, this woman was vigorously trying to stop the man from killing Ye Ning! Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he watched, and long fingers tapped idly on the table surface. This was often a gesture he made when deliberating over something. In the video, eventually, the man was persuaded by the woman, and what followed was their scheme to frame the innocent girl and send her to prison. In other words, the girl was originally supposed to be killed. It was Yang Xueshan who had fervently prevented it, leading to the change to incarceration. In their terms, that meant "locking her up." Ou Mucen, watching the video as well as the woman in it, picked up his phone after a long while: "Hello, Chief Shen? This is Ou Mucen calling!" "Ah, Young Master Ou, what a rare visitor! What brings you to call me today?" Ou Mucen smiled, getting straight to the point, "I just have a matter to inquire about. Are you avable right now, Chief Shen?" "Of course, always avable for Young Master Ou. What do you want to know? Please ask!" "I want to ask about that female prisoner named Yang Xueshan who escaped from the hospital before. Have you caught her?" "Yang Xueshan?" Upon mentioning this name, the Chief of Police on the other end paused. "Isn¡¯t she dead? Why would Young Master Ou ask about her?" Dead? Ou Mucen¡¯s expression nked for a moment upon hearing someone had died for the second time: "When did she die? How did she die?" "Didn¡¯t you see the news, Young Master? It was the night after the Mid-Autumn Festival, the fall incident at Cuiwei Hotel. It was her! She and her brother both fell from the rooftop and died on impact!" "..." Sitting there, holding his phone, he was stunned for quite a while before he recalled that night in the apartment; he had been waiting for that woman, getting a bit impatient, then turned on the TV for a nce. Chapter 581 She’s Lying! 4

Chapter 581: Chapter 581 She¡¯s Lying! 4

At that time, the TV seemed to be showing exactly this incident! It turned out that the woman who died was named Yang Xueshan. He was somewhat puzzled, so he asked again, "How did she fall from the building? Was she running away and chased by you, the police?" "No, we didn¡¯t know she was there at the time of the incident. It was only after the ident that we arrived and found that it was indeed her!" "Is that so?" "Yes, the one who fell from the building with her was her younger brother, named Yang Zihao, 21 years old, a person with intellectual disabilities. He had always lived in a care home. We have no idea what happened, but this time he fell from the rooftop with his sister." Ou Mucen: "..." A brother? Did Yang Xueshan have a brother? And he was a person with intellectual disabilities? The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was off. He closed the video page on his notebook and began to open a web page, ready to search... "By the way, third young master, why do you have time to ask about these trivial matters today? Is there something going on?" "Not really, this woman named Yang Xueshan, wasn¡¯t she arrested because of the incident involving my Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry? Sheter escaped from the hospital, so I just wanted to ask if you had caught the escaping wolf or not." "I see, then you can rest assured, third young master, the person is dead." "Yes!" With a nomittal "hmm," Ou Mucen was about to hang up the phone. But at that moment, the chief on the phone suddenly said another sentence, "However, there was a witness at the scene who said she saw the siblings being thrown down from the building." Ou Mucen was immediately taken aback, "What? Thrown down?" The chief nodded on the other end, "Yes, a female witness. She even named the person, saying it was... the young master Sun who has been driven out of the Ou Family!" "..." What? Sun, the young master? Ou Yuze? He threw Yang Xueshan and her brother from the top of Cuiwei Hotel? Why? Ou Mucen¡¯s fingers stiffened, and at the same time, his mind started to race. Coincidentally, the web page with the news story he was searching for on his notebook came up, and as his eyes darted over it, he saw the scene from that day. It was a night with heavy rain, everything on the road and outside the hotel was pitch ck, and yet, during such a night, a gruesome and utterly inhumane murder took ce right in front of the hotel. Ou Mucen saw the chaotic scene at the hotel entrance and moved his finger slightly, unconsciously clicking on the next photo. Immediately, the next image¡ª a male corpse, mangled beyond recognition, lying on the ground¡ªappeared before his eyes. It was truly horrific. On the rainy night, amidst the wreckage on the ground, the boyy there like a frog carelessly tossed aside, surrounded by blood, with white matter that could faintly be seen next to his head. That was brain matter! Ou Mucen suddenly felt nauseous and quickly clicked on the next photo. This time, he saw another photo of the bloody scene. It was the roof of a white Toyota sedan, which looked rather new. But after that night, it was practically wrecked, because he saw that on the roof, dented with arge hollow,y a female corpse. And at that moment, blood from the female corpse was streaming everywhere! Such shocking photos! Chapter 582 She’s Lying! 6

Chapter 582: Chapter 582 She¡¯s Lying! 6

However, what stunned him the most was that at the crime scene, he actually saw a very familiar figure, with neat short hair, a gray long knitted cardigan, light blue jeans, and white sneakers beneath... He suddenly remembered the person he had seen when he opened the door that night; immediately, his pupils shrank violently, and his entire face turned pale! Yes, that night, she was wearing this exact outfit, those shoes, and she was all wet. His heart skipped a beat, and a very bad premonition suddenly emerged within him, "Chief Shen, let me ask you, do you recall what the female eyewitness was wearing that night? What did she look like?" "I don¡¯t know what she looked like, but I checked the case file, which described her wearing a gray knitted cardigan, jeans, and sneakers. Right, and she had short hair..." "..." Time seemed to stop; in the office, at that moment, it seemed as if all sounds had ceased, and all he could hear in his ears was a buzzing noise. She was lying! She had told him that night that she went to Tang Garden to find Lin Yebai, but now he discovered that she had actually gone to Cuiwei Hotel, to that murder scene. He began to panic atst! ng!! It was just a tremble of the hand, and the cup that had been on the desk "fell" off, hitting the floor and shattering into pieces! Why was she there? What exactly was she hiding from him? Could it be... from the beginning? Was she deceiving him all along? He stared vacantly at the cup lying broken on the ground, his fingers beginning to grow ice cold, and a very disconcerting panic surged from the bottom of his heart, gradually enveloping him. What on earth was going on? He started searching for his cellphone, wanting to make a call, but when he picked it up, he realized he had no idea who to call. It was then that he suddenly came to the realization that after the woman had left, she hadn¡¯t left any other way to contact her besides that switched-off number. Hehe! How foolish he was, not even noticing that! And he thought he was so clever. He finally lost a bit of hisposure, grabbed the phone on his desk, and dialed out, "Hello? Get me the manager of Cuiwei Hotel, I need to speak to him immediately, right now!!" He roared,pletely forgetting he was at hispany. Three minutester, the call got through, and he picked up immediately, "Hello, this is Ou Mucen. I want to ask you, on the evening of August 16, was there a woman named An Ning who visited your ce?" "Hello, Mr. Ou, are you referring to your assistant? Yes, she came to me, mentioning that you wanted to investigate the registry of room 999 on June 13th, five years ago. Then, I looked it up for her." "..." Room 999, five years ago on June 13th? Wasn¡¯t that... the room he had stayed in back then? So, that meant the woman had only found out at that time that he was the man from back then?!! The man holding the phone waspletely dumbfounded, sitting rigidly, as if his brain had suddenly stopped functioning, everything turning into a nk. Chapter 583 She’s Lying! 7

Chapter 583: Chapter 583 She¡¯s Lying! 7

What did he just say? Why had she previously imed in front of him that she didn¡¯t even know the man from that night, but suddenly, that night...? So it was all because of this!! He finally understood, and he also understood why she was so proactive that night, even bringing the child with her. Ye Ning, you... idiotic woman! His hands began to tremble, both from the sudden knowledge of the truth and from that ungraspable fear in the depths of his heart. Shaking, he clicked on thest photo, and it was that photo that finally showed him the scene he most feared. It was still her silhouette, but this time, she stood beside the female corpse, tilting her head high and ring towards the rooftop above. That taut silhouette, and the way her hands firmly grasped the arms of the corpse¡ªthey conveyed a murderous aura so intense, even he could feel it through the screen!! Murderous aura!! Murderous aura!! He picked up the phone for thest time: "Hello..." "Why are you calling me? To show off?" "I just want to ask you one thing, are you with her now? Are you in Ningzhou?" "Ningzhou? Ou Mucen, are you sick? You snatched her away from me at the Qiao Family, and now you¡¯re asking me if I took her to Ningzhou? Have you lost your mind?" "..." As thesest words fell, the man on this end finally saw hisst bit of hope shatter like a ss ball falling from midair, smashing into pieces with a snap. This man hadn¡¯t gone to Ningzhou, she had indeed lied to him! She actually deceived him? He finally realized, and suddenly all his strength drained from him, leaving him limp and powerless in his chair! She was really capable, wasn¡¯t she? Relying on her cleverness, she had set up such a grand scheme to deceive him. First there was the message, knowing he would not go to Lin Yebai, then she dragged him out, knowing he would still have doubts due to his intelligence. So, she used Ningzhou Prison as an excuse topletely hoodwink him. And this Ningzhou Prison, he almost didn¡¯t need to think about it to know, themotion there must also be her doing. For instance, an anonymous tip-off that there was something wrong with Ye Ning in the prison would naturally prompt an investigation by the prison authorities. At that time, if he had doubts and called, the answer he would get was naturally that they were indeed investigating Ye Ning, just like the call made by Ji Chengzhi that day. Thinking of this, he finally could not contain his fury and kicked over the entire desk with one foot! "Bang!!!" It was a solid wood desk, which made a tremendous noise as it hit the ground, so loud that even the office outside felt the floor shake. Secretary Gao was working at his own desk outside when he suddenly heard the sound and his face went pale as he rushed in: "Third Master, you..." He had only spoken a few words when his eyes caught sight of the overturned desk covering the floor, and all other words got stuck in his throat, his face turning white with shock. Kicking over a desk¡ªhow immense must the anger be to reach this extent? Secretary Gao¡¯s heart virtually stopped beating as he stood there, trembling. He looked at the man in the office, who had weakly settled back into the chair after overturning the desk, and after hesitating for a long time, mustered the courage to ask, "Third Master, what... what happened?" Chapter 584 She’s Lying! 8

Chapter 584: Chapter 584 She¡¯s Lying! 8

Indeed, what had he encountered? In the past, no matter how furious he was, he would never have done something so extreme. He asked and waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t get a response. So he lowered his head and began tidying up, "By the way, Young Master, Second Master came looking for you at thepany earlier. The security guards drove him away." Second Master? Ou Muyuan? The man who had been sitting there for a long time finally moved his still-angry eyes slightly, "What did hee to find me for?" Secretary Gao looked up, "It seems he wanted to go to Honghai, and then he wanted to ask who you were going to see there..." Honghai? Honghai!! A jolt went through his mind, and finally, did something sh across his mind? That¡¯s right, Mei Liping died at Honghai, and it was ruled a suicide. Honghai? Suicide? He sat there, his mind like a roller coaster, with countless fragments shing before his eyes. Suddenly, his face drastically changed, and he stood up from his chair, "Prepare the car, I¡¯m going to Honghai!" Honghai? Secretary Gao was stunned for a moment, "What did you say? Going to Honghai? What for?" "Don¡¯t worry about it. Pick these things up from the floor, nobody is allowed to look at them. Put them in my cab. Also, give Dr. Ji a call and tell him to take good care of Xiaobao these two days. Don¡¯t let anything happen to him." After saying this, he walked out. Seeing this, Secretary Gao didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and hurried outside to get his car keys to hand to him. Honghai, of all ces, why go to Honghai? Watching the young CEO leave, Secretary Gao stood at the door of the office for a long time, unable to snap out of it. As he was lost in thought, suddenly, from Xiaochen¡¯s office behind him, there came her cry of rm, "Oh my God, Secretary Gao, the Second Young Madam is dead!!" "What did you say? Who¡¯s dead?" "The Second Young Madam, the former boss¡¯s wife of Longfeng. Look at this, here¡¯s the photo; it¡¯s been all over, the picture of her being retrieved from the seawater. Look." Xiaochen covered her mouth, as if afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe it, and hurriedly pointed it out for him to see. Hearing this, Secretary Gao finally stepped forward! Indeed, the top trending Weibo post was about the death of the Second Young Madam of the Ou Group, wasn¡¯t it? Plus, that photo was taken with exceptional rity, exceptionally bright, capturing the painful struggle of Mei Liping¡¯s final moments in such a visually shocking manner, garnering tens of thousands ofments in minutes. How could this happen? This is too horrifying! Secretary Gao was shocked and immediately picked up the phone to make another call, "Young Master, have you left? Something big happened here; the Second Young Madam is dead. Someone has posted the photos online, and now our Ou Group¡¯s official site is almost crashing, Young Master!" "..." After Secretary Gao finished speaking, there was a very long silence on the phone, only the sound of someone¡¯s breathing, heavy and erratic. That sound was as if a violent storm was about to break out, a great darkness descending, enveloping the entire phone in a terrifying atmosphere. It seemed, in the next second, he could ruthlessly tear everything apart, destroy everything! "Ahhh!!!" One minuteter, the outburst came. The man who had gotten into the car threw the phone violently, and like a trapped beast, he started frantically pounding the steering wheel with his hands. So forceful, so angry, so hysterical, and yet... so desperate! What on earth did she intend to do? Did she want nothing at all? Not him, nor their child? Chapter 585 The Storm is Coming 1

Chapter 585: Chapter 585 The Storm is Coming 1

He slumped over the steering wheel, his bloodshot eyes staring ahead, but in the dim light, everything blurred into one. --- Twenty minutester, on the expressway out of Honghai, Ou Muyuan, who was gripping the steering wheel, received a phone call, "Hello?" "Where are you now?" It was cold and emotionless! Ou Muyuan, upon hearing this, immediately became enraged, "Where else could I possibly go? I went to thepany to find you but was sent away by your people. Ou Mucen, you really have the guts, to be so ruthless..." "Where exactly are you?!!" Before he could finish his words, the voice on the phone suddenly rose several octaves, harshly interrupting him! Ou Muyuan got such a fright that he nearly lost his grip on the steering wheel. Is this man insane? Why is he suddenly so angry? Annoyed and somewhat embarrassed, he wanted to curse back, but for some reason, upon hearing his voice like that, he inexplicably chickened out and could only honestly reply, "On the expressway, almost at Meilin!" "Wait for me in Meilin!" The voice on the phone said coldly and then hung up. Ou Muyuan, after hearing that, nced at his phone, momentarily stunned. Wait for him? Could it be that he¡¯s alsoing? In an instant, the anger within him seemed to vanish, and his entire being felt at ease. Yes, although he and his brother stood in opposition, he could not deny that in many aspects, Mucen was superior to him, especially in handling big issues, where he preferred to leave them to his brother. So, when he arrived at the Meilin rest stop, he really did drive in and waited there. However, he waited for at least an hour at that ce and saw no one. Instead, before long, one of the Ou Family¡¯s Hidden Guards named Ying Hao, who always followed that person, appeared before him in a jeep. "Second Master..." "What¡¯s all this...?" "Third Young Master asked me toe. He¡¯s already taking care of Honghai. Third Young Master said for the Second Master to head back to A City and wait. The body of Second Young Madame will be personally brought back by Third Young Master," Ying Hao said politely. After getting out, he exined the purpose of his visit and the situation. Ou Muyuan was stunned! He wasn¡¯t allowed to go to Honghai? That damn kid went by himself? He couldn¡¯t quite make sense of it, but at this moment, the man named Ying Hao seemed not to give him the chance to ask. As soon as he finished speaking, he gestured with his eyes, and immediately two assistants came over, escorted him back to the jeep, ready to head back in the direction of A City. "By the way, Second Master, do you really not know where Young Master Sun has gone?" Ou Muyuan¡¯s face already looked very unpleasant, and on hearing this, he blurted out, "If I knew, would I have gone to Honghai alone?" Ying Hao: "..." That made sense. Mei Liping was that man¡¯s mother; if she died, he would have to im her body. How could he not inform his own son? The only exnation was that he really didn¡¯t know where Young Master Sun was? So, he lowered his head and sent a message from his phone, "Third Master, the Second Master has confirmed that he really doesn¡¯t know where Young Master Sun is." The message went out, but there was no reply for a long time. Seeing this, Ying Hao prepared to drive off, but at that moment, his phone suddenly rang. Looking down, it was the very person to whom he had just sent the message. Chapter 586 The Storm is Coming 2

Chapter 586: Chapter 586 The Storm is Coming 2

"Third Master..." "Have your two assistants take Ou Muyuan back to A City, and youe meet with me now. Also, keep a close eye on the trendingments online to see if there are any voices that stand out from the usual." "..." Voices that stand out from the usual? Ying Hao didn¡¯t quite understand, but since the BOSS had said so, he started obediently checking online. And sure enough, on the Weibo post that disyed the high-definition photo of Mei Liping¡¯s death, he saw that in thetestments section, an ount named "Blood Debt Blood Repayment" had started cursively ranting. Blood Debt Blood Repayment: "Bitch! I¡¯ll never let you off!" Prosperity All the Way: "Who are you cursing?" Starry Sky: "What do you mean, upstairs? Who are you calling a bitch?" Little Yaoyi: "..." ... Then there are many confused voices below, mostly wondering why this person would say something like that, because the entirement board was discussing why the second young mistress of the Ou Family wouldmit suicide. There were also various spections about the misfortune within a wealthy marriage. But specifically this "Blood Debt Blood Repayment" person had said something that didn¡¯t fit in at all. Ying Hao was starting to understand, so he directly clicked into this person¡¯s ount. There, he discovered severalments made by the same ount on that particr Weibo post, one of which was most eerie and shocking. Blood Debt Blood Repayment: "Just wait, I¡¯ll make you the second her!" "..." This sentence, which sent a shiver down the spine upon just one nce, was followed by several very bloody emojis. Upon seeing this, Ying Hao finally broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead, and hurriedly redialed the phone call from earlier. He immediately said, "Third Master, there really is an unusual voice, I¡¯ve seen it; it¡¯s someone called Blood Debt Blood Repayment, who¡¯s using a very bloody and violent tone, as if threatening someone?" "Is that so?" On the expressway, the man who was driving heard this and felt as if his tightly wound heart had finally found a bit of direction, and he rxed slightly. Gripping the steering wheel in his hand, he thought for a moment before speaking: "Then continue to monitor and see if anyone is replying to hisments. If there are replies, examine them carefully and tell me about the content." Ying Hao nodded busily, "Alright!" Then, he went back to scrutinizing thements. Again, the man¡¯s hunch was proven correct, because with the explosive nature of the Weibo post, the invisible things among tens of thousands ofments would hardly get noticed. So, after the ount named "Blood Debt Blood Repayment" posted several angry and bloodyments, finally, in thest one, he saw a reply from someone called "Dark Night High Heels"... Dark Night High Heels: "Good, I¡¯m waiting for you. Remember,e by three in the afternoon, or there¡¯ll be an even bigger gift waiting for you!" Then, there was an even more bone-chilling image attached... Ying Hao¡¯s hands trembledpletely, and with a snap, a drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead,nding right on the screen, just like the eerie image, making him tremble with fear. What... what on earth is going on here? Could it be...? He suddenly didn¡¯t dare to think any further, quickly wiped the sweat off the phone screen, and immediately screenshot the discovery and sent it over, then sat there waiting for news. Chapter 587: What is owed, must always be repaid! 1

Chapter 587: Chapter 587: What is owed, must always be repaid! 1

After sending the message, Ying Hao sat in his car and waited, but seeing no response for a very long time, he started the vehicle and began his journey. What he didn¡¯t know was that on the highway to Honghai, there was a ck Bentley sedan speeding along. When the driver heard the vibration from the cell phone, he picked it up and looked at it, and in an instant, the car screeched to a halt! Almost causing the car behind to crash into it! "What¡¯s wrong with your driving? Do you have a death wish?" The driver of the car that nearly collided with the Bentley immediately started cursing at it. However, the person inside the Bentley seemed to ignore everything and just sat there as if his soul had left his body. Three o¡¯clock? A grand gift? She really is crazy! He looked at the endless highway ahead, and after a long while, he picked up his phone and dialed a number... "Find me an IP address!" "Third Young Master, you said..." "¡¯High Heels in the Dark,¡¯ it¡¯s a Weibo ount. Find out herst login address and send it to me." "Yes, Third Young Master!" After hearing this, the person on the other end of the phone agreed and quickly hung up. Then, the man here clenched his pale fingers after putting down the phone and finally restarted the car, driving toward Honghai at the fastest speed... Three o¡¯clock! There were two hours left from now. In two hours, alright, dead woman, you listen to me, if you don¡¯t want to be properly dealt with, just stand still and don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I will definitely not let you go! With a howl, the car shot out like an arrow released from its bow! ---- Meanwhile, in a secluded alley in Honghai, a young woman wearing a ck coat and a coffee-colored knitted hat was making her way quickly through the streets. His guess was correct, she was right here! Except, she was about to leave now. The bait sheid out had hooked the fish; it was time to move to a ce where she could light a fire and cook. She swore that this time she would stew that fish until there was nothing left. Walking through the alleyways, in a city battered by sea winds, all she could hear were the strange howling sounds, like a monster finally emerging from its icy prison. It grabbed at her coat, tossed her short hair around, and made her delicate, pale face even more pallid. "Have mercy, miss, have mercy. I haven¡¯t eaten all day." As she walked, a pleading voice suddenly came from beside her feet. She looked down and saw next to her, in the cold wind, a raggedly dressed mother and son were begging in the corner. The young woman didn¡¯t need a description; she recognized at first nce that she was a professional beggar. But the pitiful child, not yet two years old, was shivering in a small cardboard box with his eyes closed, his little face pale. Is this a mother? To bring such a small child out for money? She paused, and for a moment, wanted to kill the woman, but after watching the crowds of people constantly passing by, she calmed herself down. Then, she took out a hundred yuan from her pocket and threw it into the woman¡¯s bowl. "Remember, this is the first time. If I catch you with him out here again, you will never see him again!" Chapter 588: What is owed, must always be repaid! 2

Chapter 588: Chapter 588: What is owed, must always be repaid! 2

Her icy gaze, like that of a spectral presence, skimmed forebodingly across her face before finally settling on the child. The woman was stunned, ncing at the money in her hand and then back to the child the other woman was eyeing. Eventually, she grabbed the money tightly and, holding the child, hurriedly walked away. Such is human nature! The woman let out a cynicalugh, turned around, and continued walking forward. After just a few minutes, she reached the end of the alley. There, she hailed a taxi and got in. "Where would you like to go, Miss?" "Honghaikou!" The temperatureless voice that came from her lips was cold¡ªcold like the frost that had just settled on the city. The driver felt a disconcerting unease and nced at her in the rearview mirror. The woman who had entered wore a ck coat, its cor sorge that when turned up, it almost buried her small face, making it impossible to discern her features. What kind of woman was this? Feeling a piercing chill, the driver¡¯s heart skipped a beat and, not daring to ask further, he started the car and headed towards Honghaikou. Honghaikou was a derelict dock, a once lively part of the city long ago abandoned. Ever since the government had ordered the relocation of the port to Nancheng, Honghaikou had fallen into disuse. Aside from some decrepit ships, it was usually deserted. What could she possibly want here? In about ten minutes, they arrived at Honghaikou. The driver pulled over and opened the door. "Miss, what are you doing here? This ce has been abandoned for a long time." "Nothing¡ªI just wanted to take a walk," she responded nonchntly and then took out the money to pay him. The driver, having nothing more to say, epted the money and watched as she got out of the car and walked towards an abandoned cruise liner at the edge of the dock. That cruise liner, it was said, had been left behind by arge shippingpany from before. After the port had moved, the ship, being too old, was not transferred either. Thus, it remained forlornly here, a vestige of an era long past. The woman approached slowly, her delicate high heels clicking and her ck coat cutting a unique figure in the drizzling autumn rain. Her steps reverberated against the scrap metal littered ground, creating a jarring, yet clear sound. After walking for only a few minutes, she reached the forsaken cruise liner, and under the driver¡¯s watchful gaze, she climbed aboard. It was bizarre¡ªa woman as beautiful as she,ing to such a forsaken ce? After onest look, the driver revved the engine and left. Meanwhile, the woman on the derelict ship went straight to the rear cabin, not bothering to explore elsewhere. There, she uncovered the tarp and saw a dingy, mottled interior cabin with a mother and child, bound and frightened. No, to be precise, only the mother was bound, for the child was only a few months old, not yet able to speak or walk. At that moment, the child was cradled in her arms, so there was no need to bind it. Chapter 589: What is owed, must always be repaid! 3

Chapter 589: Chapter 589: What is owed, must always be repaid! 3

Upon entering, the disheveled young woman saw her and immediately began to weep, "Wu wu wu...." She saw it, and simply smiled, then sat down opposite to her, "Don¡¯t panic, he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. When he does, I will naturally let you go." "Wu wu wu wu...." "Want to speak?" "Mhm...." "Fine, I can remove the cloth from your mouth, but remember, if you make a sound, the bottom of the sea will be where your son isid to rest today. How about that?" she said calmly, her pale face almost translucent, stirring an inexplicable sense of rm. The child¡¯s mother immediately nodded her head, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t scream! It was then that the woman in the trench coat finally removed the cloth from her mouth and, incidentally, handed over some items she had brought. The woman saw them and couldn¡¯t care about anything else, she opened her mouth wide and began to devour the food voraciously. She was the mother of a child who was still breastfeeding, and of course, she had to eat more to feed her child, who hadn¡¯t been nursed in a long time. Fortunately, the woman in the trench coat was patient enough to wait until she had finished the bottle of milk in her hand. Only then did she bend down, pick up the infant from the chair opposite her, and ce him in her arms. Upon seeing her child, the mother couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, "Who exactly are you? Why have you kidnapped my child and me?" The young woman did not speak but simply ripped open the two pieces of clothing over her chest and ced the baby under her nursing organs, then stood up and walked away. Seeing this, the child¡¯s mother had no choice but to lower her head to nurse her child. After her child had almost finished feeding, she raised her head and once again looked at the woman standing at the edge of the cabin, gazing out at the sea. "Are you holding us here to extort money? If so, I advise you to give up, my child¡¯s father doesn¡¯t have a penny right now." "Is that so?" The woman standing there raised her eyebrows slightly and, after a long pause, finally turned her head again to quietly look at the other woman.... This woman was actually very beautiful, with a melon-seed face, willow-leaf eyebrows, and especially those eyes¡ª as beautiful as spring water, misty and bewildering, clear and lucid¡ªhighlighting her pitiable charm to the utmost. It¡¯s just a pity that she had such a strong air of the streets about her. The woman in the trench coat retracted her gaze and looked outside again, "How did you get together with him? I heard your true identity is just that of an escort girl." Escort girl? As soon as this was said, the woman¡¯splexion immediately changed, "What¡¯s wrong with being an escort girl? Can¡¯t an escort girl find a man?" The woman in the trench coat gave a cold smile, "You can, but the man you found is not just any man, but the young master of the Ou Family, and ordinary women can¡¯t just climb into his bed." Indeed, that scumbag took no notice of her, a naive and pure girl as nk as a sheet of paper, back then. Afterward, Yang Xueshan had been with him for five years, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t escape the tragic finale of being thrown off the rooftop by him. So, how exactly did this escort girl named Zhang Yi catch his eye? And in the end, she even bore him a son! The woman at the cabin entrance was truly perplexed! Chapter 590: What is owed, must always be repaid! 4

Chapter 590: Chapter 590: What is owed, must always be repaid! 4

The woman who was nursing her child looked at her and spoke, "You said that ordinary women can¡¯t catch his eye, so if he¡¯s with me, I must not be ordinary, right? So, what about you? Are you just one of those ordinary women?" What a sharp-tongued woman! The woman in the windbreaker, upon hearing this, wasn¡¯t bothered at all, or rather, she showed little reaction, "That must be the case, it¡¯s been many years now." "So that¡¯s how it is!" The nursing woman¡¯s eyes narrowed disdainfully as she heard this. Indeed, with that kind of appearance, how could the young master of the Ou Family ever fancy her? Thus, her terror faded away, reced by an air of arrogance, "If that¡¯s the case, then I would advise you not to worry too much about it. Our Yu Ze has discarded so many women, you¡¯re nothing special." "Is that so?" "Of course, you must know about that woman named Yang Xueshan who followed him for five years, right? She always imed to be the young mistress of the Ou Family, but what happened to her? Yu Ze has been with me for two years now and this year we even had a son. That woman, who kept pestering him, was thrown off the rooftop by him a long time ago!" She spoke casually, her voice filled with the smugness of victory! At this moment, the woman showed nopassion whatsoever, only the pride and joy of the victor. The woman in the windbreaker¡¯s gaze sharpened, and finally, an icy aura enveloped her. "Is that so? Are you very happy now?" "Of course I¡¯m happy. Let me tell you, in his heart, the only one he truly loves is me and our son!" "Really?" "Really!" "Well then, let¡¯s see how much you weigh in his heart." She stepped forward, not waiting for a reaction, took the child from her arms, re-seated her in the chair, and tied her up again. Zhang Yi shouted in panic, "What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, even if you do this, he won¡¯te back to you, you bitch!" She called her a bitch? The woman in the windbreaker bent down in front of her, "You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t want to go back to him; I just want to see how much he really loves you, that¡¯s all." After saying that, she stuffed a cloth into her mouth, effectively silencing her. Indeed, since this woman imed that the man really loved her, she would let her see today what trulyy hidden in that man¡¯s heart. She smiled like a sinister specter, after gagging her, she ced the infant in another basket, then sat there, singing nursery rhymes, and weaving the rope above. Zhang Yi, seeing this, finally struggled violently, trying to make her release her son. But at this moment, not only were her hands and feet bound, but she couldn¡¯t even speak. How could she ask her to release her son? Yu Ze,e save our son quickly... She didn¡¯t know how long she had waited, but finally, there seemed to be the sound of a vehicle approaching on shore. The woman who was weaving the rope secured the baby firmly in the basket and hung it on the back of the chair where the other woman was seated. Then, she dragged them both out, pulling them onto the deck outside. Once outside, it took just a moment for her to hoist the other woman up, drag her to the deck outside, and then, she tied her to the railing. Chapter 591: What is owed, must always be repaid! 5

Chapter 591: Chapter 591: What is owed, must always be repaid! 5

Zhang Yi struggled even harder when she saw... Because she saw the terrifying, surging waves right behind her, seemingly ready to devour herpletely in the next moment. She began to sob and cry! It was at that moment on the dock, a taxi finally arrived speedily, and after spotting the cruise ship, a man in a grey coat got out and dashed towards this side. "Zhang Yi! Zhang Yi, where are you?" He was indeed there to find her and her child, and as soon as he arrived, his voice, when he called out, was heard by the entire silent docks. He really cared deeply for them... Zhang Yi, tied up, saw and immediately began to struggle frantically with joy. The woman in the trench coat did not stop her; on the contrary, she even pulled the cloth from Zhang Yi¡¯s mouth to let the man hear her, and at that moment, the bound woman finally let out a heart-wrenching cry: "Yu Ze! I¡¯m here!!" Yu Ze? She called out with such intimacy! The woman who had been silently standing on the deck with her arms folded watched this scene with only a cold sneer on her lips. Yang Xueshan, do you see this? This is the man you¡¯ve loved for five years, done everything for for his sake for five years, and yet in the end, you¡¯re not even as good as a mistress. When he heard the shouts from the deck, the man quickly ran towards them, looking up as he ran. Ye Ning stood there without revealing herself until he reached the second level and was about to climb up, then she casually walked over from the deck, hands in her trench coat pockets: "You finally arrived?" "..." With one sentence, the figure climbing up stopped abruptly! "An Ning, you bitch, what do you want?" He looked up, his eyes burning with rage as if he wanted to tear her in two on the spot. Ye Ning saw this andughed... What did she want? Of course, she wanted to reim the lives he had taken from her and the blood debts on his hands. With a slight bend, she leaned there, her smile bright as she looked at him: "Master Sun, do you like this gift? I told you I would send you a big gift!" "You¡ª" "Right, you¡¯d better be careful this time. Last time, it was just one life, but this time, there are two. See that? In that basket, that¡¯s your son. If you choose yourself again, both of these lives will apany you in death." Her face was as friendly as if she were just a caring big sister reminding him, and the yfulness in her eyes made her seem like an innocent and adorable little girl, even the finger pointing at the baby basket was simr. This bitch! This beast! The man below was finallypletely enraged, pulled out a gun, and aimed it at her: "Do you believe I will kill you right now?" Ye Ningughed out loud: "Go ahead, shoot, let¡¯s die together..." She casually opened her trench coat, and it was at this moment that people on the cruise ship saw that what was tied inside her coat were all bombs! Mad, this woman has truly gone mad!! Chapter 592: What is owed, must always be repaid! 6

Chapter 592: Chapter 592: What is owed, must always be repaid! 6

Ou Yuze¡¯s face finally turnedpletely pale, he stared dumbfounded at the woman and child tied up above his head, then nced at the woman beside him, whose smile was as eerie as a ghost¡¯s. Finally, his eyes bloodshot with rage, he bellowed, "What exactly do you want?" Ye Ning secured her trench coat again, "The same old rules, just likest time with your mother, kill yourself, and I¡¯ll let the two of them go!" Pausing, she felt that this might be letting him off too easily, so she added, "Or you could trade a leg for the woman, and a hand for the baby." "You¡ª" "Yuze, please, save me, for the sake of the two years I¡¯ve spent with you, for the sake of the son I bore you, Yuze, please!" Zhang Yi, who was tied up, started to sense something was wrong, and before the man could speak, she began to plead. However, what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was that despite her pleas, this man who had always been sweet and affectionate to her, at this moment, didn¡¯t pay her any heed at all. Instead, he just red fiercely at the ceiling before picking up his gun and making his way up again. At that moment, Zhang Yi, who was bound there, only saw the woman in the ck trench coat twitch her finger ever so slightly, and instantly, the railing she was bound to began to tip outward! "Ahh¡ªOu Yuze!!!" It was a scream more chilling than a ghost¡¯s! Ye Ning stood there, calmly enjoying the spectacle until the woman was about to detach from the railing and fall into the sea, at which point she pressed the remote she held in her hand. Instantly, the man who was ascending with the gun noticed cracks appearing under his feet, and with a loud "ng," the staircase he was climbing suddenly jutted up and then, like a wing, spun outward from inside. It turned out, the staircase was movable! And what was most terrifying was not just that it was movable; it was also connected to the railing that bound the woman and child. This meant that once the staircase was extended outward, it became a scale with the railing¡ªif one side lost weight, the other could plummet into the sea. How thrilling is this game? Ye Ning looked on with satisfaction at the screams and the roar of the man like a wild beast, as she took her steps closer. She addressed the woman, "Zhang Yi, you said he loved you, didn¡¯t you? Now¡¯s his chance to prove it. Ask him if he¡¯s willing to let you and your child live. To give up his own life?" Zhang Yi instantly shuddered! To give up his own life? No, she dare not ask; she just couldn¡¯t muster the courage... Her face was filled with terror as she looked at the man on whom her very life hung by a thread, her eyes brimming with the desperate hope of a dying fish grasping for a lifeline. But what about the man? In the face of such a look, he did not even nce her way. Instead, as he gripped the handrail, he red viciously at the woman on the deck who was enjoying the drama unfold, "Who the hell are you? Why are you so intent on pushing me to my death?" Intent on pushing him to his death? He was still asking who she was? Ye Ning stood there, chuckling lightly, "Who do you think I am?" Ou Yuze: "..." However, it was Zhang Yi who heard this and quickly spoke up, "Yuze, she¡¯s the woman you abandoned, jealous because she saw us together, and we had a child." Chapter 593

Chapter 593: Chapter 593

"You shut your mouth!" Had he not heard this, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but upon hearing, the man already cornered into a dead end immediately and fiercely interrupted her. Indeed, if it were really because of this, would this wretch need to set up such an borate trap to deal with him? First his Longfeng, then his inheritance rights, and now even his life was in jeopardy¡ªthis was definitely not just about a woman he was supposed to abandon. Hey there, his eyes bloodshot, staring intently at her: "The affair with Longfeng, it was you who engineered it. The purpose was to ensure that I would bepletely cut off from the Ou Family. Yang Xueshan died that night, and you were there too. This means you knew her. Yang Xueshan had been with me for so many years without a single friend, let alone someone to avenge her. So who exactly are you?" "..." Haha! What a surprise, huh? To think of all that¡ªit seems, at times, his brain isn¡¯t that dumb after all. So Ye Ning walked over, standing there amidst the evening sky sttered with sunset, looking down from her height, those gorgeous eyes like colored ze, quietly observing him: "Naturally, I am here to settle ounts with you, Ou Yuze. Haven¡¯t I told you before? Some things are not unreported; it¡¯s just not time yet." She enunciated each word, her voice sharp as an ice-cold de, making every word send shivers down one¡¯s spine. Ou Yuze was startled for a moment, and suddenly, his thoughts raced back to the day of the ident in the polishing workshop at the factory. That¡¯s right. Upon hearing of the ident, he came down gleefully, hoping to see if this woman had been killed. But instead, he saw her climbing up step by step from underneath. Then, that sentence whispered in his ear! Some deeds must always be repaid! And at that moment, while he was listening to her, his nose freshly recalled the scent of lime... Lime fragrance... Lime fragrance... All of a sudden, his eyes fixated on the pair of lustrous ze-like eyes above and widened sharply, his expression turning to utter shock upon recognizing the familiar cold chill and aura in those pupils! My God! It was her all along? She had... she had actually reappeared?!! His mind went nk, his whole being transfixed by the face above as if struck by lightning, motionless. Zhang Yi had been watching his reactions. After that woman spoke those words, suddenly, he fell silent, his eyes locked on the woman¡¯s gaze, as if enormously shocked, frozen in ce. So she too directed her gaze towards the woman¡¯s eyes. But then she saw those eyes, which she hadn¡¯t noticed in the cabin earlier because she was angry. Now that she saw them, she realized they were extremely beautiful. Like an oasis in the desert, like the ss in a crystal pce, its appearance there, with its dazzling radiance, was as if filled with gleaming water, breathtakingly beautiful. And the key thing was, she suddenly discovered her own eyes seemed somewhat simr to hers, but it was only a superficial likeness; her expression couldn¡¯tpare to even one ten-thousandth of hers! How could this be? How is this possible? She touched her own eyes, and all of a sudden, she screamed like a madwoman at the man from before whom she hadn¡¯t dared to confront: "Ou Yuze, do you love me or not? If you love me, let me down!" She really had gone mad! PS: Should I update one more Chapter? I haven¡¯t written it yet... Chapter 594: What is owed, must always be repaid! 8

Chapter 594: Chapter 594: What is owed, must always be repaid! 8

Ou Yuze was staring at the face above, overwhelmed by a storm of emotions, when he suddenly heard the woman beside him shouting loudly. Without a second thought, he pointed the gun at her, "Shut up! Do you believe I¡¯ll blow you away right now?" "..." No one dared to speak anymore, and in that instant, silence once again descended over the deck. Ye Ning continued to watch calmly from above. From the look in this man¡¯s eyes and his utterly astonished expression, she knew he had realized something. But she didn¡¯t expose him. Instead, she just kept her hands in her trench coat pockets, watching him indifferently to see how he would react next. Yes, it had been five years, five years since he had sent her to jail with his own hands, and now five yearster, it was the first time she was talking to him face to face. Amidst the roaring waves crashing below them, the man fell silent for about a minute before finally speaking from the gangway, "When did this happen?" "Are you asking about how I got here, or about leaving that ce?" "Leaving that ce!" "That was several years ago. Didn¡¯t you know? I was already pregnant when I was sentenced!" "What did you say? Pregnant?" The man¡¯s face was full of shock. "Why would you be pregnant? Who¡¯s the father?" He pressed on, relentlessly asking several questions! Ye Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The words that were about to leave her lips suddenly got swallowed back down. He actually didn¡¯t know about this? It seemed that it was Yang Xueshan, that despicable woman, who was behind this all along. She had imed it was him who had arranged for them to go to a hotel but it was all her deception topletely disqualify her from being with him, only to trick her into going. That vile woman! Ye Ning cursed bitterly in her heart and looked expressionlessly away, "It¡¯s nothing, just some tricks by Yang Xueshan, that despicable woman, to win you over." Ou Yuze: "..." He continued to lie there, his face changing several times before he finally calmed down, "I didn¡¯t know about this; I never did that." Ye Ning remained nomittal, "Whether you did it or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore. These things aren¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that because of that child, I could finally serve my sentence outside of prison. And atst, I got the opportunity to seek revenge on you, Ou Yuze. Are you satisfied with this exnation?" "..." There was a long pause before he asked again, "Then who is the person in the prison? I had someone check, and you were still there." Ye Ning sneered, "Of course, that was my body double. Ou Yuze, have you be so foolish that you couldn¡¯t even figure this out?" Ou Yuze: "..." He looked up at her, seeing that face which, apart from her eyes, had nothing inmon with her former self. Suddenly, a surge of anger rose from deep within him, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll report you right now? You¡¯re a fugitive!" "Hahahaha..." Ye Ningughed until tears fell, "Are you really that na?ve or just ying dumb? Do you think I would brazenlye looking for you, telling you all this if I were afraid of that?" "You¡ª" "Let me tell you the truth. Yang Xueshan has already given me the evidence, including how you framed me, the hired assassination, and the embezzlement of corporate funds for private affairs within Ou Corporations. She gave me everything, Ou Yuze. Didn¡¯t expect that, did you? While you were plotting against others, they were plotting against you. That¡¯s retribution!" Chapter 595: What is owed, must always be repaid! 9

Chapter 595: Chapter 595: What is owed, must always be repaid! 9

Ha ha ha ha... This really is retribution, he thought that woman was just a pawn in his hand, but in the end he found that he himself was nothing more than a card yed by someone else! Ye Ning took one step at a time, her eyes calmly staring at the man whose face was twisted with rage by her provocation, "Enough talk, now it¡¯s time for you to make your choice. Do you want your own life, or the lives of your son and your woman?" Ou Yuze burst into hysterical screaming, "I want your life!!!" Ye Ning smiled, "Alright, let¡¯s see if you can save your own life first?" Having said that, she lightly stepped onto the main switch with her ck high heels! That was the control for the esctor and the railings. As soon as she stepped on it, both ends would fold up, and at that moment, all three of them would die! Unless one killed the other, making them fall off, which, with their weight gone from one side, would cause the other side to tip down, creating an opportunity to escape. And this was the final choice she had given him. Ou Yuze, lying there, finally saw a blood-red color appear in his eyes, and lifted his head to look at the woman on the other side and the baby basket behind her. His chest began to heave violently. Zhang Yi noticed his struggle, and suddenly, her entire face turned pale, "Ou Yuze, what are you doing? He¡¯s your son, would you really kill him just to save yourself?" The woman was clever, knowing that she wasn¡¯t convincing enough at this moment, so she brought up the son who was tied behind her. Just then, as if sensing the life-and-death choice his parents were facing, the infant in the basket began to cry his heart out, "Waah... Waah..." That truly was the purest sound tearing through the silence! As if he was screaming out, reminding, calling out... Calling out to the man who had fathered him to spare his life! However, to everyone¡¯s despair, the man finally raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at his mother and child, "Who knows if that child is even mine?" "Ou Yuze!!!" "Bang¡ª" An indignant woman¡¯s scream erupted almost simultaneously with the gunshot! It was at that moment the situation outside the cruise ship changed. Just as a bullet shot out of the man¡¯s handgun, the woman and child, who had previously been hanging there, were suddenly pulled back forcefully by something, so fast that even Ou Yuze, who was firing the gun, didn¡¯t have time to react before the woman and child were already back on the deck. Ou Yuze turned his head to see that it was the woman who had been standing on the deck who had pulled the rope tied to the railing. Immediately, his face twisted severely, and after cursing "Bitch!", he raised his handgun and shot at the deck again. Ye Ning saw this and pushed the mother and child forcefully out from the railings, then pulled out a gun from her own body and shot at the man, "Beast! Die!" Her finger pulled the trigger! Bang¡ª The man lying on the esctor immediately, the very man who had been about to shoot her, suddenly stiffened violently, a blossom of blood bursting from his chest. Instantly, his body began to slide quickly Chapter 596: What is owed, must always be repaid! 10

Chapter 596: Chapter 596: What is owed, must always be repaid! 10

It would be fine once she slid down; sliding down meant a bottomless abyss, and she was sure that he would have no way out alive! Ye Ning got up from the ground, intending to step on the main switch as well, but just at that moment, the woman she had just saved screamed, "Ah, my baby!" Startled, she looked up, only to discover that the baby blue, which she had just pulled down, was being pulled back by the man below, clutching at the rope that hadn¡¯t been cut yet. What was this beast trying to do? Ye Ning saw this and her face instantly turned pale. Without thinking too much, she dashed over and grabbed the baby blue, then desperately started to untie the rope. It was at this moment that the man who had been waiting for an opportunity opened fire from below. And so, amidst the chaos on deck, after the sound of a gunshot, Ye Ning, who was lying there, felt a pain in her abdomen and warm liquid started flowing out of her body. "Ou Yuze, you beast, are you even human? This is your son! How could you use him as bait?" Zhang Yi, still tied up there, saw everything clearly and suddenly sat down, crying and cursing loudly. But how could such a ruthless and unscrupulous beast listen to her words? Seeing that Ye Ning was finally shot by him, the man who had been shot managed to climb back up the esctor, supporting himself. Zhang Yi saw this and screamed, "Be careful, he¡¯sing up!" Ye Ning saw it too, but she still hadn¡¯t untied the rope from the baby blue, so even though she knew he wasing up, she persisted and untied the rope with her mouth before turning her head to look behind! It was at that moment when she saw a bloody hand grab her ankle, and with a fierce tug, before she could react, she was "bang" pulled to the edge of the railing. "Bitch! Think you can kill me? Not so easy!" The man, his face covered in blood, pulled her over and tightly grabbed her leg! He was now hanging below, and if he wanted to save his own life, of course, he had to climb up first. Ye Ning understood this, so she didn¡¯t panic. Feeling her body being rapidly pulled outward, she struggled towards the gun. Only by getting the gun would she have a chance to escape. Zhang Yi saw this too. Seeing the woman who had saved her life several times was hanging by a thread, she finally started to struggle and crawled over, trying to pass her the gun in her hand. However, this movement was a bad idea. As soon as Zhang Yi moved, the man below heard the sound of a chair moving on the deck, and without even thinking, he raised his hand and shot over: "You bitch, you dare to help her kill me?" A gunshot, and then the moving woman stopped moving, a streak of bright red blood dropping down from the chair. Drip... Drip... Ye Ning was stunned! She stared dumbfounded as those lines of blood shot out from the chair and fell on the deck, and finally, her chest started to heave violently, and her eyes, too, began to turn a blood red! This beast! You want to die? Fine, then let¡¯s die together! She let go of the hand she had been stubbornly holding on to, and in that instant, the man below, whose entire vitality and weight depended on her legs, felt a sudden emptiness above, and together with the woman above, both plummeted down again at high speed! "Ye Ning, you lunatic!" Chapter 597: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...1

Chapter 597: Chapter 597: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...1

Ye Ning is indeed crazy! This was not only known to Ou Yuze but also crystal clear to Ou Mucen, who was hurrying over at top speed. Even though he had floored the gas pedal on his way, it still took him a whole two hours to get to Honghai. Once at Honghai, he went straight to the alley provided by the IP address. It was there, in that alley, he found the hidden inte caf¨¦ and saw the woman he was looking for through the surveince footage. What on earth is this dead woman up to? He nced at the watch on his wrist and saw that more than two hours had passed, starting to panic a bit. The three o¡¯clock deadline was when she forced that scumbag to show up. She had set up such a big trap using Mei Liping¡¯s photo as bait to force his appearance, and from that tweet, he also knew that the person named "Blood Debt, Blood Repayment" was none other than Ou Yuze! Therefore, he was truly starting to panic now because time was running out. Just as he was about to leave the alley, his cell phone suddenly rang. He took it out to see that it was Ying Hao calling. "Hello?" "Third Master, the Second Master just called from over there, saying that Ou Yuze got in touch with him and asked where he was." "..." Ou Yuze? As soon as these words came out, the man in the midst of his frenzy seemed to see a glimmer of hope in the darkness. His expression immediately brightened, "When did this happen?" "Just twenty minutes ago. He asked if he was in Honghai." "Then what?" "Then Ou Muyuan said no, and he hung up, but I traced through Ou Muyuan¡¯s phone and the call came from Honghai. Now we¡¯re having the local telpany track the mobile location. We should have news soon." "Good! Call me immediately once you have it!" After hanging up, he quickly left the alley. He understood the implication of Ou Yuze¡¯s call; just as he had guessed, Ou Yuze too thought the ¡¯great gift¡¯ the woman mentioned was Ou Muyuan. That¡¯s why he had sent Ou Muyuan back on his way. But if it wasn¡¯t Ou Muyuan, what other temptation could there be to get Ou Yuze to meet her again? He walked out of the alley to his car, ready to get in when, at that moment, someone passing by said, "Did you hear about the gunfight at Honghaikou?" "Really?" "Yes, on an abandoned cruise ship. Some people said they heard gunshots, and now the police have already gone there!" "..." Honghaikou? A gunfight?!! His gaze suddenly narrowed, and he immediately flung the car door open, jumped in, and started the engine. Right then, Ying Hao sent a message saying that the locked location was Honghaikou. Upon seeing it, he immediately took off towards there like a shot. In fact, after he understood the whole story behind the incident, he began to understand her actions. However, what he couldn¡¯t ept was how she could abandon everything just for revenge? Couldn¡¯t their child and he himself make her cling to even the slightest bit of remembrance? Driving at top speed, the feeling of panic in his chest, fueled by the news he had just received, grew wider and emptier like a massive fissure. In about ten minutes or so, he finally arrived at the legendary Honghaikou. Thanks to the performance of his car, he even got there ahead of the police. Chapter 598: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...2

Chapter 598: Chapter 598: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...2

Upon arriving at Honghaikou, what immediately came into view was the vast, abandoned container terminal overgrown with weeds. Old, discarded shipping containers were scattered everywhere, while not far from the terminaly many derelict ships. Among them, a white cruise ship, still somewhat new-looking, was particrly conspicuous. That must be the cruise ship they mentioned, right? Seeing this, he quickly pulled the car to a stop, then opened the door and got out. Just then, a gunshot rang out from the cruise ship, startling him; his face immediately turned pale... It was an incredibly shocking yet tragic scene. The city had been shrouded in a misty drizzle all day, but at that moment, at the edge of the sky, a remnant of the setting sun appeared, blood-red like the dusk itself, casting its fiery glow across the sea surface, igniting the entire area in a burnished ze. In that same light, he saw someone being violently dragged down from the top deck of the cruise ship¡ªa slim figure in a ck coat and ck high heels. After being pulled down, she plummeted, like a moth to a me, towed by the person who clung to her legs, and from afar, a man¡¯s voice of utter despair could be heard crying out, "Ye Ning, you lunatic!!" Ye Ning, you lunatic!! Indeed, she was a lunatic!! He swayed, feeling darkness closing in on him, until the sound of police sirens approaching finally snapped him back to reality. He started running wildly towards the scene, "Ye Ning, you lunatic, I¡¯m really going to kill you!!" Yes, he was going to kill her. Rather than let her die carelessly at someone else¡¯s hands, he would prefer to take her life himself. But by the time he had run here in a frenzy, it was already toote. With a ¡¯thud,¡¯ the man below hit the ground first,nding precisely on the anchor on the dock. As he approached, the sound of a sharp weapon piercing flesh was heard, and the rust-covered anchor brutally breached his chest, leaving behind a ghastly, triangr protrusion, exposed and terrifying to behold. The man was impaled, and the woman who fell with him, clutching his legs, fared no better. She came crashing down, and while not pierced, her head struck the anchor with force, and as he approached, a massive pool of blood began to stream from the back of her skull. No! This can¡¯t be happening! At the sight, his knees buckled, and he found himself unable to stand, his mind wiped nk, filled only with dread. "You... you dead woman... why do you never listen?" he stumbled forward, moving like a lifeless automaton, trying to call out her name, but all that came out were these few pallid words. Yes, why did she never listen? Why did she never give him peace of mind? Hearing someone speak, the woman, still somewhat conscious,y there, slowly opening her eyes and looking up. She saw a tall figure with a familiar presence and a scent she greatly adored. Thus, in her increasingly hazy mind, she remembered the night they parted, the night she curled in his embrace, her eyes wide open, staring at him through the darkness all night long. Chapter 599: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...3

Chapter 599: Chapter 599: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...3

Her pick-up had arrived... She finally smiled, her vision blurred as she looked at him, "You... you came..." Ou Mucen could hardly bear it. Seeing her still talking to him, he finally copsed, his knees buckled, and he knelt down beside her, "You won¡¯t have any problems. I won¡¯t let you die, rest assured, I will never let you die!" He pressed down desperately on the bleeding hole in the back of her head and on her abdomen, and then, like a madman, he started shouting at the police officers who had already arrived. "Doctor! Call a doctor!!" The woman lying on the ground kept looking at him, even though she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly anymore, but her pupils still focused on him. "Mucen, take good care... of our chil...dren..." "Shut up! I won¡¯t take care of him. I never have taken care of children. I don¡¯t know how to, and I don¡¯t want to. If you¡¯re not here, I won¡¯t be responsible for him." He began to yell like a child throwing a tantrum. However, as he shouted, his eyes reddened, and his voice changed, like a wild beast that had roared itself out, ending with a helpless sob. Ye Ning heard this beside her ear; it cut her like a knife. But in the end, she could only say herst words to him, the words she wanted to tell him, into his ear... "Ou Mucen, how grateful I am that the man that night was you..." "..." Time seemed to stop and the air itself froze in this moment. In the bloody twilight on the cruise ship, all sounds seemed to fade away, except for those words, like thest flicker of a candle, softly reaching his ears. Ou Mucen, how grateful I am that the man that night was you... Ou Mucen, how grateful I am... Ou Mucen... Ou Mucen... "Third Young Master¡ª" "Ambnce!! Ambnce!!" "..." ---- Lin Yebai heard about it that night, and the cup he held in his hand immediately smashed to the ground, "What did you say? Say it again?!!" Xiaojin saw his reaction and his face changed, "I just received the news too. They said Aning tried to kill Ou Yuze in Honghai by using his mistress and child as bait, and in the end, they died together." "That¡¯s impossible. Why would she die alongside such scum? She wouldn¡¯t do that." The man, who had lost all color in his face, immediately denied it without a second thought. Xiaojin looked at him, and after a while, he finally nodded, "Yes, she indeed would not do that, but she witnessed Yang Xueshan and her brother being killed by that man!" "What did you say?" "On the night of August 16th, you told Ou Yuze to wait for Ou Mucen at Cuiwei Hotel, saying he would be there. He didn¡¯t wait for Ou Mucen, but Yang Xueshan arrived, and it was there he personally threw them off the rooftop. And that day, it just so happened that Aning was right below!" That¡¯s right, their n that day was indeed to have Ou Mucen go to the Cuiwei Hotel to find Ou Yuze, knowing that was the same hotel where he had a room in the past. At that time, Ou Mucen¡¯s search for Ou Yuze coincidentally concerned the past events. Therefore, making him find Ou Yuze at Cuiwei Hotel couldn¡¯t have been more appropriate. This would not only reaffirm his belief that the child was Ou Yuze¡¯s, but it would also infuriate him even more over the incident. Chapter 600: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...4

Chapter 600: Chapter 600: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...4

But unexpectedly, after the message was released, it wasn¡¯t Ou Mucen who came, but rather that woman named Yang Xueshan. Lin Yebai¡¯s body swayed, and finally, he copsed back into the chair, "And then?" Xiaojin continued, "Then that woman wanted to kill him, but for some reason, Ou Yuze seemed to have known that she woulde for him. Before she went to him, he had already captured her intellectually disabled brother. As soon as she showed up, he used her brother to threaten her. In the end, Yang Xueshan had no choice but to put down the gun in her hand and was thrown off the rooftop by him." Regarding the enmity between Yang Xueshan and Ou Yuze, Xiaojin wasn¡¯t very clear, including why she knew that Ou Yuze was at the Cuiwei Hotel? And why did Ou Yuze know in advance that she woulde? He didn¡¯t know; the only thing he knew was that this woman named Yang Xueshan hadpletely messed up their ns. But if he had known what had happened in the office that day at Longfeng, as well as in the conference room, he might have understood¡ªsince the moment they had fallen out, each wanted the other dead! So, after the news of Yang Xueshan¡¯s escape from the hospital spread, Ou Yuze knew she woulde for him and went to the orphanage to capture her brother. And Yang Xueshan? For years, she had been all too familiar with his movements. Even if she didn¡¯t know where he would go? But she would always find a way to locate him! Unfortunately, that night, the appalling incident took ce. Yang Xueshan had intended to kill him, but upon seeing her own brother, she was forced to give up, and the ruthless Ou Yuze? Seeing her surrender, where would he let her go? Right there, he threw both of them off the rooftop! Xiaojin, thinking back to the situation then, was overwhelmed with unbearable memories, "I don¡¯t know why Aning would go to the Cuiwei Hotel that day? But I suspect that before Yang Xueshan went to the Cuiwei, they had already met. Also, when I arrived, I heard her asking the manager for the room registration details from that year." Lin Yebai¡¯s face turned pale! "So... you mean, she now knows everything?" Xiaojin: "..." Staring at him for a long time, he finally hung his head and uttered a sound, "Mmm." "After she found out about that matter, and then witnessed how her brother died before her eyes, it¡¯s understandable that she would seek revenge against Ou Yuze due to the immense shock and stimulus." Xiaojin ended there and said no more... This matter, frankly, had a lot to do with the man before him. If it hadn¡¯t been for his instigation, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have reached such a dire stage. At least, that girl wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate to kill him and ended up in this situation. Xiaojin watched as the man sitting on the sofa turned paler and paler, until atst, he was rendered speechless, shrinking into himself, as if frostbitten. Frowning, Xiaojin decided to leave and let him be alone. But just as he was about to leave, the person sitting on the sofa suddenly spoke again, "How is she now?" Xiaojin turned back, "I don¡¯t know, they say she¡¯s still being resuscitated at Honghai, but sir... I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go to see her now. Seeing her might make you feel even worse." Chapter 601: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...5

Chapter 601: Chapter 601: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...5

"Why?" "Would you not feel even a trace of guilt when you see her? Not a bit of self-reproach? Sir, when ites down to it, Aning¡¯s situation today isrgely due to you, and to a certain extent, me as well. We both have an undeniable part in this." His tone with thisst sentence was already as direct as his thoughts, without the slightest hint of fear. Lin Yebai¡¯s handsome face paled upon hearing this. He wanted to scold the man, but when he opened his mouth, he realized he could not muster a single counterargument. Instead, his face went from pale to ashen topletely drained of any human color. "There¡¯s something else, Sir. I hope you can be mentally prepared!" Xiaojin left him with thisst piece of advice before turning away. He didn¡¯t look back as he closed the door and departed... He hadn¡¯t wanted to say this, but the official news from Honghai was that at the scene of the incident, both parties involved had already died. It was that man who refused to give up, insisting like a madman that they save her, which led to her being brought to the hospital. Aftering out of the study, he happened to meet Mrs. Zhang, so he instructed her, "Mrs. Zhang, please keep a close eye on the master. Call me if there¡¯s any trouble?" Mrs. Zhang nodded hurriedly, "Okay!" Xiaojin did not live in this estate. After he left, besides the few servants, there really was no one else. Xiaojin went home, and he barely slept that night. The next morning, as soon as he got up, he did nothing else before making a call to Honghai Hospital, "Hello? I want to ask about the female patient who was brought inst night from the shooting. Is she alive?" The nurse was taken aback, "You are...?" Xiaojin quickly exined, "I¡¯m a friend of hers from A City. I just wanted to ask about her condition, nning to visit her today." "Then you don¡¯t need toe, I¡¯m afraid. She will probably be sent back to A City today!" I¡¯m afraid... What did that mean? As Xiaojin listened, it felt as though something had fallen from the depths of his heart. He suddenly sat up in bed, all sense of sleepiness gone, "What do you mean? Has she passed?" The nurse sighed, "That¡¯s about the gist of it. The patient was already beyond help when she was brought in. It was her husband who adamantly refused to ept it, insisting she was still alive and made us attempt resuscitation." "And now?" "She has just been maintained on a venttor. Once we remove it, there¡¯s nothing else to be done," the nurse sighed with a sense of regret and reluctance, but she still chose to tell the truth. As a medical worker, she had no choice. Family members of patients might not ept reality, but they had to face the facts as they were. Xiaojin¡¯s phone suddenly dropped from his hand with a "snap." He sat there for a very long time, motionless. Only when a ray of sunlight started to seep in from outside, directly hitting his face and causing him to squint, did he finallye to his senses. He then got up from the bed and immediately went to the restroom to get ready. "Mrs. Zhang? Where¡¯s the master?" "Xiaojin, I was just about to tell you. You asked me to watch the master yesterday. I kept an eye out all night and didn¡¯t notice anything, but when I went to bring him breakfast tea this morning, I found that the master was no longer in his room." "What?" Xiaojin, who was brushing his teeth at the time, changed his expression immediately upon hearing this, "Gone?" Mrs. Zhang nodded earnestly, "Yes, gone. And the car that was in the yard is also missing. Xiaojin, did the master go out?" Chapter 602: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...6

Chapter 602: Chapter 602: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...6

Xiaojin: "..." Isn¡¯t that obvious? He must have gone to Honghai! Without saying anything more, Xiaojin hung up the phone, hurriedly got ready, and then left the house... Going to Honghai, he probably feared he¡¯d be torn to pieces by that man! ¡ª¡ª Inside the ICU of Honghai Hospital- When Ji Chengzhi arrived with several doctors, he immediately spotted the withered man sitting in the room. In just one night, merely one night, the man had changed to this extent, his face pale and rigid, his gaze fixed on the woman on the bed who was intubated and attached to a venttor, as if he were dead. That was a state he¡¯d never seen before, not even five years ago when that woman left without a word; he hadn¡¯t looked like this. Ji Chengzhi gestured for the people following him to go back first, then opened the door and entered from the outside... The white walls, the strong disinfectant scent, and the "beep beep"ing from the heart monitor ¡ª the room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop, and the man, sitting there, so stunned he didn¡¯t even notice himing in. Those eyes, fixated on the woman in the bed, as if rooted there. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi felt a pang in his heart, and he walked over and stood next to him: "Mucen, you¡¯ve been here all night. How about we go back and rest a bit before returning?" "..." There was no response, not even a twitch! The man, clutching the woman¡¯s hands on the bed, seemed like his soul had left him, deaf to all sounds, blind to all sights, unresponsive to everything around him, as if forever trapped in ice, never to emerge again. As Ji Chengzhi witnessed this, a sense of inexplicable difort grew within him. Standing by his side, after thinking for a long, long time, his eyes finally shifted and he went over to the woman¡¯s side, then reached out to remove her venttor! "What are you doing?" Sure enough, as soon as he made this move, the man who had been unresponsive for such a long time immediately turned his head and red fiercely at him. It was a murderous look! Ji Chengzhi almost recoiled from the intense gaze, quickly withdrawing his hand. Only then did he say to the man who had finally reacted, "I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯m just thinking, if you keep on sitting here like this, perhaps I should consider removing her venttor?" "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" "You think I wouldn¡¯t? Ou Mucen, look at what you¡¯ve be. Neither human nor ghost. She¡¯s not even dead yet, and here you are in this ghostly state. What are you trying to do? Want to give up?" "..." Just looking at him, the man who hadn¡¯t slept all night, his eyes bloodshot, looked like someone forgotten in another world for a long time. He stared nkly for a while before asking hoarsely, "What... what are you talking about?" Seeing him like this, Ji Chengzhi suddenly couldn¡¯t bring himself to tease him anymore and said directly, "I came to take her, do you believe me?" Ou Mucen opened his mouth... "If you trust me, let here back with me to A City. Rest assured, as long as there is a sliver of hope, I, Ji Chengzhi, will not let her die. Does that reassure you?" He was almost shouting in his ear because in his current state, he wasn¡¯t sure if the man could hear him at all. Chapter 603: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...7

Chapter 603: Chapter 603: At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her already...7

Fortunately, he managed to hear it clearly in the end, so in an instant, he only saw him move in his chair before suddenly standing up, but having sat the entire night, his legs were already numb. Therefore, when he got up, not only did he fail to stand, but he also lunged towards the bed. Jicheng rushed over and supported him, and only then did the two of them slowly get up... "Are you sure... you can really save her?" he asked as he stood up, still concerned about the same issue. Chengzhi didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eyes, those eyes were too sharp, too pressing; he was afraid that one careless move would reveal a w: "I will do everything in my power to save her, you have to believe me." "Swear it!" "..." He actually insisted on a vow? Chengzhi looked at him once more, at those bloodshot eyes... "Fine, I swear, if I, Ji Chengzhi, cannot save Ou Mucen¡¯s woman, may I remain a bachelor for life, alone and lonely until death, is that enough?" "..." Atst, the fingers that were tightly clutching his began to slowly loosen, and thereafter, his rigid body moved aside, revealing the hospital bedpletely. Seeing this, Chengzhi hesitated no longer and signaled outward; immediately, the doctors who had been waiting outside came in and quickly moved the patient. Whether or not to end up a lifelong bachelor was actually irrelevant! Because, if his best friend could no longer find happiness, what interest would he have in living a happy life? Chengzhi took the patient to the ambnce, ready to rush back to A City. On his way out, he ran into the old master and Bai Tingfang who had also rushed over. Seeing the scene, both of them stood at the hospital entrance, taken aback: "Chengzhi, she..." Chengzhi nced at them and after a moment, shook his head: "Right now, all I can do is take her back to my ce and keep her on life support. Otherwise, Mucen will truly be gone!" Gone? What kind of talk is that? Bai Tingfang, sensing something amiss in his words, immediately turned pale: "Chengzhi, what do you mean? What do you mean ¡¯gone¡¯?" Chengzhi looked at her, his eyes somewhat cold: "Auntie, do you know what I saw when I went in there? He looked just like a dead person. Even when I talked to him, hit him, pped him, there was no response at all. You¡¯ve raised him for so many years, have you ever seen him like this?" Bai Tingfang¡¯s face turned instantly white! Not only had she never seen it, she hadn¡¯t even heard of such a thing! Had her son reallye to value that woman so highly? If she died, would he follow her? Bai Tingfang shook uncontrobly... The old master, however, was a bit calmer. Upon hearing this, he asked, "Then what do you suggest we do now?" Chengzhi looked at the ambnce whose doors had closed: "No matter what, I will maintain that woman¡¯s heartbeat for a while, and you must not tell him the truth during this time. Let him gradually ept it; thenter, we¡¯ll tell him, and take her off the venttor. That way, he should have a period of adjustment and won¡¯t react so extremly." What Chengzhi did not tell them was that when they brought the woman in, along with the man who had also passed out holding her, they discovered that the man¡¯s heart experienced brief spasms. Without careful attention, this condition could easily develop into a permanent heart disorder. Chapter 604 At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her... 8

Chapter 604: Chapter 604 At this moment, he seemed to have gone with her... 8

Fortunately, the two understood and nodded in agreement. Then Ji Chengzhi took the patient back to A City, and the two men went into the hospital to find the man who still hadn¡¯te out. Once everyone had split up, the entrance of the hospital quieted down. It was at this time, leaning against a ss partition on the right-hand side, a young man dressed in an army green jacket, holding a cigarette, tilted his head back, taking drag after drag. However, behind those sses, his eyes twitched after the two ambnces left, and a big, clear droplet rolled out from within! Was she dead? No, not yet, she was still being maintained by a respirator. But, what difference did it make if she was dead? As soon as it was removed, she could leave this world. What was the difference between that...and being dead? He took another heavy drag, but unexpectedly, the inhale was too forceful and the cigarette smoke entered his throat, its acrid taste triggering a violent coughing fit. It left him gasping for air, suffering as if he were about to die! He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed as he squatted there, but finally feeling a bit better, he lifted his head from the ground, preparing to stand up. Yet just as he lifted his gaze, he saw a pair of straight legs standing in front of him! Ou Mucen? He saw those legs and those leather shoes and reflexively, he stepped back. But at this moment, how swift was the man standing before him? All he saw was a fist swinging out, and immediately, his jaw throbbed with pain as he was knocked over like a punching bag, hitting the ground hard! "Mucen? Mucen, what are you doing? What¡¯s the reason for hitting someone out of the blue?" "You little punk! Stop it!" Seeing their son suddenly attacking someone, the following parents of Ou called out immediately, trying to stop him. However, at this moment, Ou Mucen seemed to have lost all reason. After knocking the man to the ground with a punch, the next second, he raised his leg and kicked the man fiercely! Why did he want to hit someone? Yes, as the CEO of apany, he never personally assaulted anyone due to image and etiquette, but today, he wanted to butcher the man into pieces every second. Because, if not for him, his woman, the mother of his child, wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today. After a series of fierce punches and kicks, he expected the man to fight back, but to his surprise, there was no resistance at all; he just let him keep on hitting. It wasn¡¯t until Ou Mucen was about to smash his eye with another punch that the man finally intervened: "Have you had enough?" "What do you think?" Ou Mucen¡¯s face was covered in sweat, and his eyes burst with an angry and bloodthirsty light. Lin Yebai, with his bruised and swollen face, strangely felt a sense of vindictive pleasure seeing him like this: "Are you ming me? Do you think her death was caused by me? Ou Mucen, you¡¯re wrong, in fact, it¡¯s because of you!" "What did you say? Say that again?" "Isn¡¯t it the truth? When we first devised the n, you were just a pawn. It was because of you, you made her fall for you, preventing her from treating you as just a pawn, which is why she chose another method for revenge, leading to today¡¯s situation. Ou Mucen, if it¡¯s not because of you, then what?" Chapter 605 He is now on a very dangerous edge 1

Chapter 605: Chapter 605 He is now on a very dangerous edge 1

He said it word by word in front of him, the face that was beaten bloody was particrly terrifying, and incredibly sinister, like a demon incarnate. Ou Mucen gripped him, and upon hearing these words, the murderous look in his eyes really lost thest trace of warmth... "Do you know what she always said about you in front of me?" "What?" Lin Yebai felt an inexplicable leap in his heart when he heard this. Ou Mucen saw such an expression and felt even more disgusted, casually threw him aside, he didn¡¯t even have the interest to beat him anymore, "She never spoke ill of you, do you know why? Because she was protecting you!" He looked down at him from above, his expression was as if he were looking at the most pitiful person in the world. Yes, that woman, she never mentioned him in front of Mucen, because she knew that Mucen was incredibly astute, and a single wrong word could bring fatal disaster upon a man, so she didn¡¯t mention him, nor did she talk about any of his affairs. But what about him? Besides scheming against her and wanting to keep her tightly in his grasp, what else did he do? Ou Mucen dusted off the dirt from his clothes, he didn¡¯t look at him or bother about what his reaction would be at the moment, he just lifted his foot and left the ce... The stunned parents of the Ou family, who had been standing there all the while, saw their son leave, and like waking from a dream, followed after him, preparing to leave as well. However, just as the three of them were about to leave the hospital, the man still sitting on the floor behind them suddenly yelled at the departing figure, "Ou Mucen, even so, in the end, she died because of you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t havee to this point today!" "..." Suddenly, only to see that advancing figure bowed his head, starting to look for something on the ground. Following behind, Bai Tingfang hurriedly approached when she saw this, "Mucen, what are you looking for?" He, looking for something, saw the custom-made pure metal purse in her hand, swiftly snatched it and hurled it with all his might at the man behind him. In an instant! A man¡¯s scream was heard outside the outpatient hall, and not far away, a figure held his head and screamed loudly, "Ah¡ªmy purse!! Ou Mucen, you bastard, that¡¯s the purse I just had custom-made!!" "..." The old Mr. Ou was also stunned as he looked at his son. But what about this son? After throwing the man behind him to the ground, who had just been beaten by him, he simply sneered coldly and stepped out. A purse? It was just a purse today, luckily; if it had been something else, he would have killed him! ¡ª¡ª After returning from Honghai, Ji Chengzhi really did as he promised Ou Mucen in Honghai, keeping Ye Ning¡¯s breath and heartbeat steady, but she was still staying in the intensive care unit. As for why, his exnation was that as long as she didn¡¯t wake up, her body remained weak, and living in such a sterile room was safer. Ou Mucen, after hearing this, didn¡¯t say anything else but insisted on staying in there himself and forcefully required Ji Chengzhi to set up a space in the ICU where he could work, so he could work while keeping herpany. Ji Chengzhi, upon hearing this, nearly knelt down at once! "Boss, this is a hospital, not my private mansion, OK?" Chapter 606: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge! 2

Chapter 606: Chapter 606: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge! 2

The patriarch gave him an icy look, "You¡¯re right, this isn¡¯t yours, it¡¯s mine. Are you going to do it or not? If not, I can turn this whole building into my private mansion!" Ji Chengzhi: "..." He merely gave him a silent nce, and in the end, he went to take care of it. Fine, you have the money, you¡¯re the boss, whatever you say goes! In the dead of night, the renovations began, and in just two days, this "Ou Family Temporary Presidential Office" was fashioned right next to the ICU,plete with a desk,puter, and even a separate sleeping area fully equipped. Seeing this made Ji Chengzhi feel like vomiting blood! Once the temporary office was ready, he never returned to his apartment again, nor did he go to thepany. Every day, he brought his child along. Upon waking up, he would first enter the ICU to say good morning to the woman lying in bed, then take care of his son, brushing teeth and washing faces, and taking him to kindergarten on time. After returning from kindergarten, his work began¡ªan hour of meetings, an hour of reviewing documents, an hour of receiving clients... After that, all the time he had left belonged to the woman inside! If someone from thepany came wanting to see him, sorry, the President was too busy, taking care of his critically ill wife. If it was urgent, okay, a video call, but it couldn¡¯t exceed ten minutes; he would hang up promptly after ten minutes. The entirepany became anxious. The Ou patriarch didn¡¯t mind; he had nothing to say about it. But Bai Tingfang began to grow more concerned when she saw this, "Patriarch, he¡¯s obsessed now. If that woman really dies in three months, what will he do? Look at him now." Three months? They could discuss it three monthster. The Ou patriarch looked at the pile of documents on the desk that the president had no time to deal with and started to review them one by one with a pen, "You don¡¯t need to worry so much. Didn¡¯t Chengzhi say? He needs a process of eptance. Once he gradually adapts, he will naturally let go." "But I see that not only is he not letting go, it seems to have gotten worse. Look at him, he¡¯s moved his office there, the time he gives to thepany is diminishing, while he spends more time apanying that living dead..." "Living dead?" As soon as these words came out, the old man, who was working on the files, suddenly frowned, "How can you speak like this? After all, you are someone¡¯s mother; how can you say such ugly words?" Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang¡¯s face momentarily showed a trace of embarrassment, "I... I just got anxious." "Even if you¡¯re anxious, you can¡¯t talk like this. Ye Ning, after all, gave birth to our grandson, and she¡¯s essentially our Ou Family¡¯s daughter-inw. Whether she lives or dies, you, as a mother-inw, should not speak of her that way." "Yes, yes, I was wrong. I¡¯ll correct myself, alright!" Bai Tingfang, chastened, hurriedly changed her tune, fearing she might upset the old patriarch. Actually, she didn¡¯t quite understand why, after this event, the old man suddenly epted that woman. That woman caused her son¡¯s family to be ruined, she not only killed his grandson but also caused the death of his second daughter-inw, and even the troubles at Longfeng were because of her. Why didn¡¯t he harbor any hatred toward her? Bai Tingfang was very confused, "Patriarch, to be honest, don¡¯t you hold any grudge against her at all?" Chapter 607: He’s Now on the Edge of Great Danger 3

Chapter 607: Chapter 607: He¡¯s Now on the Edge of Great Danger 3

"Who? Ye Ning?" "Mm!" "What good does it do to hold a grudge against her? It was the Ou family, particrly Muyuan, who caused the trouble. If it weren¡¯t for them, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up as a pawn, wouldn¡¯t have been sent to prison. She didn¡¯t kill that baby, and Ou Muyuan turned out quite alright in the end. What more do you expect of her?" The old man seemed to be someone who understood the bigger picture. In fact, that¡¯s how it was. The whole mess started with his own son. After tricking an innocent girl into their world, they used her and then sent her to prison. Wouldn¡¯t anyone else feel outraged in her ce? Therefore, he couldn¡¯t find any reason to bear a grudge. On the contrary, he should be grateful. In spite of all the hatred she might have felt, she still managed to raise the offspring of the Ou family so well. Just thinking about that filled him with remorse. As he thought about this, his eyes softened behind his reading sses, "That¡¯s right, today is the weekend, isn¡¯t it? Go and fetch Xiaobao, let hime here for a meal." "Okay, will do!" Bai Tingfang immediately perked up at the mention of her chubby and lovable grandson. However, as she stood up, the idea of facing that child, who always looked at her with loathing and disdain, filled her with trepidation: "Master, I... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bring him back." "Why not?" "I... I..." She stammered several "I¡¯s", unable toplete a single sentence. Old Master Ou realized what was happening and frowned at her... You reap what you sow! If she had known this day woulde, why had she gone so far in the past? He furrowed his brows and put down his pen, "Alright, I¡¯ll go myself." Bai Tingfang¡¯s mouth turned down, but then she cheered up... Actually, she truly liked the child. It¡¯s just that the more wrongs she had done before, the more thorns she felt now. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to get close to him, but she felt ashamed and unworthy. Luckily, the old man agreed. So after he finished his work, the couple left the house. They drove to the hospital and, indeed, before they even reached the VIP intensive care area, they heard the child¡¯s voice. Looking ahead, they saw nurses and doctors crowding around something, ying and making a fuss. "Xiaobao, tell us, who is prettier? The nurses or your kindergarten friends?" "Yeah, yeah, and what about me, huh?" "..." What¡¯s with all the idiots? The chubby child surrounded in the middle scrunched up his delicate features, not appearing to be too happy: "Uncle Director is here..." With that, the crowd scattered like rabbits! Damn! He was really tired. Why was he harassed by so many childish people every day? Ye Xiaobao dragged his little water bottle, ready to return to the ward to find his dad, but at that moment, a heartyugh from an elderly man rang out from behind: "Xiaobao, my dear grandson,e here and let grandpa give you a hug!" Grandpa? At the sound of that voice, Ye Xiaobao¡¯s small eyes quickly brightened. But when he turned around and saw the woman standing next to his grandpa, his face turned cold again: "Grandpa, you¡¯re here?" The old man was overjoyed, rubbing his hands together with a beaming smile: "Yes, your grandpa missed you, so I wanted toe over and give you a hug, and maybe take you back for a meal, is that okay?" Seeing the chubby child standing there, the old man¡¯s heart meltedpletely, and he picked up the small bundle into his arms. Chapter 608: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 4

Chapter 608: Chapter 608: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 4

Indeed, being a grandfather was not a first for him¡ªOu Yuze was his grandson. However, he didn¡¯t truly like Ou Yuze, not for any other reason than the fact that his mother had entered the Ou Family using him as leverage. And if there was one thing Ou Qichang loathed the most in life, it was being ckmailed by someone. That was precisely why he had disliked him all these years. But this child was different! Not only was this child¡¯s father his favorite son, but the child himself had been secretly born by his mother. If it weren¡¯t for this incidenting to light, he wouldn¡¯t have even known that the Ou Family had gained such a big grandson. The old gentleman¡¯s affection grew stronger, and holding the child, he saw that the "office" door was slightly ajar, so he pushed it open and entered, "Where¡¯s your father?" Ye Xiaobao blinked, "He should be inside with Mom. Do you want to talk to him, Grandfather? I¡¯ll call him out." The ICU required a sterile environment, one needed to wear sterile clothing, and even go through an air shower before entering. Outsiders were not allowed to enter so casually. The old man understood this and thus didn¡¯t insist on entering. Instead, he picked up the phone and dialed the inside line to the room, "Hello, Mucen, it¡¯s Dad..." "Mmm, what is it?" "Are youing home for dinner tonight?" "No!" The person on the phone rejected the offer emphatically and squarely. The old man sighed, hugging his grandson, "Alright, then I¡¯ll take Xiaobao back home for dinner, and we¡¯ll bring yours to youter in the evening." "You¡¯re taking Xiaobao back?" "Yes, since you¡¯re noting back, right? But I miss him. What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t a grandfather have a meal with his grandson?" "It¡¯s not that..." The voice on the phone paused for a moment. Just when the old man thought he would agree, suddenly, the phone on the other end hung up. Then, there was the sound of footsteps inside, and momentarily after, the sound of the air shower began, and shortly after, a figure emerged from within. "Alright, I¡¯ll go back with you both!" The old man: "..." What a peculiar man. He just said he wasn¡¯t going, but now he said he would? Only Bai Tingfang, standing to the side, knew that her son was worried the child would be afraid and ufortable alone at Blue Mountain Vi, and that¡¯s why he had left to apany them. Thinking about this, Bai Tingfang felt all kinds of difort and unease in her heart! After changing, Xiaobao heard that his father would take him, and his little hand reached out, wanting to be carried by his father. And so, the grandfather, grandson, and two other family members left the ICU as dusk fell. The moment the group left, the floor that had been cleared specifically for Ou Mucen to care for the patient became even quieter. The corridor was empty except for the lone figure at the nurse¡¯s station, devoid of any other human presence. From his office on the third floor, Ji Chengzhi saw everything on the monitor and dialed the phone to their location, "Is the young master not there anymore?" The nurse nodded promptly, "He¡¯s not here anymore. Just now, Chairman Dong came and took them all away, said they were going to have dinner." Dinner? That meant they were going to Blue Mountain Vi! Hearing this, Ji Chengzhi immediately emerged from his office and quickly arrived at the floor, entering the ICU. There was no other way; during this period, thinking that man would be here watching closely every day, he hadn¡¯t been able to conduct any other examinations on the person in the ICU. Chapter 609: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 5

Chapter 609: Chapter 609: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 5

Entering with the diagnostic equipment in hand, he performed a series of tests on the woman lying in the hospital bed ¡ª her heart, pulse, and brainstem. But after thest test, his hands suddenly dropped powerlessly. In less than ten days, some of her organs had already started to fail. What to do? He dejectedly sat beside her bed, his eyes staring nkly at the motionless face on the bed connected to a venttor. Without a hint of color, her pale face, almost translucent, bore no difference from the dead. If it weren¡¯t for the faint signs of breathing in the venttor, he would truly believe she had already left this world. In fact, he was certain that if he removed the venttor from her pallid face, she would immediately depart this life. But could he remove it? No, he could not! He lowered his head, gazing absently at the stethoscope in his hand, his mood bing especially heavy and anxious. He didn¡¯t know how long he sat there when suddenly someone came looking for him outside, "Director, are you here?" Snapping back to reality, he stood up from beside the sickbed and, taking those things, left with heavy steps... "Later, go to the import pharmacy and fetch a few doses of this medicine to inject into the patient inside," he said casually, writing down the name of a medication on a prescription slip and handing it to the nurse waiting outside. The nurse took it and her eyes widened in shock... Is the Director prescribing a double dosage at once? The medication in question was usually enough in one-third the quantity for ordinary patients; he was insisting on a full, single injection of two doses? The nurse was astounded, but when she looked up at the young Director, he had already left... ---- Ou Mucen took Xiaobao back to Blue Mountain Vi. Because the young master wasing home for a meal, the atmosphere in the vi had finally livened up a bit. All afternoon, preparations for tonight¡¯s dinner were underway, and Bai Tingfang, in anticipation of her grandson¡¯s arrival, personally went to Ji Chengzhi¡¯s aunt and made a lot of pastries to bring back. "Xiaobao,e, these are all the snacks granny had made for you, try them." As soon as they arrived at the vi, Bai Tingfang saw the pastries alreadyid out in Chrysanthemum Garden and immediately spoke endearingly to her grandson. But what about Ye Xiaobao? With just one nce at her, he wrapped his arms around his father¡¯s neck, resting his little head on his shoulder, unwilling to look at her again. Ou Mucen saw this and let his mother put the snacks down, then carried the child over to sit with the old master... "Xiaobao, what would you like to eat?" Once seated, Ou Mucen, seeing the table full of pastries, softly asked in the child¡¯s ear. Ye Xiaobao had not been to this ce for the first time. However, his impression wasn¡¯t good, especially with that bad woman still living there. His aversion was even stronger. Hearing his father ask what he wanted to eat, without looking, he said indifferently, "Anything¡¯s fine..." He was very well-behaved, knowing not to cause trouble here and that despite not liking the woman opposite him, she was still kin, so he opted to amodate. Ou Mucen felt a twinge of sadness and wanted to say something, but just then, the old master sitting across from him suddenly spoke up, "Tingfang, go to the kitchen and check if the dishes prepared for the child are ready." Chapter 610: She’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 6

Chapter 610: Chapter 610: She¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 6

Bai Tingfang was startled, "The kitchen? Aren¡¯t there servants for that?" "If I tell you to go, you go! Why so many questions?" The old master chastised with displeasure, and his face immediately darkened. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang finally understood, and so, after a moment of difort, her entire face turned red with embarrassment: "Alright, I know. I¡¯ll go now." She stood up, her face as unsightly as could be... After Bai Tingfang left, the atmosphere in Chrysanthemum Garden indeed became more rxed. The old master saw the little child and started looking frequently back at the table filled with pastries, then smiled and waved at him, "Come, Xiaobao,e to Grandpa. See what you¡¯d like to eat?" Ye Xiaobao, oh no, it should be Ou Xiaobao! Ou Xiaobao looked up, and after ncing at his father and receiving permission, his little body finally hopped down from his father¡¯s arms. Then, toddling on his short legs, he walked toward Grandpa: "I want to eat this." "That? The chestnut cake?" "Mm, but I don¡¯t want the beans on top. Can Grandpa pick them out for me?" "..." The old master with a head full of white hair looked at the chubby little finger pointing at the small dish, then nced at his own son sitting across from him, and finally couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "Excellent, excellent, truly like father like son, wonderful!" Heughed loudly, the whole Chrysanthemum Garden heard it, causing the servants toe out one after another to look. Seeing that theughter was because of the little child who amused their old master, everyone¡¯s faces also revealed tears of joyousughter. Indeed, how long had it been? How long had it been since this garden had heard its master¡¯sughter? So at that moment, everyone in the garden felt happy, both because of the arrival of the little young master and because of the long-missedughter in the garden. Ou Mucen was also in good spirits, especially after seeing the old man, who had never been so patient with him before, now genuinely helping Little Baozi pick out beans from the pastry. A slight curve appeared on his normally restrained lips. "Dad, don¡¯t spoil him too much!" "Spoil him? How big do you think he is? He¡¯s just four years old. When you were his age, you weren¡¯t even as sensible as he is!" Ou Mucen: "..." After a pause, he could only helplessly lower his head to drink his tea. When he was as small as this child, he really wasn¡¯t as sensible. Back then, born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he led a pampered life replete with luxury; how could he have been described as sensible? But this child was different. From the moment he was born, he had been on the run with his mother. To avoid exposing himself to danger, he had been living a life of hiding and escape for four years, enduring harsh environments and tasting the bitterness of life far too early. How could hepare? Ou Mucen, recalling the time the child had taken the bus alone to see his mother, felt a twinge of moisture in his eyes and turned his head away. The old master didn¡¯t see this, for he was still carefully picking out the beans for his grandson. Seeing that after finishing, the child didn¡¯t eat alone but shared each piece with him, his heart felt even sweeter. "By the way, Mucen, have you given this child an official name?" Ou Mucen shook his head: "Not yet..." The old master immediately looked up at him: "Then when his mother named him, was it only the nickname Xiaobao?" Chapter 611: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 7

Chapter 611: Chapter 611: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 7

Ou Mucen frowned... He really didn¡¯t know that when he first met her and her son, she called him Xiaobao, and at that time, her records indicated her husband was deceased and that she only had one child, named Ye Xiaobao. So he assumed the child¡¯s surname was Ye and his name was Xiaobao. But who would have thought that the "husband" she mentioned was actually him and that the child was his, Ou Mucen¡¯s, child! By the time Ou Mucen put everything together and understood, that woman had already disappeared without a trace that morning, and his eyes suddenly became somewhat dim. He was just about to say that they should wait until she woke up to name the child together, but at this moment, the child who was eating pastries suddenly spoke in a milky voice, "Why do we need to pick another name? Isn¡¯t Xiaobao nice? I really like Xiaobao!" Pfft! The innocent words made both grandfather and grandson, seated beside the chair,ugh... "Alright, alright, Xiaobao it is. Our dear Xiaobao. Come here, let grandpa give you a hug!" "Grandpa, I¡¯m really heavy!" "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Grandpa can carry a big pumpkin." Ou Xiaobao: "..." After watching the old man for a long time, he finally shoved the delicious chestnut cake, that was bursting with vor, into his mouth. So, was he not even as heavy as a pumpkin? While the three generations of grandfathers and grandson were having a lively chat in the garden, Bai Tingfang, who hadn¡¯t walked far behind the bamboo grove, witnessed this scene, and suddenly her mood became even more distressed. Xiaoxia noticed and quickly advised, "Madam, don¡¯t rush this. The young master is a child. If madam shows more concern for him in the future, he will surely stop being afraid of madam." "Really?" "Yes, children, you know. Also, this child values affection and loyalty greatly. Part of the reason he resents madam is probably because you once hit his mother. Otherwise, why not take this opportunity, while his mother is still here, to do some good deeds for her? If he sees this, his opinion might change." "..." Upon hearing this, the woman who had been standing there cluelessly finally seemed to see a glimmer of hope, and her eyes lit up. "You¡¯re right. I should be nicer to that woman at this time. It won¡¯t be long before she leaves this world. If I treat her well, my precious grandson will surely forgive me." "Hmm! So what should madam do then?" What to do next? The woman standing under the bamboo grove began to pace back and forth non-stop... Seeing this, Xiaoxia reminded her again, "Madam, I think the best way at this time would be to prolong the life of the young madam. I¡¯ve heard that in Japan there is an imported drug that, if injected into patients with brain death, can significantly extend their survival time. Look..." "Really? Where is it? Quick, tell me!" Before he could finish speaking, she eagerly grabbed his arm, insisting he tell her about this drug immediately. This time, she was truly sincere. No matter how many grievances or grudges she had with that woman in the past, for the sake of her precious grandson, for the future where she could live happily with the child, she was willing to pay any price to help her find a way to extend her life. Unfortunately, Xiaoxia was not very clear on the details, but he offered a way to find out about the drug, "You can try contacting Miss Li. Isn¡¯t her father a diplomat at the Japanese Embassy? I¡¯m sure she will be able to find out about this." Chapter 612: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 8

Chapter 612: Chapter 612: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 8

"Right, right, how could I forget about that!" Reminded by thement, Bai Tingfang finally remembered, so she immediately skipped dinner and asked Xiaoxia to take her to find the La Family¡¯s young miss. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen and his son were talking about the child¡¯s resistance toward his mother after night had fallen, "Dad, Xiaobao is resisting Mom now, not getting close to her, because she did something excessive to them before. Tell her not to rush, things will get better as the child gradually moves past this period." The old man nodded, "I know, which is why I¡¯ve been keeping her away. This child is smart and deeply sentimental. It is normal for him to react this way. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll talk to your mother about it too." "Hmm!" Ou Mucen felt at ease upon hearing what his father said. As father and son were conversing, a servant suddenly came in. Seeing that both the old master and the third young master were there, the servant quickly approached, "Old Master, Third Young Master, the second young master has just taken the child and left, and we couldn¡¯t stop him!" "What?" Hearing this, the old master who was about to eat, immediately mmed his chopsticks down on the table with a "snap", "What is he trying to do now? Is he looking for more trouble?" The servant was so frightened that he shook his head rapidly, "No... I don¡¯t know, I just heard him muttering to himself, saying... I can¡¯t stay here anymore, then he took... the great-grandson and left." The great-grandson refers to the child that was brought back from the cruise ship by the police that day, who waster confirmed to be the son of Zhang Yi, the dead woman, and Zhang Yi was Ou Yuze¡¯s mistress. So, that child was now taken back to the Ou Family house! Upon hearing that Ou Muyuan, who was mentally unstable, took such a small child away, the old master was so angry that he stood up to go stop him. Ou Mucen frowned upon seeing this and, although initially wanting to ignore it, finally stood up as well, "Alright, I¡¯ll handle this matter!" "But..." "It¡¯s okay, you stay here and look after Xiaobao for me, I¡¯ll be back soon..." Then, he strode towards the Chrysanthemum Garden. When he arrived at Chrysanthemum Garden, indeed, even before he entered, he could hear the pleading voices of several servants, the cries of an infant, and a man¡¯s curse-filled rant, creating a scene of utter chaos. He walked over and immediately saw the man who was held back by several servants while holding a child! Truly deranged, this man¡¯s sanity had copsedpletely after the tragic deaths of his wife and son, bing irrational, spouting nonsensical words, and frequently doing outrageous things. Ou Mucen saw this, so he approached the servants and asked them to disperse before he stood in front of the man, "Where are you going?" Ou Muyuan, already somewhat deranged, suddenly saw him standing before him, his confused eyes suddenly widened in recognition, "Ou Mucen!! Ou Mucen? You dare to stand in front of me?" He yelled even louder, and the child in his arms, startled by the shout, cried even more heartbreakingly! Ou Mucen frowned, seemingly very displeased with the crying... In the past, he had no feelings toward such infants, but now, having be a father himself, he couldn¡¯t bear to see children suffer for some reason. Chapter 613: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 9

Chapter 613: Chapter 613: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 9

The flicker in his eyes signaled briefly, and quickly, two shadows emerged from behind him. In less than two seconds at the Chrysanthemum Garden entrance, after a burst of fierce wind, the child was snatched away by the two shadows! "Third Young Master!" "Take him to the old master!" "Yes, Third Young Master!" The shadows, having received the order, immediately carried off the wailing child towards the Bamboo Garden. The onlooking servants were utterly stunned and agape with shock! Goodness, where did these two men in cke from? Why hadn¡¯t they seen them at all? What these servants didn¡¯t know was that within Blue Mountain Vi, Ou Qichang had established the Shadow Squad years ago. Aside from Ou Qichang himself, only the Third Young Master couldmand them, and usually, if they were not summoned, they would remain hidden. After the child was taken away, the man standing in front of them, mad and deranged, suddenly became even more unhinged. With a strange cry, he lunged at Ou Mucen, "You beast, Ou Mucen! You killed your sister-inw, your nephew, what do you want to do now? Won¡¯t you even spare an infant?" The nearby servants panicked at the sight and rushed over to stop him, but at that moment, their Third Young Master calmly waved his hand, indicating they should not interfere. Then they watched, wide-eyed, as the crazed man began to choke him! "Third Young Master..." "Ou Mucen, I¡¯m going to strangle you today!" The man, having lost all reason, had bloodshot eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to tear Mucen to pieces right then and there. Ou Mucen stared back coldly, silent. With just a flick of his finger, he caught the hands that were choking his neck and gradually twisted them outwards, eliciting screams of agony. "Ah... Ah..." "You say I killed your wife? Your son? Then what did your wife and son do? Why don¡¯t you ask how much blood, how many lives, are on their hands? I won¡¯t speak of my woman, but even the mother of your grandson was killed by your ¡¯good son¡¯. What right do you have to question me? What right do you have to seek justice for them?" With a forceful twist of his fingers, two crisp sounds of breaking bones filled the air, and the man screamed in pain, clutching his excruciatingly sore hands as he fell to the ground. Indeed, what right did those people have to demand justice from others? Hands soaked in blood, responsible for countless lives, such people would be lucky to die with their body intact. He flung him to the ground forcefully and ordered the servants to lock him back in the garden, then headed back to the Bamboo Garden. Once at the Bamboo Garden, the infant had already been entrusted to a servant by the old master, so Ou Mucen sat down at the dining table, "This child should no longer be given to him. His mind is somewhat unclear." The old master nodded, "I¡¯ve thought about it, and no one in the house is really able to care for such a small child. Your mother definitely won¡¯t bother, so why not let your sister take care of him?" His sister? Ou Mufeng? Ou Mucen thought of his sister, long since married off, wanting to say something, but in the end, considering his own pile of affairs, he remained silent. Thus, the father and son sat and talked for a while longer, discussing Ou Muyuan¡¯s condition. Ou Mucen suggested sending him to the United States for treatment for some time since the shock he had endured was too great. If not treated promptly, they feared he might truly be insane. Chapter 614: He’s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 10

Chapter 614: Chapter 614: He¡¯s Now on a Very Dangerous Edge 10

The elderly patriarch listened and felt a rare sense of gratification, "If you say so, I can rest assured. In the end, you are all brothers, and I still hope that you can be a good family in the future." Ou Mucen, holding his teacup, suddenly froze... Family? He suddenly remembered that when they were on their way to Honghai, they saw ament that woman had left, saying she sent a big gift, and both he and Ying Hao thought it was for Ou Muyuan. But unexpectedly, it turned out to be Ou Yuze¡¯s mistress and his child! With that in mind, did that woman also think about this when she did it? Did she also consider that Ou Muyuan was his brother, and even if they were not born of the same mother, she still always thought of the situation and stance of this family? As the thought settled, the teacup he was holding trembled, and suddenly, his eyes moistened again... ¡ª¡ª When Ou Mucen finally took the child back, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. By that time, Bai Tingfang had not shown her face. Ou Mucen thought that the old patriarch had done it on purpose to keep her away from the child, so when he left, he did not inquire after her and simply took the child with him. After getting into the car, he fastened Xiaobao¡¯s seatbelt and then looked at the child¡¯s rosy little face, asking, "Did you have fun at Grandpa¡¯s house today?" Ou Xiaobao nodded, "It was fun, Grandpa gave me a really big fighter ne model." "Is that so?" "Yes. It¡¯s in the back. Daddy, do you want to see it?" Ou Mucen smiled, leaned over, kissed his little forehead, closed the car door, and then he went to the driver¡¯s seat, starting the car. "Xiaobao, can Daddy ask you for a favor?" "Sure, Daddy, tell me!" "That bad woman, well, she¡¯s actually your daddy¡¯s mother. Daddy knows she was really bad to you and your mommy in the past, and what she did was wrong, but Xiaobao, can you, for Daddy¡¯s sake, give her a chance?" As Ou Mucen spoke, he was carefully watching the rearview mirror, afraid that if he said something wrong, the child in the mirror wouldn¡¯t even want to deal with him anymore. He had never raised a child, nor did he have experience in educating one. Saying these things, too, was after much consideration, and the purpose was solely because that woman was the mother who gave birth to him. Fortunately, the child thought it over for a while after hearing this, and finally, he nodded and agreed: "Okay, but she has to apologize to my mommy!" "Of course, Xiaobao. Rest assured, Daddy will definitely make her apologize to your mommy!" "Good. Then I¡¯ll forgive her. And, you have to tell her she can¡¯t bully Mommy anymore, otherwise, I won¡¯t deal with her." The four-year-old child normally wouldn¡¯t stand on principle, but at that moment, his words held an unmistakable determination and insistence that even Ou Mucen, driving in front, could feel from his tender young voice. Yes, if she did not apologize to his mother and promise to be good to her from now on, he would never forgive her! Ou Mucen looked into the rearview mirror at the eyes so simr to his own and smiled. In the end, he said nothing more and just drove the car back to the hospital with his son. Upon reaching the hospital and because it waste, Ou Mucen took Xiaobao back, got him ready for bed in a simple manner, and let him sleep. He, on the other hand, changed clothes and went to the intensive care unit. Ps: Could you help by giving a score? My rating was mysteriously downvoted... If you have any questions for me, feel free to add my Weibo: Yunqi Qianchun Guoguo!^_^^_^^_^Mwah... Chapter 615 She Can’t Hold On Much Longer 1

Chapter 615: Chapter 615 She Can¡¯t Hold On Much Longer 1

The monotonous "beep-beep" of the heart rate monitor persisted, as did the image of her lying there motionless, but the only difference was that his heart settled down after he walked into the room. It was as if, seeing her was enough! However, no sooner had he sat down by her bedside than he smelled a scent different from the usual hospital air, so he immediately paled and opened the door, "Nurse? Nurse..." "Third Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?" "Did someonee in just now? Why is there a smell of smoke here?" "..." The scent of smoke? !!! The nurse turned pale, "No... that¡¯s impossible, right? When you weren¡¯t here, only the hospital director came by, then he checked on Miss Ye and prescribed some medicines for her." The hospital director? Ji Chengzhi? Ou Mucen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when he heard this answer! So it was Ji Chengzhi, but why would there be the scent of smoke lingering here? He is a doctor, he should know better than anyone that smoking is prohibited in here, right? Could it be the smell of smoke clinging to him? He shut the room door with suspicion, returned to the monitoring room, and began to look around. Indeed, next to the bed hung a new IV bag, and on the patient registration chart at the foot of the bed, today¡¯s date and time were filled in. Looking at the handwriting, there was no doubt that it was Ji Chengzhi¡¯s. It appeared that he truly had been here... He rubbed his throbbing forehead and began to wonder if he was so tense that he was hallucinating. After staying a while longer in the monitoring room, he went back to his office to wash up and rest. What he didn¡¯t know was that downstairs in the hospital, in a corner directly opposite this monitoring room, stood a man in a ck coat and sses, staring intently in this direction, holding a lit cigarette in his hand. Of course, smoking is forbidden in the intensive care unit, but if the patient was already brain dead, essentially a dead person, then whether one smokes or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He stared at that ce, not knowing for how long, his eyes taking root, nearly splitting from staring too hard, until atst, like a wandering ghost, he dragged his heavy steps disappearing into the vast night. Another week passed- Ji Chengzhi began suggesting to Ou Mucen that Ye Ning, who still hadn¡¯t "awakened," should be transferred to the United States for treatment, iming that he had already contacted his mentor over there, and that there was more hope in the U.S. Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen wasn¡¯t as forthright as Ji Chengzhi had imagined! "Then why didn¡¯t you contact him before?" "We hadn¡¯t found the right method yet, had we?" "And now we have?" "Yes!" "What method?" "That... I won¡¯t know until I get there. The mentor didn¡¯t say much either, but don¡¯t worry, the chances are definitely better over there than here," Ji Chengzhi began to sweat, eagerly wanting to end the conversation. However, the man standing before him wasn¡¯t so easily fooled. After hearing they wouldn¡¯t know until they were in the United States, he simply nced outside the window, then holding his cigarette, he spoke indifferently, "Then I¡¯ll make arrangements and let you know when I have time." Ji Chengzhi was startled, "You¡¯re going too?" Ou Mucen gave him a strange look, "Shouldn¡¯t I go?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." Chapter 616 She Can’t Hold On Much Longer 2

Chapter 616: Chapter 616 She Can¡¯t Hold On Much Longer 2

Of course, he didn¡¯t want him to go there; he had taken her to the United States to avoid him, so why would he follow her? But now, as he questioned himself, he found he couldn¡¯t say anything at all. Right, who else does this woman named Ye Ning have as family besides him and the child? Her rtives and friends? Ji Chengzhi felt an unprecedented level of irritability! As the two were conversing haltingly, someone suddenly hurried up the stairs. Seeing both of them there, the person immediately eximed with joy, "Son, Chengzhi, I¡¯ve found the medicine! Come,e take a look!" It was none other than Bai Tingfang! Ou Mucen put out his cigarette butt and went to meet her, "Mom, where have you been? You disappeared without a word these past few days, do you know Dad has been going crazy with worry?" Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang¡¯s tired face broke into a smile, "Son, let me tell you, Mom went to Japan to find medicine for your wife. Look, I¡¯ve brought it back." After saying this, she immediately took out a small refrigeration box from a ck bag she was carrying. Ou Mucen, seeing this, looked at Ji Chengzhi with confusion! Ji Chengzhi also found it strange. Mrs. Ou knew that the woman was brain dead, so why was she looking for medicine? What medicine? Ji Chengzhi took the refrigeration box from her hand and opened it... My God! How did she get her hands on this? He opened his mouth wide in shock as he took out two vials of the injectable treatment, "R& injectables, my God, Aunt, where did you get these? I couldn¡¯t find them even when I was looking before!!" "Really? Well, see if it works for her," Bai Tingfang said, seeing his reaction, and her sweat-beaded face lit up with joy. Ji Chengzhi gave her a look and then nced at the man standing beside her. Suddenly, he hurried away with the refrigeration box. Leaving Ou Mucen and Bai Tingfang behind, they looked at each other in silence for a while before quickly following. Upon catching up with him, they saw that he had already started preparing one of the two injectables in the pharmacy room, while the other doctors, who had caught sight of the medicine, were all incredulously gathering around, staring at the box. Ou Mucen, seeing this, asked his mother from outside, "Mom, what exactly is that? Where did you get it from?" "That? I was about to say..." Bai Tingfang almost blurted out that it was medicine found for a brain-dead patient, but she caught herself just in time upon seeing her son¡¯s expression and held back the rest of her words. "It¡¯s a medicine for brain injuries like Xiaoning¡¯s. I heard it¡¯s newly developed. I went to Japan specifically to bring it back." "Japan?" "Yes, I had Miss La Chenxi from the La Family help. That¡¯s not a problem, right?" She asked thest question as though considering her son¡¯s feelings. La Chenxi? Ou Mucen, standing there, felt a flicker of displeasure at the mention of this person, his eyes betraying a hint of irritation. However, he quickly suppressed this annoyance when he saw the person busily working inside and instead fixed his gaze intently on the man preparing the medicine. Never mind, if this medicine truly worked for Xiaoning, he¡¯d wait until she woke up and then go thank her together. He stood there, eyes locked on the transparent injectable in the hands of the man Chapter 617: She is Already Dead! 1

Chapter 617: Chapter 617: She is Already Dead! 1

Twenty minutester, the new drug injection brought in by Bai Tingfang was finally injected into the veins of Ye Ning¡¯s arm, who was still in an unconsciousa. Incredibly, as soon as the injection entered her system, her heart, which he had found almost stopped working, "thumped" back to life, its rhythm slowly starting to recover. There was no mistake, this injection was thetest drug developed for organ failure. But to say it could bring a dead brain stem back to life, that was utterly impossible; the best it could do was extend the life of her failing organs, which would not havested more than three days, for a little while longer. Ji Chengzhi pulled out the needle, checked her pulse, listened to her heart with the stethoscope, and then looked to the man across from him who had already been waiting for his answer, "Much better, there¡¯s no need to go to the United States now." Ou Mucen instantly let out a long sigh of relief! As long as it¡¯s much better, as long as it¡¯s much better... On hearing this, Bai Tingfang, who was on this side, also rxed and seeing her son leave, she came over to ask, "Chengzhi, how much longer can she hold on?" So, this aunt knew everything! Ji Chengzhi took off his stethoscope, his mood clearly not good, "Probably one more month. Originally today I was nning to take her to the United States. Her organs had already started to fail, and staying here, he could only watch her die right before his eyes." Bai Tingfang went pale at his words, "That¡¯s not possible, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it." Ji Chengzhi nodded, "I know, so the timely arrival of these two injections is good. Let¡¯s n during this time how to separate her from him. We all need to do our best to minimize the harm to him." Bai Tingfang: "..." After a long while, she inevitably nodded her head, albeit helplessly... For some reason, previously, she had been eager for this woman to leave her son¡¯s side immediately, but now, she suddenly felt that if possible, she would rather choose to let her stay. At the very least, if she stayed, her son wouldn¡¯t be in harm¡¯s way! After the injection, Ye Ning¡¯s condition did improve somewhat, and even the ECG became more robust, which is why Ou Mucen, oblivious to the truth, thought it was a sign she was beginning to recover, filling him with joy. Until one day, a woman came to visit her carrying a fruit basket and saw him. It was a very warm picture inside the bright and clean ICU, a woman with no consciousnessy on the hospital bed, her eyes closed, no awareness, but even so, the man sitting next to her was still holding her hand very gently, applying a warm towel to the back of her hand where the IV needle was ced. "Does it hurt? Just hang on for a few more days, you¡¯ll be better very soon, and then we can remove it, no more injections every day!" Although she was brain-dead, because she still had breathing and a heartbeat, the nerve blood vessels in her muscles were still functioning, and prolonged needling would still cause swelling and apparent "difort." So, what he did every day was to apply a warm towel there, to make her "morefortable." The woman holding the fruit basket stood there, witnessing the scene inside, and suddenly felt a stinging pain in her eyes, as her fingers clenched tightly into the palm of her hand holding the basket. Chapter 618: She is Already Dead! 2

Chapter 618: Chapter 618: She is Already Dead! 2

She had known him first, but throughout those years, he had never treated her with such gentleness. Her face turned pale, her eyes fixed on the inside, filled with such unwillingness, such jealousy! "Miss, may I ask whom you are looking for?" "Oh... I came to see the patient in this intensive care unit, could you please call Mr. Ou from inside?" She suddenly came back to her senses, hurriedlyposed herself, and then turned to look at the nearby nurse. Upon hearing this, the nurse picked up the phone and informed the person inside: "Young Master, there is a visitor for Miss Ye outside." It was at this moment that Ou Mucen, who had been staying inside the intensive care unit, finally looked up and saw the woman standing outside the ss window. La Chenxi? Seeing this woman, his first reaction was to ignore her, but then he remembered the two injections she had brought for his mother, and with a frown, he still put down the hot towel he was applying to the girl on the bed and came out. "Mucen, it was only when your aunt came to find me that day that I heard about it. Sorry for beingte," La Chenxi said immediately, looking nervously at him as she held up the basket of fruit. Ou Mucen gave her an indifferent nce, originally not wanting to ept it, but in the end, he still reached out and took the basket of fruit: "It¡¯s fine, thank you foring to visit her." La Chenxi smiled: "What are you talking about? We know each other, so it¡¯s only right toe and visit. By the way, how is she doing now?" "Not bad, since those two injections you brought back for my mother were administered, her condition has improved a lot. Speaking of which, I should really thank you for that." He rarely spoke to her so kindly and even thanked her. The fingers of La Chenxi clenched, she should have been quite happy upon hearing this in the past, but now, she found herself feeling nothing but jealousy that grew wildly like vines, along with difort, and nothing else. Especially when she saw several pairs of children¡¯s shoes inside that half-open room behind him, she felt even worse. Yes, in less than a month¡¯s time, he had gone from a single man to a father with a woman and a child, and now, that child was already four years old. Her fingers were almost pinching into her skin! "It¡¯s nothing, not a big deal, as long as she gets better. By the way, have you been living here this whole time?" "Um..." "Then... may I go in and sit for a while?" Ou Mucen: "..." Just as he was about to refuse her request, suddenly, there were cheerful steps of a child running in the corridor: "Daddy, daddy, I¡¯m back..." Xiaobao was back from school! Ou Mucen heard this and stopped paying attention to her, going straight over to wee his returning child. Indeed, in no more than two seconds, the child dressed in little overalls and a white shirt appeared there, running over to his father like a swallow: "Daddy, did youe to pick Xiaobao up?" "Of course, were you a good boy at kindergarten today?" "Of course I was, you can ask Uncle Eagle, the teacher even praised me." The Little Baozi, tied with a red bow tie, was lifted up by his father, and his chubby little hand immediately took a shiny gold chocte from his pocket. "Here, for daddy to eat!" Ou Mucen was stunned for a moment: "For me to eat?" Chapter 619: She is Already Dead! 3

Chapter 619: Chapter 619: She is Already Dead! 3

Right at that moment, Ying Hao, who had brought the child back, came up and saw this scene. Even this burly man couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile, "It¡¯s a reward from his teacher¡ªthree in total. He ate one, gave me one, and insisted on saving thest one for Daddy." Ying Hao, a big man who never married and usually quite indifferent, found himself unwittingly smiling at the sight of the child. Standing there all the while, La Chenxi watched as the child¡¯s arrival seemed to make the man forget her existence, his attention solely fixed on talking to the child. His usual icy facade, which hardly ever cracked into a smile, now eased into a gentle warmth, as if showered in the spring breeze because of the child. It felt like countless needles were pricking her heart. During the three years she had been with him, she feared that he had not smiled as much or as often as he did now. She walked over, step by step, intending to greet them, but just then, the boy, who bore a strong resemnce to him, suddenly clung to him and said, "Daddy, I¡¯m hungry!" "Hungry? Alright, Daddy will take you to eat," he replied. Then he carried the boy, with that man following behind, and they walked away together. As he left, he didn¡¯t even nce behind him, as if he hadpletely forgotten about her presence! Ha! What an irony. La Chenxi, having weathered so much, hade to this¡ªshe was less consequential than a person lying there, long dead. A three-year rtionship mattered less than it did for a woman who had secretly borne him a child! What was this? A p in the face? She looked at the fruit basket carelessly left on the floor, her blood running cold, as if it had been soaked in ice¡ªfrom the top of her head, slowly freezing until it reached her bones. Only then, trembling, did she leave the ce, dragging her stiff legs behind her. Fine, if the fish doesn¡¯t die, the shatters. She wanted to see if a dead woman could still keep him. ---- Last night, Ji Chengzhi had slept better than he had in the previous few days. Thanks to two injections, that woman¡¯s condition had temporarily stabilized, and since he had begun to make concrete contact with the United States, nning an early transfer there, he had devised a series of ns that would not arouse any suspicion from that man. He could quietly get rid of the woman, and his mind had finally been put to ease, leading to his first good sleep in a while. However, what he hadn¡¯t expected was that his hardly earned good sleep, not yet fully enjoyed, was abruptly interrupted by a phone call early in the morning. "Director, director, it¡¯s bad, there¡¯s been an incident!" The call was from his assistant, who started shouting into the phone soon as he picked up. Ji Chengzhi wasn¡¯t fully awake from his sleep yet, and upon hearing the yelling, his head throbbed with pain, "What¡¯s with the early morning screams? Is there a fire? Or is someone dead?" The assistant was silent... After a long while, he covered the mouthpiece, his face turning pale, "No, it¡¯s more serious than both. Director... on Weibo trending searches, it¡¯s all about Miss Ye." "What are you talking about?" "Overnight, the wholework is abuzz. Director, you need to take a look quickly; it¡¯s going to be a big deal!" The assistant¡¯s voice trembled as if every second Ji Chengzhi dyed could lead to catastrophe. Chapter 620: She is Already Dead! 4

Chapter 620: Chapter 620: She is Already Dead! 4

In fact, that was exactly the case, at this moment the inte was in turmoil! Jicheng heard the sound of something breaking inside him, quickly tossed his phone aside, and immediately opened the web browser on his mobile phone. As soon as he entered it, his vision almost went dark. There was even a pop-up on the social media tform¡ª "The Ou Group¡¯s newly acknowledged future young mistress has actually been brain-dead?" !!!!!! Why is this happening?!! Seeing these words, Jicheng, who had just awoken from his sleep, almost fainted on the spot! He didn¡¯t even think about clicking further; he threw his phone aside, sprang up from his bed, casually grabbed a pair of pants and a shirt to put on, and hurried out the door. "Chengzhi, Chengzhi, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you having breakfast?" Just then, Jicheng¡¯s mother also came out. Seeing her son rushing out without even properly dressing, she immediately followed him. But at this moment, Jicheng had no time to pay attention to her. After getting into his car, he immediately called Blue Mountain Vi... "Uncle, there is a major problem, someone has posted the news of Ye Ning¡¯s brain death online. Please have yourpany handle it right away, make them take down this news from the inte!" "..." Simrly, the person on the other end of the call was stunned for several seconds before responding, and it wasn¡¯t until Jicheng reminded him again that he came to his senses. "What exactly is going on? Who did this?!!" With full understanding, a roar like a lion¡¯s reverberated in his ears. Jicheng had no intention of dealing with it any further; he hung up the phone and started calling again to check the situation at the hospital! Fortunately, at this time, the man living next door to the intensive care unit was usually busy getting his son ready for kindergarten. Therefore, at this moment, he had not yet looked at his mobile phone, nor had he seen the news. Jicheng, seeing this, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately instructed his assistant to do everything possible to keep him away from his phone and all online channels. Then he floored the gas pedal and sped towards the hospital. He truly could not imagine what the man in the hospital would do if he found out the truth. That time, in Honghai, he was terrifying; he had known him for so many years and had never seen him like that! Speeding all the way, he nearly pushed the elerator to the floor... Meanwhile, at the hospital, Ou Mucen, still oblivious, was indeed busy getting his son ready for the day... "Xiaobao, what do you want to wear today? The nursery uniform?" "Dad, you forgot again. I just wore the nursery uniform yesterday. Honestly, we only wear the nursery uniform on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays." The child, who was lifted into the bathroom and sitting on his little toilet, looked sullenly at the tall figure rummaging for clothes outside. See, this is the difference between men and women. If Mom was awake, he wouldn¡¯t need to remember any of this. Thankfully, after all the scrambling, the frantic figure finally picked out what he needed to wear from his tiny clothes. When he came out of the bathroom, he saw him fiddling with his little shoes. "Daddy..." "Hmm?" "The pants don¡¯t match with this." "Is that so?" Chapter 621: She is Already Dead! 5

Chapter 621: Chapter 621: She is Already Dead! 5

The man who was looking for tiny shoes for him, upon hearing these words, looked up over in his direction. Seeing what he was holding, the deep gray striped dungarees he just found, and beside it, an orange sweatshirt adorned with a cute hat, he felt quite dismayed... Is it not right? He thought it looked quite nice? He walked over and ced the little trousers on top of the sweatshirt topare, "Does it not look good?" Ou Xiaobao tilted his head and looked at him, "Does it look good?" Ou Mucen: "..." Staring at that little face that looked so much like his own for several seconds, he finally gave in. Then he picked him up and let him go find something in the wardrobe himself. As a result, Little Baozi flipped through a couple of times and found the most suitable trousers for the orange sweatshirt... "Daddy..." "Hmm?" "Shouldn¡¯t you consider enrolling in a daddy ss?" "Ah?" "That way, you¡¯ll know how to take care of a child in the future. Look at you now, I have to teach you!" "..." CEO Ou stared at the cheeky kid for a while before he awkwardly turned his head to the other side, "No need, that¡¯s what your mom is for in the future, right? Daddy¡¯s job is just to make money for you and your mom to spend." Ou Xiaobao: "..." Is this what it¡¯s like being a CEO? Women responsible for being as beautiful as flowers, men responsible for earning money for the family? The father and son were bustling inside, while outside, Ying Hao nced at the time, getting a bit anxious. He started toe in and hurry them, "Third Young Master, it¡¯s almost time, is the young master ready?" Ou Mucen hurriedly put the tiny shoes on the child and then brought him out, "Be careful on the road!" Ying Hao quickly took over the child, "Third Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I will be!" Then he took the child away... As soon as the child was taken away, Ou Mucen was left with some free time, ready to go back and tidy up the clothes that had been tossed into disarray. But at that moment, a hurried figure came bustling along the corridor. "Third Young Master, you¡¯re up already? That¡¯s really great, there¡¯s a blood test report for Miss Ye that needs a family member¡¯s signature. Could youe with me for a moment?" It was Assistant Ji Chengzhi! Ou Mucen saw him and didn¡¯t say anything further, simply remarking, "Let me grab my phone," and was preparing to retrieve his phone before going with him. But when the assistant heard him going to get his phone, he immediately stopped him, "It won¡¯t take long, and it¡¯s not good to keep them waiting too long. The sooner the signature is done, the sooner Miss Ye can get tested, don¡¯t you think?" Ou Mucen thought about it and decided not to go inside, and then followed him out. At this time, only matters concerning the woman in the intensive care unit could make him sopliant. Otherwise, given his temper and personality, who would dare tell him what to do, and who could move him? Following the assistant over to the testing area, indeed there was a report waiting there. He went over, picked up a pen, nced casually, and quickly wrote down his name. "What is this test for?" "Oh, it concerns some functions within Miss Ye¡¯s body," the assistant offered a vague excuse. Ou Mucen heard this and didn¡¯t say anything further, just handed over the signed report and was ready to leave. But when the assistant saw him about to leave, he stopped him again, "Third Young Master, why don¡¯t you go check Miss Ye¡¯s prescription as well?" "What did you say?" As soon as these words came out, the man who was stopped again frowned instantaneously. Chapter 622: She is Already Dead! 6

Chapter 622: Chapter 622: She is Already Dead! 6

Medication? Ye Ning is now in aa and incapable of taking medication orally. How can this assistant expect him to check the medication? His eyes narrowed slightly... The assistant was already sweating profusely. He was really too nervous; this was not an ordinary person, but a man in control of a majorpany with assets amounting to hundreds of billions. As a mere assistant standing in front of him, he felt nervous before even speaking. How could he maintain hisposure and use various excuses to stall him? Seeing that his words had immediately changed the vignt man¡¯s gaze, he became even more panicked at heart. "What I mean is... the medication records, the records of Miss Ye¡¯s medication during this period. The dean said it would be best for you to review them." "Review what?" "Just to see, her medication usage during this period, and all kinds of recovery data..." "..." This was bing more and more unreasonable. He was an outsider, ignorant about these matters, yet they expected him to review this? Ou Mucen saw the flicker in the assistant¡¯s eyes and remained silent. After pondering for a moment, he followed him, but while doing so, his eyes scanned the surroundings. He was not someone who could be easily fooled. To deceive him and lead him by the nose, one would need some real skill. Yet, he had not expected that the truth he eventually uncovered after his awakening would be a bolt from the blue that sent him plummeting into an abyss! "Have you seen this Weibo post? Oh my God, could it be true? The future mistress of Ou Group brain dead? How is this possible? Wasn¡¯t she still active on Weibo just a few days ago?" "Who knows? These wealthy family affairs are unpredictable. It¡¯s just a pity for that woman, she had just seen the light at the end of the tunnel..." "..." Just from those few words, his steps halted. Then, he stood there, staring straight at the two young people approaching, engrossed in their phones and chatting as they walked his way. Their speech was not very loud, and their actions and words were not exaggerated. If one did not pay special attention, they would not have been noticed at all. For example, the assistant walking in front of him had neither heard nor seen them. But he had seen and heard them because he made a point to pay attention. But what did he hear? The future mistress of Ou Group brain dead? What were they talking about? He doubted his own ears. Seeing them approaching, he directly walked over and stopped in front of them. Then, without waiting for them to react, he reached out and snatched the phone they were looking at. "Hey, what are you doing? That¡¯s my phone!" The person shouted in rm when his phone was suddenly grabbed. Yet, he was indifferent, busying himself by looking at the still-open screen on the phone. Indeed, it was discussing the "brain death of the future mistress of Ou Group"¡ª "ording to insider reports, the recently acknowledged future mistress of Ou Group has actually been brain dead, not just in aa as the outside world believes. Instead of a patient who, despite heavy brain damage leading to unconsciousness, is still breathing with brainwaves, signifies a deepa. However, it is rumored that no brainwaves can be detected from the future mistress of Ou Group!" "..." Brain waves? What are brain waves? Chapter 623: She is Already Dead! 7

Chapter 623: Chapter 623: She is Already Dead! 7

He felt as if something had heavily punched him in the chest all of a sudden, that instant sensation of his heart being clenched tight made it seem as if he couldn¡¯t even catch his breath. The two of them were still trying to get their phone back, but when they reached out their hands and saw the pale face of the man who had snatched their phone, the same face that appeared as the male lead in the trending Weibo post, their expressions instantly widened in shock, "You are... you are Ou..." "What are brainwaves? Huh? Tell me, what are brainwaves?" He suddenly reached out and grabbed one of the two men, his expression so terrifying it induced fear! Brainwaves? Brainwaves are... are... The two men tried to answer, but at that moment, a figure suddenly darted over from the other side and quickly came over to hold his arm, "Third Young Master, calm down, Third Young Master..." "What are brainwaves?" "Third Young Master, let¡¯s go back first..." "I¡¯m asking you what are brainwaves?!!" He finally roared angrily, "smack" went the phone as he smashed it onto the ground, his expression so fierce and ferocious that it looked as if he was ready to tear them apart right then and there. The two passersby were scared stiff, seeing him in this state, they didn¡¯t dare to ask anything else and ran off without even caring about their phones. Is this really the president of the Ou Group? Why does he look so terrifying? Had he gone mad? The two men ran as fast as they could! The assistant was also very afraid, he hadn¡¯t expected such a situation to ur on the street, and recalling the director¡¯s instructions, he became even more anxious and afraid, "Brainwaves are... are... just the waves inside a person¡¯s head, that¡¯s all." "Then what? Why did they say she no longer has brainwaves? Are you hiding something from me?" "No, no, definitely not!" The assistant rushed to deny! But at this time, the man who had already grown suspicious wouldn¡¯t be so easily dismissed, and he grabbed his cor again, staring at him, he enunciated every word, "Fine, since there¡¯s nothing, then let me see the test right now!" "Third Young Master..." "Hurry up!" Another thunderous roar of rage echoed, and the entire floor heard it! The assistant saw that, not daring to say anything else, he let himself be dragged by the man, stumbling all the way, under the stunned gaze of the onlookers, back to the floor where he was staying. And there, he was violently thrown at the door, "Bring me the device." With an expressionless face and bloodshot eyes, he looked truly like a demon that had just crawled out of hell, extremely terrifying. The assistant was at a loss; looking around the corridor, there was no one to help him, and the director had not returned yet. His face turned pale as death, and finally, he could only call other doctors to bring thetest brainwave detection device. Actually, at this time, it was futile for him to think of any other way out. How could he deceive such a shrewd man? The call was made, and in just about ten minutes, the most advanced brainwave detection device in the hospital was brought over by a doctor and two nurses. The assistant, upon seeing this, finally crawled up from the ground with a pale face. "Third Young Master, shall we wait for the director..." "Get in!" There was no room for negotiation, and the man coldly dropped those two words and waited there, his expression so stiff it was horrifying. Chapter 624: She is Already Dead! 8

Chapter 624: Chapter 624: She is Already Dead! 8

Seeing the situation, the assistant had no choice but to push the device into the monitoring room. Then, right before the man¡¯s own eyes, piece by piece, they attached the brainwave sensing pads to the head of the woman lying motionless on the hospital bed. This was definitely a scene that made one¡¯s heart rise to their throat. There was no air, and one could see nothing else with their eyes. At this moment, in the monitoring room, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on that machine. It seemed that the silence was so profound that one could even hear the flow of blood through their own veins. The medical brainwave monitor is different from other testing devices. It is specifically designed to detect the death status of a patient. Therefore, it is more sensitive and more precise. Usually, as soon as the sensors make contact with the activity beneath the cerebral cortex, the device would respond. This, then, could be used to determine a person¡¯s life or death! However, the machine, which imed to be the most advanced brainwave monitor internationally, showed no response on its screen after the assistant had ced all the sensors into the woman¡¯s brain. It was quiet, as if it hadn¡¯t been switched on! The man standing in the ward froze, staring nkly at the machine. His face began to drain of blood, going pale bit by bit. He was like a nt brimming with the vigor of spring suddenly doused with boiling water. In a matter of seconds, his facial features and spirit withered away in a horrifying manner... "Young Master, maybe... maybe there is a problem with the machine. We... we can wait for the dean toe back... is that okay?" The assistant, seeing such a change in him, was very afraid. But what about the man? It was as if he could no longer hear what was being said. He just kept staring at that screen. After a long while, all of a sudden, he walked over step by step, stiffly, mechanically, like a person who had lost his soul. Seeing this, the assistant, worried that something might happen to him, hastily stepped forward to intercept him. But he was forcefully pushed aside by the other man, who then walked over and stood before the hospital bed. His pale and lifeless face just stared nkly at the woman lying there. "Young Master..." "When did this happen?" "What?" "Did you already know back in Honghai?" "..." The assistant¡¯s cold sweat rolled down his forehead, looking tremulously at the man standing before him, pale as a corpse. Of course, they knew back in Honghai. The only reason they didn¡¯t say anything was because of him! The assistant struggled several times before he managed to squeeze out, "Young Master, listen to me. We didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you on purpose. It¡¯s because... because your condition was too terrible at the time, and the dean... he decided to do this." This mindless fool, he actually blurted out the whole truth! As soon as these words were spoken, the man standing by the hospital bed suddenly jerked as if shot, trembling violently before bending over, "Get out!!" "Young Master..." "I said get out!! Get out!!" He finally copsed, letting out a roar like a wild beast, and the chair he was holding was violently thrown. Seeing this, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to stay. He quickly escaped with the two doctors, fleeing as if their lives depended on it... As soon as they left, the monitoring room becamepletely quiet. However, this silence was as if unheard by the man inside, who apart from the buzzing in his ears, could only see the blurriness before his eyes. Chapter 625: She is Already Dead! 9

Chapter 625: Chapter 625: She is Already Dead! 9

"This is impossible! Impossible!" He covered his heart, stumbling step by step to the bedside, his face pale and contorted in agony, looking like a man who had just been sentenced to death, a sight so unbearable not even a nce could be sustained. Yet, fate was so cruel to him; he had fought so hard to get here, to her side, but still, she showed no response whatsoever. Even if he bit her, pinched her, there was no reaction! Hey motionless beside her bed, cradling her in his arms just like that evening at Honghai during sunset, in the dismal light, he began to gently stroke her face, "Are you really leaving? Don¡¯t you want me anymore? Don¡¯t you want... our child anymore?" He asked, word for word, his cold fingers trembling as they glided over her cheek, shaking like leaves in a cold wind. However, she did not respond to him. Shey there, as if she had long since departed from him, leaving behind only her shell in this ce, a shell devoid of any life. A shell... His heart clenched again with excruciating pain, a suffocating agony quickly spreading out, instantly blurring his vision. Even the strongest man has his weak point, and he, Ou Mucen, had lived all these years believing himself to be indestructible, with nothing in this world to fear. But now he finally understood that she was his weakness, his Achille¡¯s heel; without her, what would he do in the future? He began to struggle for breath, the pain in his chest as if it were being sliced open with a knife, making his consciousness fuzzier and fuzzier. Clutching her, his eyes began to close, wanting to say something, but as the acute pain in his left heart chamber surged up, he looked at her and, bit by bit, copsed onto her body. Ou Mucen, how grateful I am that it was you I met that night! Ye Ning, I too am overjoyed, the woman I searched for five long years, turned out to be you... ---- When Ji Chengzhi rushed into the hospital in a frantic hurry, there was no longer any sign of life in the intensive care room on the third floor. As soon as he saw it, his face drastically changed. He kicked the door open and burst in: "Mucen!! Ou Mucen¡ª" By then, the man who was lying on the bed, bending over to hold the woman, was unresponsive. The tall figure, now prostrate, appeared as lifeless as a withered leaf, rigid in a way that was terrifying. No! This can¡¯t be happening! Seeing this scene, he waspletely shattered, rushing over to lift him up from the bed, "Mucen? Someone help! Quick, get a stretcher!!" He had never been so scared before. If thest time at Honghai, when he saw him like that, he was at least not utterly panicked; now, he truly felt fear. Amidst a barrage of frantic shouts, the people outside brought in a stretcher, and immediately, he managed to hoist him onto it, both supporting and carrying him! "Director..." "What are you yelling for? Get to the emergency room, now!!" he screamed hysterically. The doctors hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be so dire, and seeing this, nobody dared dy. They lifted the person, searched for stretchers, and within seconds, the intensive care room was inplete Chapter 626: She is Already Dead! 10

Chapter 626: Chapter 626: She is Already Dead! 10

When the Ou Family patriarch and Bai Tingfang rushed to the hospital, Ou Mucen had already been taken to the emergency room for resuscitation. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang¡¯s rage peaked, and she pped Ji Chengzhi¡¯s assistant across the face, "You worthless thing, you can¡¯t even handle this simple task. If something happens to him, I won¡¯t let you off!" With that p, blood was drawn from the corner of the assistant¡¯s mouth on the spot! Everyone witnessing the scene didn¡¯t dare to pull her back or to intervene; they could only stand there trembling and hoping that the person in the resuscitation room would be alright. Indeed, the assistant was to me for this incident. Had he been more alert and intelligent, things wouldn¡¯t have deteriorated to this point. Two whole hours! For two entire hours, the light in the emergency room stayed on, and Ji Chengzhi hadn¡¯te out since he entered. Finally, after two hours, the light went off with a "click", and Bai Tingfang and the patriarch stood up immediately to greet thoseing out... "Are they out? They¡¯re out!!" As Bai Tingfang stood up, she realized that not only were her legs weak, but the old man leaning beside her was also trembling slightly. Fortunately, when Ji Chengzhi came out and saw the two, he nodded and gave them good news, "He¡¯s been resuscitated, there¡¯s no immediate danger to his life for now. However, to prevent him from being agitated again, I¡¯ve given him a sedative. He¡¯s still unconscious for the moment." Upon hearing this, the patriarch nodded eagerly, "Alright, alright, you do what you think is best." Bai Tingfang also heaved a sigh of relief, tears of fear rolling down her cheeks in her agitation, "It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alright, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s alright..." This was the first time she had felt such fear. The feeling of losing a loved one was terrifying indeed! As she regained herposure, she seemed to start understanding her son¡¯s feelings. Once she had calmed down, she began inquiring about the woman, "Chengzhi, how is that woman doing now? Is there really no hope left?" Ji Chengzhi sighed wearily and lit a cigarette, "What hope is there for someone who¡¯s brain dead?" Hearing that, Bai Tingfang¡¯s face turned pale, "What do we do then? He¡¯s in this state now. If he wakes up and finds out she¡¯s beyond help, wouldn¡¯t that be...?" Ji Chengzhi shook his head, his expression grave... He didn¡¯t know what to do either. He was just a doctor, not a deity; what could he possibly do? Smoking his cigarette, he leaned wearily against the wall behind him, "Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. By the way, go and bring Xiaobao here. When necessary, I hope he will consider the child and not be too despondent." A child? Yes, wasn¡¯t there a child? Even if he were in utter despair, no longer wanting to live, hopefully, for the sake of his four-year-old child, he wouldn¡¯t abandon him. Reminded by this, Bai Tingfang finally remembered the child and hastily went over to the patriarch. After a brief discussion, the couple left to pick up the child from the kindergarten. Meanwhile, Ji Chengzhi, after transferring Ou Mucen from the emergency room, had him ced in a hospital room. As for the woman in the intensive care unit, he had not yet removed her venttor. He thought to himself that since Mucen now knew, he had to give the two a final chance to say goodbye. Otherwise, if he quietly sent the woman away while Mucen was unconscious, Mucen would surely hate him upon waking up. PS: If Ningning doesn¡¯te back, will you send me razor des? Chapter 627 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 1

Chapter 627: Chapter 627 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 1

How could things have turned out this way? When he left, his entire heart was heavy and gloomy... ¡ª¡ª Aftering out of the emergency room, Ou Mucen, who had been admitted to the ward, had not woken up for a whole day and night. ording to Ji Chengzhi, his heart needed 36 hours of rest after resuscitation. Only then would he not fall back into danger. Therefore, to prevent him from being stimted again, he had been injected with enough medication to keep him asleep for 36 hours, after which he would awaken. hourster was the following evening, around ten o¡¯clock. Because Bai Tingfang and the elder Mr. Ou had been vignt throughout the day and night, the aged grandfather was beginning to show signs of fatigue. Tingfang sent him back first and then returned to watch over her son. So at this hour, the whole corridor and ward were quiet, an isted VIP room intentionally shielded from outside disturbances, as tranquil as a remote ce far from the noisy city. And it was within such an environment that Ou Mucen awoke... Upon waking, he opened his eyes to see a blurry white expanse above him. At first, he was a bit confused, unclear about where he was. It wasn¡¯t until he moved and felt a faint pain emanating from the left side of his chest that his eyes began to flicker, and the fragments from before he lost consciousness slowly infiltrated his mind, his memory gradually beginning to resurface. "Ye Ning..." As his memory returned, he painfully called out this name from his parched lips and then tried to struggle out of bed to search for her. But just as he moved, in the dimly lit ward illuminated by only a weak light, a voice suddenly sounded, detached: "Awake?" Who? Hearing this voice, his struggling body immediately halted, and then he turned his sweaty and pale face toward the source of the sound. It was a man¡¯s voice, cold and rigid, like the howling cold wind outside the window¡ªit was ufortable and slightly piercing to hear. Gasping for air, he saw the man with sses standing by the windowsill in the dim light, and suddenly, his eyes that had just peeled open narrowed slightly, his expression turning sharply cold: "Is it you? What are you doing here?" The man turned around, looking at him coldly: "Of course, I snuck in. How does it feel? Third Young Master, what does it feel like to face death?" "What did you say?" "I¡¯m asking... how does it feel to have taken a turn in hell?" He finally took steps, approaching him deliberately. In the dim light, the ck trench coat and his lean figure made him appear not human, but rather like a ghost that had emerged from somewhere. Ou Mucen propped himself up there, his heart, still in recovery, throbbing with pain. Ayer of fine sweat began to bead on his forehead, and his bloodless lips turned even more frightfully pale. Despite this, he did not lie back down but chose to brace himself there, watching the man approach step by step. "What do you want to do?" "What do you think?" He gave him a cold nce and casually pulled up a chair next to him, sitting down by his bedside: "I actually came to see if you were dead yet. Ou Mucen, you have no idea how much I hate you." Chapter 628 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 2

Chapter 628: Chapter 628 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 2

Ou Mucen¡¯s face was expressionless, and he didn¡¯t speak... Then he must be truly disappointed, for he, Ou Mucen, would not die so easily. Seeing that he did not speak, the man who had sat down, tugged at the corner of his mouth, and did not say anything further. Instead, he took a cigarette from his person, lit it in front of him, and then slowly began, "A long, long time ago, in our Antique Circle, there was a legend that a person born with double pupils is an ominous being. Because one of her pair of pupils, does not belong to this world, ites from another world, a world that is ¡¯Yin¡¯!" "..." Ou Mucen, who was originally going to eject him from the hospital room for smoking and making him feel extremely ufortable, suddenly heard these words. He stopped the mouth that had been about to speak, and his eyes, his eyes, stared straight at him. Double pupils? Yes, that girl, she was the one with two pairs of pupils. "So, a person with double pupils, while being endowed with exceptional talents, also generally ends up alone, because the Yin energy of her other pair of pupils will kill all her rtives around her, parents, brothers, sisters, not leaving a single one..." He spoke calmly, and within the light haze of smoke, his indifferent expression seemed as though he was telling a very ordinary story. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes darkened, "What are you trying to say? Are you saying that she became an orphan all because of her eyes?" His reaction really was quite sharp! The man who was speaking looked at him with cold eyes, "No, I¡¯m just reminding you, if you really want to be with her, remember to always be ready to be killed by her. Unlike her, you won¡¯t have two lives!" Two lives? At the mention of these words, Ou Mucen, who had been supporting himself up in the hospital bed, finally felt his brain jolt, and in an instant, something leaped out of his eyes, "What do you mean? What two lives? What on earth are you talking about?" He was so anxious, he almost jumped down from the hospital bed to grab him! Lin Yebai, seeing his reaction, finally, tugged at the corner of his mouth, revealing an ironic smile, "Don¡¯t you know? A person with double pupils, one pair of her eyes, is not hers to begin with!" "Whose is it then?" "Spirit Jade¡¯s!" "Spirit Jade¡¯s?" "Right, her pair of eyes, born for the jade, living for the jade. If you want to save her, the only way is to find an ancient jade over a thousand years old and ce it in her mouth. Let her pair of pupils rece this pair, and naturally, her brain¡¯s death waves wille back." "..." Propping himself up there, Ou Mucen stared at the man for at least five seconds, not having digested his words. Using jade to save her? Was he listening to a fable? Could there be such a strange thing in the world? Yes, he knew about her double pupils and had seen them with his own eyes. But the idea that she could be revived in such a manner, he had never heard of before. It was too strange, too inconceivable. He looked at him dumbfounded, unable to react for a long time. Seeing him like this, Lin Yebai, still smoking, allowed a cold sneer to cross his lips, "Don¡¯t understand? Or do you think I¡¯m telling fairy tales?" Ou Mucen moved his mouth and, after a long while, managed to squeeze out a sentence, "Not exactly, it just seems somewhat inconceivable!" Chapter 629 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 3

Chapter 629: Chapter 629 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 3

"Of course, you would find it inconceivable, because you don¡¯t understand this line of work at all. That¡¯s why I say, her following you is truly a waste. Do you know what kind of person she is in our Antique Circle? She¡¯s a pearl, a rare treasure. Ou Mucen, what virtues or abilities do you have to make her follow you?" As he spoke, his expression darkened, and at the same time, the cigarette he had in his hand was also fiercely extinguished in his palm. That scorching, fiery-red cigarette butt, he just crushed it in his flesh without even a furrow in his brow¡ªthere was only the intense stare of his resentment and reluctance. Ou Mucen watched this scene, his eyes flickering slightly. Finally, he slowly brought back his hand that had been numb for quite some time. Supernatural eyes! Indeed, in this world, to possess such a pair of eyes was already an anomaly, let alone the fact that she could see through any jade with a single nce. Ou Muceny back down and began to slowly chew over his words... If what he was saying were true, no matter what, he should give it a try. Now that things hade to this point, what could be worse? So after thinking for a while, he finally spoke, "Alright, then tell me, where can I find millennium-old Ancient Jade?" Lin Yebai sneered, "You, a CEO of a majorpany, are asking me where to find this item?" Ou Mucen: "..." He was the CEO, but he didn¡¯t understand this¡ªhow could he know where to find it? A few seconds passed, and his breathing became a bit hurried... Seeing this, Lin Yebai finally withdrew his gaze and said emotionlessly, "Do you remember those jade bracelets you took topete in Japan?" Ou Mucen was taken aback, "Is that the millennium-old Ancient Jade?" A cold glint shed in Lin Yebai¡¯s eyes, "Naturally, that is the finest Ancient Jade. Who gave you that jade?" Ou Mucen, without thinking too much, blurted out, "It was given by my family. So you¡¯re saying, I just need to go home to get it?" Given by his family? So it was, the batch of jade had indeed been taken by the Ou Family! Lin Yebai¡¯s expression turned even colder, "That was the Han Dynasty royal family¡¯s burial artifact. If I am not wrong, it is a set of jade ornaments, including bracelets, a Jade Pendant, ear pendants, and the Pearl Flower. You don¡¯t need anything else, just get that Jade Pendant and put it into her mouth. After a week, observe her original pupils. If they are slowly vanishing, it means the pupils hidden within are beginning to resuscitate." "..." Ou Mucen didn¡¯t pay attention to the look on his face but was shocked into a cold sweat by what he heard! Yes, although he very much hoped that woman woulde back to life, the method of resurrection described by this man was too horrifying, too bizarre. For someone who had nevere into contact with such things, it was only natural to have difficulty epting it in a short time. One pair of pupils resuscitating while another disappears¡ªthat meant, from then on, she would only have one pair of eyes, right? He clenched his fists slightly, feeling his heart in his chest beating more fiercely than ever... After telling him where to find the Ancient Jade, Lin Yebai left. Of course, before leaving, he did not forget to caution him to keep it a secret, lest the woman, even if she woke up, would be regarded as a monster by others. Chapter 630 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 4

Chapter 630: Chapter 630 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 4

Ou Mucen certainly understood this, so he did not pay attention to the other person. After the other person left, he struggled to get up from the bed, ready to return home to find his old man. At this time, having just returned home, Lord Ou still knew nothing of the matter. ¡ª¡ª An hourter, just as Tingfang had taken care of the old man in Blue Mountain Vi and put him to bed, suddenly, from below the vi, a servant cried out in rm, "My God! Third Young Master... Third Young Master, how did youe back?" What? Mucen is back?!! Hearing this voice, both Tingfang upstairs and the just-sleeping elder opened their eyes wide and sat up, "What¡¯s going on? How did Mucene back? Isn¡¯t he in the hospital? Quick, go down and check!" The elder reacted the fastest; upon hearing the voice, he promptly urged from the bed. Urged by him, Tingfang snapped back to reality and immediately hurried downstairs. Once downstairs, indeed, at the vi¡¯s entrance, a staggering figure clinging to the doorframe stumbled in. Seeing here down, with sweat beads covering his pale face, he immediately called out, "Mom, where is Dad?" My God! Tingfang was shocked by this scene, hurrying down from the stairs. She ran over and steadied him, "Son, what happened to you? Why have youe back? Do you not care about your life?" As she spoke, she started to cry! There was no helping it; his current state was too frightening. His face, drained of any color, was one thing, but his whole body seemed as if it had been fished out of water. With such a condition, in such a scene, who wouldn¡¯t worry, who wouldn¡¯t be anxious? Yet, seeing here down, he leaned on her, weak and feeble, trying to head towards the stairs again, "Dad... up there, is he? Help me... to find him." "Have you lost your mind? Youe from the hospital at this time to find your father; if you wanted to see him, when could you not? A phone call, and Dad would have gone to you, right?" Tingfang was truly crying, supporting her son whose entire body weight seemed to hang on her shoulders, shivering all over. Fortunately, at that moment, the elder upstairs also heard themotion and came down immediately. Upon his arrival and seeing the state of his son, he too was shocked and quickly stepped down,ing before him and demanding, "What are you doing? Running home as soon as you wake up? Have you lost your desire to live?" Ou Mucen was drenched in sweat, and everything before him was fading to ck, yet hearing this voice, he still reached out, grasping the old man¡¯s hand with unerring uracy, "Dad, do you have a piece of Ancient Jade? A thousand-year-old Ancient Jade?" "What are you talking about?" As the words came out, Lord Ou¡¯s expression changed immediately. A thousand-year-old Ancient Jade? Where had he learned of this? And why was he asking about it now? Had he gone mad? The elder¡¯s gaze became deep and thoughtful, letting Tingfang assist him to sit down on the sofa while he, with the help of his cane, came to stand in front of him, "What on earth are you doing? Why have you run home for the Ancient Jade all of a sudden?" Ou Mucen leaned on the sofa, gasping for air, looking as though he was about to copse... He really was on the brink of no longer being able to hold on if not for the belief that kept sustaining him! Leaning there, after a long while and after Tingfang had given him some brown sugar water to drink, he finally seemed to regain a little strength... Chapter 631 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 5

Chapter 631: Chapter 631 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 5

Having regained a bit of strength, he slowly turned his head to look at his old father: "I had a dream, saying that if she wore an ancient jade from a thousand years ago, she would wake up!" He came up with the most irrational excuse! No sooner had he finished speaking than the old man leaning on a cane burst into curses: "Are you out of your mind? You believe in such a dream?" Ou Mucen¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened: "Will you give it to me or not?" The old master: "..." Bai Tingfang became anxious: "Mucen, mom knows you can¡¯t bear to see her leave you, and I don¡¯t want that either, but you can¡¯t start fantasizing about things like this. You¡¯re an adult, a rational person. How can you say such things?" Ou Mucen stared coldly at her: "Who told you that I fantasized it? It was a high person in my dreams who told me. If you don¡¯t give it to me, then I¡¯ll just have to go with her." "You¡ª" Those words nearly killed the two old people on the spot with anger! Could it be that their son was hit so hard by that woman¡¯s death that he was no longer thinking clearly! Bai Tingfang collected herself and the first thing that came to mind was just that. Suddenly looking at the son she had carried for ten months, she was ovee with sadness and ran out, covering her face. The old master was no better off. Seeing his son, who had taken over his responsibilities and managed the Ou family business in perfect order, now speaking such words for a dead woman, his expression aged ten years in an instant. "Fine, I¡¯ll give you the ancient jade, but remember, Ou Mucen, you have a son, parents, and tens of thousands of employees at thepany counting on you. You cannot do anything to disappoint them, understood?" The man sitting on the sofa, upon hearing the agreement and having no intention of insisting for too long, softened his icy gaze: "If she lives, I naturally won¡¯t abandon you all!" Ou, the old master: "..." In the end, he could only helplessly go upstairs and take out the set of ancient jade that had been sealed away for so many years from his secret chamber. Ou Mucen had been waiting below and, seeing him bring it down, immediately snatched it to the table and opened it... Indeed, as soon as the brocade box was opened, the cool fragrance wafted out like a breeze on a sweltering summer day, an instant relief. He just needed one look to feel thefort and coolness throughout his body. Jade Pendant, earrings, Pearl Flower... It was exactly as described by that man. He casually picked up an item, felt the special nature of this ancient jade, and asked, "Dad, where exactly did you get this? It¡¯s said to be a burial item of the Han Dynasty royal family." Hearing this, the old master¡¯s face changed again: "How do you know it¡¯s a burial item of the Han Dynasty royal family?" Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes flickered, before he corrected himself: "You had me take it to Japan for an exhibition, and someone recognized it." "Is that so..." Hearing this, the old master¡¯s expression eased once more. However, once his face rxed, a touch of regret appeared. Actually, when Bai Tingfang gave him the Jade Bracelet to take to Japan for the exhibition, she hadn¡¯t told him about its origin. By the time he found out, he had already taken it to Japan. Chapter 632 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 6

Chapter 632: Chapter 632 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 6

Soter, when he heard that the Jade Bracelet had been switched out by someone, he was worried for a long time; fortunately, it waster found to have been taken by Ou Yuze. Without saying anything else, he appeased with a nod, "Hmm, I bought this from someone back when I was making jewelry, spent quite a bit of money, so, don¡¯t lose it again." It meant... the pair of Jade Bracelets had already been lost, and this time he was going to take one piece, which absolutely couldn¡¯t be lost again. Ou Mucen casually agreed, and reached out to take the Jade Pendant from inside. But he saw that this Jade Pendant,pared to the other pieces, was even more unique. There were no patterns on it, just a jade bead the size of a thumbnail. This jade bead, smooth and rounded, gave a very real sense of the coolness of the jade when held in hand. Inside, the patterns were like clouds, breathtaking and beautiful at a nce. "This is the ¡¯heart of jade,¡¯ which is polished from the very center of the whole piece of jade stone, and it¡¯s the most expensive in this set of jade ornaments. It¡¯s said it was worn on the chest of an imperial concubine for burial, and these blood threads, they were formed at that time." "..." Ou Mucen opened his mouth wide, looking at the bead in his hand in astonishment... Blood threads? Does that mean that this jade bead is actually Blood Jade? Suddenly, he remembered the time in Japan, when that man had wanted to give Ye Ning a small Jade Pendant at a banquet. That Jade Pendant was just a small leaf, and some people at the scene had already appraised it at over a million. So this jade bead, with its blood threads so clear, so natural, wouldn¡¯t it be even more valuable? He finally understood why that man only wanted the pendant, and after holding it in his hand, he returned the rest, "Alright, I¡¯ll just take this one." Seeing him indeed choosing the most precious bead, the old man felt a pain in his heart. But thinking of his current madness, he dared not say anything further, and with a helpless nod, he collected the box again. With the Jade Pendant in hand, Ou Mucen was ready to leave. Seeing this, the old man wouldn¡¯t let him drive himself, so he hurriedly came out personally. After calling the butler over, he let him go. "By the way, Dad, there¡¯s nothing shady about the origins of this set of jade ornaments, right?" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly asked before leaving. Upon hearing the question, the old man escorting him to the car turned green with anger, "What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m a murderer or arsonist? That there are shady origins?" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t say anything in response, turned around, and got into the car... He wasn¡¯t afraid that he was a murderer or arsonist, but he wondered if this uncanny method of saving someone actually worked, whether illicit origins of the jade would have any negative impact on her? After all, some things now could no longer be exined by science. Ultimately, though, he didn¡¯t ask, nor did he think about it anymore. Instead, upon returning to the hospital, he went to the intensive care unit, dragging his almost exhausted body to the woman who had been dered brain dead. It had been two days, and because of hisa, Ji Chengzhi had eventually dered her brain death! However, considering his feelings, taking into ount his mood upon waking, he hadn¡¯t removed her breathing tube, nor had he made a public announcement. Instead, she was still lying here, waiting for him to see her onest time. Chapter 633 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 7

Chapter 633: Chapter 633 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 7

He walked over step by step, and in the room, the lights were not turned on, for his sudden copse and because she had been dered to have left this world, the darkness now felt almost like that of a funeral parlor. But he knew this wasn¡¯t a funeral parlor, he could still hear the "beep beep" of the machines, and under the silver moonlight, he could see her lying there quietly. So serene, so tender, as though she was merely asleep. Thus, he approached and, suppressing the wrenching pain in his heart, sat on the edge of her bed under the moonlight, "Ningning, I¡¯m back..." He suddenly didn¡¯t want to call her An Ning, nor Ye Ning, but only... Ningning. And such an intimate appetion, he had never used for anyone in his life, not even the woman from before, whom he always addressed by her full name. "Ningning..." He called softly once more, then, in the gauzy moonlight, he took the Jade Pendant from his body, "He said you are no ordinary person, that this method could save you. I don¡¯t know if what he said is true or false. But Ningning, I want to try." He bent down and began to extend his hand towards her venttor! For an instant, his fingers trembled, because he knew that once the venttor was removed, her heart would stop instantly, and the waveform on that monitor would be a t line for good. So, he really was gambling! If he won the bet, she would live, if he lost, he would lose her forever... Bent over and sitting there, he struggled for at least ten seconds, finally, after a surge of sharp pain in his heart, he fiercely snatched the venttor away, and then, stuffed the Jade Pendant into her mouth with his other hand swiftly. Those few seconds of action felt as if they stretched over a century! Fortunately, when he ced the Jade Pendant into her mouth and covered her nose and mouth with the venttor again, the waveforms on the monitor didn¡¯t turn into a t line. Aside from some fluctuation, they returned to normal once he refitted it. In that moment, he sat there as if all strength had left him, and suddenly, his vision darkened, and he copsed beside her. He was too tired, truly at his limit! Within his hazy consciousness, he smelled the faint scent of lime mixed with the smell of revival water on her body, and so he reached out to embrace her, not caring how narrow the bed was, thus holding her in his arms, they fell into a deep sleep together on that bed. This was the second time he had held her so truly as they slept! The bed was small, they were both thin, yet holding her in his arms, the two nestled together on that tiny hospital bed, feeling so content, so grounded, so... at peace. ¡ª¡ª Ji Chengzhi only found out the next morning that the Third Young Master had run to the ICU in the dead of night to hold the brain-dead woman as he slept. Upon hearing the news while having breakfast at home, he felt heavy-hearted and lost his appetite. Seeing this, Mother Ji asked in puzzlement, "Chengzhi, why aren¡¯t you eating?" Ji Chengzhi shook his head, "I can¡¯t eat, you all go ahead, I¡¯m going to the hospital." Having said that, he put down his chopsticks and went for his briefcase. Chapter 634 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 8

Chapter 634: Chapter 634 Her Birth Was an Anomaly 8

Mr. Ji sat there reading the newspaper, and when he saw that his son¡¯s mood turned very bad after taking a call, his face also looked very ugly and worried. He asked, "How is the Ou Family boy doing now? Has he gotten any better?" Looking up, Ji Chengzhi finally spoke, "How could he be okay? This has hit him too hard. Last night, I heard that after he woke up, he ran to the ICU and slept the whole night holding that woman." Could such a thing even happen? Hearing this, Mrs. Ji was quite astonished, "I wouldn¡¯t have guessed. He always seemed so cold to everyone. Who would have thought he could be such a devoted lover." Ji Chengzhi shook his head... It was because she didn¡¯t understand what had happened between those two. If she knew what kind of person that woman was, what she had gone through before and how in prison she had given birth to and raised a child, not even knowing who the father was, perhaps she would understand why that man suddenly held her in such high regard. He did not continue the conversation with his parents. He grabbed his briefcase and left the Ji Mansion. He had intended to go straight to the hospital, but as soon as he left the mansion, at the gate, he was surprised to see a person, a beautiful woman standing outside of a yellow Maserati. La Chenxi? Why would shee to his house early in the morning? He recognized the woman and approached her, "Chenxi, what brings you here?" La Chenxi was actually his senior at the university. That year, both he and Ou Mucen had been admitted to the same university, though they¡¯d chosen different departments. He had studied medicine, while Ou Mucen had gone into financial management. La Chenxi had been waiting there for quite a while. Seeing that he had finallye out, she quickly approached, "Chengzhi, I heard... Mucen is in a bad state. How is he now? He¡¯s not in any trouble, is he?" At that, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion, "Haven¡¯t you been to the hospital to see him these past two days? Whye here to ask?" La Chenxi shook her head hastily, "No, I was out of the country thest few days for a friend¡¯s concert, they invited me to be a guest. I just got back today." "Really?" Ji Chengzhi looked at her skeptically, not quite believing her story. In fact, before she broke up with Ou Mucen, he had a very good impression of her. Back then, she was like a lily, beautiful and gentle, seeming to embody all the traits of a good girl. But five years after the breakup, when she came back, he suddenly realized he didn¡¯t quite recognize her anymore. The once simple and kind girl had be worldly and calcting. For example, previously, in order to get close to Ou Mucen again, she had him add her to that gaming group under the pretense of wanting to make amends. But as it turned out, once she joined, she acted like a spy, monitoring everything about his good friend. Andst time in Japan, if not for her, Ye Ning and Ou Mucen would not have fallen out so badly, and Ou Mucen almost lost his life there. So now, as she stood in front of him, he couldn¡¯t take her words at face value anymore as he would have in the beginning. PS: I¡¯ve collected a day¡¯s worth of des today, no, I mean kitchen knives, cannons, chainsaws... I¡¯m so tired. Now at least I don¡¯t have to worry about tomorrow. Actually, a few clever readers might have already figured out the key that runs through the entire text¡ªthe ¡¯Double Pupil¡¯! Kudos to you! Chapter 635: Don’t You Know What You’ve Done? 1

Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Don¡¯t You Know What You¡¯ve Done? 1

"It¡¯s not good. I don¡¯t know who posted the news of Ye Ning¡¯s brain death online, but when he found out, the shock caused his heart to spasm violently. He nearly lost his life." "That severe?" Upon hearing this, the woman holding the car keys, standing there, indeed turned pale in an instant, her eyes brimming with panic, "How could this be? His health was fine, how could his heart have problems?" Ji Chengzhi¡¯s expression was unreadable, "The shock was too great; anything could happen under such circumstances. Besides, it hasn¡¯t been long since he was seriously injured in Japan." La Chenxi fell silent, her hands clutching that bunch of keys, just twisting them non-stop... Seeing all this, Ji Chengzhi thought back to the two injections Bai Tingfang had brought back from Japan not long ago, and he remembered the nurse mentioning that this woman had brought a fruit basket to the hospital ward to visit that woman two days before. Finally, his gaze, focusing on her fingers, grew colder bit by bit. "Chenxi, I want to ask you a question." "Hmm?" "If Mucen died this time, what would you do?" What? Died? The woman standing there, already confused, heard this and suddenly startled, "What do you mean? What do you mean by ¡¯he died¡¯?" In Ji Chengzhi¡¯s eyes, there was not a trace of warmth, "What do you think I mean? Can you really not understand what I am saying? La Chenxi, how have you be like this now? Just for ¡¯jealousy¡¯, have you lost even the most basic morals? Do you know? If Ou Mucen dies because of this, then you would be a murderer, his death would be by your hand!!" "..." Thest sentence was delivered with considerable force! Indeed, regarding this matter, aside from him, his assistant, and the two elders from the Ou Family, the only other person who knew was this woman, and her knowledge came from when Bai Tingfang sought her help. So, the social media incident wasn¡¯t done by someone else, it was her, La Chenxi, who did it! Ji Chengzhi stared at the woman, the disgust and pain in his eyes truly were the first he¡¯d felt towards her in all the time he¡¯d known her. La Chenxi¡¯s entire face went deathly white, her eyes filled with panic as she looked at the man before her, herposurepletely shattered, "You... what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying? I wasn¡¯t even in the country at that time..." "Alright, if you don¡¯t understand then you don¡¯t. But, La Chenxi, I¡¯m warning you, do not appear before him again, or else, I will definitely tell him about this!" With that, he didn¡¯t even want to look at her anymore, he picked up his briefcase and went to his car. That¡¯s right, with a woman like this, the best thing is to ensure she never gets close to his brother again. Otherwise, who knows how else she might harm him. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s face was cold as he started the car and quickly left the ce... The woman behind him stood there, not regaining her senses until he had left, until that silver Mercedes kicked up a trail of exhaust that crept into her nostrils, and then she suddenly snapped out of it. Was he warning her? From college to now, so many years, and this man who had never refused any of her requests was now telling her that he was warning her? In an instant, she felt like a puddle of mud, slumping weakly against the car... Chapter 636: Don’t You Know What You’ve Done? 2

Chapter 636: Chapter 636: Don¡¯t You Know What You¡¯ve Done? 2

Ji Chengzhi arrived at the hospital, and at the entrance of the intensive care unit, arge group of nurses and doctors had already gathered. They all looked inside, wanting to persuade but not daring to, even morecking the courage to remove the person inside. Upon seeing this, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s already poor mood suddenly soared, and he strode over and chastised loudly, "What are you all doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be working?" Seeing this, the crowd dispersed... "Director, about Third Young Master..." Once the crowd had dispersed, the duty doctor and head nurse responsible for this ward area came over, their intentions clear: What should they do about this situation? Ji Chengzhi looked inside and saw the man in the curtained-off ICU, still in his clothes, lying on the small hospital bed, holding the woman with the respirator, not moving an inch. His eyes immediately tightened, "Did he go outst night?" "Yes, between nine and ten o¡¯clock, he wasn¡¯t in the ward anymore. Later, when we went to look for him, someone brought him back. After asking around, we found out he actually went home." "Home?" "Yes, to Blue Mountain Vi. The driver didn¡¯t say much, but by the time we got up here, the Third Young Master had already gone into this ICU and then never came out." The head nurse recalled the events ofst night, and even now, she was still somewhat frightened. Because this Third Young Master had just woken up from aa, with a heart-rted problem no less. What if something happened to him on the way? Even with the whole hospital¡¯s staffbined, they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the consequences. The head nurse was very unsettled! Fortunately, at this time, Ji Chengzhi, having heard their detailed ount ofst night¡¯s events, didn¡¯t me them. Instead, he asked them to go back to work and then donned a sterile gown and came in. "Mucen..." After entering, he saw the man lying on his side on the hospital bed and, getting no response, tentatively called out. With that call, the man who had been lying in that cramped space all night finally quivered his dense longshes, and then, those eyes that had slept all night slowly opened. "Hmm?" As his eyes opened, probably because he had just woken up, his consciousness hadn¡¯t caught up yet, so hey there, looking at him with a flicker of confusion. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi felt a bit of heartache and sadness. Approaching, he pulled him up from the narrow bed and stared at that handsome face with somewhat dark circles, asking, "How was your sleepst night?" Ou Mucen blinked, and after a while, his focus gradually cleared up... "Not bad, what time is it?" "It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock. Why did youe herest night?" Seeing his thoughts were still rtively clear and his emotions calm, Ji Chengzhi began to ask about this topic. Why did hee here? After the reminder, the man sitting on the edge of the bed finally remembered where he was. He diverted his gaze from Ji Chengzhi¡¯s face and began to look at the woman he had been apanying on the bed all night: "Nothing much, just wanted toe and see..." "Mucen, she..." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!" He interrupted him somewhat impatiently. PS: Regarding the method revealed inst night¡¯s update to resurrect Ningning, after writing it out and seeingments saying that I¡¯vee up with such an absurd method because I¡¯ve backed myself into a corner. I would like to say that the outline of this story was written from the beginning; it¡¯s not something made up on the spot. And about the resurrection method, I hope everyone remembers that this is a treasure appraisal novel to begin with¡ªdual pupils are already filled with mysterious abilities. So, is there a problem with this method of resurrection? Chapter 637: It’s Good to be Alive 1

Chapter 637: Chapter 637: It¡¯s Good to be Alive 1

Ji Chengzhi saw this and suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He just felt that at that moment, it was as if a huge rock had lodged in his heart, blocking his breath. From the time he had passed out on top of her until now, when he hade back to sit by her side, it had only been two days. In just two days, he had managed to be so calm. Ji Chengzhi became uneasy... He was thinking of finding some way to persuade him to return to his own ward, but at that moment, the man he had awoken suddenly spoke again, "Do you still have the drug you used before? I want to inject her with two more doses." "What?" Ji Chengzhi was startled, "Do you mean... that injection?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Yes, that one, go get some more, as much as you can, I¡¯ll pay..." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Madness! He must be insane. He already knew she was brain dead, so what did he want that injection for? Could it be that he intended to stay with a body that was only breathing? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, "Mucen, I know you can¡¯t bear to let her go, and you don¡¯t want her to leave you, but the dead cannot be brought back to life. You have a son, parents, and a wholepany of people. Mucen, can you please be sensible?" He thought, he had gone mad, unable to face her departure, and had fallen into his own world of delusion. Ou Mucen looked at him calmly, showing no anger or loss of control, and after giving him a faint nce, he got off the hospital bed. "I am very lucid. Go get the injection for her. After she recovers a bit, she wille back to life." "You¡ª" "Also, starting today, I won¡¯t be going to that ward anymore. I¡¯ll stay right here. Add another bed for me. All the injections and medications, do them here. Without my permission, you and anyone else are not to touch her!" "..." He really was delusional, how could he utter such words? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s entire mood was terribly soured, looking at the man with aposed face, his heart felt like it was being battered by a tempest, his hands and feet beginning to tremble uncontrobly. He was caught off guard by the situation, which was far beyond his expectations. He had anticipated that upon waking up, he would be in a bad state, but to this extent, he was taken by surprise. To get the injections for her to sustain her, and then she woulde back to life, and he, would stay here with her, waiting for her to wake up... Those were not the words of a sane person. She was already dead, and he was asking for injections to sustain her. How was this different from someone whose mind had gone awry? Ji Chengzhi felt a despair he had never experienced before! "Fine, I¡¯ll do it for you," he managed to utter stiffly from his mouth, as if it took all the strength in his body. Ou Mucen, satisfied with the response, didn¡¯t push further and obediently went out, returning to his own ward to change clothes, preparing to "move." Ji Chengzhi¡¯s assistant outside was shocked when he saw this. He walked in and found the director standing inside, pale as a ghost, and was startled, "Director, what¡¯s happening with the Third Young Master...?" Ji Chengzhi¡¯s lips trembled, and after several attempts, he managed to shakily take out a cigarette from his pocket, "Go find the head of the psychology department, and remember, during this time, don¡¯t let anything stimte the Third Young Master." Chapter 638: The Lunatic Goes Online! 2

Chapter 638: Chapter 638: The Lunatic Goes Online! 2

"What does the director mean...?" "Whatever he mentions, just do it for him!" Indeed, if one wants the mental deterioration of someone already unstable to continue, the only way is not to contradict them. Whatever he wants, it¡¯s best to satisfy his wishes, to go along with his ideas. Only this way can his condition be minimized! The assistant realized what this meant, and immediately, he was stupefied as he left the ward... My god, this can¡¯t be right? That is the third young master of the Ou Family, has he really be like that? The assistant was utterly unwilling to believe it. Simrly, Ji Chengzhi was also reluctant to believe it, but as a doctor, he preferred to trust what his eyes saw. Therefore, aftering out of the ward, he really did everything as Ou Mucen had instructed. First, he opened up another bed in that intensive care unit, then he went to Japan to buy many of those expensive injections. And those injections, aside from him personally administering them to that woman, no one else could undo what had been done to the woman. Of course, even he had to leave her immediately after injecting the medication, not allowing himself to touch her in the slightest. It was as if touching her would cost her life. When Bai Tingfang and the elderly Mr. Ou heard this news, it was a bolt from the blue. Thinking of the night when their son had run home lifelessly to get jade, the elderly Mr. Ou became even more certain of what Ji Chengzhi had said. Consequently, in just a few days, he seemed to have aged ten years! Bai Tingfang was not much better off, but after all, she was a bit younger and not so easily broken. Hearing that her son had be mentally unstable because of the death of that woman, she wanted to take the child back to the family home to take care of him first. However, Ou Mucen, who was staying in the hospital, directly refused when he heard that Xiaobao was to be taken to Blue Mountain Vi. He still chose to stay in the hospital with the child, just as before. Seeing this, everyone was worried about him, and they began to consider the child¡¯s safety, fearing that he might harm the child if he had an outbreak. Under such anxiety, in less than a week¡¯s time, everyone started to show signs of nervous exhaustion. Ou Mucen, on the other hand, was very calm, eating and drinking every day as usual,pletely ignoring the changes and emotions of those around him. As for his son, he continued to take care of him as always, feeding him, and putting him to sleep. It wasn¡¯t until a weekter, when the time mentioned by Lin Yebai arrived, that he suddenly began to feel anxious, disying a state of being tense all over. "Mucen, how about we go downstairs for a walk today? You¡¯ve almost recovered now, we can call Zhan Bo and Xia Zhichu over, and have a wild time ying a game together." A weekter, Ji Chengzhi, who had been worried about his mental state and stayed with him in the hospital for a whole week, finally couldn¡¯t help but cautiously make this suggestion. Zhan Bo and Xia Zhichu are the other two young masters from Langya Pavillion, the former a royal physician, and thetter a gentleman. However, after Ji Chengzhi made this suggestion, the man who used to love ying games whenever he was free was indifferent this time. ncing at his wristwatch and seeing that it was already twelve o¡¯clock, he moved his gaze and stood up, "No time!" Then, he strode into the air shower and headed for the ward. Chapter 639: The Lunatic Goes Online! 3

Chapter 639: Chapter 639: The Lunatic Goes Online! 3

Ji Chengzhi saw that from this side of the room and was more than a little disappointed. He nced at the departing figure onest time, and, with no other choice, he reluctantly left. What he didn¡¯t know was, at the very moment he left, the man who had entered immediately rushed to the bedside, and in an atmosphere so tense that he dared not breathe too loudly, he bent over her head, trembling, and slowly lifted her long-closed eyelids. This was truly a heart-in-throat moment of tension! He held his breath, staring unwaveringly at the eyelids he had just lifted... "Doo... doo doo..." Just as the silence became so deathly that even the heartbeat seemed to stop, his phone suddenly vibrated. Caught off guard, his fingers trembled, and almost, the woman¡¯s partially opened eyelids below almost closed again. Who would be calling him at this time? Regaining hisposure from the shock, a surge of anger swiftly rose within him. He took out his phone and swiped it aggressively, speaking irritably, "Hello!" "How is it going?" Unexpectedly, the voice that came from the phone was from a man he had never imagined to hear. Lin Yebai? On hearing this voice, he paused for a second before realizing, and his expression gradually calmed down. He looked again at the eyelids he had opened, "What do you want to know?" "If the pupils, irises, and lenses of her eyes are no longer clear, it means she is starting to respond," he answered a question that hadn¡¯t been asked, speaking in an even and dispassionate tone as if he were talking to someone else. Ou Mucen looked down earnestly at those pupils... Indeed, in a normal person¡¯s eyes, the pupils and lenses do not change posta; they only roll upwards, indicating a dormant state. However, the pupils he now saw had lost the clear distinction between the iris and the lens; what remained appeared as if a ballpoint pen had drawn a line on paper that had unintentionallye into contact with water, beginning to blur. They were very blurred, their shape also bing unclear! Seeing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, "What should we do next?" Next? The man on the phone, after hearing his question, also paused for quite some time, as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. He then responded coldly, "You don¡¯t need to do anything. She will eventually dissolve these pupils on her own. I advise you better not look, lest you scare yourself." As he spoke, his tone became sharp and mocking. Ou Mucen, unfazed by the emotions, decided to pretend he hadn¡¯t heard any of that. Hearing that he didn¡¯t need to worry and that she would dissolve it on her own, he ced her eyelids back down, "Then how long will it take for her to wake up?" "That depends on when the other pair of pupils appears. It might take a year at most, or just a few months at the least. What? Are you worried about staying too long and losing patience? Or can¡¯t you afford the expensive injections?" The tone was sarcastic, as if he couldn¡¯t feel at ease without ndering him a few times. Ou Mucen listened, without making a sound, and was ready to hang up the phone... Chapter 640: The Lunatic Goes Online! 4

Chapter 640: Chapter 640: The Lunatic Goes Online! 4

What does he think he is? Just because we exchanged a few words, he thinks we¡¯re close? But just as he was about to hang up the phone, the person on the other end seemed to know what he was about to do, and added another sentence, "By the way, her pupils are Yin in nature; theye out more easily in pitch-ck surroundings." "What do you mean?" "What do you think?" This lunatic, at such a crucial moment, had toe out with such a weird and cryptic remark. Ou Mucen had heard enough andpletely lost his patience. With a "snap," he hung up the phone and flung it onto the desk. He finally understood why, after taking care of this woman for so many years, she had chosen that man instead of him¡ªit was because that man truly had a dark heart. As a man, when faced with a situation, if one cannot be honest and open,cking a certain openness, how can such a man be liked by anyone? After discarding the phone, he returned once more to the bedside... This was a process ofing back to life. If before receiving the results Ou Mucen lived every day in fear and trepidation, now, having confirmed the answer, it was as if the winter snow had cleared and everything had revived; he was truly alive again. She really started to show signs of response! Looking at her face, which stilly there quietly without much reaction, he seemed to see something called vitality sprouting on her skin. In an instant, this tall man found it hard to control his emotions! Good, a reaction is a positive sign. Starting from today, no matter how terrifying or frightening her recovery process might be, he woulde to see her every day. Heughed and cried... ---- After returning to the office, Ji Chengzhi, feeling in a terrible mood, opened a bottle of red wine and started drinking. As he drank, he grew especially agitated, so he got on his machine, ready to go on a killing spree to vent his anger. However, the moment he got online, those two bastards from Langya Pavilion caught him and started asking questions... Xia Gongzi: "Chengzhi, is Mucen okay? How¡¯s his condition?" Zhan Shaoye: "Yeah, how is he? These past few days, we¡¯ve wanted to visit, but you wouldn¡¯t let us, saying it might disturb him. What¡¯s really going on with him?" "..." They rattled on, not bothering to level up or fight monsters, just prattling on there. Ji Chengzhi was annoyed and wanted to leave the two and go kill people in the Demon Domain Territory to let off steam. But at this moment, everyone¡¯s headsets simultaneously broadcast a notification¡ªnotice: your friend Emperor Sanshao hase online! Fuck! Emperor Sanshao is online?!! Xia Gongzi: "!!!!" Zhan Shaoye: "..." Store Manager Ji waspletely nk... Meanwhile, the silver-haired swordsman who had juste online, upon seeing the three standing there like idiots, motionless, leisurely floated the question, "Got killed?" Xia Gongzi: "..." Zhan Shaoye: "..." Store Manager Ji: "..." The group petrified for five seconds. Losing patience, the silver-haired swordsman, with a flicker of light and shadow, took his Xuanming Sword and walked off: "I heard District Ten has opened. I¡¯ve been in a foul mood recently; going on a massacre wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea." Store Manager Ji: "!!!!" After a few seconds of stunned silence, he frantically followed... Xia Gongzi: "Chengzhi, wasn¡¯t he still in a hospital bed? Howe he¡¯s online now?" Chapter 641: The Lunatic Goes Online! 5

Chapter 641: Chapter 641: The Lunatic Goes Online! 5

Young Master Zhan: "Didn¡¯t you say his mind wasn¡¯t righttely? Why is he stilling online to kill? Has his condition worsened or normalized?" Shopkeeper Ji: "..." After raging for a good while, he entered District Ten and, seeing that conspicuous figure, cursed bitterly, "If I had known I could follow, dang it!" Exactly, if he had known, would he have had such a reaction? This bastard, just now when he was invited from below, he didn¡¯t show up, and now, when everyone started logging on, he suddenly pops out of nowhere. It would scare anyone to death. But the fact was that as soon as the three of them reached this newly opened area, they witnessed the highest level of gamey by the renowned swordsman in white. In less than twenty minutes, his exquisite attack and absurdly fast hand speed had wiped out 80% of the monsters in the new district, sweeping up a bunch of loot. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ji Chengzhi reminding him to leave some chances for other experts, this damn thing might have swept the entire district clean like he had on previous asions when a new zoneunched. After killing the monsters and returning, given the abundance of loot, the three of them assumed he would share with them. If not all, then at least one piece each person. But this beast! After obtaining the loot, he gifted it away all the way back. He hadn¡¯t even returned to Langya Pavilion yet, and all the loot was already rewarded away. This lunatic! This animal! Young Master Xia, whosebat power was the weakest, exploded: "Ou Mucen, you bastard, you have loot but don¡¯t give it to me and go giving it to unrted people. Are you still my brother or not?" Emperor Third Young Master: "He¡¯s not!" Young Master Zhan: "Shocked/Shocked/Shocked" Shopkeeper Ji: "Has this guy taken the wrong medicine?" Young Master Xia cried, moring to log off... Shopkeeper Ji broke into a cold sweat and quickly sent a private message: "Chengzhi Chengzhi, calm down. He¡¯s been a bit abnormaltely." Young Master Xia immediately stopped crying, his eyes wide open: "Abnormal? What happened, what happened?" Young Master Zhan also joined in: "Could he really be mentally ill?!!" Shopkeeper Ji: "..." After a while, he sent a heavy message: "There¡¯s really some issue. These days, he has been sleeping with that woman every day, a brain-dead woman, and he keeps asking me to inject her with something..." Young Master Xia: "!!!!!" Young Master Zhan: "..." For a time in this game server, there was silence, with only the idle game interface and the two virtual avatars remaining motionless. Ou Mucen, lying on the bed, seeing they were really ignoring him over not giving loot, felt a mix of annoyance and amusement. He casually clicked on his gear and, noticing he still had a few sets of top-tier equipment worth a hundred thousand gold, his finger swiped across the screen... "System Notification: Your friend, Emperor Third Young Master, has gifted you a Purple Cloud Celestial Umbre worth one hundred thousand gold." "System Notification: Your friend, Emperor Third Young Master, has gifted you a set of refining beads worth one hundred and fifty thousand gold." "System Notification: Your friend, Emperor Third Young Master, has gifted you two Jade Dragon Pearls worth one hundred and twenty thousand gold each!" "..." Young Master Xia: "..." Young Master Zhan: "..." Shopkeeper Ji: "..." Emperor Third Young Master, indeed mentally ill, and quite severely so... ---- Time flew by quickly, and ever since it was confirmed that Ou Mucen had "mental illness," the Ou Family and people like Ji Chengzhi watched him with great care. In a sh, two months had passed like this. Chapter 642: The Lunatic Goes Online! 6

Chapter 642: Chapter 642: The Lunatic Goes Online! 6

Two monthster, things seemed to have returned to a normal track, except he still resided in the hospital, and he was still the one dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs. Meetings, client visits, handling various documents andpany issues, it was all him, as if nothing had changed from before. At this, people were both delighted and worried! The delight, of course, was that he could still work normally, in this regard, both his brain and working style were exactly the same as before. The worry, however, was about his attitude towards that woman still on a venttor, it had been two months since she, sustained by injections, had been persisting, that woman, surprisingly still hadn¡¯t breathed herst, still maintaining a heartbeat. And he, would not allow anyone near her, and to everyone, he maintained an attitude that if things could just be kept this way, she would definitely wake up. This made everyone who heard it unsettled, always feeling as if it were a ticking time bomb that would eventually explode. How could a person who was brain-dead possibly wake up from just some drugs that merely maintain organ functionality? It was utterly fantastical, the delusions of a fool. So those in the know still doubted, suspecting that he had never really recovered, that he had always been off-kilter. Until one day, Ji Chengzhi once again went in to inject her with that drug, and suddenly he had a crucial realization, that¡¯s when he noticed, something seemed amiss. "Xiaoxu, where¡¯s the instruction manual for the injection?" "The instruction manual?" Upon hearing this, the assistant quickly found the instruction manual for the imported injection and handed it to him. Why on earth would he need to look at the instruction manual? Yet, this young director, holding the manual, suddenly froze... "This product should not be used long-term. After more than three treatment courses, it will no longer be effective." "..." Three treatment courses, each consisting of six injections¡ªeighteen injections in total, yet what he had administered to that woman wasn¡¯t just 18¡ªthe tally was 28, 38, and beyond! If it no longer had any effectiveness, then that woman, logically, should have experienced organ failure and then death. Yet why was she still alive and well after two months? Finally, he began to feel that something was not right. Hastily setting aside the instruction manual, he dashed out of the pharmacy and started towards the intensive care unit. Meanwhile, in the intensive care unit, a man in a sterile gown was delicately removing the blindfold from the woman¡¯s eyes. This time, he had controlled himself, not visiting for five days. After five days, what kind of surprise would he see this time? He was no longer afraid, only considering what others might find horrific as a thrilling surprise, a grand one signaling her rebirth. When he opened the blindfold, he cautiously lifted her eyelids. Indeed, after two months of rest, the pupils that once were there had vanishedpletely, leaving behind only two hollow whites of her eyes! And this sight would likely be quite terrifying to anyone else. But not to him, because what he felt after seeing it was nothing but ecstasy at being one step closer to sess, without any other concern. What truly sent him over the edge, though, was that besides this, at the corner of both eyes, he saw another speck of ck slowly emerging, like the first tiny tip of the sun at dawn, subtle, not very obvious, but enough to make him wildly overjoyed! Chapter 643: The Lunatic Goes Online! 7

Chapter 643: Chapter 643: The Lunatic Goes Online! 7

"Mucen, let me tell you..." He was watching her with uncontained ecstasy when suddenly, someone pushed the door open. He nced over, was startled, and quickly loosened his fingers to put the eye patch back on her face. The person who entered was Ji Chengzhi, with an expression that seemed to contain an uncontroble excitement. "What¡¯s wrong?" "No, it¡¯s just...what are you doing?" Ji Chengzhi was truly agitated. Although he couldn¡¯t be certain yet, the feeling that something was amiss made his heart start beating wildly. Seeing his expression, Ou Mucen casually stood up from beside the hospital bed: "Nothing much, just cleaning the area where she got her injection. Why are you here? Isn¡¯t it not yet time for her injection?" Ji Chengzhi shook his head, wanting to say something, but after thinking it over, he decided to speak only once he was sure. Thus, two months after he had announced that this woman was brain dead, he proposed for the first time to have her go through a check-up. "A check-up?" When Ou Mucen heard this, he paused, "Why does she need a check-up? Didn¡¯t you say she was brain dead?" It was a bit ironic and somewhat mocking... Indeed, it was he who had told him she was dead, and now he wanted to do a check-up for her? Wasn¡¯t this ironic? Ji Chengzhi saw his reaction and felt a little embarrassed: "Yes, but you¡¯ve always believed that she woulde back to life, right? So there¡¯s no harm in doing another check for her, is there?" Ji Chengzhi meant well; even if there was likely no hope for the woman after the check-up, he still hoped to look into it. However, what surprised him was that the man who had always wanted this woman to live, upon hearing his suggestion, rejected it outright without a second thought: "No need, I know enough that she wille back to life!" One sentence, enough to leave you utterly dumbfounded! Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯t know what to do. Trying to forcibly take her for a check-up was simply impossible. With him watching over her as if guarding something precious, attempting to move her would likely end up tearing him apart. But without the check-up, he would be unable to ascertain her true condition. So in the end, he could only stand there, looking at the two people in the hospital room before finally leaving, defeated. Forget it, he would find another time. On his territory, it would be easy for him to find an opportunity to check on her. But what he didn¡¯t know was that immediately after he left, the man left in the intensive care unit¡¯s brow furrowed tightly: "Ningning, it seems he¡¯s discovered you; this is getting troublesome&" After drawing the curtains over the ss windows, he casually removed the respirator from her face... A respirator is not exactly a great thing; used perpetually, it can easily cause infections in one¡¯s own organs. So, from the day she could breathe on her own, he had removed it. Only when Ji Chengzhi came to administer injections or when nurses came to clean did he put it on her to keep up appearances. At all other times, she didn¡¯t wear it. Yet now, Ji Chengzhi imed he wanted to take her for a check-up! It seems he really did suspect something was off. After all, it had been two months, and using those injections as a pretext, he had deceived them for two months; the fact that it took Ji Chengzhi this long to notice was quite dull. He poured himself a ss of water and sat down at the small table near the window at the far end. Chapter 644: The Lunatic Goes Online! 8

Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The Lunatic Goes Online! 8

A medical examination wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing, but given her current condition, her eyes, and particrly the Jade Pendant in her mouth must absolutely not be discovered. Otherwise, she really would end up like Lin Yebai said, treated as a monster. It seemed that he had to continue ying the fool, appearing to be a madman. He sighed and looked at the girl on the hospital bed with a touch of irritation, "See what I¡¯ve done for you? I, the president of a financial empire, have been ying the madman for two months, and I have to keep it up. Ye Ning, if you don¡¯t treat me better in the future, see how I will deal with you!" "..." If she really woke up, how could she bear not to treat him well? ¡ª¡ª Ever since Ji Chengzhi proposed to have Ye Ning checked out, it had be even harder to get close to her. That man¡¯s protection of her had intensified. Not only did he watch over her all the time himself, he also had two very capable bodyguards stand at the door, and without his permission, no one could even get close to that guardian room. Upon hearing this, the elderly couple from the Ou Family felt even worse. After all, they had seen their son manage thepany well for two months, thinking he was fine, but out of nowhere, he intensified his behavior in the hospital. Who could withstand such a shock? Bai Tingfang felt an unprecedented difort, along with agitation! "Stop pacing in the house, if you want to walk, go outside," the old master said, his mood soured as he watched her walk back and forth in the living room in her restlessness. Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang, annoyed, really stormed out the door! That darn old man, his son was in trouble and he didn¡¯t know how to solve it, but he was venting his anger at her¡ªdid he have any ability at all? On a whim, she got into her car and drove to the most upscale shopping mall in the city... It¡¯s just like that with women¡ªwhen angry and feeling ufortable, they like to shop frantically to vent, but she didn¡¯t expect that in that upscale mall, she would see an acquaintance. "What do you mean? You don¡¯t have this, you don¡¯t have that; if you have nothing, why even open a store? You might as well close up shop now!" "Miss La, I¡¯m sorry, our store specializes in custom designs. We usually have only one size for each item, we don¡¯t keep arge stock. If Miss La likes it, we can tailor-make another piece for you." "Custom-made again? So you¡¯re saying I have to wait? Do you know how precious my time is? I have to wait to buy a piece of clothing?" "Miss La, this..." The store was bustling with noise, and Bai Tingfang, watching the familiar figure getting enraged with her brows inverted and face flushed red, bore no resemnce to the gentle, dignified, beautiful, and graceful girl she had seen before. Isn¡¯t that Miss La of the La Family? What¡¯s got her throwing such a big temper tantrum all of a sudden? Bai Tingfang stood there for a while, watching as things nearly got out of hand, and hurriedly stepped in, "Chenxi, you¡¯re back? What¡¯s happening? Why such a big temper?" Indeed, the girl inside throwing the tantrum was none other than Miss La Chenxi of the La family. Hearing someone calling her from behind, La Chenxi, still in a huff, turned around. As soon as she turned and saw that it was the madam of the Ou Family, her remaining anger froze on her face, "Madam, is it you?" Chapter 645 Did that woman survive? 1

Chapter 645: Chapter 645 Did that woman survive? 1

Bai Tingfang nodded, "Hmm, I just happened toe here for a stroll and saw you. What happened? How did you end up arguing with them?" As she spoke, she walked in. Bai Tingfang was unaware of the trivial matters on Weibo. No, it wasn¡¯t that she was unaware of the incident, but rather, she didn¡¯t know who the instigator was behind it. Ji Chengzhi had yet to mention the incident to anyone. And the old master had been too preupied with Ou Mucen¡¯s affairs recently to investigate. Therefore, she waspletely unaware that the woman before her was the very one who had nearly killed her son twice. Seeing that it was the wife of the Ou Family who hade over, La Chenxi, who had just been in a temper, suddenly felt embarrassed and, after calming her emotions, stood there with an apologetic smile, "No problem. I have a performance in a few days, but I haven¡¯t found the right outfit. I came here today and saw two pieces in their store, but they were out of stock." "Is that so? Well, in that case, you don¡¯t need to get angry with them. Why don¡¯t you check out the stores where I¡¯ve ced my custom orders? They are all personally tailored for me. Go see if there¡¯s anything suitable for you?" Having said this, the woman enthusiastically linked arms with her. La Chenxi gave her a look, and for a moment, she thought this woman was the most foolish one she had ever met. She had been used by her, and yet, she waspletely oblivious and still so familiar with her. However, when she was about to shake the woman off, she remembered the warning Ji Chengzhi had given her that morning and her own dissatisfaction. She curved her lips into a bright and charming smile, "How could I impose? Those are specially tailored for the madam." "What¡¯s the problem? Didn¡¯t you help me greatlyst time? I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet. Consider it a token of my gratitude," Bai Tingfang said, feeling even more fond of her upon hearing her polite response. Bai Tingfang actually quite liked this girl. She was talented and beautiful, and importantly, she came from a good family background¡ªher father was a diplomat. Such a girl, if she truly became her daughter-inw, would make her lifeplete and content. Gazing at the girl, Bai Tingfang was suddenly gripped by such a thought... La Chenxi did not notice her gaze, but by this time, her attitude had warmed considerably, "Madam, you are too kind. Well then, let¡¯s go have a look." "Sure, let¡¯s go!" Bai Tingfang looked at her with satisfaction and smiled again, then the two left the store. After leaving the store, La Chenxi followed the grand madam to another upscale area. Seeing how different it was from her own surroundings, her eyes lit up, "Why does madam have time toe here today? Don¡¯t you need to take care of the third young master?" It was a ce that she knew was entirely out of her league just by ncing at it. Therefore, at this point, she couldn¡¯t ask the price of the clothes inside, nor could she show any envy or unfamiliarity with these ces; otherwise, the grand madam would think she was unsophisticated and it would greatly reduce her good impression of her. Upon hearing the question about why she had the time to go shopping today, the elegant woman walking beside her immediately showed a look of irritation, "What¡¯s there to take care of? He¡¯s in the hospital now, and other than that woman who is brain dead, he won¡¯t touch anyone." Chapter 646 Did That Woman Survive? 2

Chapter 646: Chapter 646 Did That Woman Survive? 2

A brain-dead woman? Is she still alive? La Chenxi, who had been avoiding the situation for two months and had just returned from abroad, was a bit surprised to hear this, "Is that woman still alive? She didn¡¯t die?" "How could she die? She¡¯s hanging on every day with those expensive injections, plus a venttor. I reckon she won¡¯t die any time soon." Bai Tingfang said this in a fit of anger. Upon hearing this, La Chenxi¡¯s face changed slightly... In fact, ever since she was exposed by Ji Chengzhi at Ji Mansion more than two months ago and received his warning, she left this city and went abroad for a full two months. During those two months, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s warning had indeed taken effect, and another reason was that she wanted to wait for things here to cool down. Afterward, she nned toe back and slowly get close to that man again. But now, this woman named Bai Tingfang, actually told her that the woman hadn¡¯t died and was still in the hospital, kept alive by a venttor. What was going on? Was her life really that resilient? Despite being brain-dead, could she maintain this for so long? Suddenly, her mood darkened again, "So is she alive or dead right now? They can¡¯t possibly let the Third Young Master keep herpany like this forever." "Of course she¡¯s dead, but Mucen won¡¯t let go. What can we do? You don¡¯t know, he¡¯s be a bit mentally unstable now because of that woman." "Ah?" The woman walking inside, upon hearing this, was so scared that she stopped in her tracks, "Mentally unstable? What do you mean?" Bai Tingfang frowned, "He¡¯s constantly fantasizing that the woman wille back to life. He doesn¡¯t let anyone touch her, keeping her alive on those expensive injections you once found, plus a venttor. How could this brain-dead woman possiblye back to life?" As she spoke, she grew angry again, her chest heaving with rage. Seeing this, La Chenxi quickly grabbed her. They didn¡¯t look at clothes in the store anymore and instead, went to a nearby caf¨¦ to sit down, "Alright, alright, Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. We have to take this slowly. It¡¯s not good if you upset yourself." In less than a few words, "Mrs. Ou" had be "Auntie." Bai Tingfang, still in her fury, didn¡¯t notice the shift and, hearing herforting words, began to vent nonstop as if she had finally found an outlet, "You tell me, if that woman could get better, I wouldn¡¯t mind keeping her like this, but she¡¯s already brain-dead, that¡¯s like a living dead person, why won¡¯t he let go?" It wasn¡¯t about not letting go, but rather, not willing to part with her, right? The moment these words shed through La Chenxi¡¯s mind, her fingers holding the coffee cup turned pale... "Auntie, actually Mucen just doesn¡¯t want to admit it, his feelings for that woman... are too deep." She squeezed out thesest few words one by one. Bai Tingfang nodded impatiently, "I understand, but we can¡¯t let him keep drowning in this. If he continues like this, what about the future? He has a child, there¡¯s us, and the entire Ou Corporation to take responsibility for." "Then... why don¡¯t you try to persuade him?" "No, he won¡¯t listen to anyone right now." "What if we make him see that the woman is already dead?" She grabbed the coffee cup with her hand, struggled for a long while, and finally, she said these words. Chapter 647 Su Xing! 1

Chapter 647: Chapter 647 Su Xing! 1

Bai Tingfang was stunned when she heard this. Dead? What does she mean by...? "Auntie, please don¡¯t misunderstand, what I mean is, with the current situation, if we want Mucen to wake up, it might be better to let him know that woman is really dead," the woman said. Bai Tingfang was startled, "How will hee to know that?" The woman sitting opposite her frowned and thought for a long time before she seemed toe up with something, "Otherwise? Stage an ident?" "An ident?" "Yes, look, didn¡¯t you just say that in the current ward, except for nursesing in for cleaning, even for injections, he does it himself? Then you could arrange for the nurse to make an ident while cleaning, like tripping or something, and then identally knocking off her respirator, or maybe... messing up her medication..." "..." She was really smart to have thought of such a method. But at this moment, every word, every sentence she said was like a poisonous snake emerging from the darkness. As soon as they came out of her mouth, Bai Tingfang suddenly felt a chill. It was so cold! And it was a deep kind of cold! However, it couldn¡¯t be denied that her suggestion was very good. Bai Tingfang finally looked away, shook a little while holding the coffee cup on the table, but couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement... Right, since neither soft nor hard tactics worked, why not create an ident? This way, once that woman is really dead, he wouldn¡¯t find out. Psychologically, it would also be easier to deal with. If asked, just say it was an unfortunate ident. How would he pursue it then? "Auntie, I was just speaking off the cuff, don¡¯t take it seriously. You should consider this matter yourself," said the girl who had just given such good advice, suddenly feeling guilty. As Bai Tingfang was contemting this, the girl opposite who had just offered this suggestion became overwhelmed with self-reproach. Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang quickly shook her head, "No, no, no, Auntie thinks your suggestion is very good, I really appreciate it. So, let¡¯s do this: Auntie will first take you to look at clothes, and then we will go have a meal, okay?" La Chenxi: "..." After looking at her for a while, she finally lowered her head shyly, "Okay, Auntie!" She was an elder, so naturally, whatever she said was what would happen. The woman holding the coffee cup smiled radiantly... ¡ª¡ª Ji Chengzhi had recently noticed that the man living in his hospital seemed to be in ever better spirits. Apart from frequently joining them for video games, when he visited him in his "temporary office," he wasn¡¯t driven away anymore. Strange, had his illness worsened? Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi became even more concerned and wanted to find an opportunity to examine that woman, but he couldn¡¯t get close to the heavily guarded ward. Damn! What was going on? He was very frustrated, so one day after work, using the excuse of bringing some snacks for Little Baozi, he went to his living ce. He meant to have a good chat with him but, unexpectedly, just as he got there, he heard him on the phone. "How could you be so careless? Is it serious?" "..." "Alright, I got it!" "..." Then, after saying a few words on the phone, Ji Chengzhi saw him hang up and stand up from his chair inside the room. "Mucen..." "Why are you here?" The man, who was about to take his coat, looked up in surprise when he saw him at the door. Chapter 648 Su Xing! 2

Chapter 648: Chapter 648 Su Xing! 2

Ji Chengzhi hastily exined, "My aunt made some chestnut cakes and brought them over, knowing you and your son like them, so she sent some your way. Where are you off to?" Ou Mucen nced at the te in his hand and his brow furrowed slightly, "I¡¯m heading back to Blue Mountain Vi. I just got a call from there saying my mother identally took a fall, and I need to go check on her." "Ah? She took a fall, is it serious? Do you want me toe over and take a look?" "You?" Ou Mucen looked at him, considered that he was a doctor, and in the end, agreed, "That would be good, then go get ready, and it¡¯s best to bring an emergency kit or something like that. I heard she fell on her leg, you see to it." Upon hearing this, Ji Chengzhi hurriedly agreed, put the te down, and went to prepare. He was his brother, and they were also rtives, so naturally, he had to go and see. So that afternoon, both of them returned to Blue Mountain Vi, and Ou Xiaobao also made a call to Ying Hao to tell him to bring him directly from the kindergarten to Blue Mountain Vi. Once they left, the area quieted down. The vast hospital ward had already been cleared of all other patients because of this man¡¯s stay, making the entire floor his alone. Now that he had left, it became even quieter. However, even so, the two bodyguards responsible for protecting the monitoring room still stood rigidly at the door as if the quietness around had nothing to do with them. When the nurse pushed the disinfection cart over, there was basically no one left in the corridor. Seeing the two bodyguards, she swallowed nervously and mustered up the courage to approach them, "I¡¯m going in to clean up." As soon as these words were uttered, the two bodyguards¡¯ sharp gazes immediately fell upon her, "Why clean up now? Hasn¡¯t it always been done in the morning?" The nurse hurriedly exined, "I didn¡¯te to work this morning, so it was postponed to now. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can go and ask at the nurse¡¯s station." Didn¡¯te to work? Hearing this, the two bodyguards exchanged nces, nodded, and after a moment, one of them actually went to the nurse¡¯s station to inquire. The nurse saw this and cold sweat broke out in her palms again... Fortunately, when that bodyguard came back, the answer he got was indeed exactly as she had said, so he nodded and finally let her in. Of course, as she entered at a different time than usual, one bodyguard also followed her in. Once inside the monitoring room, the nurse took out the cleaning tools and started to clean up, her movements still skilled and swift. But, if you paid attention, you would notice that she actually picked up the wrong tools several times, and she even got the cleaning procedures for some of the machines wrong several times. "Hurry up, you have a few minutes left!" At a critical moment, the bodyguard urged her on. Seeing this, the nurse became even more nervous and quickly replied, then went to the side of the bed to prepare for disinfection there. In the intensive care unit, to prevent bacterial infections, the hospital usually has antiseptic solutions ready for regr disinfection. So, at this time, when the nurse went to the side of the bed with those items for disinfection, the bodyguard didn¡¯t find anything unusual. However, just then, something happened. All of a sudden, the nurse who was supposed to be disinfecting the ECG machine and the respirator, I don¡¯t know how, slipped and went "smack" as she fell down. Chapter 649 Su Xing! 3

Chapter 649: Chapter 649 Su Xing! 3

Slipping down was one thing, but at the critical moment, she became flustered and unwittingly grabbed the tube of the breathing machine the patient in bed was constantly wearing. So at that moment, the bodyguard standing by the door only saw a muffled "bang," followed by the woman and the breathing machine in her hand both being dragged to the ground, making a huge noise! "Ah¡ª" "Damn it!! What the hell are you doing?" Seeing this scene, the bodyguard inside the intensive care unit turned pale, quickly rushed over, and didn¡¯t even bother with the Nurse, kicking her aside before snatching the breathing machine¡¯s tube from her hand, "Doctor!! Call the doctor over, quick!!!" Outside the door, another bodyguard was still unaware of what had happened; suddenly hearing the thunderous roar inside, he immediately pushed the door open, "What happened?" "Quick, go get the doctor, and notify Third Young Master immediately!" Inside the care unit, the bodyguard who saw his colleague appear immediately started yelling hysterically. He couldn¡¯t be med; the person staying in the room was their family¡¯s Third Young Master¡¯s life¡ªif anything went wrong, none of them would survive. The bodyguard outside reacted and immediately dashed to call the doctor. The bodyguard inside, in a state of panic, quickly put the breathing machine, which he wasn¡¯t sure was still working, back over the woman¡¯s nose and mouth on the hospital bed. Five minutes, a full five minutes! From the incident to when the doctor arrived, those in the care unit experienced a hellish five minutes, and during that time, the woman lying in the hospital bed depended on that possibly broken breathing machine to keep her alive. A patient with brain death who relied on a breathing machine to maintain a heartbeat would have only death left to her if she went five minutes without the device. No, it didn¡¯t need five minutes, fifty seconds, or even five seconds for her to be in danger. The Nursey there, staring intently at the breathing machine that had fallen from her hand and hit the ground; within seconds after the doctor¡¯s arrival and checking, he managed to plug back in the heart monitor¡¯s power cord that had also been identally unplugged. A miracle happened; after restarting the long-ckened monitor, there was a "beep" sound, and that line started jumping again. Beep... beep... beep... My god! This was too unbelievable! Could it be that the breathing machine hadn¡¯t broken? The Nurse was shocked, staring nkly at the breathing machine that had been put back on the woman¡¯s face, unable to utter a single word. The doctor also felt it was a miracle, but after seeing the heart monitore back on, he believed that it was the bodyguard¡¯s timely protection that prevented any danger to the breathing machine, which secured the patient¡¯s life. So after calming down, he spoke up, "You can rest easy now, thankfully nothing happened; that was really lucky." Upon hearing this, the two bodyguards finally took a deep breath, nearly copsing right there. That¡¯s right, if something had gone wrong, both of them would have died! So after the doctor left, they didn¡¯t dare ck off anymore, tidied up the ward, pulled the Nurse out, and threw her out, "If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of this hospital immediately, or I can guarantee you¡¯ll have an ugly death!" "I didn¡¯t mean it, please, I really didn¡¯t mean it," the Nurse actually dared to plead with them. As a result, in less than three seconds, she really was thrown out! Chapter 650 Su Xing! 4

Chapter 650: Chapter 650 Su Xing! 4

After doing such a thing, the expected result was just this. It was already fortunate she wasn¡¯t killed for it, and yet she dared to consider staying here? But what the two bodyguards didn¡¯t know was that just as they threw the nurse out, she stood at the hospital¡¯s entrance and immediately took out her phone to make a call, "Hello..." "How did things go?" "Mr. Xia, I followed your orders and did it, but it was not... sessful." "Not sessful? What do you mean by that? Did you mess it up?" The voice on the phone immediately rose several octaves at the words "not sessful," and the tone became much more terrifying. The nurse, panicked, quickly exined, "No, Mr. Xia, I did what I was supposed to, but the patient didn¡¯t expire. I personally pulled her breathing machine, but she didn¡¯t suffer any harm whatsoever." "What do you mean?" "What I mean is... I pulled off the breathing machine, but then the bodyguard put it back on her. However, I always felt something was strange..." the nurse recalled the situation at hand. Indeed, it was odd. Not to mention the way she had thrown the breathing machine down; she could not guarantee that it hadn¡¯t broken, but from the moment she removed the breathing machine to when the bodyguard came in to put it back over the woman¡¯s mouth and nose. That was a whole twenty to thirty seconds, which, for a brain-dead patient who could only maintain a heartbeat with a venttor, was fatal. Yet, why was shepletely unaffected? The person on the phone was taken aback upon hearing this, "You mean to say that... she¡¯s actually alive?" The nurse shook her head, "I can¡¯t be sure, but this matter is truly bizarre. Mr. Xia, it would be best if someone looked into it. I¡¯ve been ejected from the hospital and can¡¯te back anymore. Mr. Xia, I..." She didn¡¯t continue her words, believing the person on the other end had already understood. Indeed, upon mentioning this, the person inside said that the money had been transferred and then hung up the phone. Alive? How could that be possible? The man who hung up the phone could hardly believe it, but when he returned to the living room and saw that everyone had left, he still approached her, "Madam, there¡¯s news from over there." Upon hearing this, the woman in the hall, who had just been disying profound grief in front of everyone, immediately sat upright and looked at him, "How did it go? Is it done?" Xiaoxia frowned slightly, "There seems to be a bit of aplication." "Whatplication?" "The nurse said... that woman is a bit odd, she¡¯s fine even after the venttor was removed." "What?" As soon as these words were spoken, the woman sitting on the sofa was struck as if by lightning, her expression freezing entirely. She¡¯s fine even after the venttor was removed? What did that mean? Was she truly alive?! She shuddered as her heart in her chest seemed to lose its rhythm, thudding violently, "Alive? Is that woman... truly alive?!" Xiaoxia shook his head, but he didn¡¯t speak further, his expression just as taut as hers, as if something was about to burst forth from his body! This was indeed something shockingly unbelievable... ¡ª¡ª When La Chenxi received this news, he was at home practicing the piano, preparing for his own performance. Suddenly hearing this news, his fingers dancing across the ck and white keys lost all strength, and after mming down heavily, they emitted a jarring, buzzing sound. Chapter 651 Su Xing! 5

Chapter 651: Chapter 651 Su Xing! 5

"Chenxi, what¡¯s wrong?" Behind her was her best friend and ssmate, Han Duo, who danced in her apaniment. Hearing such a voice, she stopped the dance steps she had been practicing along with her music. After asking several times in session, the girl who had been sitting at the piano all along seemed as if she couldn¡¯t hear any sounds at all, sitting there stiffly, her silhouette resembling a flower that had suddenly been struck by frost. What happened to her? Did something happen? Han Duo felt that something was off and stopped dancing and walked over, "Chenxi, what¡¯s wrong with you? You were fine just a moment ago, what happened now?" She asked twice more, and finally, at that moment, the woman sitting there, who seemed to have lost all vitality, spoke with a dead-pale face, "That woman is not dead!" "Which woman?" Han Duo was confused by her words. Towards this friend, Han Duo actually didn¡¯t pry into her personal matters very often. First, it was because she knew her friend didn¡¯t like people inquiring about her things, and secondly, even though they were ssmates and close friends, there was still some distance where they didn¡¯t share everything with each other. But this time, unexpectedly, after hearing her question, she actually began to speak, "Ye Ning, the woman who stole my man." Stole her man? Was she talking about her boyfriend from their college days, named Ou Mucen? Han Duo remembered the golden boy who was always the center of attention in college and finally understood, so she sat down next to her, "You¡¯re talking about him, right? I did hear about that, but isn¡¯t his future wife already brain-dead?" "She¡¯s not his wife; she doesn¡¯t have that status yet!" No sooner had she finished speaking than the woman sitting next to her suddenly roared out. That sharp cry, along with her twisted expression, stunned Han Duo into silence right where she sat. La Chenxi, when had she be like this? "Why are you staring at me like that? Did I say something wrong? That woman is just an adopted daughter in their family, she has even been in prison; what makes her worthy of him? What makes her worthy?" "..." Had she gone mad, to utter such words? Was this still the friend she knew? Han Duo finally frowned and stood up from the chair, "You should calm down a bit, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯lle over again when you¡¯ve stabilized your emotions." Having said that, she was about to leave... She, Han Duo might not be as wealthy as her family, nor as famous as La Chenxi but, she too could choose who she wanted to be with. Han Duo picked up her bag. However, at that moment, the woman sitting by the piano suddenly seemed toe to her senses, and seeing her about to leave, immediately stood up to stop her, "Duoduo, I¡¯m sorry, I spoke out of line. I really was... I really was too angry just now, Duoduo, don¡¯t go; please forgive me." In less than two minutes, she seemed to have changed into a different person. Han Duo stopped, seeing her face streaming with tears, the pain and torment in her eyes, and eventually, she softened... "I¡¯m not angry, I just wanted to let you cool down a bit. We are not in the right state of mind to rehearse now." "Right, right, I think so too. So, Duoduo, could you do me a favor?" "What favor?" Chapter 652 Su Xing! 6

Chapter 652: Chapter 652 Su Xing! 6

"Could you help me arrange to meet Ji Chengzhi? I want to go to the hospital to confirm if that woman is really alive," Ji Chengzhi? Hearing this name, the girl standing at the door¡¯splexion suddenly changed a bit, "You¡¯re going to the hospital to confirm if that woman is alive? Why do you need to arrange to meet Ji Chengzhi?" La Chenxi immediately looked elsewhere with panic in her eyes, "You don¡¯t need to ask about that. In any case, he¡¯s there, and it¡¯s not convenient for me." Han Duo: "..." Ji Chengzhi is in the hospital, and she¡¯s actually saying it¡¯s inconvenient? Does she not know? Throughout their entire college time, Ji Chengzhi was the man who treated her the best, always there to grant her wishes. Whatever she asked for, there was nothing Ji Chengzhi wouldn¡¯t do. Han Duo stood there rigidly, her gaze indifferently looking outside the door, "Sorry, I might not have time, I¡¯ve been quite busytely." "What are you busy with? Isn¡¯t it just holding my concert? You were hired by me, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know if you¡¯re busy or not? Duoduo, please just do this for me, haven¡¯t you always wanted to meet Ji Chengzhi? Now is the best opportunity, why won¡¯t you go?" "La Chenxi, you¡ª" As these words came out, the face of the girl standing in front of her, with sweat not yet dried, finally filled with shock and anger. What kind of people are these? For her own purposes, for her own benefit, does she really enjoy stepping on others underneath her feet so much? Do her eyes truly only see herself, unable to see others? In the end, Han Duo left the La Family¡¯s house feeling very disappointed... Ji Chengzhi? No, she didn¡¯t want to see him, not now, not ever! ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen arrived back at the hospital about half an hour after the incident urred, and after hearing what had happened, he immediately went to the monitoring room to check on the woman lying in the bed. He wasn¡¯t checking if her breathing was fine, but instead, he was checking if the Ancient Jade in her mouth was alright. Fortunately, the Ancient Jade was still intact, and no one had touched her eyelids. Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief, and the next moment, after calling Ying Hao in, he disposed of those two bodyguards. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi, who was nearby, felt extremely terrified, "Aren¡¯t you being too harsh? It was just an ident; they didn¡¯t mean for it to happen." An ident? Ou Mucen let out a coldugh, his eyes swept over the anti-slip floor and, based on the description of the incident, the distance the nurse fell next to the bed, leaving only a bone-chilling murderous intent in his eyes, "You better find that nurse for me; otherwise, don¡¯t me me for purging your entire hospital!" Ji Chengzhi: "..." What does he mean? To purge his entire hospital? Does that mean there¡¯s a traitor in his hospital because of this?!! Ji Chengzhi, who hadn¡¯t thought it was soplicated, was shocked to the point of speechlessness, but since Ou Mucen had put it that way, he began to investigate. From that day on, security in that ward area became even more stringent. In addition to Ying Hao personally guarding the ce, surveince cameras were also monitored 24 hours a day. However, what no one expected was that, despite such defenses, there was still trouble in that ward area that day! "Director, your cell phone, a Miss Han is looking for you." "..." A Miss Han? Who is that? Engrossed in experiment work inside the istion room, Ji Chengzhi heard this internal phone call, looked up at the ss window, and, after a while, reached out his gloved hand... "Hello? Ji Chengzhi speaking, who is this?" "Han Duo, let¡¯s meet..." Chapter 653 Su Xing!

Chapter 653: Chapter 653 Su Xing!

Han... Duo? For about three seconds, Ji Chengzhi stood in the istion room, utterly unresponsive. On the phone, the person who had initiated the call was silent for a long time after hearing his request. Then, after three seconds, she spoke again, "Why? Are you unwilling even to meet once?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." It took a while before he finally said on the phone, "Where are you?" "In the coffee shop next to Jinma Theater." After saying this, the voice just hung up, neat and decisive, as if the previous call had been an illusion. Ji Chengzhi stood there, stunned for quite some time, before handing out his phone and then returning to the istion room, taking off his radiation protection suit... Han Duo, she actually came back... ---- Ou Mucen had been staying in the intensive care unit for the past few days. Since thest incident, he felt something was amiss but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it. So, he became much more cautious over these days, scarcely leaving the room at all. "Third Young Master, we¡¯ve cleared up the matter. Just as you suspected, thedy of the house indeed orchestrated the event," Ying Hao said upon entering. Ou Mucen was sitting on the sofa, engrossed in a very ancient book, its contents undecipherable to him. Upon hearing it was thedy of the house, his expression was unchanged; only a flicker of light moved in his eyes. "Have the reasons been rified?" "Yes, thedy admitted that she wanted to unplug the youngdy¡¯s respirator because she couldn¡¯t bear to see you incessantly immersed in your own world. She wanted you to realize that the youngdy was no longer in this world." Ying Hao referred to the "youngdy" with a surprising ease. Hearing this, the man poring over the ancient book furrowed his brows, and his face abruptly darkened, "Is she foolish? Doesn¡¯t she know her own son well enough?" Ying Hao: "..." This usation was truly undeserved; his act had been so convincing. Not to mention her, even an insider like him sometimes truly believed that Ou Mucen was mentally ill. However, Ying Hao dared not voice this. Seeing that the young master seemed not too incensed, he ventured another statement, "By the way, Third Young Master, thedy said... when she had the nurse unplug the respirator, the youngdy was fine. So, is the youngdy really alive?" "..." Finally catching on to this issue? The man looking at the ancient book turned to a page with the words "heterochromia" at that moment, so he casually retorted, "Do you think I¡¯m mentally ill then?" Ying Hao shuddered instantly, "No!" "Then why do you ask such a redundant question?" "..." Ying Hao stared at the young master for a good few seconds, his brain slowly and graduallyprehending. Once heprehended, his eyes widened, almost popping out of their sockets! Oh my god! She¡¯s really alive!! While the master and servant were speaking intermittently, suddenly, from outside the room, rushed footsteps apanied by a flurry of panicked shouting passed by: "Where¡¯s the head of surgery? And the heads of internal medicine, neurology... all professors and department heads need to rush to the resuscitation room immediately. If we¡¯re toote, the Dean won¡¯t make it!" What does that mean? Chapter 654 Su Xing! 8

Chapter 654: Chapter 654 Su Xing! 8

Thest sentence drifted over, and the two people in the room were both stunned on the spot for a moment. Once they snapped out of it, Ying Hao was the first to stand up from the sofa. He then rushed to the door, "What happened? Why are you all in such a panic?" "The Dean... The Dean was in a car ident, he¡¯s being resuscitated in the emergency room right now!" The doctor, who had been grabbed, only had time to drop this sentence before running off again rapidly. Left behind, Ying Hao stood there dumbfounded for a good while, turned his head to ry the message to the person inside, but at that moment, a figure had already dashed out, "Keep an eye on this ce, no one is allowed in!" Then, the person quickly rushed through the door, following the stream of people downstairs. Ying Hao stood there for a long time before he returned to the monitoring room... God, the Dean had a car ident? What happened? Wasn¡¯t he just doing experiments when he came back an hour ago? Ying Hao couldn¡¯t believe his ears! But the fact was, when Ou Mucen came downstairs from the upper floor, outside the surgical emergency room on the third floor, what he saw was a group of doctors in a frenzy and several traffic police officers. What was going on? He felt his limbs go cold. Soon, he approached them, "What exactly happened? How did a car ident ur all of a sudden?" The few distraught doctors lit up when they saw him, "Officer, this is our Dean¡¯s good friend and thergest shareholder of our hospital, Mr. Ou, the third. If you have anything to say, please speak with him." Hearing this, the traffic police officer then ryed the incident... It turned out the car ident involving Ji Chengzhi urred near the Jinma Theater. He had just crossed the traffic light and was about to reach Jinma Theater when suddenly, a runaway truck burst out from a side road, and Ji Chengzhi¡¯s Mercedes was knocked several meters away on the spot. "If it weren¡¯t for a streetlight pole that happened to be there, he might have been gone by now," the traffic officer said, bringing over a camera as he spoke. Ou Mucen hurriedly took it! Indeed, the ident scene was terribly severe. The truck was a blue Isuzu, and Ji Chengzhi¡¯s silver Mercedes was mmed right into amp post, the entire body ttened. Could anyone survive such a collision? Seeing such photos, Ou Mucen¡¯s hands trembled, and he almost dropped the camera! "Mr. Ou? Are you okay?" "..." Standing there, Ou Mucen forced himself to take deep breaths for a long time before he slowly calmed down, "I¡¯m fine. So, have you found out the cause of the ident?" The traffic police officer nodded, "We did. It was because the brakes of the truck suddenly failed, resulting in the collision with Mr. Ji. We¡¯ve already taken the driver into custody to record his statement. Next, we¡¯re waiting to see Mr. Ji¡¯s condition. If he wakes up, we hope Mr. Ou can contact us." "Okay..." Ou Mucen just agreed, and then it was as if he could no longer hear any other sounds, his eyes fixed on the door of the operating room with the red light on. In this period, he had entered the operating room twice, first in Japan, and then two months ago when he learned that the woman was brain-dead with cardiac spasms. Two times he went in, both times it was the person lying inside who sent him there. He didn¡¯t understand before, but now he finally realized just what it felt like to send a very important friend into such a ce! Chapter 655 Su Xing! 9

Chapter 655: Chapter 655 Su Xing! 9

He took out a cigarette, lit it, and started to lean there, smoking, not knowing what to think. His mind was just a mess, and his ears buzzed with a relentless humming. It was utter chaos, filled with fear. He feared that this friend, this brother who grew up with him, had left him forever. While he stood there smoking one cigarette after another, his ears caught what seemed like the sound of a woman¡¯s high heels hurriedly clicking over the floor, tap-tap, distinctly crisp against the tiled floor, and particrly grating. Finally, he lifted his head and looked in the direction of the sound, only to see, through the haze of blue smoke, a young woman in a beige chiffon shirt and an army-green cotton long skirt approaching. Who was that? Seeing the woman¡¯s slender, pale face, he felt he had seen her somewhere before but couldn¡¯t quite recall. It wasn¡¯t until she approached him, saw him, and called out, "Ou Mucen, how is he doing? Is everything okay?" Ou Mucen? The people who knew him well enough to call him by his full name were few. So he narrowed his eyes, taking another look at her nearly transparent white face, "Who are you?" "Han Duo!" "Han Duo?" "Yes, the Han Duo who always followed La Chenxi." The girl was straightforward. At hearing this, Ou Mucen finally remembered. Indeed, there was always a girl with that woman, in and frail. He would have forgotten her existence if she didn¡¯t say so now; it had been such a long time since he had seen such a person. Han Duo... What was she doing here now? Now recognizing her, Ou Mucen,rgely unaware of past events, became puzzled: "Then why are you here? And, how did you find out about his ident?" Upon hearing this, Han Duo¡¯s face turned even paler: "He... went to Jinma Theater, I asked him to meet me there." "You asked him to meet you there?" "Yes!" "Why?" Ou Mucen was astonished! This girl asked his brother to meet her? Why didn¡¯t he know about this? No, that¡¯s not right. How could the two of them know each other, let alone to the point of arranging a meeting? Ou Mucen felt like he had missed so much, his eyes full of confusion as he looked at the girl he hadn¡¯t seen in five years. He couldn¡¯t me himself; he had always been a loner and indifferent. Even in school, he was like this, only ever focused on his own concerns, the few acquaintances he had, his studies, and his games. He wouldn¡¯t bother with anything else. So, when he heard that this girl named Han Duo had asked to meet his good friend, he was truly surprised and taken aback. However, faced with his question, the girl named Han Duo just bit her lip and said, "It¡¯s nothing, just had something to talk over." Just had something to talk over? Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at her, his gaze skeptical. A woman he hadn¡¯t seen in five years suddenlyes over saying they just had something to talk over, and before they could even talk, an ident happens. Could there possibly be no mystery here? He took another fierce drag from the cigarette in his hand, and after exchanging these few words with her, he saw her walk over to the operating room. There, she saw the red light lit above the operating room and, upon hearing a few nurses and doctors discuss the extent of the injuries, she wobbled and then copsed onto a chair nearby. Chapter 656 Su Xing! 10

Chapter 656: Chapter 656 Su Xing! 10

Her reaction was a bit too strong! He stood there for a while before approaching again, "Was she there when he had the ident?" "No!" "But I heard that the ce where he had the ident wasn¡¯t far from Jinma Theater. He was almost there, hadn¡¯t you seen him yet?" "I..." "Or are you saying that you hadn¡¯t even arrived at your destination at that time? Did you ask him to wait for you there? Did you arrange to meet him? And then you had him wait for you?" One had to admit, this man¡¯s mind really worked very fast. In just a few sentences, he had pinpointed a significant w that seemed ordinary on the surface but hid something more. Han Duo panicked all of a sudden, sitting there, her hands twisted together, her facepletely pale with fright, "I didn¡¯t... I just... got held up in traffic." "Held up in traffic? Where?" "On... on People Road!" Han Duo blurted out the name of a road in her flurry. However, no sooner had she finished speaking than the man standing in front of her, pressuring her to the point where she could hardly breathe, sneered, "People Road is in Xicheng District, Miss Han. When you tell a lie, shouldn¡¯t you think it through first?" Han Duo¡¯s face instantly turned as white as paper! It was terrifying, she had always known this man was no ordinary person, but she had never directly dealt with him before. Today, upon this confrontation, she realized that she stood no chance against him. Indeed, he guessed right. She hadn¡¯t gone to Jinma Theater today at all. The reason she¡¯d made that phone call was purely to lure Ji Chengzhi away from the hospital. But she hadn¡¯t expected that he would get into a car ident on the way... This was not what she wanted to see. The woman sitting in the chair began to tremble slightly, "What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?" Ou Mucen stared at her coldly, "Whether you¡¯re lying, you know best. But let me remind you, my friends aren¡¯t to be hurt by just anyone. If I find out, I guarantee she will regreting into this world." Thatst sentence was delivered with a sharp edge! Upon hearing this, Han Duo involuntarily shivered fiercely, and her whole face turned deathly pale... Just as she was about to say something, Ou Mucen¡¯s cellphone, which he had on him, suddenly rang. "Hello?" "Young Master, the little young master has been picked up, and he¡¯s looking for you. What should we do..." It was Ying Hao, and there were the sounds of a child nearby. Ou Mucen¡¯s expression softened slightly upon hearing this, "Don¡¯t let hime down. Here¡¯s what you do: go to the Western restaurant opposite the hospital, get a steak to go for him, and keep himpany. I¡¯ll go up as soon as Chengzhi is out." "Alright!" Ying Hao hung up the phone upon hearing these instructions. It was just as well; the young master was quite sensible and knew his father was busy. Some food should keep him upied. After Ying Hao left the child, who¡¯d just been picked up by the bodyguard, in the room next to the monitoring room, he went to get the food packed. Downstairs, Ou Mucen, after hanging up the call, turned his gaze towards the operating room. Han Duo had been sitting there as if she had lost her soul. Suddenly, upon hearing his phone call, she looked up at him nkly, "Your son?" Ou Mucen showed little expression, "Hmm..." Han Duo looked down, her eyes dropping, "I only heard about it recently too. Congrattions." Chapter 657 Su Xing! 11

Chapter 657: Chapter 657 Su Xing! 11

"..." No one paid attention to her anymore. The response she received was merely the sight of this man lighting another cigarette. As Han Duo sat there, she felt increasingly restless. This man was truly terrifying, and the feeling he gave her, from their time in school to the present, was as if they were from two different sses. He was a born star, while she was mere dust on the ground. She didn¡¯t even dare to speak to him, let alone look at him. Therefore, at this moment, his indifference once again made her feel that invisible pressure and inferiority that she had felt initially, especially after his recent questioning that had almost made her panic. So she sat there, nced at her watch, and then stood up from the chair, preparing to leave. However, just as she was about to turn around, suddenly she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the opposite elevator. That figure was dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform. My God! What was she nning to do? Wasn¡¯t it just about confirming something? Why was she wearing that? She stood there, dazed for a moment, her mind taking a lengthy pause before she could collect her thoughts... Ou Mucen was still waiting. Nearly an hour and a half had passed, why hadn¡¯t shee out yet? He looked at his watch and was about to make inquiries when the woman who had stood up from the chair suddenly turned her head and looked at him with a ghastly pale face, "Ou Mucen, where does your wife stay?" Ou Mucen was stunned, "What did you say?" "I heard that your wife is also staying in this hospital, and I wanted to ask where exactly? I might visit when I have time." Her speech began to tremble, as if speaking to him was a frightening ordeal. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t due to fear of him, but because she suddenly thought of something! That¡¯s right, his wife! She finally understood why she had only needed to make a phone call to draw Ji Chengzhi out. The ultimate goal was to use Ji Chengzhi to lure this man away from the hospital room. Crazy! That woman had truly lost her mind! Her fingers began to tremble, herplexion as white as a corpse... Ou Mucen didn¡¯t notice anything unusual from her words, but when he nced at her, he saw her in that state and suddenly became suspicious... What was that expression? Astonishment? And also... uncontroble confusion and panic? His eyes narrowed slightly, and he followed her gaze... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, in the VIP ward area, after school, Ou Xiaobao, whose Uncle Ying Hao had gone out to buy some snacks, was boredly ying with his toys in the room. For a child, ten minutes or so doesn¡¯t feel very long, but at that moment, Ou Xiaobao was feeling restless without his dad around, especially having juste back from kindergarten. After several attempts to find his father and Uncle Ying Hao without sess, he saw a nurse holding a tray full of medication approaching, "Little boy, are you here by yourself?" Ou Xiaobao stood there, blinked, and asked, "Hmm, where is sister going?" "I¡¯m going to give your mom an injection. Look, the needles are all here," the nurse wearing a mask said, shaking the tray with the needle at him. Ou Xiaobao took a look and wanted to say something, but at that moment, the nurse had already opened the door to the intensive care room. Chapter 658: Death is Not Regrettable 1

Chapter 658: Chapter 658: Death is Not Regrettable 1

In the intensive care unit, ever since those two bodyguards met with trouble and were dismissed by Ou Mucen, it was just Ou Mucen himself, along with Ying Hao standing guard. But at this moment, Ou Mucen had gone downstairs, and Ying Hao had left to pack Xiaobao¡¯s things, leaving the quiet hallway with just this small child by himself. Injecting medicine? Howe he didn¡¯t know that a nurse woulde to give his mother an injection? Moreover, his mother wasn¡¯t wearing her respirator at this time. Dad had said that when there were no nurses around, Mom didn¡¯t need to wear it. So now that the nurse hade in and discovered Mom wasn¡¯t wearing the respirator, what would happen? Ou Xiaobao thought of what his father had said, and with his little body, tried to block her, not letting her enter. However, the nurse moved so quickly, he hadn¡¯t had time to stop her before she had already pushed open the door to the monitoring room and entered. Xiaobao saw this, so he too tried to enter, but that door to the monitoring room was so heavy. He pushed several times without moving it and, with no other option, had to return to his own room, then entered from the airlock room there. "Nurse Sister..." Upon entering, sure enough, he saw the nurse looking dumbfoundedly at his mother lying on the hospital bed without any breathing equipment, her expression extremely shocked! Seeing this, Ye Xiaobao immediately came over, ced the respirator on his mother¡¯s mouth, and said, "Sister, which department are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Didn¡¯t my dad say that this injection isn¡¯t needed by anyone else?" The four-year-old child spoke with a severity that was just like an adult¡¯s! But, regrettably, the nurse didn¡¯t seem to take him seriously at all. Seeing him standing in her way, she suddenly shed a sinister look in her eyes, came over, grabbed his little arm, and tossed him aside: "Get out of the way!" Ou Xiaobao was pulled aside, and at that moment, he understood. Immediately, he began to yell from inside: "What are you doing? You bad woman, my dad is just downstairs, he¡¯ll be up in a moment." Dad? Right, that man should being up soon! Hearing this reminder, the nurse¡¯s face changed. She pulled out a white handkerchief from her clothes and step by step walked towards the child behind her. "You better stay still, and don¡¯t move. Otherwise, if something happens, don¡¯t me me." "..." Ou Xiaobao, hearing that, turned pale with fright and began retreating quickly, almost fleeing from the airlock room. But at that moment, how swift were the nurse¡¯s movements. With a burst of speed, she rushed forward, caught the small child, and covered his mouth with the white handkerchief. Immediately, the child convulsed a couple of times, then became still. "I won¡¯t hurt you," you can rest assured, I just want to see if your mother really is alive?" After seeing him still, she let go of the handkerchief and picked him up, cing him on the bed next to her. She was still shaking a bit, as it was her first time doing this. But after she calmed the child down, that surge of madness at the bottom of her heart made her fear disappear. Then, she quickly returned to the bedside of this woman. She indeed was alive; she could feel the breath of life in her. She saw the breathing machine that the child had just put on her, suddenly felt extreme disgust and hatred, tore it off, and threw it violently to the ground! Chapter 659: Death is Not Regrettable 2

Chapter 659: Chapter 659: Death is Not Regrettable 2

She had actuallye back to life, brain dead, and yet she could still be alive!!! She stood in front of her, watching the steady breathing flow from her nose, and there was a heartbeat, strong and steady in the rise and fall of her chest. At the bottom of her heart, it was as if something was swelling up madly, that furiousness and reluctance made her whole body tremble slightly. Yes, it was supposed to be a good ending, she died, and she could try to enter that man¡¯s heart again. She had even nned during those two months abroad that, given the chance, she would do everything to make amends, at any cost, to re-enter his heart. But now, she was desperate, this woman hade back to life, she had no chance, no hope. La Chenxi had no hope of being with that man ever again, no chance to marry him. Why? Why did she have to wake up? Wasn¡¯t it better to be dead? Why did she have to wake up? What was the reason for all this? She began to distort, and at the same time, in her chest, it seemed as if a voice was screaming madly, "Kill her! If you kill her, you¡¯ll have a chance!" Right! Kill her! If she killed her, she would have hope! She began to look around, her eyes red, searching for something to end it all. Soon, she saw it, right beneath the woman¡¯s head, on her body... Yes, the nket, if she just used this nket to block her breath, letting her return to her original state, it would all be over. Thinking this, she actually reached out and picked up the nket on the person lying in the bed, then dragged it up bit by bit until it reached her nose and mouth. Suddenly, she moved her hand and the nket was firmly covering her face. She had truly gone mad! Time, it was as if it had stopped, air, as if it had frozen, except for the beeping of the heart monitor which, as soon as the patient¡¯s breathing was blocked, issued a "beep beep beep" rm sound. The atmosphere in the intensive care unit was terrifying to the point of fear. In about ten seconds, the person on the bed, who had been unconscious, began to react, from the initial rm of the heart monitor to the final convulsions of the body. The nurse, seeing this, was delighted, thinking the matter would soon be resolved, so she looked down with a sneer, "An Ning, did you ever think you¡¯d have this day?" With these words spoken, the strength in her hands increased even more! Just as it seemed the girl who had barely recovered her breathing was about to be in by her hand again, suddenly, the face she had been staring intensely at moved. After a flush of blood redness, those eyes that had been closed for almost three months, flung open in an instant! "Ah¡ª" Those were a pair of green eyes, suddenly opening like the eyes of a cat that unexpectedly appear in the pitch-dark night where one cannot see one¡¯s hands in front of them. As soon as they opened, the woman holding the nket was so frightened that she fell off the sickbed. "Bang!!!" And at that moment, with a loud noise, the closed door to the intensive care unit was violently kicked open from the outside! As soon as the door was kicked open and the scene inside was seen, the figure that appeared in the doorway, like a violent storm, rushed in and kicked the nurse who had fallen beside the sickbed fiercely away. Chapter 660: Death is Not Regrettable 3

Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Death is Not Regrettable 3

That really was a kick! Just like kicking a dog or a piece of trash, after that forceful kick, the woman who fell to the ground didn¡¯t even have time to cry out before she was booted like a sandbag, flying across the room and hitting the opposite wall with a crisp crack of bones. "Ah¡ª" As the sharp sound emitted, the woman kicked there finally curled up in severe pain. "Chenxi... " Just at that moment, another figure rushed over, and, upon witnessing this scene, immediately covered her mouth, standing at the doorway and yelling out. But where was the person in the room who had just kicked her? As if he didn¡¯t see her at all, after kicking her aside like a dead dog, he immediately rushed to the bedside, anxiously looking at the woman who nearly met with a disaster, "Ningning..." After calling out just that once, his eyes saw the person on the bed who had already opened their eyes, and all expression froze on his face. Heavens, she woke up? She had actually woken up!!! He opened his mouth wide, looking at her with a shocked expression, and those emerald-green pupils! Green pupils? How did they turn green? He was utterly stunned, looking at those pupils, clear and lustrous like a piece of jade embedded in her eyes, as if something in his brain had exploded, buzzing, and his thoughts were wiped clean. He didn¡¯t know how long he stared until the woman lying in the hospital bed suddenly made a "gurgle" sound from her throat, then began convulsing as if something was stuck inside, and only then did hee to his senses as if waking from a dream. This is bad, it¡¯s the Jade Pendant! His face changed, and he immediately lifted her from the bed onto his arm and turned to scream towards the door, "What are you still doing there? Go get a doctor for me now!" "Oh oh oh, alright!!!" Han Duo, standing at the door, who had also been stunned, was brought back to reality by the shout and immediately ran to get the doctor. After fetching the doctor, it took less than a minute before he arrived. Upon arrival, the doctor was momentarily baffled by the situation in the ward but, recovering, hurried to the bedside, "What happened, Third Young Master?" "There¡¯s something in her throat, hurry up and get it out!" Ou Mucen was too pressed for time to exin, and after saying that, handed the woman over to him. The doctor, after hearing this, quickly took the patient, turned her upside down on the edge of the bed, and began emergency treatment. Luckily, with the timely response, the Jade Pendant that was stuck after being swallowed, in about several seconds, was smacked out of her throat by the doctor. As a result, Ou Mucen stood there, only to hear a "ng" and watched as the priceless Ancient Jade, thousands of years old, fell to the floor and broke into several pieces! Ancient Jade, shattered so easily? Once again he was rendered speechless! The doctor was also stunned, "Third Young Master, why does the patient have stones in her throat?" Stones? Weren¡¯t they just stones? The Jade Pendant, originally blood-red, nowy on the ground, all turned ashen gray¡ªwhat was the difference from a stone then? Ou Mucen snapped back to reality, not answering his question, and instead took the girl back into his arms, "All right, you arrange for some tests, see if there are any problems with her body?" Chapter 661: Death is Not Regrettable 4

Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Death is Not Regrettable 4

Doctor: "..." All of a sudden, he realized that this patient was the one who had been brain-dead in the ICU for several months, and his eyes immediately bulged in shock! My God! She¡¯s actuallye back to life? Isn¡¯t that just beyond belief? He stood up, stared at the two of them for a good four or five seconds before finally leaving the ICU, then ran off like a madman to find someone on the third-floor surgery department. This is huge news, a brain-dead patienting back to life¡ªif this gets out, wouldn¡¯t it cause a global sensation? At the entrance to the ICU, Han Duo was also dumbstruck, seeing that after something had been removed from the woman¡¯s throat and put back, her eyes that had opened were truly beginning to move, and she, unable to control herself, started slowly walking over... "Where is... this ce?" She spoke, her voice rough and somewhat hoarse due to not having spoken for so long. But even with a voice like that, she saw the man sitting in front of her bed suddenly shiver as if struck by something, his shoulders trembling slightly as he sat there. "You¡¯re... in a hospital!" "Hospital?" Hearing these two words, the woman lying in the bed, with her breathtakingly green eyes, slowly shifted her gaze from her surroundings to the man sitting in front of her, "What¡¯s a hospital?" "..." !!!! Time seemed to pause, the air to solidify. In that moment, in the entire ICU, apart from the whirring of the venttor, it seemed as though nothing else could be heard¡ªdead silence that was frightening, terrifying. She was asking what a hospital is? An adult asking what a hospital is? Ou Mucen felt his heart "thud" in his chest, and a bad premonition began to slowly rise within him... "Do you recognize me?" "..." "What about yourself?" "..." He asked her two key questions, but she did not respond. When she turned her head, it was as if she was looking at a very unfamiliar creature, one she had never encountered before¡ªthose stunningly beautiful green eyes staring at him brimming with the freshness and curiosity of an infant. "What are you?" "..." Ou Mucen felt his heart sink to the pit of his stomach and quickly stood up from the edge of the bed. He was like a wild beast that had just escaped from one whirlpool, only to plunge into another predicament, on the verge of wanting to destroy the whole world in his despair. How could this be? Does fate enjoy mocking him so? After all the trouble to bring her back to life, why make her turn out like this? Why? What on earth had he done wrong? In an instant, his hands pulled at his hair, and he fell into a state of extreme agitation! At that moment, the woman lying in the corner had alsoe to and, seeing this scene, she suddenly began tough hysterically, "Lost it? Hahaha... has he actually lost it? Ou Mucen, this is truly a surprise!" At that word, the man who was about to get some fresh air at the window froze in ce as if rooted to the spot, swiftly enveloped in a tremendous murderous aura. It was an ominous presence! In the ICU, with the curtains drawn and the lighting already dim, at that moment, the man standing there with eyes filled with horror became part of the alternation of light and shadow, portending the arrival of the densest night. Chapter 662: Death is Not Regrettable 5

Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Death is Not Regrettable 5

Danger and bloodlust were hidden inside! This woman was really courting death! Han Duo felt this terrifying atmosphere and wanted toe over to take her away. But in the blink of an eye, the figure that had been standing by the window came over. Afterwards, she stood there and only saw him approach the woman, grab her by the cor with force, and lift her so that she was standing face to face with him. "Ah¡ª" "La Chenxi, I¡¯m telling you, everything you¡¯ve done today, I will make you pay back a thousand times over!" He lifted her to his eyes. His handsome face showed no expression, and his breath was faint. But the venom in his words was matched only by the bloodthirsty cruelty in his eyes. La Chenxi was stunned. Bearing the intense pain in her body, she looked pale-faced at the man: "What are you talking about? You want me to pay? Ou Mucen, don¡¯t forget I was the first woman you ever loved. Is this how you treat me?" "Did I ever say I loved you?" "What?" "From start to finish, have I, Ou Mucen, ever said I loved you?" He enunciated each word slowly, as if casting a ghastly spell, mercilessly hurling those few words in her face. Indeed, had he ever said he loved her? No, he hadn¡¯t. For five years, he thought he had loved her, but now that he thought about it, he had never said the words "I love you." At most, his feelings for her were akin to appreciating something beautiful. But now, she had even ruined that beauty. Ou Mucen released his grip, pushing her back to the ground. In that moment, even his hands felt disgusted. La Chenxi was shocked once again! He had never loved her? How could that be? How was that possible? Back when they were in school, he had been so kind to her. Other girls would be despised just for ncing at him, yet she could eat, chat, and attend sses with him, and even apany him to various events. He now says he never loved her? Then why was he so in pain when she left without a word? La Chenxi refused to ept this, scrambling up from the ground. She threw herself at him, hugging his legs: "No, Mucen, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t true, is it? We were so good together, you can¡¯t possibly be this heartless, can you?" This woman, even at this moment, could still make such ims! The man standing there finally lost even thest bit of warmth and looking at the woman who still shamelessly clung to him like a dog, heughed in anger: "Right, I shouldn¡¯t be so heartless towards you. I should take more care of you, for old times¡¯ sake!" "Mucen..." "Ying Hao, make a call to the police station. Say that the murderer who killed the Ou family¡¯s youngdy has been found. Also, about today¡¯s car ident at Jinma Theater, the perpetrator is here. Tell them toe over immediately." "..." The more cultured hisugh, the more bloodthirsty his voice! La Chenxi was dumbfounded, staring up at the man, feeling as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. She just copsed on the floor, hugging his legs. What was he saying? The murderer? He was calling her the murderer? And telling the police to arrest her? No, how could he do this? How could he treat her like this? If the police were to arrest her, her whole life would be destroyed. She was the daughter of a diplomat, and an internationally renowned piano performer. If she were sent to prison, then everything would be ruined, she would have nothing left. Chapter 663: Death is Not Regrettable 6

Chapter 663: Chapter 663: Death is Not Regrettable 6

Her entire face drained of color, and as she stared at the man, her eyes filled with dead ashes, "No, Mucen, you can¡¯t do this to me, Mucen, no, you can¡¯t..." She screamed hysterically, but by then, a tall figure had already entered, and upon seeing her sprawled at the Third Young Master¡¯s feet, he simply grabbed her by the cor and, like dragging a dead dog, hauled her out. "Third Young Master, rest assured, I will handle this matter well!" Ying Hao had long been displeased with this woman, especially after seeing the young master lying in the bed inside, his disdain grew stronger. Dragging her out without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he headed directly downstairs to the third floor¡¯s unfinished surgical area. That was her tribunal, with the hospital¡¯s doctors, many patients, and someone in the operating room who had always taken care of her, but in the end, due to her selfish desires, had hurt an innocent person. He wanted to see how she could maintain her facade there, how she would face society? She was taken away, without even a single pause! Han Duo stood in the monitoring room, witnessing everything and finally, closing her eyes for a moment, she turned and left. When it came to ruthlessness, she couldn¡¯t match this man, even though she realized that woman had used her. But to take such extreme measures, she couldn¡¯t do it. Yet, she couldn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t relieved by the woman¡¯s current plight. So, at this moment, she wouldn¡¯t look at her again. Dead or alive, it was all of her own making, and Han Duo was no longer involved. The years she had apanied her were enough. Thus, after Han Duo left, she finally departed from the hospital. In the monitoring room, after everyone had left, the man standing inside settled back into quietness. Seeing the woman on the hospital bed gazing at the world with curious eyes like a baby, a wave of dejection hit him, and he slumped powerlessly onto her bed. It was truly a terrible feeling! Just like nurturing a fruit tree with great effort through the entire fruiting period, only to discover when it bore fruit that they were not the kind you wanted. Or like eagerly awaiting something for a long time, finally getting it, only to realize upon opening it that what¡¯s inside is far from what you expected. It was exactly that kind of feeling. Terrible, and desperate... He sat there, as if all strength had been drained from him, at that moment, even breathing seemed difficult. Sitting there, his entire being seemingly soulless, suddenly, something cold seemed to poke him. Turning his head, he saw two slender, fair fingers carefully, like a child, lightly touching the back of his hand. "The same?" "..." "The same!" Seeing him silent, her beautiful green eyes suddenly curved upward, her fine and fair fingers showed in front of his face, revealing a very cute and innocent smile, just like a child¡¯s. Ou Mucen: "..." All at once, something in his heart felt like it was viciously pierced, such a sharp pain that he couldn¡¯t control himself any longer. He reached out to grasp her small hands waving in front of him, pulling her fiercely into his arms, and held her tightly against his chest! Chapter 664: Death is Not Regrettable 7

Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Death is Not Regrettable 7

"Damn woman, what exactly do you want me to do? Huh? Tell me, what should I do?" He hugged her tightly,pletely disregarding her intense struggle from fright, as if he wished to embed her into his very bones forever. People are so greedy. When shey in bed all day, he told himself that it would be fine as long as she came back to life. But now that she really had awakened and this situation had arisen, he found himself in such pain, so unable to ept it. Why was that? He held onto her tightly, even as she kept crying out in pain, crying so much that she started sobbing, but he didn¡¯t want to let go at all, not in the slightest. "Daddy, what are you doing? You¡¯ve made Mommy cry?" At the crucial moment, from the adjacent bed where La Chenxi had fainted, Xiaobao woke up. Upon waking, he saw his dad holding his mom, who was crying out in pain and sobbing, and immediately, he climbed down from the bed. Ou Mucen, hearing this, finally came to his senses, and then, he finally let go of the woman. "Stay away... you monster..." As soon as he let go, the woman, who recognized no one and nothing in this world, immediately reacted violently by pushing the man in front of her away, showing a face filled with terror and resistance that was truly heartbreaking to see. Ou Mucen, realizing the harm he had just caused her, felt a surge of regret and wanted to soothe her. But at that moment, the woman suddenly flung off her covers and got out of bed. Bang¡ª "Mommy¡ª" "Ningning!!!" Two cries of rm sounded almost simultaneously, and Ou Mucen immediately stood up and rushed towards the woman who had rolled off the bed. What happened? How could she fall to the floor just by getting out of bed? He hurried over, crouched before her, and tried to pick her up from the ground, "Are you alright? Did you hurt yourself anywhere?" But at this time, the woman, instead of crying, furrowed her brows in confusion and looked at her own legs. That expression was very simr to the original her. The original her was not a person who cried easily either ¡ª strong, enduring, even when faced with immense grievances, she wouldn¡¯t cry easily. Ou Mucen felt an inexplicable relief in his heart. However, just as he was about to pick her up, he found that she suddenly pointed her finger at her legs, poked them a few times, then looked at his legs before lying there motionless, tilting her head to the side. What was she doing? Ou Mucen¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. However, Xiaobao, who came overter, understanding his mother¡¯s actions and expression with a child¡¯s heart, understood, "Is Mommy feeling that her legs are different from ours?" "What?" "Look, she poked her own leg, then she stared at yours, and mine too. There¡¯s consideration in her eyes; she¡¯s thinking about this matter." Ou Xiaobao, wanting his dad to believe what he was saying, deliberately imitated his mom¡¯s actions, poking his own leg and then his mother¡¯s. Then, he looked at his mom, "Mommy, do you feel that we¡¯re different?" The woman lying on the ground saw this and indeed, she immediately nodded, looking at him, "Different?" Ou Mucen: "..." Ou Xiaobao: "..." This was a disaster! The father and son shared a feeling of heaviness they had never felt before... PS: The price of picking the fruit before it¡¯s fully ripe, woe... Chapter 665: Haven’t Seen Such a Shameless Person 1

Chapter 665: Chapter 665: Haven¡¯t Seen Such a Shameless Person 1

Half an hourter, the doctor who had left earlier returned with the most authoritative doctor in the hospital. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t say anything but handed the woman in the ward over to them for examination. The results came back after they had examined her entire body. A message he had dreaded thinking about was confirmed. Although she was awake, many of her bodily functions had not recovered, such as her legs, her digestive system, and her brain. Everything seemed iplete, as if something was missing. The hospital¡¯s response was that, after all, she had been brain-dead for so long, and the medication used was so potent, it could be a side effect or it could be due to the extended period of brain death. Essentially, they analyzed it from a medical perspective. But Ou Mucen knew that the truth was not like this. So after the examination results came out, for the first time in a long while, he took the initiative to call that man. "Hello, this is Ou Mucen!" "Is she awake?" Unexpectedly, the first thing he asked upon answering his call was this. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t deny it but upon hearing his voice, and thinking of her current iplete state, he suddenly became somewhat infuriated, "Is there something you haven¡¯t told me? Why haven¡¯t so many aspects of her recovered after she woke up?" Not recovered? Lin Yebai on the other end of the phone was taken aback by these words, "What do you mean? What do you mean by not recovered?" Ou Mucen, icy cold, "Her legs, and also, her brain, she¡¯s now like an infant who doesn¡¯t recognize anything here, not even the most basic people or objects. What is this? Is this considered aplete person?" Ou Mucen was extremely enraged, as if he wished he could tear apart the man on the other end of the phone right at that moment. Lin Yebai was silent on the other end! Her legs aren¡¯t working? Her brain is back to an infantile state? That¡¯s impossible. Although the heterochromia came from another world, its essence is still that person. She couldn¡¯t possibly be in this condition. The only possibility is... He suddenly asked on the phone, "How did she wake up?" What? Ou Mucen was taken aback when he heard this sudden question on the phone, "Is there a problem with that?" Lin Yebai, scoffing, "Nonsense, a normal awakening is a sign that her other pair of pupils havepletely merged with her body. Don¡¯t tell me she woke up mid-way due toplications. Ou Mucen, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you." In a matter of seconds, the demeanor of control shifted to him. Ou Mucen gripped the phone on his end, his aura gradually bing colder while his fists clenched tighter and tighter! So, this was the truth of the matter! Because of La Chenxi¡¯s sudden arrival, she was forced to awaken prematurely, which resulted in her heterochromia not fully merging with her body. Consequently, she ended up in her current state, with nonfunctional legs, and her consciousness and memory not fused in. Haha, that bitch! He crushed the cigarette butt in his hand fiercely, every line on his face turning to ice, "Then is there any way to fix this?" "What do you mean? Are you telling me her current condition is really because of aplication with the awakening?" Lin Yebai on the other end exploded with rage! Chapter 666: Haven’t Seen Such a Shameless Person 2

Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Haven¡¯t Seen Such a Shameless Person 2

But the man on this end simply ignored that question and calmly stated, "You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, just tell me if there¡¯s any other way." "Why should I tell you? Ou Mucen, I¡¯ve found you very strange. I handed her over to you unharmed, and you failed to protect her. When things went wrong, I had to clean up your mess. Now, by some miracle, she¡¯s alive, but you¡¯ve screwed it up again. Do you really have the face to ask me that?" Lin Yebai was practically roaring! Indeed, if it had been him, he would not have let that woman worry about anything. She wanted to kill Ou Yuze? Fine, he would kill for her! Wanted to shut down Longfeng? Fine, he would do it for her! Why did she have to end up in this ghastly state, neither human nor ghost, all for such a man? Was it really worth it? Lin Yebai simply could not fathom, he also found it iprehensible, why in her heart, a man who took care of everything for her could notpare to him? Ou Mucen, listening on the phone, heard the man¡¯s howling, as well as his dissatisfaction and anger. There was a moment when he wanted to just hang up, but finally, thinking of that woman who was still aplete mess, he held back. "First, you need to understand that she ended up this way because of you, not me; second, she wasn¡¯t handed over to me, she chose to stay by my side willingly. Lin Yebai, you have no right to say such things!" "Why not?" "Also, the reason she chose me over you is because I have always treated her as a person. I respect her choices, never interfere, and give her the freedom she deserves. In contrast, in your heart, she is nothing but a possession, a thing of yours. You say you are good to her, but in the end, all her suffering today is the result of your so-called kindness! I admit that this time, I failed to protect her properly, causing this oue, but let me tell you, Lin Yebai, from the day she chose me, no matter what she bes, I, Ou Mucen, am ready to bear it with her!" Yes, these were the words Ou Mucen wanted to say to him today! It had been a long time since he had spoken at such length, especially to someone who was still his adversary. But today, he really couldn¡¯t help it, because he realized that even now, he hadn¡¯t recognized his mistakes, nor had he realized that he was the root cause of the entire ordeal. Yes, if it weren¡¯t for him wanting to separate her from Ye Ning, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to find Ou Yuze, and without looking for Ou Yuze, Yang Xueshan wouldn¡¯t have overheard the news and gone to find him at Cuiwei Hotel, resulting in both siblings being thrown off the hotel roof. Without witnessing that, Ye Ning naturally would not have conceived the idea of seeking revenge on Ou Yuze alone, and the tragedy on the cruise ship would never have happened. So, from start to finish, he was the mastermind behind the scenes, and it had nothing to do with Ou Mucen. If there was any responsibility he had to ept, it was that he should never have let her fall in love with him. If she hadn¡¯t fallen in love, she wouldn¡¯t have considered his feelings, and the method she ultimately chose wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate. Ou Mucen hung up the phone without even waiting to hear the reaction of the person on the other end of the line after hearing his diatribe. So what if he didn¡¯t tell him? At worst, he would spend his life with such a person! Chapter 667: Haven’t Seen Such a Shameless Person 3

Chapter 667: Chapter 667: Haven¡¯t Seen Such a Shameless Person 3

He put down his phone, ready to head to the examination room to pick someone up, but just then, the sound of an iing message on his phone caught his attention. Listening, he took a nce and eventually picked it up and opened it. "In a couple of days, I¡¯ll be there. For now, pay close attention to her eyes!" Just this one line, the number, it was the one he had just dialed. He¡¯sing over? Does that mean he¡¯s not in A City right now? Ou Mucen saw these few words and just stood there, pausing momentarily before tossing the phone back and walking away. He had to admit that he didn¡¯t understand the matter of the heterochromia as much as he did; those things were too mysterious and too fantastical. As someone who had never been exposed to that field, it was simply impossible to understand. But that man was different; he was a big shot in that field, proficient in that specialty. Besides, given his feelings for the girl, he also believed that he would never harm her. So, hising over was obviously the best thing for her! Thus, he put down his phone, and his mood finally less agitated. He left the room and went to the examination room to pick someone up. But what did he mean by "pay close attention to her eyes"? As he went his way, he thought of the words that followed in the message, his eyes revealing a hint of puzzlement. He had just picked up the person from the examination room when news came from the surgery department downstairs¡ªJi Chengzhi had just woken up from the operation! Ou Mucen breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the news. Instead of returning to the monitoring room, he pushed the wheelchair with the woman on it towards the surgery ward, "Shall we go see a friend?" "A friend?" "Yes, someone I have a very good rtionship with," Ou Mucen patiently exined to her. Ever since he made that phone call, upon learning her condition resulted from awakening too soon¡ªthat her heterochromia hadn¡¯t perfectly merged with her current body¡ªhe had slowly epted this reality. And as a person, he had be much more patient. Hearing it was someone with a very good rtionship, the girl sitting in the wheelchair thought of the man who had been by her side ever since she woke up, and she lifted her little head, looking up at him, "Then, do you have a very good rtionship with me?" Ou Mucen looked down at her and smiled, "Of course!" "Are we also friends?" "No!" "Then what are we?" "Spouses!" he said, without hesitation. Indeed, spouses¡ªthat was the rtionship between him and her. From the moment he knew she was the woman from that night, from the moment he realized she was his son¡¯s mother, they were already spouses. However, since waking up in an unfamiliar world, the girl in the wheelchair no longer recognized this rtionship. Hearing the word "spouses," her beautiful green eyes blinked at him, "Spouses? What¡¯s that? Is it better than a friend?" "Of course, do you think I haven¡¯t been good to you?" "Good!" "Like what?" "Like..." The girl suddenly paused, starting to think carefully, considering the few terms she had just learned in her mind. Like what? Like getting a shot? Right, just like getting a shot¡ªevery time she did, the pain went away, and she feltfortable. That was how he was to her, just like those shots. So she looked up at him again, happily saying, "Like the needle, the needle that¡¯s injected into me." "Ah?" The man pushing her wheelchair was dumbfounded by this metaphor. Compared to a needle? But he didn¡¯t know that what the girl referred to was medicine, a kind she couldn¡¯t live without anymore. Chapter 668: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 1

Chapter 668: Chapter 668: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 1

Although Ou Mucen didn¡¯t quite understand, he felt the urge tough... Having known her for so long, this was the first time she showed such an expression in front of him, like a child, naive and innocent ¨C and actually, that wasn¡¯t so bad. At the very least, all the things that once hurt her, that once filled her with hatred, werepletely gone from her mind. Ou Mucen looked down at her and saw in her eyes, as she gazed back at him, nothing but his own reflection. His heart softened, and he reached out to touch her face, "Alright, it¡¯s your ¡¯needle¡¯." "Mm..." The girl sitting in the wheelchair was also pleased, "Then what should I call you?" It was a strange feeling; even though it was her first time seeing this man and this world, for some reason, she just liked having that kind of rtionship with him ¨C one that felt like it was only theirs. When the man heard her ask what to call him, he immediately became serious, "Husband!" "Husband?" "Yep! That¡¯s what you used to call me!" "..." Pah! Shameless! Just then, the two of them arrived at the surgical inpatient department. Ying Hao, who had been waiting there, saw them approaching and hurried over. Hearing this, the corners of his eyes twitched violently! He had never known that their president was such a person! Upon arrival, seeing him, Ou Mucen asked, "Has he woken up?" Ying Hao nodded eagerly, "He has woken up, he¡¯s in this room." Then he led them to the room where Ji Chengzhi was staying. In fact, as the hospital director, Ji Chengzhi could have stayed in the same ward area as Ye Ning aftering out of the operating room. But at the time, due to the incident involving La Chenxi, everything was in a bit of a panic, so Ying Hao took charge and arranged for Ji Chengzhi to temporarily stay in this ordinary ward area. Fortunately, when Ou Mucen pushed the wheelchair in, the friend who had just awakened from aa in the hospital bed wasn¡¯t in too bad a shape. "Awake? How do you feel?" As soon as he entered and saw the person on the bed had indeed opened their eyes, and his assistant was conducting various post-awakening checks, Ou Mucen immediately came over and asked with concern. Ji Chengzhi, having just woken from aa, still looked a little pale. Seeing him, he weakly opened his mouth, "I¡¯m fine..." After saying those two words, his eyes suddenlyid on the woman being pushed by Ou Mucen, and instantly, his entire expression turned to one of shock, "She... what¡¯s..." "She has woken up, right when you were in surgery for the car ident!" Ou Mucen really didn¡¯t want to say it like that because he knew that the car ident this man was involved in was all because of his own troubles! The woman, that crazy woman, had intentionally distracted him so she could go after the girl he was now pushing, by having Han Duo call him out and create a car ident on the road, causing him serious injuries. Ou Mucen, looking at the man before him, had eyes filled with guilt and self-reproach. Yet Ji Chengzhi was still unaware of these events. Hearing that the woman had awakened during his operation, his expression became even more astonished, "How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t she brain dead? How could she be revived?" After a pause, he suddenly thought of all the injections that had been extensively used, and the examinations he had been prevented from carrying out for her; his face then revealed an epiphany, "So... she had already recovered from brain death?!!" Chapter 669: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 2

Chapter 669: Chapter 669: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 2

Ou Mucen didn¡¯t hide it from him anymore and nodded directly, "Yes, the reason I didn¡¯t tell you was that I was afraid that you would be too shocked and unable to ept it, so I was thinking of waiting until she woke up before telling you." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Staring nkly at the woman in the wheelchair for a long time, he finally seemed to digest the shocking news bit by bit in the bottom of his heart. It wasn¡¯t his fault. Brain death, after all, he had been practicing medicine for so long, and had never seen a case of resurrection. How could it not shock him? How could it not startle him? Ji Chengzhi fixed his gaze on the woman¡¯s eyes, and saw that at this time, they were a kind of green pupils, and once again, he opened his mouth wide: "Then how did her eyes be green?" Ou Mucen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he originally wanted to keep it from him, but thinking about how this matter almost cost him his life, he didn¡¯t want to lie anymore and blurted out a sentence, "These aren¡¯t her original eyes, but another pair." "What do you mean?" Ji Chengzhi clearly didn¡¯t understand, "Another pair?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Have you heard of double pupils?" "Ah? Double pupils?" Ji Chengzhi became even more confused. Double pupils? What is that? Two pairs of pupils? That does exist in medical science, but it¡¯s usually a deformity, and there aren¡¯t many cases of it either. Ji Chengzhi, after all, was a medical professional, and what he believed in was the theory of science. Ou Mucen knew this, so in the time that followed, he slowly exined the matter to him, starting from the reason Ye Ning was adopted by the Ou Family¡¯s second house when she was 14, to the end, where she and Ou Yuze died together. Every detail, every drip, he told him. Listening to it left Ji Chengzhi utterly dumbfounded and shocked! So, this woman¡¯s awakening was not due to any injection, nor was it a miracle in the case of brain death, but rather, ording to the theory of spirits and gods, was she saved in an extremely fantastical and mysterious way? Ji Chengzhi doubted whether he was hearing hallucinations... "So ording to what you¡¯re saying, her eyes have changed like this because her pupils haven¡¯t fully fused yet and she woke up, causing this?" "Yes, it¡¯s not just her eyes. She can¡¯t walk because of her legs, and there are also problems with her consciousness and brain. Right now, she¡¯s like someone who has just woken up from another space, not recognizing or remembering anyone or anything here." Ou Mucen wouldn¡¯t have felt bad if he hadn¡¯t mentioned this, but as soon as he did, his mood became heavy and irritated again! Ji Chengzhi was shaken once more! Even the brain had problems? What to do now? He looked at the woman with his mouth agape, seeing her also holding a pair of green eyes, cocking her little head, and carefully sizing him up, so he instinctively reached out and shook his hand in front of her: "HI, do you know who I am?" The woman sitting in the wheelchair blinked, "Husband, he¡¯s just like you." "What?" "Not like me, I have this!" she lowered her head. Ou Mucen: "..." Ji Chengzhi, on the other hand, clutched at his wound and shuddered with convulsions: "I can¡¯t take this anymore...you hurry...hurry up and take her away, my wound...it¡¯s gonna burst..." Ou Mucen choked, almost didn¡¯t spit out the water in his mouth! Chapter 670: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 3

Chapter 670: Chapter 670: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 3

It was at this moment that he was about to take this joker away, nning to give him a proper education before bringing him back out again. Just as he was preparing to leave, Chengzhi, who had recovered a bit, suddenlyy on the bed and asked, "You still haven¡¯t told me, how did she suddenly wake up? Howe it¡¯s so coincidental? Right when I was having surgery for my car ident?" Ou Mucen¡¯s figure stiffened, all his words seemed to get stuck in his throat! How was he supposed to answer that question? Tell him that it was indeed her awakening that caused his car ident? Ou Mucen felt that deep sense of guilt and sadness in his heart once again, "Chengzhi, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let the person who harmed you get away. Whatever she did to you, I will return it a thousandfold, rest assured." After he finished speaking, he did not look back at him again and left pushing the wheelchair. Chengzhiy there for a very, very long time withouting to his senses... What did he mean by his words? Could it be... that his car ident was also man-made? Right, Han Duo! He remembered the phone call that had asked him to go out... On the other side, Ou Mucen, aftering out of the ward, immediately met the frosty gaze of his subordinates, "How¡¯s the situation?" "Are you referring to that woman, Third Young Master?" "Yes!" "She has been handed over to the police, and now the inte and various media tforms are filled with scandals of hermitting murder and causing a car ident. Her reputation is practically destroyed. However, regarding the conviction, I think there will be some trouble, after all, her father is a diplomat." Indeed, the power of a diplomat was not small, and without certain abilities, one wouldn¡¯t be able to sit in that position. But the man pushing the wheelchair, upon hearing this, merely let out a coldugh, "So what if he is? If he really wants to meddle in this matter, then we might as well pull him down too. It¡¯s best if we have evidence of his guilt, but if not, we¡¯ll fabricate some and then take him down!" Every word spoken was like a knife in the deep winter, sending chills to one¡¯s ears with each syble uttered. Ying Hao realized what was expected and promptly went to take care of it... He knew the methods of his boss very well. It was okay not to provoke him, but once someone did, there could only be one oue: a life so miserable that one wished for death, filled with regret for evering into this world. It seemed that woman was really doomed! ¡ª¡ª After Ying Hao left, Ou Mucen also returned, pushing the wheelchair back. Perhaps because she had been awake for so long, she was a bit tired. The girl in the wheelchair was not as excited as when she arrived and began to doze off. Seeing this, Ou Mucen quickened his pace toward the VIP ward area, "Tired?" "Mmm..." "Then sleep, I¡¯ll carry you upter." "Okay!" With just that agreement, the girl really fell asleep on the way, and by the time Ou Mucen finally reached the intensive care unit with her, she was deeply asleep, sweetly dreaming. This woman... Seeing this, he helplessly picked her up from the wheelchair, ready to take her into the intensive care unit and ce her on the hospital bed. But just at this moment, in the room next door, someone inside who had heard his footsteps suddenly "clicked" open the door and stepped out... "Mucen, this is..." It was his mother and the old master with a cane! Chapter 671: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 4

Chapter 671: Chapter 671: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 4

Both of them, probably having hurried over after hearing the news, still wore expressions that betrayed their haste and dishevelment. Uponing out and seeing him, and the woman in his arms, they asked the question and then just stared at the woman in his hands without speaking any further. Ou Mucen saw them but temporarily ignored them, opening the door to the monitoring room. He carried the girl inside, settled her down carefully, and then came out. "Mucen, what on earth is going on? How did she... how did she wake up?" The first one to bluntly ask upon his exiting was Bai Tingfang. Her expression was one of utter disbelief and shock. Shock? His woman had awoken, and she was actually shocked? Ou Mucen saw this look on his mother¡¯s face and his eyes grew even colder: "What? She wakes up, and you¡¯re not happy?" Bai Tingfang¡¯s face immediately changed color, and her expression became awkward: "What are you talking about? I¡¯m just really shocked. Wasn¡¯t she brain dead? Of course, her sudden awakening is a bit unexpected." Unexpected? She was actually telling him it was unexpected? Ou Mucen¡¯sst bit of hope for his mother hadpletely shattered. Standing there, he looked at her, feeling utterly estranged for the first time in many years: "Didn¡¯t you already know that she was showing signs ofing back to life? How can you find it unexpected?" "What did you say?" At his words, a hint of panic shed across Bai Tingfang¡¯s face: "When did I know she was showing signs ofing back to life? I¡¯ve never been here before, what are you talking about?" The old master was also very surprised: "What¡¯s going on? How would your mother know that girl hade back to life? She hasn¡¯t been at the hospital!" Ou Mucen sneered: "Yes, she hasn¡¯t been at the hospital, but have you forgotten, Dad? A few days ago, she brought a nurse here to remove Ningning¡¯s respirator. By that time, the nurse already knew." "This..." The old master was stunned! Was there really such a thing? So, she actually knew about it long ago? The old master, leaning on his cane, suddenly turned his head to look at the woman standing beside him. Bai Tingfang was also shocked; she had never expected her son to be so clever as to know all of these things. Correct, the nurse was aware, and she had informed her at the time, but fearing that telling her son would only make him angrier, she kept silent. And yet, her son had known all along. Bai Tingfang¡¯s expression grew even more rigid: "Even if that¡¯s the case, I only knew a little. I didn¡¯t know she would reallye back to life. So what if I knew?" So what? Because you knew she hade back to life, you almost killed her, do you know that? Ou Mucen¡¯s anger turned toughter: "Mom, I really can¡¯t understand, what¡¯s so bad about Ye Ning? How did she offend you? You seem so unwilling to have her alive in this world." "What nonsense are you talking about? I just knew she had signs of being alive, why are you using me of such a serious allegation?" Bai Tingfang, still not fullyprehending, was visibly unhappy. Indeed, she had never harbored such intentions. How could he say such things? Say that she did not want her alive in this world? Chapter 672: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 5

Chapter 672: Chapter 672: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 5

Yes! She once wished she did not exist in this world, but wasn¡¯t it precisely because she was brain-dead? She didn¡¯t want to be a burden on him, which is why she did it. She had already admitted this to his subordinate, that man called Ying Hao. Why is he still speaking of her like this now? Bai Tingfang felt a chill in her heart, "Ou Mucen, don¡¯t push your luck, don¡¯t forget I¡¯m your mother!" Mother? Yes, she was his mother, but now, as he looked at her, he realized he had never felt such hatred for the fact that she was his mother. "You still won¡¯t admit it, huh? Fine, then I¡¯ll spell it out for you. Do you know what happened in the hospital today? La Chenxi, in her attempt to kill Ye Ning, actually attacked Ji Chengzhi. She lured me away and then she came here to harm Ye Ning. If I hadn¡¯t rushed back in time, what we might have seen today could have been her corpse!" What?!! As these words fell, Bai Tingfang, standing at the doorway, finally gaped in astonishment! La Chenxiid hands on that woman? Why? She finally began to feel that something was off and a sense of foreboding arose within her, "What¡¯s going on? Why would she want to harm her?" "Because of you, don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s because you told her Ye Ning was still alive, so she wanted to kill Ningning. Do you know why?" "Why?" "Because she wants to be your daughter-inw, Bai Tingfang. How can you be so foolish? You¡¯ve been used by someone for so long, haven¡¯t you noticed at all? La Chenxi, seemingly without reason, came close to you, showed you kindness, and you never wondered why? She told you to pull the plug on the respirator, so you went to pull it. She told you to report the oue, so you reported it. Don¡¯t you have a brain at all?" Bai Tingfang: "..." No, she truly didn¡¯t know. From the beginning, once she learned that woman was his former girlfriend, she thought she was wholly kind to her. How could she have suspected otherwise? Finally, Bai Tingfang began to panic, "I only... I heard she was your girlfriend in college, and that she helped you out in Japan, so I thought she... she was good to you." "No, you didn¡¯t think she was just good to me, but you believed thatpared to Ye Ning, she was more suitable to be your daughter-inw. That¡¯s why you heeded her every word, and like a fool, yed right into her hands. Am I wrong?" "I..." Bai Tingfang was atst rendered speechless! Indeed, this was the real reason why she had frequent contact with that woman, because she had disliked Ye Ning from the beginning. There had been too much unpleasantness between them, and even after she found out Ye Ning had given birth to her grandson, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to like her. Therefore, when her son¡¯s former girlfriend reappeared, she saw her family background, her personal sess in her career, and her looks. Uponparing the two, she instantly chose her and naturallyplied with everything she said. Bai Tingfang¡¯s face finally changed, turning shades of pale and flushed as if she were in a dye vat, and it was very dramatic to behold. The old master had been watching from the side. Seeing his son press question after question and this woman eventually unable to say a word, a dark red began to rise in his eyes, "So, it was you who orchestrated this mess, wasn¡¯t it?" Chapter 673: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 6

Chapter 673: Chapter 673: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 6

Bai Tingfang suddenly shuddered all over, "No... it¡¯s not like that, master, listen to me... I really didn¡¯t know about this..." "You didn¡¯t know? How can you not know after doing something so stupid? You pig!" With that, the old man, raging like a thunderstorm, had already raised his hand and delivered a p. In an instant, in the quiet hallway, a crisp sound of a p was heard, and the people inside all turned their gazes this way. Ou Mucen was startled as well! He had just been momentarily provoked by the expression on his mother¡¯s face, and in a fit of anger, he blurted out everything, forgetting that this was a hospital, and that the old man was a person of violent temper. Seeing the pnd, his mother immediately covered her face and cried, and his brow immediately furrowed even more, "Dad, we can talk about it when we get back, this is a hospital." The old Mr. Ou was so angry that his chest heaved violently, and with a fierce grab, he seized the woman¡¯s arm, "You just wait, see how I deal with you when I get back, you fool!" Bai Tingfang shuddered all over again, nearly copsing to the ground! In the Ou Family, she could defy anyone, but she dared not go against this old master at all, otherwise, her end would really be miserable. So, in her fear, she wanted to seek help from her son, but at this moment, her son seemed to havepletely ignored her presence. Before she was even dragged away, he had already opened the door and entered the room. This unfilial son! How could he treat his mother like this? Instantly, the woman, covering her face, started crying loudly, "Ou Mucen, you heartless person, everything I did, who was it for, Ou Mucen..." "..." No one paid attention to her. The only response she received was the door being shut. Yes, she might have done it for him, but does she know? The best way to help someone is to make them happy, not to harm everything and everyone they care about, right? Ou Mucen opened the window and looked down at the woman being dragged away, crying loudly. After a while, he took a cigarette from the pack and lit it, standing there, smoking intermittently... ---- Two dayster, Lin Yebai indeed came. Upon arrival and seeing the woman in the wheelchair, his eyes brushed over her pupils and legs, and a pained expression appeared. He walked over and stood still in front of her. "Aning..." "Hmm?" At that moment, the woman was watching cartoons on a tablet with the child next to her; suddenly hearing someone call her, she lifted her emerald eyes and looked at the man who had unexpectedly shown up. And next to her, the child also called out, "Uncle Lin..." Lin Yebai forced a smile, struggling to hold back the sourness in his eyes, and then squatted down in front of the mother and son, "Xiaobao, has your mom been goodtely?" Ou Xiaobao nodded, "Yes, but Uncle Lin, it seems like she doesn¡¯t remember me." The little child, saying this, had eyes filled with sadness. Lin Yebai saw this and felt as if a thorn was stuck in his heart. Squatting there, it took him a long time to calm the tumultuous waves pounding in his chest, slowly settling down. Chapter 674: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 7

Chapter 674: Chapter 674: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 7

"Aning, I¡¯m your brother." "Brother?" The girl turned to nce at the man standing in the doorway behind her and, seeing him nod, withdrew her gaze. "Brother..." "Mm, I came to see you and brought a gift. Here, let me put it on for you." Lin Yebai took something out of his pocket; it was a reddish-bronze color, and it was unclear what it was, but Ou Mucen could immediately sense an intense, ancient presence that had long been hidden within it. Seeing it, the girl obediently nodded for him to put it on her. Once on, the dark red cord and the reddish-bronze ancient artifact hung around the girl¡¯s neck, lying against her pale, delicate skin, and it somehow looked just right, as if it had been made specifically for her. "Is itfortable?" After putting it on, he didn¡¯t ask if it was pretty, but rather if it wasfortable? So Ou Mucen, standing to the side, witnessed the girl in the wheelchair nod again, "It¡¯sfortable, cool. Brother, what is this?" "It¡¯s an amulet. Remember, never take it off, okay?" "Mm, okay!" She was very obedient, so obedient it was as if they were back in those years past with no gaps or unhappiness between them,pliantly bringing the man crouching there to the verge of tears. In fact, when he heard her call him "Brother," his eyes indeed began to moisten, and had he not quickly looked away, he would surely have been seen. After finally managing to suppress the sourness in his eyes, he looked back at her eyes and, upon seeing that they were a jade-like green, clenched his fists tightly and abruptly stood up, "Look what you¡¯ve done to her! Didn¡¯t you say you would protect her well? Is this your idea of protection?" He was enraged again, not for any other reason, but because the severity was much greater than he had imagined. Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly lose his temper. Seeing his expression change so dramatically, his eyes filled with deep animosity towards him, Ou Mucen felt his heart sinking. "Is it that severe?" "What do you think? Normal eyes are ck or her original amber color. But now, they are indeed green. You tell me if that¡¯s severe?" He was roaring again, startling the woman and child in the hospital room, making them all turn to look at him. Ou Mucen saw this, frowned, and finally, he gestured with his eyes for him toe outside to talk, then went out first. Lin Yebai, watching from behind, came to his senses and followed him out. Outside, the man stood at the railing, already lighting a cigarette. When he saw Lin Yebai approaching, he exhaled a ring of smoke, his eyes flickering dimly and brightly through the haze as he looked over... Seeing this, Lin Yebai came over, "If you don¡¯t want her to get into trouble again, it¡¯s best you let here with me." "What right do you have?" "What right? The right that I can save her. I understand this business, but you, you don¡¯t understand anything, you don¡¯t know anything. How can I entrust her to you with peace of mind?" It didn¡¯t take two sentences before he was raising his voice again! Indeed, this man didn¡¯t understand anything about heterochromia or their line of work. How could he take care of her? And how could he help her recover? Chapter 675: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 8

Chapter 675: Chapter 675: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 8

Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze also became icy cold, hearing the demand to hand her over to him, his previously somewhat mollified warmth instantly froze over, "Listen clearly, she is my woman, not yours!" Lin Yebai¡¯s face turned white in an instant, "Just because she had a child for you, she bes your woman? Ou Mucen, aren¡¯t you being too domineering? She hasn¡¯t even married you yet." "So what? From the day Ye Ning got into my, Ou Mucen¡¯s, bed, she could only be my woman. Lin Yebai, I advise you not to try to take her away from me like this. If you anger me, do you believe I won¡¯t let you see her for the rest of your life?" "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" "You want to try?" As a ferocious wind shes with a violent rainstorm, as a needle confronts a stalk of wheat, in this moment, these two men were like two fierce tigers at opposite ends of a mountain, ring angrily at each other with neither willing to back down. This issue indeed wasn¡¯t something just anyone could relent on. She was extremely important to both of them, so much so that losing her felt like losing everything. The cost was simply too great for anyone to give up willingly. They remained in a deadlock for what seemed like an eternity until the door of the intensive care unit suddenly opened, and a wheelchair was pushed out by a small figure. Both men turned their heads to see a panicked figure looking straight at them, "Husband, hurry over here, where are you going?" That single sentence dropped like the final piece in a chess game! In an instant, the elegantly dressed man with his hands in his trench coat pockets heard something inside his chest give way. Husband... Was she calling him husband? And was her tone so dependent, so trusting? He turned stiffly to look at the figure who had hastily tossed his cigarette butt on the ground before briskly walking toward her. "How did youe out?" "Is he a bad man? Is he trying to take you away? Husband, don¡¯t bother with him, let¡¯s go home. Oh, and this too, we don¡¯t want it anymore, give it back to him." He went over to her, barely uttering a word when her small hands grasped his forcefully, as if she feared he would disappear as soon as she let go, as if he would be taken away by this bad man. And in her agitation, she even tried to pull off and throw away the life-saving item he had brought all this way for her! She actually... wanted to throw it away? He heard something shattering inside his chest, turned woodenly, and walked to the railing. After a long while, he finally extended his hand slowly to grasp the railing and bent over deeply. It was a motion that only came from extreme pain! Ou Mucen was still strenuously coaxing the girl not to remove the item on her chest when he caught a glimpse of the man on the other side bending over in agony. Standing there, he paused for a moment before squatting down in front of the girl, "Ningning, be good, let Xiaobao push you back in first, I¡¯lle in right away, okay?" "Where are you going?" "I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m just going over there to make things clear. I¡¯m not going anywhere; I¡¯m going to stay here with you." "Really?" "Really!" Ou Mucen looked into those green eyes that were brimming with unease and terror and, feeling guilty, stroked her cheek again. Chapter 676: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 9

Chapter 676: Chapter 676: What gives you the right to demand I turn her over to you? 9

Ye Ning felt the warmth of his palm and, finally, her heart settled down. She nodded obediently and let her son push her back. Once mother and son had returned, Lin Yebai stood up from the ground and began to walk toward the railing again. When he got there, he saw the man who had been leaning on the railing without being able to straighten up and said, "You don¡¯t have to be too heartbroken. Right now, she simply knows nothing, which isn¡¯t the same as not remembering you." He was actually consoling him! A man who had just been matching him stride for stride, unwilling to give an inch, was actually offering him constion. Lin Yebai, who was engulfed in grief and unable to extricate himself, stopped right there. After a long time, just when Ou Mucen thought he wouldn¡¯t speak to him again, suddenly, Lin Yebai straightened his waist. Then, with eyes reddened, he looked forward, "You won!" Ou Mucen neither confirmed nor denied. He had won a long time ago, from the moment that woman from the Qiao Family chose to leave with him. But, at this moment, he was not ridiculing Lin Yebai; instead, he was waiting for what he would say next. Yes, there would certainly be more to say. A man as astute as Lin Yebai usually had a backup n¡ªfirst, he might sessfully take her away; second, if he couldn¡¯t take her away. The first option had already been negated by Ou Mucen, so only the second remained. And if he truly loved her, he would never neglect her well-being. Ou Mucen had guessed a person¡¯s thoughts so thoroughly! Sure enough, after speaking those few words, Lin Yebai, having stood silently for a long while without hearing a response, finally took a very small, square box from his pocket. "Her eyes woke up too early and are very fragile now. If she sees anything even slightly upsetting at this time, it could pose a life-threatening danger to her." "..." Ou Mucen stood there, looking for a long time, then slowly approached. He then took the small box from Lin Yebai¡¯s hand, "What are you referring to?" Lin Yebai was incredibly stiff, "Jades, jewels, only the better antiques can harm her. So, this is for her protection." Dizziness and nausea? Ou Mucen recalled the previous time in the video when he first discovered her secret. Yes, that night, when she was selecting jade ornaments with those eyes, he saw her condition¡ªdizzy, unsteady, and it seemed like she was nauseous several times. So, it turned out these were symptoms caused by damage to her eyes! He finally understood, and quickly opened the box, only to discover that inside were two exceedingly thin, cicada-wing-like objects, round and immersed in some liquid, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. "What is this?" "It goes in her eyes. You don¡¯t need to worry about what it is, just know that this will prevent her from seeing those things, and remember, there are only these two pieces. If they break, there is nothing like it in the world anymore." He spoke coldly, with a harsh and icy tone, as if he simply didn¡¯t want to tell Ou Mucen anything. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to because giving such items to someone who understood nothing about them was akin to casting pearls before swine. Moreover, these items were something he had gone to great lengths and put a lot of thought into acquiring. Chapter 677 - 777 Romantic Room 1

Chapter 677: Chapter 777 Romantic Room 1

Fortunately, Ou Mucen was a smart man. When he heard Lin Yebai¡¯s reluctance to share, he didn¡¯t press further. Collecting the box, he prepared to return to the guardianship room. Standing behind him, Lin Yebai finally shouted, "Ou Mucen, are you feeling particrly smug right now? You can finally have her all to yourself?" Ou Mucen stopped in his tracks. "When have I notpletely possessed her?" "You¡ª" "You don¡¯t need to look so deste. She just hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t you know that very well? Recognizing someone or not has nothing to do with her essence. Don¡¯t worry, once she¡¯s well, I definitely won¡¯t forget to tell her that it was you who saved her." How magnanimous he was, knowing this was the best time to expel him from her memory, yet he did not do so. Instead, he chose to say he would tell her, once she was well, that it was Lin Yebai who had saved her. Blushing and then turning pale, Lin Yebai finally stood there silently... Indeed, when it came to magnanimity, he couldn¡¯tpare to Ou Mucen. But there was something he didn¡¯t know: even though her eyes hadn¡¯t yet assimted all her original memories and consciousness, certain habits, trusts, some... attachments, would naturally emerge from her instincts. Just like the unbounded trust in her voice when she called him "husband" just now! Eventually, Lin Yebai left without confessing to the girl. Of course, he knew that even if he did confess, she wouldn¡¯t react much. At most, she would politely say goodbye as instructed by that man, and then there would be nothing more. So, he preferred not to say farewell. By not doing so, he could at least avoid seeing her treat him as a stranger again. Ou Mucen seemed to understand him too, so he didn¡¯t bring it up when Lin Yebai left. After Yebai was gone and the hospital room quieted down, Ou Mucen finally took the item from the box and ced it in front of her. "What is this?" "It¡¯s from your brother. Haven¡¯t you been saying your eyes are ufortable? Wearing this will make them feel much better." He patiently exined to her, and to make sure she understood, he even mimed the action. The girl in the wheelchair, upon seeing this, finally understood. But he mentioned "brother"... She remembered how Lin Yebai had tried to take her away earlier. Her expression still unhappy, she asked, "Why did he give me this? Wasn¡¯t he trying to take you away just now? What does giving me this mean?" In one breath, she uttered so many words, her tone filled with wariness and displeasure towards that man. Ou Mucen saw this, and suddenly, it felt like something enveloped his heart like a tide, that warm sensation making him incrediblyfortable and tender. This feeling of being cared for was truly wonderful! He soothed her with a few words, mainly about Lin Yebai¡¯s intentions, until she epted it and stopped resisting. Then he carefully fitted the thin pieces onto her. And, unexpectedly, once the lenses were on, the previously green hue in her pupils disappeared, making her eyes look normal, no longer strikingly unique. Ye Ning was pleased too, finding that, upon wearing them, they were indeed much morefortable. "Cool andfortable," she said. "Really?" "Mm..." Her eyes curved into crescents, like crescent moons, the now ck pupils sparkling brightly. Chapter 678 - 778 Romantic Room 2

Chapter 678: Chapter 778 Romantic Room 2

Ou Mucen saw her too, and his mood brightened, looking into those eyes, his heart was filled with an unprecedented joy and solidity... Little Baozi also came over. After seeing his mom¡¯s eyes with that thing on, the emerald green color was gone, leaving only the same ck pupils as theirs. Suddenly, he pped his hands cheerfully, "Mom, your eyes are better, they¡¯re so pretty." Her big eyes curved like crescents when she smiled, and her little mouth was still so pouty... Ye Ning saw him so happy and started feeling cheerful as well, "Really? Your eyes are pretty too, just like his. Howe you two look so much alike? Are you twins?" She pointed at the tall man beside her! Twins? The things she had recently learned from a tablet... Ou Mucen...coughed up blood! Ou Xiaobao was beyond exasperated! "Dad..." "What?" "Perhaps, you should get Mom a teacher. It¡¯s best to start from the first grade!" Ou Mucen: "..." ¡ª¡ª Five dayster, Ou Mucen finally discharged that woman from the hospital. After more than a hundred days, atst, the great CEO Ou left the hospital. On the day of discharge, Ji Chengzhi could also get out of bed and move around, so he sent the family off at the entrance, then returned to his office, grabbed his car keys, and left as well. Actually, he had been itching to go out for a while, but because that man was still in the hospital, he didn¡¯t dare leave while still injured. Otherwise, he would have killed him. Five dayster was when the police station would release the results of his car ident investigation. No matter what, he feltpelled to go and see. He wanted to ask why that woman could be so cruel as toy her hands on him? He drove at breakneck speed to the police station, and, as expected, he saw the person who had been waiting for him at the entrance. "Chengzhi, you finally made it. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Are you okay?" It was Zhan Bo, the one he had looked for this time. Ji Chengzhi shook his head, fighting against the difort in his body, he entered... "How did it go? Did the resultse out?" "They did, it was indeed intentional!" Zhan Bo¡¯s tone carried some anger. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s face turned terribly pale, and without saying another word, he went in. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that, upon entering the detention room, he didn¡¯t see the woman who had been all over the news. Instead, he saw another woman inside. She was a very frail woman, not even reaching one meter sixty in height, probably around eighty pounds or so, with long legs, slim shoulders, indeed slender. The thin, light-grey knitted sweater she wore made her look even more frail and delicate. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s steps halted involuntarily at the sight of this figure, he stuttered several times before his voice came out, asking, "Han Duo?" "..." Han Duo! Yes, this woman was Han Duo, the one who had called him that day to meet up. Why? Why was the person standing in this detention room her instead of that woman? Ji Chengzhi, couldn¡¯t quite believe his own eyes. Simrly, Han Duo, who was in the detention room, also never expected him toe. After a moment of shock, herplexion turned deathly white! "Ji Chengzhi, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you still hospitalized?" "That was my hospital. I can leave whenever I want." Seeing this woman, with all the past events flooding back, plus the phone call that day, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s tone suddenly became very sharp. Chapter 679 Romantic Room 3

Chapter 679: Chapter 679 Romantic Room 3

Han Duo fell silent, as if a sudden gust of frost and snow had battered her, draining all the color from her face. Seeing her like this, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s eyes grew even more terrifying, "Speak, what exactly happened? Why did you set up a meeting with me that day, and then I ended up in a car ident?" Actually, Ji Chengzhi had already known why she did it after learning that the car ident had been orchestrated by that woman. Ying Hao said it was to lure Ou Mucen away and then attack Ye Ning in the ICU, but in fact, this wasn¡¯t the whole reason. He felt there was a more crucial part, that he knew about her spreading rumors of Ye Ning¡¯s brain death on Weibo. And that was precisely what she feared most that he would reveal to Ou Mucen. Therefore, he believed that this was the main reason she had taken action against him, and this was also the reason he wanted to confront her about it today. However, after he asked his question, the woman in the detention room opened her mouth but, in the end, didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, it was Zhan Bo who interjected, "After fingerprint extraction, her prints were found on that truck, and moreover, the truck¡¯s brake line had been cut." "..." After these words were spoken, the space outside the detention room fell into silence for at least five seconds! Five secondster, Ji Chengzhi finally exploded, "So you¡¯ve be herpdog once more, haven¡¯t you? Han Duo, how can you be so cheap? Five years ago you could sleep with another man in her ce, and after five years you can murder for her? Are you even human? Do you have no shame at all?" He ranted hysterically, the malice in his words matched the fury in his heart! So that by the end, even he had to bend over, his face red, and big drops of sweat on his forehead falling like raindrops. Zhan Bo was frightened by his demeanor and hurried over to support him, persuading, "What are you doing? Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, why are you so angry?" In the detention room, the woman named Han Duo had turned extremely pale, but not because she was scared by him; rather, it was his words that struck her. Shame? Sorry, she truly had none! So she stood there, not angry but instead, with pale lips, sheughed, "You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ve never had any shame. If I could pretend to be her and sleep with you back then, then hitting you today is quite normal. Ji Chengzhi, don¡¯t you know? Because of that incident, I was disgraced and driven out of my home, unable to return to this day. What¡¯s wrong with hitting you?" What? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s expression froze, his eyes fixated on the woman inside as if stupified! What was she talking about? What¡¯s wrong with hitting him? Yes, he knew about her being disgraced and driven out of her home, all due to what he had done, but so many years had passed, and now she came to tell him ¡¯what¡¯s wrong with hitting you¡¯? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s rage was stuck in his throat, his expression bing dazed, as if a vortex had suddenly opened up, his features growing heavier, and his well-defined lines turning ever paler. "Chengzhi?" Zhan Bo sensed something was off and quickly moved to his side. But this man, after staring at the woman for a moment, had a storm brewing in his eyes. In an instant, gloom, anger, disappointment... all the emotions he couldn¡¯t control surfaced on his face. Chapter 680 Romantic Room 4

Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Romantic Room 4

"Alright, since you say so, let¡¯s consider the matter of the past settled. From now on, you owe me nothing, and I owe you nothing. We have no further entanglements!" After saying this, he turned around and left. Zhan Bo watched from behind, quite astonished... What¡¯s going on? Does he know this woman? "Chengzhi! Ji Chengzhi, wait for me!" "..." The woman left in the detention room watched his retreating figure and suddenlyughed on her strangely thin face¡ªdry and cold, resembling the deste scenery outside... After all, they never had any ties, did they? --- In the end, Ou Mucen still took Ye Ning and the child to his apartment to live, not letting them return to Blue Mountain Vi, not for any other reason but to protect her from Bai Tingfang¡¯s bullying and to ensure she wouldn¡¯t suffer the slightest grievance in that vi. After returning to the apartment, perhaps due to something Lin Yebai had given her, Ye Ning became very sleepy. Sometimes she would sleep for most of the day, and when she did wake up, she wouldn¡¯t stay awake for long¡ªabout two hours at most¡ªbefore she would start falling into a deep sleep again. Initially worried about this, Ou Mucenter realized that after such heavy sleep, when he took out and cleaned the thin things inside her eyes, the strong green color wasn¡¯t as intense. He understood then. This was probably her way of recovering. If she had woken up early, now she seemed to be using something like hibernation to heal. So he stopped worrying, and after hiring someone full-time to take care of her, he started going to the office for work. But the old master, upon hearing that this family of three wasn¡¯t staying at Blue Mountain Vi but had gone to his apartment instead, became somewhat displeased. So, three days after they returned, he drove over by himself to check on them. "Dad, why have youe?" Ou Mucen hade back early because he¡¯d received prior notice of the visit. Standing at the door, the old man saw that his stubborn son didn¡¯t seem to have any remorse but was instead asking him why he hade. He became angry and tapped his cane, "What? Am I not wee?" "No, no, that¡¯s not it. I was just worried because of your age," Ou Mucen quickly exined, helping him into the house. It was then that the old man¡¯s temper somewhat cooled... Once inside and seeing that neither the child nor the woman was in the living room and only an aunt busy in the kitchen, the silence felt stark as not a soul was in sight; he became puzzled, "Where are they?" "You mean Xiaobao and Ningning?" "Hmm!" "Ying Hao has gone to pick up Xiaobao, they should be back soon, and Ningning is sleeping." Sleeping? The old man had heard some about his daughter-inw¡¯s state since her return, so when he heard she was still sleeping at this time, he walked over and sat down on the couch, "Is she alright? I¡¯ve heard that ever since she came back, her health hasn¡¯t been great, always wanting to sleep." Ou Mucen responded indifferently, "Hmm, there¡¯s no need to worry. She¡¯ll be alright after some recuperation. This time it¡¯s because of the side effects of the injection. Chengzhi said it¡¯s fine as long as she slowly recovers through medication." He didn¡¯t tell him the truth, and incidentally, he dragged Ji Chengzhi into it. Relieved by his words, the old man heaved a sigh of relief! As long as nothing was amiss, it was all good... After sitting in the living room for a while, it wasn¡¯t long before the sound of a child with short little legs running outside could be heard, and the old man looked up from the sofa just in time to see a chubby Little Baozi appearing, "Grandpa, you¡¯re here!" Chapter 681 Romantic Room 5

Chapter 681: Chapter 681 Romantic Room 5

Xiaobao was delighted and, upon seeing the elderly man sitting on the sofa, quickly ran over like a little swallow. The old master was thrilled to see this little figure rushing over. He tossed his cane aside and stretched out his arms to embrace the little bundle of joy that lunged at him, "Yo, my dear grandson, did you miss Grandpa?" "Yes, you nevere to see me, and Daddy won¡¯t let me visit you either. He always makes me go to kindergarten." The four-year-old Xiaobao was very fond of this grandfather. Although he looked quite stern, he was genuinely good to him, and it seemed as though he would pluck the stars from the sky for him if he could. So, seeing the old man now, Xiaobao felt very close to him. Ou Mucen, seeing the grandfather and grandson having a heartwarming chat, went into the bedroom. He wanted to check on the person who was asleep inside. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that, upon entering, he found the person in bed already awake, her eyes¡ªa vibrant shade of green¡ªstaring fixedly, blinking at the ceiling above. What was she looking at? Ou Mucen knew she had a habit of taking off that thing in her sleep. Seeing her staring motionlessly at the ceiling with those open eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but find it odd, "What are you looking at?" "Hmm?" The girl, who had been transfixed by something above her, heard his voice and finally shifted her gaze away from the ceiling and turned to look at him, "There¡¯s a cat up there." A cat? Ou Mucen looked up toward where she pointed... Was there a cat there? His ceiling was designed in a simple, uncluttered style, with nothing much except a crystal chandelier. How could there be a cat? He was puzzled, "Where is it?" The girl lying on the bed blinked and after a moment said, "It ran away, it ran away when you came in..." Ou Mucen: "..." It seemed she was dreaming again! Ou Mucen remembered that since she hade back wearing the thing that Lin Yebai had given her, she often said things that made no sense upon waking. At the time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. He mentioned that the old master hade over, and then he went over to her bed and picked her up. Her body was soft and fragrant, especially now in her thin pajamas. Being lifted from the warm cocoon of her bed, the tender softness of her was even more palpable. "Would you like to change clothes?" "Yes, please!" The girl,pletely unfamiliar with this world, had no idea that the tall, dark, and handsome man in front of her was already harboring intentions. Hearing the offer to change clothes, she immediately nodded her agreement. Of course, one should change clothes after getting up. The book says that one must be polite when guests are present and not just wear pajamas around others. So she let this man carry her to the dressing table in the bedroom, and then she watched him go to the wardrobe to look for clothes. "Do you like that one?" "Whatever hubby says." Such a good girl! The tall and handsome man, upon hearing her response, saw his attractive lips curve upwards, and his slender fingers casually picked out from the range of clothes he prepared for her. Momentster, he had chosen a tender green top with delicate whitece trim and a light gray striped skirt in his hands. Such a youthful color suited her well. Chapter 682 Romantic Room 6

Chapter 682: Chapter 682 Romantic Room 6

He took it over, and the girl sitting at the vanity, whose hair was still unkempt as she had not managed to groom herself yet, looked as adorable as a cat with her fluffy hair. "So I¡¯m wearing this one?" "Yes!" Seeing the clothes being brought over, the girl, who had learned to dress herself these past few days, started to undo her own buttons. However, the man, who had always gone out to call Sister Wang for help when she changed her clothes before, reached out his hand when she began to undo her buttons today: "Let me help you." "Alright," she cheerfully agreed, then truly let go of her hands, allowing him to help her change. She trusted him immensely, from the day she awoke and saw him, and from when he told her that they were husband and wife, the most intimate people in this world, she had already regarded him as the most trusted and dearest person. It was just a few secondster that the buttons under her pajamas were undone by him. Seeing this, shezily yed with her fingers, waiting for him to undress her so she could change into the clothes. But, as she sat there waiting, she suddenly noticed that the hands undoing her buttons had stopped moving. She looked down to discover that it was the middle button that had seized the man¡¯s hand, stiff and trembling slightly... What was he doing? Why had he stopped undressing her? Her eyes, as pure as crystal-clear green water, looked at him in perplexity, "Husband, why have you stopped? There¡¯s still one button left to undo." As she spoke, her fiddling fingers flicked the button, and immediately, the button that was originally holding thest line of defense was undone by this silly fool. Ou Mucen was hesitating; he feared losing control of himself, but suddenly, he saw the button undone. As soon as it popped open, the plump things hidden inside finally made their escape. It was a sight that made his breath stop instantly! The color of milk, like ripe juicy peaches¡ªonce they emerged, their well-shaped curves and delicate skin sent shockwaves through his entire breathing, and the surging inside him grew even more intense. This damn woman! He swallowed hard, his eyes darkening further as they fixated on her full, blushing charm. The 75C size was, in fact, quite a standard size for a woman, made even fuller and more mature-looking by the fact that she hadn¡¯t breastfed during childbirth due to exceptional circumstances. Ou Mucen felt an increasingly unbearable heat in his lower abdomen. "Husband, why haven¡¯t you helped me undress? What are you looking at?" The woman, oblivious, had undone her button and started to undress herself when she saw he wasn¡¯t moving. As a result, as she undressed, her proud chest even gave a tremble due to its own hefty weight. In an instant, the man standing before her could no longer hold back and reached out to support them! The girl: "..." The man: "..." After several seconds of stiff silence, with two soft mounds cradled in his palms, the man awkwardly said amidst the bleedingly ambiguous atmosphere, "I was afraid... they¡¯d fall off!" Fall off? Looking down at her pert Little White Rabbits, well-supported by the man¡¯srge hands, she blinked her eyes, "Husband, they won¡¯t fall off." Chapter 683 - 682-683 Romantic Room 7

Chapter 683: Chapter 682-683 Romantic Room 7

He took the clothes and sat on the dressing table, waiting for the girl whose ubed hair still looked somewhat fluffy. She resembled a cat, utterly adorable. "So, shall we wear this one?" "Yes!" Seeing the clothes brought over, the girl who had learned to dress herself these days began to undo her own buttons. However, the man who used to call Sister Wang to help her change clothes before, today, as she began unfastening her own buttons, he reached out his hand: "Let me help you." "Sure." She readily agreed, and then, releasing her own hands, she allowed him to help her change. Her trust in him was boundless. From the day she woke up and saw him, and from when he told her they were husband and wife, the closest people in the world, she had regarded him as her most trusted and dearest person. In just a few seconds, he had undone the buttons under her pajamas. Seeing this, she yed with her fingersnguidly, waiting for him to finish undressing her so she could put on the clothes. Yet, as she sat there waiting, she suddenly noticed that the hands unfastening her buttons had stopped, frozen. Looking down, she realized it was the middle button where his hand was resting, stiff and slightly trembling, motionless... What was he doing? Why wasn¡¯t he continuing? With her eyes as pure and clear as crystal green water, she looked at him puzzled, "Husband, why have you stopped? There¡¯s one button left." As she spoke, her ying fingers flicked, and immediately, thatst button keeping the final line of defense intact was undone by her unintended tease. Ou Mucen, who was still hesitant, feared he could not control himself, but then he saw the buttone undone, and the moment it did, what was hidden beneath burst out. It was a sight that made his breath halt abruptly! "How is it that they don¡¯t fall off?" "They won¡¯t." "Really?" "Yes, they¡¯re on my body, see for yourself!" She gave him a smart nce and, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she even pressed his hand against her left and right sides and rubbed! How could her husband be so silly? How would the flesh that grew on her body fall off? The girl thought she was extremely clever... But her husband felt as though he was on the verge of losing his life. When she pressed like that, he could no longer control himself and pulled her forcefully into his arms, and his lips kissed her without permission. It was she who let him touch, it wasn¡¯t his fault! He kissed her like a storm, not just because of her provocation but also because of the repressed physical needs of a grown man for so long. But the girl underneath him, whom he suddenly kissed, was shocked, her eyes widened in rm. She nkly watched the man who was now nibbling and sucking on her mouth, and her mind went nk as if struck by lightning. What was her husband doing? Why was he eating her mouth while holding her? She felt a hint of panic, but for some reason, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant at all; instead, as he kissed her, she felt her heart racing. Was she sick? "Mmm..." "Baby, don¡¯t move, your husband... won¡¯t hurt you..." Chapter 684 Romantic Room 8

Chapter 684: Chapter 684 Romantic Room 8

Now she finally cried out, her slightly arched body was even more indicative of the profound shock and stimtion she was experiencing at this moment. Ou Mucen embraced her, not stopping but deepening the tenderness at her lips, "Don¡¯t be afraid, baby... it¡¯s going to be veryfortable... " He whispered in her ear, his forehead covered in sweat beads that had already dampened his hair! He was truly attentive because he remembered thest time he entered her body, the sudden tension to the point of spasms, and the awkwardness of their first time when he almost couldn¡¯t pull out. Therefore, this time, he deliberately used a special method to moisten her first. Fortunately, hearing the familiar breath next to her ear and his deep voice, the girl who had been restless in his arms gradually calmed down. After that, she felt something that had suddenly entered her body and did something that sent waves of trembling through her, followed by a shy, electric-like sensation that seemed to flow from there. In an instant, she could even feel her skirt getting wet as if soaked. What was that? Why was it wet? Would her husband be upset? She was already an adult... She felt like she was about to faint, wanting to open her eyes to see this person holding her, but at that moment, the thing that had been stirring between her legs suddenly disappeared. As soon as she felt it, a sense of emptiness and loss surged over, as if countless ants were biting the spot, terribly ufortable! "Husband, I... feel so ufortable..." "Do you feel ufortable?" The man who had already stood up and unzipped his pants heard this and lost control. After gently parting her legs, he stood there, thrusting his waist, and finally,pletely entered her body! "Ah!!!" "..." There was no second cry, as he imed her fiercely again, he leaned down, blocking her lips once more. Are you kidding me? Outside there were people, not only the children but also the old man, all outside. With her lips sealed, the person beneath him finally fell silent. Seeing this, he hugged her tighter, but the prating motion below continued without cessation, bing even more intense and stimting after he held her close... Little rascal, let¡¯s see if you dare to seduce your husband again? ¡ª¡ª The old man had been in the living room talking with his grandson, and Sister Wang was about to finish cooking. She came out of the kitchen, "Young master, it¡¯s time to eat, go call your dad and mum." "Alrighty!" Ou Xiaobao was about to put down the book in his hand and go to the bedroom to call his parents. But at that moment, the old man sitting next to him pressed him down, "What¡¯s the point of calling? If they¡¯re hungry, they¡¯lle out naturally." "But..." "Alright,e on, tell grandpa, what has your mum been doing at hometely?" The old man, seeing his grandson still insisting, simply pulled him over and started another topic of conversation. Ou Xiaobao, seeing this, sat back down, "My mum, she¡¯s been learning this at home." He picked up a tablet... The old man saw it, peered over with his reading sses on. PS: Once I realized it became too sweet, thements disappeared, the subscriptions vanished, and the tickets were gone, so what do you guys want to tell me... Chapter 685 -s 684-685: So Embarrassing 1

Chapter 685: Chapters 684-685: So Embarrassing 1

Little rascal, let¡¯s see if you dare to seduce your husband again? Having said that, the two of them tumbled into bed together once more. ¡ª¡ª The old man had been chatting with his little grandson in the living room outside, and Sister Wang was almost done with the cooking, so she came out of the kitchen, "Young master, it¡¯s time to eat. Go call your dad and mom." "Okay!" Upon hearing this, Ou Xiaobao was about to put down the book in his hand and go to the bedroom to call his parents. But at that moment, the old man sitting next to him held him back, "Why call? If they¡¯re hungry, they¡¯lle out naturally." "But..." "Alright,e here, tell Grandpa, what has your mom been doing at hometely?" The old man saw that his grandson still wanted to insist, so he simply pulled him over and started a different topic of conversation. Ou Xiaobao saw this and could only sit down, "My mom, she¡¯s been learning this at home..." He picked up a tablet... The old man looked over, peering through his presbyopic sses. It was a tablet, and on the screen were some everyday items andmon knowledge. He was somewhat stunned, "Does your mom still have to recognize these? She can¡¯t even recognize these basic things anymore?" The old man knew about his daughter-inw Su Xing¡¯s memory loss after waking up and felt quite distressed about it for a while, even considering consulting some foreign experts to take a look at her. But then his son had said that with time and as her health improved, she would gradually recover. Solely after hearing this, he had not interfered in the matter any further. Yet, he hadn¡¯t expected that her memory issues were so severe that she had to relearn even the most basic things of daily life. The old man felt a solemnity like never before! Little Baozi, who was lying next to him, did not take this seriously, seeing that the grandfather was looking grave upon learning what his mother was studying. He quickly reassured, "Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry. Dad said she forgot a lot of things because that injection damaged her brain, but she¡¯ll be okay once she gets better!" The four-year-old child was very sensible and intelligent! The old man, upon hearing this, could only sigh, "That¡¯s all we can do for now. Right, if you¡¯re not too busy, try to persuade your dad to bring your mom back to live with us. Having more people at home would be helpful for your mom¡¯s recovery, don¡¯t you think?" Ou Xiaobao was momentarily taken aback! He had a point. Here, because mom¡¯s legs weren¡¯t convenient and dad had to work, Auntie Wang could only stay at home with her. Sometimes when they went out, there were only strangers around, and she didn¡¯t dare to talk much. Talking about it this way, if mom went to that estate, she could learn these things through interaction with other people, and her understanding and knowledge of the world would be much richer than here. The child began to waiver a little... Seeing this opportunity, the old man quickly struck while the iron was hot, "You don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve given your grandma a good scolding, she won¡¯t dare to mistreat your mom again. Moreover, once there, I¡¯ll take care of your mom and keep an eye on your grandma." That he could utter such words was not easy for someone who had once been the master of the Ou Family. Ou Xiaobao understood and the young child sat there, nodding his head sensibly, "Alright, I will talk to dad." "Good, tell him promptly. It¡¯s almost Chinese New Year, and when you alle over, you¡¯re not leaving." "For the New Year?" "Yes, Xiaobao, you¡¯ve never been back home for the New Year. This year, Grandpa is going to throw you a grand New Year¡¯s Eve banquet. We¡¯ll take our Xiaobao to pay respects to the Ou Family ancestors and invite all our rtives and friends over so they can meet you. How does that sound?" Ou Qichang was particrly excited as he spoke, and even his expression shone with enthusiasm. No one could me him ¨C the surprise this year was indeed too great! Indeed, he was Ou Qichang¡¯s grandson, a member of the Ou Family, not someone without name or status. He wanted him to formally enter the Ou Family, to be registered in the household, to pay respects at the ancestral tomb, and even to hold a press conference to announce to the whole society that this child was his grandson from the Ou Family. And this was what he, Ou Qichang, owed to the mother and child. Ou Xiaobao somewhat understood, and had no objections to going to the estate for the New Year. After all, they would celebrate it regardless of where they were. Chapter 686 -s 686: So Embarrassing 2

Chapter 686: Chapters 686: So Embarrassing 2

But he needed to figure out if going back would be too much of a shock for his mother¡ªshe was currently unwell. What if she couldn¡¯t handle seeing so many strangers? Ou Xiaobao felt he should ask his father for advice! As he was pondering this, the bedroom door finally "clicked" open. Ou Xiaobao immediately turned his head to see his father, who had changed into a fresh set of clothes, carrying his mother out. "Dad, you¡¯ve finallye out. Grandpa is asking whether we should go back for the New Year," he said. Seeing his parents emerge, the little child immediately mbered off the sofa with his short arms and legs and ran over. Ou Mucen, holding the woman in his arms, saw his soning and ced her into the wheelchair, then wheeled it over: "Go home for the New Year? Why?" "Why not go home for the New Year? You rascal, don¡¯t you want to introduce your wife and child to everyone? After all, you¡¯re now the head of the Ou family." The elderly man¡¯s anger red up again at his grandson¡¯s nonsensical question! Ou Mucen understood and asked, "So you mean there are ten days left?" "Right!" Today was already the 20th of the twelfth lunar month, and with ten days to go until New Year¡¯s Eve, of course, it would be ten days. New Year¡¯s Eve? Ou Mucen stood there, pondering for a moment... Bringing them¡ªmother and child¡ªback for the New Year, letting all rtives and friends of the Ou family know about his wife and children, indeed seemed like a good suggestion. He hadn¡¯t held a wedding ceremony with her yet, and announcing her identity in this way was the most appropriate. So he nodded in agreement! "Daddy agreed..." Seeing his dad agreeing, Xiaobao was delighted, pping his little hands and moving towards his mom to share the good news. But as he approached, he saw that his mother¡¯s face was all red and her breathing seemed a bitbored. He froze, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?" Ye Ning: "..." Ou Mucen came over, grabbed the back of his cor and lifted him into the bathroom: "What time is it? Time to eat, go wash your hands!" "..." Just wash then, no need to be so fierce. Little Baozi found himself deposited in the bathroom, his face puffing up with indignation... Ye Ning, nerves on edge, saw the child leave and finally let out a sigh of relief, then hurriedly made her way to the dining table, still with a flushed face. The incident that had urred in the bedroom, though she was still quite confused about it, felt like something that shouldn¡¯t be known by others¡ªit would be embarrassing, especially in front of the child and the old master. Fortunately, the old man seemed to be tactful. Seeing her nervousness, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he waited for Sister Wang to finish setting the dishes before Ou Mucen joined them, and then he took his seat: "Xiaoning, how have you been feelingtely? Any better?" The moment Ye Ning heard him, her freshly calmed face tensed up again: "Much better, I¡¯ve recognized a lot of things." "That¡¯s good. When you have time, you should visit dad more often. I can teach you," he offered. "Sure, when should I visit?" "..." Ou Mucen, sitting beside her and serving food to the child, almost jerked at the words, nearly dropping the bowl to the floor. Chapter 687: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 1

Chapter 687: Chapter 687: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 1

What is this woman doing? Asking when to go? Ou Mucen felt that this woman must have been dazed by what he just did to her, to even ask such a question. Seeing that old man about to chime in with excitement, he sat there and immediately came out with a cold retort, "Go what go? Don¡¯t you know the state of your own body?" Ye Ning suddenly pursed her lips and dared not speak anymore... The patriarch wasn¡¯t pleased, "You brat, what do you mean? Can¡¯t shee to my ce?" Ou Mucen swept a nce at him, devoid of emotion, "Can you take care of her? How many medicines to take each day, how many times to perform checks? And the massages, can you remember? Can you do it right?" The patriarch: "..." Ou Xiaobao, who had juste back, was quick to react. Seeing that his father and grandfather were about to start arguing again, he quickly stepped in to smooth things over, "Grandpa, when Xiaobao has a holiday, or on the weekends, Xiaobao will take Mom to visit." "Really?" "Of course, it¡¯s true, right, Mom!" "..." The simple Ye Ning finally understood and nodded obediently, "Yes, Dad..." That word "Dad"... All of a sudden, it was as if the patriarch¡¯s heart trembled, that unexpected surge of happiness made his eyes unwillingly moisten. In his life, there weren¡¯t few who called him Dad¡ªtwo sons, a daughter, a son-inw, and a daughter-inw. But for some reason, when he saw this girl, with a face full of innocence, calling him today, his heart felt a sudden sourness. Yes, that word... it hadn¡¯te easily, not just because both had led difficult lives. After a brief conversation, everyone began to eat. Remembering what his son said earlier, that the girl¡¯s digestive system wasn¡¯t very good, the patriarch instructed Sister Wang to prepare soft and nutritious food in the future. Sister Wang agreed and turned to make juice for the young mistress. The family sat down at the table, with Ou Mucen sitting next to Ye Ning, attentively taking care of her, while the four-year-old Ou Xiaobao felt as if no one wanted him, sitting alone and eating noisily by himself. Seeing this, the patriarch furrowed his brow, "You should take more care of him too, he¡¯s only four!" Ou Mucen, who was busy arranging food for the woman beside him, finally lifted his gaze and nced at his son, "Take care of what? He¡¯s a man, he needs to learn to be independent early!" The patriarch: "..." A man? He called a four-year-old child a man? The patriarch felt like vomiting blood! To his further irritation, Little Baozi, after hearing the discussion was about him, even looked up in agreement, "Right, I¡¯m a man, Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. As long as Dad takes good care of Mom and doesn¡¯t make me worry, that will be enough." "..." Sitting there, the octogenarian patriarch took a long time to suppress the urge to explode at the peculiar father and son team. What kind of seed is this? How could such bastards be born?!! After the meal, the patriarch, thinking of the current rtionship between the two, finally started talking about serious matters, "So, what are your ns now? Are you nning to get married?" "Alright..." The man actually just opened his mouth and agreed. The patriarch sat there, somewhat at a loss for words... Getting married is of course a good thing, but this girl¡¯s household registration is still with the Ou family. That is to say, to get a marriage certificate, they still need to ask what needs to be done? Chapter 688: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 2

Chapter 688: Chapter 688: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 2

Also, now that we¡¯re getting married, we need to sort out the marital home. Will he continue living at Blue Mountain Vi, or get another ce? The old man felt a massive headacheing on, especially when he saw his son acting as if he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, his eyes fixed only on this woman; it drove him even crazier. "So how are you going to handle the marriage? You haven¡¯t prepared anything yet!" "Let¡¯s register our marriage first. As for the wedding ceremony, I want to wait until she gets better to hold it. Also, I heard you recently bought an ancient garden east of the city ¨C give a portion of thatnd to me." The moment the old man heard this, he became alert: "What do you want to do with it?" Mucen gave him a cool nce: "Build a house and get married, Ou Qichang. Your son is getting married; you don¡¯t expect him to have nowhere to live, do you?" "You¡ª" "Don¡¯t need too much space, just around two thousand square meters should be enough!" Pfft!! The old man couldn¡¯t help but spit out all the tea in his mouth! Two thousand square meters? The entire ancient garden didn¡¯t even amount to four thousand square meters, and he wanted two thousand of it. What was he going to do with the rest? Use it as a parking lot? The old man genuinely felt the urge to p him to death. What kind of son was this? Apart from scheming against his own father, what else could he do? He didn¡¯t even finish his tea and left in a huff, leaning on his cane... Ye Ning sat there and started to feel uneasy as she saw this, herrge eyes showing signs of worry: "Husband, dad seems really angry..." The man sitting beside her peeling fruit for her patted her little head: "It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s always like this. He¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow." "Really?" "Really. Ningning, how about we go to the civil affairs bureau in a few days?" "What¡¯s the civil affairs bureau?" "It¡¯s a nice ce!" "Is there food?" "Well, no, but you can take pictures! It¡¯s just 9.99, and they¡¯ll stick them in a little red book for you." "Really?" "Really!" "Okay, then let¡¯s go early and take more pictures, so they can stick them in more books." "..." Ou Xiaobao looked on, speechless, as his dad, the big bad wolf, conned the Little White Rabbit so shamelessly: "Dad, when mom remembers, she¡¯s going to sort you out!" The big bad wolf was not the least bit ashamed: "You¡¯re wrong. She¡¯ll be grateful to me!" "Why?" "Because it will save her the trouble. As soon as she remembers, she¡¯ll already be Mrs. Ou in her own right. How convenient!" Ou Xiaobao: "..." Forget it, he didn¡¯t recognize this dad; he needed some time to cool off and wash his ears out, lest he pick up bad habits... ---- It had been three days before Ou Mucen heard about Ji Chengzhi withdrawing thewsuit. Upon hearing it, he paused: "Why withdraw thewsuit? He¡¯s letting that woman off?" Ji Chengzhi had always been excessively amodating and kind to that woman; Mucen knew that. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have told Chengzhi to keep her out of his sight after finding out in the gaming group that the "Number One Beauty" was La Chenxi. But this time was different. After such a hurtful thing she had done to him, how could he still let her off? Ou Mucen¡¯s brows furrowed. Ying Hao nodded: "Yes, but it¡¯s not La Chenxi. It¡¯s that woman named Han Duo from the other day." "Han Duo?" Ou Mucen was surprised: "Howe it¡¯s her? What about La Chenxi?" "I heard that after the police took her away that day, they gathered evidence from that truck, and instead of finding anything on La Chenxi, they found Han Duo¡¯s fingerprints. And the driver insisted it was Han Duo who told him to do it!" "..." Chapter 689: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 3

Chapter 689: Chapter 689: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 3

Are they pigs? If one were tomit murder, who would leave evidence behind in that car? And that woman named Han Duo, he had clearly seen how concerned she was for Jicheng at the hospital that day, so how could she possibly have hit him? In a split second, the man sitting behind his desk, with his handsome face, darkened, "Get me the police station on the phone!" "Yes, Young Master Ou!" Upon hearing this, Ying Hao promptly took out his cell phone and dialed the local police station¡¯s number. A few secondster, someone on the other end of the line picked up. Seeing this, Ying Hao hurriedly passed the phone over... "Hello, this is Ou Mucen!" "Mr. Ou, hello, hello, I apologize, I wasn¡¯t aware that this call was yours." The police chief, clearly startled, had a voice that was somewhat unsteady. Ou Mucen sat there, his handsome eyebrows knitted and eyes cold, the chill around him quite frightening, "I am asking you, how did the case of Ji Chengzhi turn into one involving a woman named Han Duo? What about the woman I had handed over to you?" "This... this..." The chief of police immediately began to sweat profusely, "Mr. Ou, please let me exin. After you brought us the suspect, we indeed went to inspect the car, and, as it turned out, the fingerprints belonged to... Han Duo." The man sneered immediately, "Are you a pig? Would a personmitting murder leave a knife with fingerprints at the murder scene?" "Yes, yes, that¡¯s true, but that woman named Han Duo, she confessed," "What did you say?" "The woman who came forward to turn herself in, she admitted it herself. She said shemitted the act, and although she conspired with La Chenxi, La Chenxi only asked her to hold up Mr. Ji, not to hit him. Everything was done by her alone!" "..." Ou Mucen was dumbfounded! How could this be? Why would Han Duo hit Jicheng? What grudge did she have against him? Ou Mucen, who had just heard the news, was very puzzled, "Why would she do that?" The chief hurriedly exined, "It is said to be an old grudge from their school days, Mr. Ou. As you know, since she has admitted herself and the evidence indeed points to her, we had no other choice. Moreover, Mr. Jiter withdrew hisint, so we could only release her after she posted bail." The chief of police also felt helpless... As Ou Mucen listened on the phone, his entire face became even more grim and menacing. Things have turned out this way, and she can still escape? It seems that he has truly underestimated her! With a "snap," he threw the phone onto the desk, his eyes filled with murderous intent, "Call the court and tell them that Ou Group intends to sue La Shiwen¡¯s daughter for murder!" "You mean..." "She might have gotten away with the car ident, but in my hands, Ou Mucen, she shouldn¡¯t even think about it!" After uttering these words, the cigarette in his hand was instantly crushed to bits. Ying Hao finally understood when he saw this. Indeed, they had only reported the woman for the car ident because if they had revealed her involvement in the murder of Ye Ning, given Ye Ning¡¯s current status as the young madam of Ou Group, it would inevitably affect Ou Group, Ou Mucen, and Ye Ning herself due to public opinion. So, with regard to her murdering Ye Ning, they hadn¡¯t submitted any evidence, choosing only to go with her hitting Jicheng. In fact, if they could make the charges stick, it would have put her in hot water; if not death, then many years in prison. Chapter 690: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 4

Chapter 690: Chapter 690: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 4

But they hadn¡¯t anticipated that, despite everything, she would manage to escape and find someone else to take the fall. It seems that for a vicious woman like her, being merciful was no longer an option. Murdering the young mistress of the Ou Group? Haha! This time, she would really die an extremely ugly death! ¡ª¡ª Ji Chengzhi was oblivious to this matter. Since returning from the police station that day, he had thrown himself back into work, no different from before. Of course, there was one change: ever since Ou Mucen had returned with his wife and child, people were often staying at his apartment, and there was food avable, so Ji Chengzhi frequently found reasons to drop by for meals. That day, he finished work early and, not wanting to be nagged by his parents, he drove to the tinum Apartments instead. "Sister Wang, what are you cooking? It smells so good¡ªlet me have a taste." As soon as he entered and smelled the enticing aroma, he headed straight for the kitchen without going anywhere else. After tasting the delicious food in the kitchen, he came out and saw the girl in the living room practicing her writing at her husband¡¯s usual work desk. He approached her with a few grapes in one hand and a paper towel in the other. "Aning, what are you up to?" Ye Ning looked up, her pupils behind thin lenses quietly watching him, "I¡¯m practicing my writing. Have you finished work?" Since her return, her thinking and way of expressing herself had improved a lot, as had her speech. However, her demeanor still resembled that of a little girl, retaining a child-like purity and innocence. Seeing her like this, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s mood lifted. He pulled up a chair to sit beside her, and noticing the characters she was writing were graceful and beautiful, but the content was simple, he asked in surprise, "Did you write all this?" Ye Ning nodded, "Yes, things like ¡¯table,¡¯ ¡¯chair,¡¯ ¡¯cup,¡¯ ¡¯bowl,¡¯ I wrote them all. Is there something wrong?" Ji Chengzhi shook his head hurriedly, took out his phone and snapped a photo of her handwriting, then sent it to someone else: "Does your wife really know nothing anymore? This writing doesn¡¯t quite look right." Within about a minute, there was a reply. "Can¡¯t you understand instinct?" Instinct? Damn! Ji Chengzhi nearly spat out all the grape seeds onto the paper... Seeing his strange reaction, Ye Ning stopped writing and started to eat the grapes from his palm together with him. Ji Chengzhi found it amusing again! This woman, she was indeed pure-hearted now. If it had been before, she would not have even taken grapes from his hand, and talking to him for too long would have been met with a bad attitude¡ªthere was always a distant and cold aloofness about her. It appeared that he liked her much better at this time; she was quite lovable to look at. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s mood was getting better, "Aning, I heard that you and your husband are going to get your marriage license?" "What is a marriage license?" Pfft! She didn¡¯t even know what a marriage license was. Ji Chengzhi patiently exined: "It¡¯s a little red book with your photos pasted inside." Oh, that thing... The girl eating grapes nodded: "Yes, my husband said we each get one, only 9.9 yuan, very cheap and very pretty. Do you want to go get one too?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." What could he say? Facing someone like this, what else could he say? Ji Chengzhi, quite taken aback, "I won¡¯t go, there¡¯s no one to get one with me." Chapter 691: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 5

Chapter 691: Chapter 691: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 5

"I¡¯ll take a photo with you, then I can have one more ¡¯album¡¯..." "..." We can¡¯t continue chatting, if we do, something will happen! Just as Ji Chengzhi was preparing to leave, the fingerprint lock on the door behind him made a noise, and in a moment, with a "click", someone came in from outside. "Husband, you¡¯re back?!" The woman who was eating grapes brightened up at the sight of the man and immediately wheeled herself toward him. Ji Chengzhi also stood up, but when he did so, he froze upon seeing another figure following the man into the room. Why is she here? Ye Ning also saw her and, after pushing the wheelchair over, curiously looked at the guest who hade to their home, "Who is she? Your friend?" Ou Mucen nced at the woman who had followed him in, smiled, and said, "Her name is Han Duo, I saw her feeling unwell on the street, so I brought her up here." Unwell? Ye Ning looked at the woman¡¯s face, which was indeed rmingly pale, and immediately turned her attention to another man who just happened to be there, "Jicheng, why don¡¯t you have a look? He¡¯s a doctor. Chengzhi,e over." Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she called out to him again specifically. Ou Mucen had the same idea, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought this woman named Han Duo up. Seeing that the man in the living room still hadn¡¯t moved, he frowned, "Ji Chengzhi, what are you doing? Go check on her." Ji Chengzhi shook himself out of his daze and then began to slowly walk toward the doorway. Han Duo had not said a word; the situation had taken her by surprise. She hadn¡¯t nned oning up; it was only because Ou Mucen saw her sitting immobile at the flower base that he invited her up, saying there was someone at home who could take a look at her, and then she came. But she hadn¡¯t expected that person to be him! That¡¯s right, besides him, who else would be close to Mucen and know medicine? Han Duo stood there, watching him approach step by step. The apartment began to dim with the twilight, and as it wasn¡¯t very bright to begin with, and because thedy of the house had eye problems, the lights weren¡¯t turned on very high. So at that moment, when she saw his tall figure approaching, it was as if he had blocked all the light from her, striking her like a p of thunder and nking her mindpletely. "Stretch out your hand!" he finally spoke, his voice distant and cold as if he didn¡¯t know her at all. And truly, he didn¡¯t know her. Wasn¡¯t it said that from then on, they would be strangers without any entanglement? Han Duo calmed down instantly, didn¡¯t stretch out her hand, but simply stood there and smiled, "Mr. Ou is too anxious. It¡¯s nothing serious, just a little anemia. How about this, Mr. Ou, do you have any brown sugar at home? A cup of red sugar water would be just fine for me." She stood there, avoiding his gaze, her eyes turning to another person in the room. Since Ye Ning hade home, her mobility issues had kept her from going out much, so having a stranger in the house was quite novel for her. Hearing the request for red sugar water, she turned her head toward the kitchen, "Wang Sister, please bring out a cup of red sugar water." "Alright, young madam!" Wang Sister called back from inside, and in no time, she brought out a steaming cup of red sugar water. Chapter 692: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 6

Chapter 692: Chapter 692: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 6

"Young Madam, would you like a drink?" "No, let her drink it!" Her beautiful eyes were directed at the woman still standing across from her, with a light smile always hanging at the corner of her mouth. Ou Mucen had juste out of the bedroom after changing his clothes and saw this scene in the living room, along with the two stiff figures. He was puzzled, "Chengzhi, what¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t you have a look at them?" Ji Chengzhi swept a cold nce and turned around, slipping back into his slippers and returning, "She¡¯s not sick, what do you want me to look at?" Not sick? Ou Mucen walked over and saw Han Duo, the woman who had been standing there stiffly since she came in, and had not moved at all. His brow furrowed tightly, "Han Duo, why aren¡¯t youing in? Are you afraid someone here will eat you?" Han Duo quickly shook her head, "No, no, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s gettingte and I should be heading back." It was indeed gettingte, but... Ou Mucen took hold of the little hand that kept tugging at his sleeve and shaking, "Why not stay here for dinner? It¡¯s been so many years, it¡¯s rare." Han Duo: "..." Ji Chengzhi: "..." Have they seen a ghost? Ou Mucen, the President with severe mysophobia who never liked having guests at his house, was actually inviting a strange woman to dine at home? Jicheng, who had just sat back down on the sofa, jumped up again, "Are you sick? Inviting someone to stay for dinner for no reason, do you even have enough food at home?" Ou Mucen gave him a cold look, "If there isn¡¯t enough, why don¡¯t you go back?" Ji Chengzhi: "!!!!!" Just as he was about to explode with anger, a soft voice spoke up in the living room, "Chengzhi, don¡¯t leave either, let¡¯s eat together..." She smiled, a radiantly beautiful face, and her voice was also very pleasant, like a gentle breeze in March. As the soft tone at the end of her speech fell, everyone in the living room suddenly felt as if all their sharpness had softened, and even the air became gentler. Han Duo looked towards her, holding the cup of brown sugar water, and for the first time, observed this legendary woman from such a close distance. Actually, back in school, she had watched the male owner of this apartment and her best friend¡¯s affair from the very beginning. Back then, her best friend truly outshone everyone else, renowned throughout the school, while the male owner, from the moment he entered the school, stood out due to his eye-catching familial background and exceptional facial features, instantly bing the focus of all the new students. One was the school belle, the other was the future heir to the Consortium Group who had caught everyone¡¯s attention as soon as he stepped through the school gates, so it was quite normal for the two of them toe together. Yet the girl before her, in terms of appearance, did not have the same ir as her friend. If one were to make aparison, her best friend was a peony, while this girl was an inconspicuous little flower. But it was this inconspicuous little flower who she saw receiving the kind of gaze from the man beside her that he had never given her best friend¡ªdoting, gentle, protective... as if she was the most precious treasure he possessed, with his eyes seeing nothing else but her. What kind of girl was this? Who could make such a proud and unruly man have room in his heart only for her? Han Duo quietly looked at her, "Your wife is very beautiful!" "Is that so?" "Yes, that kind of clean beauty..." Han Duo added an exnation. Chapter 693: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 7

Chapter 693: Chapter 693: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 7

Yes, this girl¡¯s beauty was not superficial, but rather a beauty of temperament. She was like a spring in the desert or a sheet of white paper recently uncovered after being sealed away for ages. Her purity and wlessness were simply iparable to the average person. Ou Mucen understood, so he didn¡¯t exin any further. He lifted the girl from the wheelchair and ced her on the dining chair... She wasn¡¯t actually clean; rather, because all her original memories had vanished from her mind, she resembled a child, naive and unaware of worldly matters. But had she been conscious, the experiences she had gone through and the ordeals she had suffered wouldn¡¯t have left her so innocent. After he ced her in the chair, the woman immediately patted the tabletop, signaling to the standing Han Duo across from her to sit down. Han Duo was surprised for a moment, standing there hesitating for quite a while before finallying over to sit down, "Mrs. Ou, you..." "They all call me Ningning..." "Ningning?" "Mhm, you can call me that too. Are you very sick?" "Ah?" Han Duo, who had just sat down, was stunned by her question and suddenly froze. She said she was very sick? How... How did she notice? Immediately, her eyes darted around anxiously towards the living room. After making sure no one was paying attention to them, she breathed a sigh of relief, "No, not at all, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a bit anemic." "What¡¯s anemia?" She even asked this. Upon hearing this, Han Duoughed, "Anemia means you¡¯re somewhat malnourished,cking in vitality." She had heard some things about the girl¡¯s situation during this time. It was said that after Mrs. Ou from the Ou Group awoke from her state, the excessive use of medications had caused substantial harm to her body. Thus, when she sat in the wheelchair, including asking some naive questions, the clever Han Duo didn¡¯t show surprise, but answered calmly andposedly. Hearing it was ack of vitality that was the issue, the girl who had been quietly watching her retracted her gaze. Ou Mucen also went over to the living room and saw Jicheng returning to his desk and ying video games, not even greeting this senior who had attended the same school. He was puzzled, "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you recognize her? Why are you hiding here without even saying hello?" Hmph! Jicheng let out a cold snort, ignored him, and continued ying his game. Ou Mucen, angered, kicked towards his leg, "Have some conscience. The day of your car ident, she rushed over worriedly, practically willing to have the ident in your ce." Jicheng¡¯s fingers, moving quickly on the keyboard, froze for a second! Rushed over worriedly? Practically willing to have the ident in his ce? She came to see if he had been killed in the ident, right? It was just a moment¡¯s pause before his face turned even paler, and his fingers flew even faster across the keyboard. The entire living room could hear the rapid "tap, tap, tap" of the keys. Han Duo was chatting with Ye Ning, then suddenly heard this noise. An involuntary shudder ran through her, and her throat tightened. Her palms were drenched in cold sweat. She didn¡¯t know how long she endured, but finally, the cook in the kitchen finished preparing the meal. She quickly got up to help and brought out the dishes. With the food finally served, Jicheng, who had been gaming, finally stopped. He shuffled over in slippers, looking as if someone owed him millions. Chapter 694: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 8

Chapter 694: Chapter 694: We Agreed Not To Meet Again 8

"Is Xiaobao noting back today?" "Hmm, his grandfather picked him up and he¡¯lle back after dinner." Ye Ning was always in good spirits and couldn¡¯t read the room well. If someone had a question and she knew the answer, she would respond cheerfully. Jicheng didn¡¯t say anything more and started to eat quietly... Han Duo also didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Holding her bowl, she began to eat bit by bit. The mealsted about half an hour. Aside from the couple, the other two ate as if they were chewing wax, tasteless and ufortable, yet they had to maintain appearances, which was torturous. Finally, the meal was over, and Han Duo couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so she prepared to take her leave. "Jicheng, what are you still doing here? Why don¡¯t you go back?" "What?" "Go together. The door downstairs requires a password. Send Han Duo down and take the chance to roll out yourself!" Ou Mucen was truly unsparing in hisck of sentimentality. This was indeed convenient. He couldn¡¯t say that he had to make a special trip just because this woman was leaving, could he? But upon hearing this, Jicheng stood there for a long time without moving, and his face turned even more frighteningly pale. When Han Duo saw this, her sense of panic intensified. She quickly waved her hand and said, "No need, no need. There¡¯s security downstairs, I can ask them to open it for me." After saying that, she prepared to go down alone. Ou Mucen, seeing this scene, finally couldn¡¯t help it. He kicked the man standing beside him: "What are you still doing? After all, we were once in the same school. As a man, would it kill you to escort her downstairs?" His tone of anger suggested as if he were ready to throw Jicheng out of the building if he didn¡¯tply. After being kicked, Jicheng finally had no choice but to get his car keys. Not long after, he left the ce. Ye Ning sat at the dining table watching the whole incident. Seeing that this man named Jicheng was chased down by her husband, she felt a bit puzzled: "Husband, why didn¡¯t he want to escort her downstairs? Does he not like her?" Like her? Ou Mucen was startled by the question! Why was he so unwilling to take her downstairs? Even if he didn¡¯t like her, since she was someone who had studied at the same school as them, surely he couldn¡¯t dislike her to the extent of not wanting to escort her down, could he? Ou Mucen, the CEO who hadn¡¯t concerned himself with his surroundings for nine years, finally sensed that something was off. --- Meanwhile, after Jicheng went downstairs, he didn¡¯t even nce at the woman walking ahead of him. He quickened his pace, left the elevator, opened the security lock, and went his way. Leaving Han Duo behind, she saw the opened security door, hurriedly pushed it open, and followed through. Outside, in the garden, the figure had already walked far, far away. Seeing this, she stood there, facing the howling cold wind and the fine drizzle, and forced a smile. She put on the hood of her down jacket and tightened her clothes before plunging into the cold wind. An hourter, in a mid-rangemunity in the north of the city- "Han Duo, you¡¯re finally back? Someone has been waiting for you at your ce for quite some time." Upon entering, she saw themunity¡¯s security guard, who immediately informed her that someone hade to her home and was waiting for her. Chapter 695 She is going to die 1

Chapter 695: Chapter 695 She is going to die 1

This was a neighborhood where she had lived for a long time, so long that the security guards would greet her guests for her. Upon hearing that someone was waiting for her, Han Duo smiled at the security guard while standing in the cold wind, and then quickened her pace toward the building where she lived. Indeed, when she reached her building, and arrived at her floor, she hadn¡¯t even entered when she saw a sliver of light peeking through the ajar door; faintly, she could also hear the sound of high heels pacing back and forth inside. Is it her again? When she heard this sound, thest bit of warmth in her eyes disappeared instantly. Pushing the door open, it really was her. She had barely heard her voice when the person inside, who had been pacing for a long time, suddenly turned and ran toward her with overwhelming excitement: "Duoduo, you¡¯re finally back? Where did you go? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long." She said several phrases in a row, her tone filled with anxiousness as well as delight. But distinctly, without concern! Han Duo looked at her, seeing her standing there in her own home, still dressed in clothes worth millions, her hair and makeup as exquisite as ever, so she replied indifferently, "I went to tutor a child, got a bitte, what¡¯s up? Do you need me for something?" La Chenxi immediately nodded, "Of course, there is something. Duoduo, do you know? Ou Mucen, he... he actually sued me again, and this time, he did it on the charge of me plotting against that woman. Duoduo, how can he do this to me?" How would I know why he did that? Han Duo felt especially tired, took off her thick down jacket, and went over to pour herself a drink. "He must have seen that your car ident case was dismissed, so that¡¯s why he sued you for this, right?" "I know, it must be because of that, I mean, why does he have to treat me like this? I just managed to get away, and now he wants to drive me to my death? Duoduo, how can he be so heartless? I was his girlfriend back then." As she spoke, she began to cry and curse shrilly, like a resentful wife! Han Duo was so bothered by her crying that her head buzzed; it was as if something was drilling inside, almost unbearable. Why? Does she really need to ask others this question? Having done such excessive things to win someone¡¯s affection, and now she has the nerve to ask why? Han Duo looked at the face in front of her, which had twisted slightly from its former beauty, and her mind drifted to the clean and elegant girl she had met not long ago, finally, she frowned, "Chenxi, actually... you shouldn¡¯t havee back to find him in the first ce." "What did you say?" "I said, five years ago when you gave up on him, you should not havee back looking for him. Not many people in this world will stand still waiting for you." She finally said it, after five years of standing by her side like a shadow, she finally spoke these words. Upon hearing this, La Chenxi¡¯s face changed instantly, "Duoduo, you didn¡¯t used to speak to me like this." Han Duo nodded, "Right, I didn¡¯t say that before, and that was because I thought with your beauty, your assets, that person would probably wait for you. But now, I was wrong, Chenxi, you are no longer the person you used to be." "What did you say? Say it again?" The girl with the immacte makeup suddenly took on a sharp expression. Chapter 696 She is going to die 2

Chapter 696: Chapter 696 She is going to die 2

She¡¯s no longer the same person she used to be? What does she mean by that? Is she mocking her, saying that she¡¯s not as good as before? La Chenxi started to feel a surge of anger creeping up, and at the same time, her eyes staring at her best friend in front of her became very sharp, "Have you been doing something behind my back?" Han Duo was expressionless, "I haven¡¯t!" "Then why would you say something like that? I¡¯ve been so good to you, and yet you say this about me? Have you forgotten how my family helped you since you were a child? Have you forgotten who helped you achieve what you have now?" She spoke word by word, the expression on her face as if she was using Han Duo of being thoughtless and ungrateful! Indeed, she was thoughtless and ungrateful. Otherwise, why would she even be sued? Han Duo put down her cup, her expressionpletely calm, "You tell me, what do you want to do this time?" Upon hearing this, La Chenxi¡¯s face finally softened a bit, "I don¡¯t need you to do anything too extreme. Just say a few different things when you testify." "Say what?" "Just say that day when I went to that woman¡¯s hospital room, it wasn¡¯t to kill her, but to try to wake her up. She did wake up that day, and wasn¡¯t it because of me? When you are in court, just say that." "You¡ª" Han Duo was really... She almost blurted out something she couldn¡¯t control. How could she... How could she be so shameless? Is this still the same person she was back then? How has she be so disgusting, so ugly? Han Duo felt a wave of nausea from the bottom of her heart, "Don¡¯t forget, there was surveince in that hospital room. Whatever you did, they saw very clearly." La Chenxi sneered, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ve already checked it out. When I was suffocating her with the nket, the surveince camera was facing my back. So, it couldn¡¯t capture the way I was covering her. However, Ou Mucen, when he hit me, it captured everything clearly. So, as long as you say it like that, not only will they not be able to convict me, but in the end, he will have to apologize to me." By the end of this, the woman, probably visualizing the oue she predicted, even started to smile smugly. Han Duo was stunned, just staring at her. She simply couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She finally understood why Ou Mucen was so relentless with her. Because a person like her really wasn¡¯t worth giving another chance to at all! Still expecting that man to apologize to her? Heh, she really knows how to dream! Did she really think everyone was as foolish as those people at the police station? She told her that she had previously been unharmed because that man hadn¡¯t made a move. If he had, she¡¯d only have one path left¡ª"death"! The utterly disappointed woman turned around to open the living room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window, letting the cold outside air clear her head a bit. Then she stood there expressionlessly and said, "I can¡¯t help you anymore, I¡¯m going to die..." "What did you say?" La Chenxi in the living room was startled by those words, "You¡¯re going to die? What do you mean?" "It means that it won¡¯t be long before I leave this world, Chenxi. Go find someone else. I don¡¯t want to do something like this when I¡¯m about to die." She said this coldly and then turned and went to her own room. Chapter 697: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 1

Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 1

La Chenxi stood dazedly in the living room for a long time, unable to snap out of it... Going to die? How is that possible? She¡¯s been living well, so how could she be dying? She finally pulled herself out of her own issues and began to show concern for her: "Duoduo, tell me clearly, what exactly is going on? Why do you say you¡¯re going to die? Are you joking with me? Is it because you don¡¯t want to help me, so you deliberately say that?" Deliberately? The girl, who had already taken off her coat and was fetching fresh clothes from the wardrobe to prepare for a bath, heard this and the corners of her mouth instantly turned ice cold: "Do I need to show you my medical records?" La Chenxi: "..." Standing there with a pale and nched face, she finally spoke sheepishly: "I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just concerned about you. What exactly happened to you? Why would you suddenly say something like that?" "I got sick, a very serious illness!" "What illness?" "An incurable disease, Chenxi, I can¡¯t be cured. Based on the many years I¡¯ve been helping you, could you let me off this one time?" She finally turned to look at her, her tone pleading, but her eyes were terrifyingly cold. La Chenxi¡¯s face changed again, and finally, she stopped talking... An incurable disease? She just stood there looking at her, with a gaze that still held some concern, but in the end, she said nothing and walked out of the room in her high heels. Han Duo stood there and watched her leave, sneering coldly... ---- Ye Ning went to bed very early that night, probably because Ou Mucen had tired her out. Not long after Han Duo and Ji Chengzhi left, she fell asleep. She fell asleep right in her wheelchair. Ou Mucen, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel remorseful. She hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but he couldn¡¯t resist wanting her so early; he was utterly despicable. After carrying her to the bedroom, he hardly slept all night, always worried that something might happen to her. Fortunately, when he got up the next morning to go to work, she had finally awakened. He rushed over immediately: "Ningning, are you alright? How did you sleep?" Ye Ning, just waking from her sleep, hadn¡¯t realized the day had dawned. Seeing his face bathed in the morning light, she blinked for a while before answering, "Quite well. Are you going to work now?" Ou Mucen nodded: "Yes, Sister Wang has already made breakfast. If you feel bored, you can ask her to take you out for a walk. I heard that in the next couple of days, there¡¯s going to be a flower market nearby. You could go check it out, it should be lively." "A flower market? What¡¯s that for?" "It¡¯s a ce that sells New Year goods and various flowers during the holiday season; it will be bustling. You wanted to go out and see, didn¡¯t you? You can go for a walk." Ou Mucen was actually reluctant to let her go to such ces. They are crowded, and there are too many prying eyes; he was worried about her safety. However, Ji Chengzhi had said that in her condition it¡¯s best to interact more with people and society to aid in her recovery. So, he decided to have Ying Hao take a few people with her for the visit. Hearing it was a lively spot, Ye Ning was indeed excited, getting herself up and out of bed. Chapter 698: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 2

Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 2

Ou Mucen saw her and initially wanted to assist, but when he saw her petite frame stubbornly supporting herself against the bed and shifting to the wheelchair by the side of the bed, he quietly retreated. Yes, she had always been a strong girl. Back then, she survived such adversity, so how could this small hardship easily defeat her now? Sometimes, a person¡¯s nature never changes, no matter what. Moving from the bed to the wheelchair, the young girl already had a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Despite that, she didn¡¯t feel tired; with the wheels of the chair rolling, she happily set out. "Sister Wang, shall we go to the flower market today?" "Of course, young miss. We¡¯ll go after you¡¯ve finished breakfast." "Alright, then I¡¯ll go brush my teeth and wash my face first!" She was truly happy, just like what Ji Chengzhi had said¡ªpeople who stay inside for too long always want to go out for a walk. Seeing this lifted Ou Mucen¡¯s spirits as well. He picked up his notebook and prepared to leave the house. But at that moment, in the living room, the girl who had just entered the bathroom suddenly poked her head out, "Husband, will you go see Han Duo again? If you do, you might as well ask her to visit Chengzhi." Ou Mucen: "..." That was a real roundabout way of speaking. Even he, who was used to her way of talking, was caught off guard for a moment. Han Duo? To visit Ji Chengzhi? What did she mean by that? He turned back to look at her, "Why should Han Duo visit Ji Chengzhi?" The woman in the bathroom blinked, "Because Chengzhi is a doctor. She should see him. I think her illness is quite serious." Illness? Ou Mucen finally understood, "Are you referring tost night?" "Yeah, she said she was just weak from ack of vital energy, but the jade she wore around her neck is from the Ming and Qing Dynasty, a Jade sp. Such a Jade sp, being so old, should be brighter and more translucent when worn by a healthy person, but hers is all grey and white." Ou Mucen was stunned! This woman, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be clueless about everything? How could she still know so much about that stone? It¡¯s absurd!! Just staring at her, Ou Mucen watched intently for a long time before he asked, "So by that, you mean... what illness does she have?" The woman brushing her teeth shook her head, "Dunno, but it¡¯s definitely not minor. For the jade to be that dull, she either has a fatal illness or really bad luck." Psst!! To actually say she has bad luck, did that damned girl be a fortune teller after dying once? Ou Mucen¡¯s mood soured, and he red at her. His handsome face was exceptionally grim, "What are you rambling on about? Take care of your own health. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself, yet you¡¯re meddling in others¡¯ affairs." After speaking, he disregarded her, put on his shoes, and left the house. Ye Ning, fuming in the bathroom, red helplessly: "Sister Wang, he scolded me!" Sister Wang bent overughing, "Yes, yes, the young master is certainly disobedient. Tonight, when hees back, Sister Wang will scold him for you." Only after hearing that did the aggravated girl continue brushing her teeth. Having brushed her teeth and because she could visit Chiz Street today, Ye Ning quickly finished her breakfast. Then she and Sister Wang headed out together. Of course, apanying them were two bodyguards dressed in ck to protect her, though they were invisible to their charge. - Chapter 699: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 3

Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 3

Fifteen minutester, at the famous Temple Street in A City¡ª Ye Ning, pushed along in her wheelchair, brightened up at the sight of the bustling street crowded with people, the multitude of fresh flowers, and the New Year¡¯s goods lined up for sale on both sides of the street, "Sister Wang, can we buy some to take home today?" Sister Wang had already prepared her wallet, filled with a substantial sum given by the young master. Hearing Ye Ning¡¯s query, she patted her bulging wallet, "Of course, we can buy whatever the young mistress desires. What would you like?" What would she like? Ye Ning hadn¡¯t decided yet, but seeing all those items kindled a fondness in her eyes. She was like a child, feeling a sense of wonder and joy at everything she saw. Noticing this, Sister Wang exined each item they passed to Ye Ning¡ªwhat it was and what it was used for during the New Year, including its significance. In A City, hosting a flower market was an age-old tradition for the Lunar New Year. From the 20th of thest lunar month until Minor New Year¡¯s Eve, the flower market would be in full swing, featuring New Year¡¯s flowers, paintings, and a variety of festive goods. During this period, not only high-ranking officials but also themon folk woulde here to shop, seeking a symbol of good fortune for theing year. So, Sister Wang was especially diligent in exining things to the new ma¡¯am, hoping to add some cheer to their little family, praying for their wellbeing and Ye Ning¡¯s swift recovery in theing year. Fortunately, Ye Ning was very receptive to her advice. As they passed by stalls and Sister Wangmended items, Ye Ning promptly purchased them¡ªone after another, and soon enough, the porters Sister Wang had hired wereden with various purchases. After about an hour, Ye Ning began to tire. Sister Wang, thinking they had enough, prepared to head back. However, it was precisely at this moment that she spotted a few familiar figures across Chiz Street, selecting New Year¡¯s flowers. Seeing her and Ye Ning, they started heading directly toward them. "Oh, Sister Wang, you¡¯re also here buying flowers." The one who approached Sister Wang first was a young woman in her twenties, tall and slender, her makeup delicate, and her attire branded from head to toe¡ªher presence was particrly striking among the crowd. Sister Wang¡¯s face changed instantly upon recognition, "Ah yes, Miss Bai, you¡¯re here as well?" "Of course, I have toe. The Bai Family isn¡¯t one of those grand aristocratic households. I have to handle these things by myself," the young woman said with a strange tone, particrly when she spotted Ye Ning in the wheelchair, her gaze turned even more conspicuous. Sensing the atmosphere turning awkward, Sister Wang swiftly sought an excuse to leave. But at this moment, the young woman suddenly reached out and took the most beautiful lily, the one with the most blossoms, from the bunch that Ye Ning was holding and crudely pulled it out. "Isn¡¯t that right, Third Aunt?" "..." Ye Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched her favorite lily being taken by the girl, only to be snapped into pieces and thrown onto the ground. Who was this girl? Why was she so rude? "Sister Wang, who is she? Why did she take my flower?" Sister Wang¡¯splexion shifted visibly! She was about to exin, but the young woman standing in front of Ye Ning, the one who had taken her flowers, beat her to it and said, "Oh, so the rumors are true, huh? Third Aunt really doesn¡¯t remember anything at all." Chapter 700: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 4

Chapter 700: Chapter 700: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 4

Ye Ning: "..." Staring at her like that, Ye Ning looked very displeased for a long time before replying coldly, "I don¡¯t know you. Who are you exactly?" The young girlughed: "Who am I? Hahahaha... An Ning, you really can act, can¡¯t you? You don¡¯t remember who I am? That¡¯s right, if you remembered, how could you be my aunt-by-marriage? Tsk tsk tsk, that move, it¡¯s really clever!" As she spoke, she even gave Ye Ning a thumbs-up. Sister Wang saw this and finally couldn¡¯t help herself. She came over and pulled the wheelchair back a step: "Miss Bai, it¡¯s gettingte. We should be heading back." Then, she pushed Ye Ning and intended to leave. Ye Ning wanted to leave even more now. This woman was being iprehensibly strange, and she didn¡¯t even know her. Why was she acting crazy in front of her? Plus, she didn¡¯t like that woman¡¯s aura or expression at all. So without a word, she just waited for Sister Wang to take her away! However, what neither the servant nor mistress expected was that upon seeing their tolerance, the young girl arrogantly reached out and grabbed the wheelchair! "Want to leave? It¡¯s not going to be that easy. Let me tell you, An Ning, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for killing my cousin and second uncle¡¯s wife!" With one reach, she actually lunged at Ye Ning who was sitting in the wheelchair, aiming for her cor. Sister Wang was terrified and just about to step in and stop her, but at that moment, a figure from behind made a move faster. In a sh, a woman¡¯s scream pierced the quiet street. People turned around and, to their shock, saw the young, beautiful girl who had just been attracting a lot of attention on the street being thrown hard to the ground. "Ah¡ª¡ª" It was a stunning scene! Everyone was stunned, stopping in their tracks and crowding over. Their gaze all fell on the girl lying on the ground. Sister Wang was also dumbfounded, standing there with the wheelchair. She looked in shock at the man in ck standing in front of them. "Miss Bai, you¡¯d better not touch her, or the third young master will make things very difficult for you!" It was a chilling figure that made people shiver, with sharp brow bones, lofty eyebrows, and a crew cut so short it was rming, giving off an aura of powerful ferocity. When Bai Wei saw him, she immediately trembled all over! Ying Hao? Isn¡¯t he the captain of the elusive Shadow Guard Squad under her grandfather¡¯smand? Frightened, Bai Wei forgot the pain and her gaze towards the man was filled with immense fear. Sister Wang was scared too, but upon getting a clear view of the man, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Captain Ying, it¡¯s you. You really scared me just now!" Ying Hao looked back at her coldly, and seeing that the girl in the wheelchair wasn¡¯t too frightened, but rather, showed surprise and curiosity after witnessing the scene, his eyes twitched involuntarily. "You take the young madam back first. Leave this to me to handle." "Eh, alright!" Sister Wang agreed and was about to push Ye Ning home. But at that moment, there wasmotion from the crowd: "Excuse me, please make way, everyone!" After some shoving, a few more figures emerged from the crowd. Seeing the young girl lying on the ground in the midst of the crowd, their expressions changed instantly: "Weiwei, what happened to you? What¡¯s going on? Who did this to you?" With a sharp and fierce yell, the entire crowd couldn¡¯t help but cover their ears. Chapter 701: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 5

Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 5

She was a middle-aged woman around forty, sporting thetest trendy wavy curls and d in fur, adorned with a considerable number of precious jewelry pieces, looking quite graceful and luxurious. However, at this moment, upon seeing the girl sprawled on the ground, her refined makeup seemed somewhat distorted. Sister Wang stopped again, and had no choice but to exin to the woman who rushed over, "Miss, about this matter, please let me exin." "Exin what? Is it her again? Is she bullying my daughter again?" But this woman didn¡¯t even wait to hear Sister Wang out. As she rushed over and helped her daughter up from the ground, she saw Ye Ning in the wheelchair being pushed by Sister Wang. Instantly, her gaze fixed on her, bing even more ferocious. Ye Ning didn¡¯t recognize her, and feeling a bit unhappy with her appearance, asked, "Sister Wang, who is this woman?" "Who am I? You¡¯re asking me who I am?" Hearing Ye Ning¡¯s question, the woman became even more enraged, quickly striding toward Ye Ning. Ying Hao saw this, his eyes narrowing, ready to intervene. But at that moment, just as the woman approached, one of the figures apanying her moved even faster than Ying Hao and intercepted her, "Mufeng, what are you trying to do?" It turned out to be the Ou Family¡¯s son-inw¡ªBai Guanjie! Upon seeing Bai Guanjie arriving, Ying Hao stepped aside, but his expression remained far from rxed. Ou Mufeng, as the eldest daughter of the Ou Family, naturally held an identity and status thatmoners within the Ou Family couldn¡¯tpare with. Moreover, the old master showered his only daughter with immense affection. Therefore, at this point, Ying Hao didn¡¯t dare to act as carefree towards her as he would with Bai Wei. Fortunately, Bai Guanjie arrived; he was not a foolish man and knew his limits. However, when Ou Mufeng saw that it was her husband who had stopped her midway, she didn¡¯t calm down but instead grew even more furious, "What am I trying to do, you can¡¯t see? Our own daughter was knocked to the ground, are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see it?" "They are all family. If there¡¯s no misunderstanding, who would hit Weiwei?" "Pah! Bai Guanjie, you coward, what do you mean family? What right does she have to be considered part of our Ou Family? Bai Guanjie, let me tell you, I won¡¯t let this go easily. If you¡¯re afraid of her, then just get out of my way and hide. I, Mufeng, am not afraid!" In just a few words, she berated her husband in front of everyone. Hearing this, Bai Guanjie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold the embarrassment, and he yanked her fiercely, beginning to scold her as well, "Enough! Look at yourself now; what are you resembling? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Do you want father to find out? Do you still want to have a proper New Year¡¯s celebration?" "..." It was then that the woman finally shut her mouth, daring not to speak any further. Indeed, this Miss of the Ou Family was fearless of heaven and earth, but there was one person she was truly afraid of¡ªher father, the old master of the Ou Family. So, when Bai Guanjie brought up her father, he immediately managed to silence her sessfully. Sister Wang saw this and let out a sigh of relief, and Ying Hao, watching from the side, also rxed his expression slightly... Actually, he wasn¡¯t afraid of this Miss; the master he served, should she really make a scene, even if he dealt with her on the spot, he wouldn¡¯t be in any trouble. In the Ou Family, the real power didn¡¯t fall to this woman. Chapter 702: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 6

Chapter 702: Chapter 702: Who Allowed Her to Be One of Us, the Ou Family? 6

The reason his expression was so tense was that he worried this woman¡¯smotion might scare the youngdy in the wheelchair, and that would truly be the end of him. Fortunately, after being yelled at by this woman, the girl in the wheelchair didn¡¯t seem too frightened. Upon hearing what she said, her fair little face did be unsightly and a bit pale. "Sister Wang, who exactly is this person?" she asked calmly, sitting there and inquiring once again. Upon hearing this, Sister Wang quickly lowered her head to exin: "Replying to the youngdy, this woman is the young master¡¯s sister, named Ou Mufeng, and the girl who was thrown to the ground by Captain Ying just now is her daughter, named Bai Wei. As for this man, he is her father, named Bai Guanjie." So that¡¯s the rtionship! Ye Ning, who had spent time learning about familial rtions in this world, understood. Immediately, her clear, cold eyes turned to the woman on the opposite side, who at this moment was still looking at her with resentment and a livid expression: "I¡¯ve read in books that sisters and brothers share a very close blood rtionship. Since you are my husband¡¯s sister, why are you treating me so poorly? Do you dislike me?" Like? Ou Mufeng stood there, and upon hearing these words, which sounded idiotic to her, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh: "Are you sick in the head? You killed my nephew, then my sister-inw, devastating their family. Do you think I would like you?" She killed her nephew and sister-inw? Ye Ning was so shocked by these words that her eyes instantly narrowed! She didn¡¯t remember the past, but seeing the hatred and malice in the woman¡¯s eyes, she could tell that she must have loathed her to the extreme for today¡¯s incident to ur. So, did she really kill her nephew and sister-inw and cause their family¡¯s ruin? Sitting there, under the warm winter sun, she fell into deep thought... Ying Hao, who was beside her, worried she might be confused without knowledge of everything, felt a sudden pang in his heart and intended toe over to interrupt her musings and provide an exnation. However, the girl, after a brief moment of contemtion, lifted her head from among the lilies: "I think you must be misunderstanding something. If I were really as wicked as you say, my husband would not be so kind to me and my father would not visit me so often." "What did you say?" "Aren¡¯t you my husband¡¯s sister? Then you should have the same father as him. Hees to see me often. If it¡¯s as you said, that I killed your nephew and your sister-inw, then why doesn¡¯t he act like you? Detesting me, hating me?" "..." What a bright and intelligent girl! Yes, she truly didn¡¯t know anything now, nor did she remember anything that had happened before. But her intelligence and insight were still evident, as she used the little she had learned during this time to sort out the situation. Indeed, some people¡¯s innate talents cannot be changed no matter what. Ou Mufeng was utterly taken aback at the moment! The old man actually visited her often? How could that be possible? Her brother¡¯s entire family had perished at the hands of this woman, leaving behind only a young child dependent on her. Could it be that he didn¡¯t hate this woman at all? Chapter 703: Who Allowed Her to Be One of You, the Ou Family? 7

Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Who Allowed Her to Be One of You, the Ou Family? 7

Ou Mufeng simply couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, "How is this possible? How could my father possibly go to see you? You, woman, who killed his grandson and daughter-inw and brought Longfeng to ruin¡ªhow could he possibly go to see you? You, wretch!" Word for word, that sharp tone and malicious words, were actually more excessive than just a moment ago! Ying Hao couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, walked over, and his two cold eyes stared at her, "Miss, I advise you to speak a little more respectfully; otherwise, if the Third Young Master hears, I can¡¯t guarantee what he would let me do to you." "You!!!" "Ying Hao, Ying Hao, listen to me, this matter, Miss, and the Second Young Master are siblings. It¡¯s normal for the Miss to be unable to ept the sudden change in the Second Young Master¡¯s family. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t really inquired into this matter and misunderstandings are understandable. Don¡¯t trouble your family¡¯s Third Young Master about this any longer. I¡¯ll exin it to her in detail when we get back, and she will understand then," said Bai Guanjie, seeing that the situation was taking a turn for the worse. Are you kidding? The person he referred to was now the one in power over the entire Ou Family. If he really found out, would they, the Bai Family, have any good days ahead? Not even to mention good days, even if they wanted to take the slightest advantage from the Ou Family, that would be impossible. Bai Guanjie truly felt like beating these two foolish women. Fortunately, upon hearing this, Ying Hao, who also didn¡¯t want things to escte, went with the flow, "Since the son-inw speaks so, then of course that¡¯s for the best. Our Young Master also dislikes disharmony within the family. Hence, I hope the son-inw will handle this matter properly." "Yes, yes, yes..." Bai Guanjie, hearing that he finally relented, immediately heaved a sigh of relief and turned to drag his daughter over. "Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your Third Aunt?" "Apologize?" Bai Wei¡¯s eyebrows shot up when she heard this, "I have to apologize to her? Why should I?" "Why? Because she¡¯s your aunt, because she¡¯s your elder. You uneducated thing, is this how I taught you at home?" With a p, Bai Guanjie, in his anger, incredibly had the heart to hit his own daughter. Ying Hao was taken aback! Was that really necessary? Ye Ning was also stunned. She still didn¡¯t quite understand theplex rtionships within this family and¡ªbecause of her mind¡¯s nk¡ªcouldn¡¯t remember the covert struggles among these members of the Ou Family. Suddenly seeing this brother-inw forcing his daughter to apologize to her by hitting her with a p, she sat there, her fingers around the lily tightening a bit. She didn¡¯t value that apology so much. Did he really need to hit her? Her eyes began to show a hint of iprehension... Meanwhile, Bai Wei, who had been pped by her own father, was already being dragged over, "Hurry up and apologize to your Third Aunt!" "Dad¡ª" "Hurry!" "..." After a long deadlock, the reluctant Bai Wei, who was forcibly dragged in front of Ye Ning, said with great reluctance, "Sorry!!" Her voice was a bit loud, and anyone could see she was coerced. As Ye Ning watched this scene, although she didn¡¯t quite understand the significance of the apology, seeing the girl say "sorry" to her, she simply sat there and lightly responded, "It¡¯s alright!" Chapter 704 Who Allowed Her to Be a Member of the Ou Family? 8

Chapter 704: Chapter 704 Who Allowed Her to Be a Member of the Ou Family? 8

"The book says that when someone says ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to you, you should reply with ¡¯It¡¯s okay.¡¯ That is the proper way to show politeness." Sister Wang, fully aware of her current situation, saw Miss Bai apologizing to her. She managed to respond with an earnest "It¡¯s okay," although her eyes twitched slightly, and she almost couldn¡¯t hold back. After the apology, Bai Guanjie knew that staying any longer would be pointless, so after exchanging a few words with Ying Hao, he took the two women and left. As they were leaving, Ou Mufeng, the elder Miss of the Ou Family, couldn¡¯t help but curse under her breath when she saw the situation concluding in such a manner, "Bai Guanjie, let me go, you coward, you worthless good-for-nothing!" Bai Guanjie said nothing, but his face turnedpletely ashen the moment he turned around! He, a worthless good-for-nothing? He, a coward? If it weren¡¯t for this ¡¯worthless good-for-nothing,¡¯ this ¡¯coward,¡¯ could she, Ou Mufeng, have gone back home in one piece today? He told her that she shouldn¡¯t expect to have it easy today! "Could you use your brain for once? At this time, do you have the capital to fight her?" "What do you mean I don¡¯t have the capital? I am the elder Miss of the Ou Family. Don¡¯t I qualify to fight her?" "Yes, you¡¯re the elder Miss of the Ou Family, but do you know who she is? She¡¯s Ou Mucen¡¯s woman, the one who bore a son for your old man. You think you can fight her? Save it. Besides, what are you fighting her for right now? That mess at your brother¡¯s ce? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t bring it up again. Otherwise, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, or you¡¯ll end up just like another Ou Yuze!" The man gripping Ou Mufeng¡¯s arm had grown very stern with thesest words! Yes, she was the elder Miss of the Ou Family, but now she had married out; she wasn¡¯t part of the Ou Family anymore, she was part of the Bai Family. And that woman named Ye Ning was the bride brought into the family. Ye Ning had a child out of wedlock and had a firm grip on the Ou Family¡¯s most favored son. With such baggage, what capital did she have topete with her? And then there was the messy affair at her brother¡¯s house! To put it nicely, it was an unfortunate family incident, but harshly, it was their own fault. Even the old man had not shown any sympathy or grief after the incident. And now, she as the sister, was stirring up trouble at this time. Wasn¡¯t that asking for trouble? Bai Guanjie¡¯s face was more than just ugly! Reminded by Bai Guanjie, Ou Mufeng¡¯s expression gradually stiffened, "So we should just let it go? That foster daughter, killing my nephew and sister-inw without any consequence, and now she has climbed into the position of Third Young Madam. Can I really swallow this grievance?" "Of course we can¡¯t just let it go; they haven¡¯t gotten married yet, have they?" Married? Ou Mufeng thought it over, "That seems right. I heard that because of her household registration issue, and that case five years ago where she was convicted, the Ou Family¡¯s registration of adopting her had been canceled. Now, to register her marriage to Ou Mucen, her household registration must be sent back from Ningzhou Prison and reissued. However, with her case being retried and her release without a conviction, the household registration won¡¯t be resolved so quickly. Therefore, they can¡¯t get the marriage certificate yet." "That¡¯s just it. Since they are not married yet, there¡¯s always a chance." "You mean...?" "Isn¡¯t it the New Year in a few days? I heard your brother has agreed to return to Blue Mountain Vi for the New Year. You should work on improving your rtionship with your father these next few days, and strive for us to move over there too." "And then what?" Chapter 705: Are You Looking to Die? 1

Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Are You Looking to Die? 1

"If I¡¯m not mistaken, this Lunar New Year should be the time when Ou Mucen intends to officially acknowledge that woman, and you, you just need to cause a little trouble at that time. Isn¡¯t it easy to mess up a marriage? Moreover, doesn¡¯t that woman remember nothing now?" Ou Mufeng: "..." As she sat there, she stared at the man who had shared her bed for over twenty years, and suddenly, she felt as if she didn¡¯t recognize him at all, watching him intently for a long time. Behind her, Bai Wei was also shocked by her father¡¯s words, and she suddenly sat up from the back seat, leaning forward, "Dad, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the scheming type, and when you do make a move, your tactics are countless times more sophisticated than Mom¡¯s." Bai Guanjie scoffed coldly... That¡¯s because you two are too foolish. With your level of intelligence, fight that man? You¡¯d be destroyed by him in a matter of minutes! The man driving the car stared at the road ahead as the sky gradually darkened. His sharp little eyes were filled with a cold glint reminiscent of a serpent... He had been biding his time for many years. At first, he thought that by marrying the daughter of the Ou Family, he could propel himself and his family¡¯s status to skyrocket. However, to his surprise, the old man of the Ou Family had ced all his hopes on his youngest son, who was only a few years old at the time. It was fine to pin hopes on a little brat. After all, he was an adult and could be patient. Moreover, at that time, the Ou Family had another son, Ou Muyuan, whose wife was a sister to him, and they took great care of the Bai Family. During those years, Bai Guanjie, although engaging in petty schemes within the Ou Group, didn¡¯t cause any major disturbances. He contentedly tended to his own corner and lived his days leisurely. It wasn¡¯t until five years ago, when the youngest son finally graduated from college and came back to take over the other 50% of the Ou Group¡¯s shares, that he truly realized the meaning of ¡¯the wolf hase¡¯... Yes, that little brat, half his age, was indeed a wolf. Once he inherited that 50% stake, his decisiveness and swift action within the Ou Group was astonishing. After uncovering the irregrities he had within the Group, in less than a year, Bai Guanjie was left with only a minor share in the Ou Department Store at his disposal. Of course, even that minor share, he believed, was spared only because he was the brother-inw. But even that share, with the sudden appearance of his inexplicable son this year, and the incident where his daughter hit his son, was also sold off by him. And the ¡¯big leg¡¯ of Ou Muyuan that he used to rely on, had crumbled within just a few months, with the family ruined and thepany in shambles. So now, it¡¯s really not his fault, Bai Guanjie needed to make a living, and the Bai Family needed to survive. Since he was pushed to a dead end. What¡¯s worse now is that another son has popped up; with Ou Muyuan¡¯s downfall and himself being the only heir of the Ou Group, a future young heir appears ¨C it¡¯s truly like the entire Ou Group belongs to just him. If he doesn¡¯t seize the opportunity quickly, the Bai Family will have no hope at all, and all the effort he spent to marry this woman will have been in vain. Bai Guanjie¡¯s eyes were filled with a dark and ominous gleam... Chapter 706: Are You Looking to Die? 2

Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Are You Looking to Die? 2

Ying Hao had stood there watching until he saw that the family had finally left, then he approached and gestured for Wang Sister to take the young mistress back. Hearing this, Wang Sister didn¡¯t dy and immediately pushed Ye Ning back to the apartment. On the way back, because this incident had been so sudden, Wang Sister was worried that the young mistress might have been frightened and was perhaps in a bad mood. But the reality was that this girl, after leaving the flower market, seemed to havepletely forgotten about the incident on the way back; she even started to panic when she saw that not a single item hanging next to her wheelchair was bought for the child. "Oh no, Wang Sister, I forgot to buy something for Xiaobao, he will be upset." Wang Sister looked down... Indeed, earlier, when they were preparing to head back, she had intended to buy a couple of little pinwheels, but she had forgotten all about it because of the disruption caused by that mother and daughter. Feeling quite embarrassed, she said, "I was so busy I forgot. How about we exin it to the young master? He¡¯s so understanding, he probably won¡¯t get mad." "No way, I came out today and I must buy something for him," Ye Ning insisted, determined to buy something for the child. This must be maternal instinct¡ªas much as her mind was a nk te, that flesh and blood born of her after ten months¡¯ gestation was always there in her heart, as if it were a natural part of her. Unable to persuade her otherwise, Wang Sister finally had no choice but to push her back to the ce where they sold Xiaojin fish. They bought a few goldfish and a ss fishbowl before heading back home. Having returned to the apartment, and because of all the back and forth, Ye Ning washed up and then went to bed in her bedroom. Seeing this, Wang Sister smiled, put away the things they had bought, and got ready to prepare dinner. At 5:30 PM, the male head of the house returned punctually¡ª "Wang Sister, how was the young mistress today?" The man, who hadn¡¯t even had time to put down his notebook, immediately asked. Hearing him, Wang Sister quickly came out of the kitchen: "Young master, you¡¯re back. The young mistress... Young master, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t take good care of her today. If you want to punish someone, punish me." Ever since they returned from the flower market, Wang Sister had been worried. She hadn¡¯tpleted the task the young master had entrusted her with, allowing the young mistress to receive such a fright. She was sure that upon his return, the young master would reprimand her. So, when he asked, she took the initiative to admit her fault. As expected, after she finished speaking, the man who was always terrifying when the young mistress suffered even the slightest grievance suddenly wore a dark expression: "The punishment doesn¡¯te down to you; how was the young mistress today?" Meaning, he wouldn¡¯t deal with her; it would be the fool who dared to offend! Wang Sister understood and finally, let out a sigh of relief... "The young mistress wasn¡¯t too startled. Ever since she lost her memory, she doesn¡¯t remember the youngdy and her family anymore. They made such a scene, but she only seemed to find their behavior unreasonable." "Really?" "Yes, her mood wasn¡¯t affected at all on the way back. She even had me buy goldfish for the young master and your favorite Italian pasta, saying she would cook it for you tonight." Wang Sister pointed to the tabletop! The man, who initially still had a chill in his demeanor, looked at the goldfish and pasta on the dining table and his stern features gradually softened... It¡¯s best that nothing happened, otherwise, that family wouldn¡¯t have a good year! PS: Where are the tickets, my dears? Chapter 707: The Heterochromatic Eye Reappears 1

Chapter 707: Chapter 707: The Heterochromatic Eye Reappears 1

Even so, after he entered, he immediately made a call to Blue Mountain Vi. In that phone call, he didn¡¯t bother to discuss and simply told the person on the other line, "Remember, if you want me toe back for the New Year, don¡¯t let me see the Bai Family at the vi!" The person on the line was momentarily stunned, "Why?" Why so many whys? Feeling annoyed, I just don¡¯t want to see them, is that not allowed? He hung up the phone, not wanting to provide any exnation, and then he headed to the bedroom over there. Surprised, Sister Wang who was standing at the kitchen door was utterly shocked... Fuck! The Third Young Master is indeed the Third Young Master, that aura, truly domineering! So the original worries she had, were gone, and she cheerfully went on to cook. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after entering the bedroom, saw the girl lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. Indeed, after being out and about for such a long time, the woman lying on that spacious bed was like a cat, sleeping so deeply that she was oblivious to his arrival. Seeing her, he tiptoed over, tucked her in properly, and then sat at the edge of the bed, flipping through the spoils of her recent trip to the flower market. The items weren¡¯t really valuable: some flowers, small porcin items, and such, a dazzling array all over the floor, much like Xiaobao¡¯s collection of model fighter jets sprawled in the same manner. Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, he of course knew that in her eyes, the word "valuable" meant nothing to her at all. The things she bought were probably just for her happiness, her curiosity, her child-like mood. "Young Master, she also bought something for you, did you see it? It¡¯s that string of Buddha Beads, she bought them especially for you." While he was absorbed, Sister Wang passed by the door and saw him looking at the array of spoils, so she stood at the doorway and teased him with her remark. Ou Mucen, hearing this, sifted through the clutter to pick up the string of beads of unknown material, "You mean this?" Sister Wangughed, "Yes, they¡¯re supposed to be Buddha Beads, can bring safety and protection. The Madam really liked them after hearing that. Oh, and she even bargained for them! The vendor initially asked for 50 bucks, and she haggled it down to 49..." Sister Wang couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at the doorway when she remembered this... Well it was to be expected, a discerning person would know instantly that those were just for deceiving people, but as per the Young Master¡¯s instructions, she was to buy whatever the missus wanted. And what happened? The youngdy took a fancy to those beads, and after seeing others haggle, she haggled too¡ªfrom 50 down to 49, a huge saving indeed... Ou Mucen, sitting there and hearing all this, twitched the corners of his eyes sharply. He felt the rough texture of the beads in his hand, which were hardly presentable, but after looking at them for a while, he tucked them away into the dresser in the bedroom. After all, wasn¡¯t it the first gift his wife had bought for him? After putting things away, outside, Ying Hao came back with Ou Xiaobao. As soon as they entered, the child saw the little goldfish bought for him on the dining table and was extremely happy, hugging the fishbowl and refusing to let go. Ou Mucen saw this and went to his desk to continue with the work he hadn¡¯t finished yet. Recently, due to year-end, he had be particrly busy with end-of-year settlements for various projects, as well as the annual fiscal review of thepany¡¯s stock market ounts. In short, it was the busiest time of the year. Chapter 708: The Heterochromia Appears Again 2

Chapter 708: Chapter 708: The Heterochromia Appears Again 2

And what troubled him the most was the issue of staying or leaving at Longfeng. Longfeng, due to the age of the brand as well as the monumental contributions it made to establishing Ou Group¡¯s vast family business, was not something Ou Mucen wanted to let simply fade away from Ou Group. However, after that devastating hit, and having struggled for several months, the brand was barely hanging on. If a decision wasn¡¯t made soon, it could drag down his side of Ou Group even further. Ou Mucen, looking at the financial report with its negative numbers on theputer screen, found himself in a difficult situation... ---- Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye Little New Year had arrived. The old master saw this, so he personally called and asked Ou Mucen to bring Ye Ning and her son over earlier. One reason was that the Spring Festival was nearly upon them, and another was that at this time, as per tradition, all subsidiaries of Ou Group were required to report to the headquarters with their year-end summaries. At such a time, Mucen would be extremely busy. Having received the call, Ou Mucen hesitated for a moment before agreeing. At Blue Mountain Vi now, his mother was confined to Bamboo Garden and without the old man¡¯s permission, she couldn¡¯t even step out of Bamboo Garden. So, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his mother giving that girl a hard time anymore. As for the Bai Family, without his permission, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe over. Thus, the vi was peaceful. Since it was so, going back didn¡¯t seem like a problem anymore. So, he began to prepare to take his wife and child back home... Ye Ning was a bit excited. Long before, the old master had invited her toe home, telling her the house was big, the scenery beautiful, and there were many people to talk with. So, she truly wanted to go and see for herself. Seeing the man packing the luggage, she also cheerfully pushed her wheelchair around the bedroom, packing her personal belongings. "Hubby, should we take these? How many days are we staying? Should we take all these over?" "..." Ou Mucen, who was packing, turned to look and saw her busy with her skincare products and some small trinkets on her dressing table, he came over and took them from her hands: "No need, there¡¯s everything you need prepared at home, don¡¯t worry." "Really? What about toothbrush, toothpaste, towels?" "You don¡¯t need those either!" "What about pajamas? Socks and stuff?" "All not necessary!" President Ou was a bit frantic... This silly girl, where did she think she was going? To y around in a hotel? Taking this and that, does she know that it¡¯s also her home? What could she want that they wouldn¡¯t have? It would only be better than here. Ou Mucen casually took a few pieces of her intimate wear and underwear from the closet, then packed the baby clothes with their milky fragrance, and with a "snap", he closed the suitcase. "Alright! We can go now!" Ye Ning watched in astonishment, as he managed to pack up so many things from the house with just a small suitcase, she was shocked, wondering whether he had forgotten to pack something. Coming out of the bedroom, indeed, she saw another suitcase in the living room, much bigger, and key, it was being dragged by Xiaobao. So she sat there and asked, "Xiaobao, what have you packed in here? Why such a big suitcase?" Ou Xiaobao was especially proud: "My models, and my own personal items!" Chapter 709: The Heterochromia Reappears 3

Chapter 709: Chapter 709: The Heterochromia Reappears 3

Personal belongings... Such a small kid talking about his personal belongings, and making it such a big deal. Ye Ning felt even more that the things she had packed were insufficient and wanted to ask Sister Wang to check the bedroom again, but at that moment, Sister Wang, seeing the young master¡¯s packed belongings, was smilingly holding the suitcase and went downstairs first. "Sister Wang, you..." "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go!" "But..." "Daddy, I want to take this fish tank home too, otherwise, if we¡¯re not at home, what if the fish starve to death?" "If you want to take it, figure it out yourself!" "..." So, Little Baozi, who had already dragged a big suitcase, scooped the fish out from the table onto a stic bag, and with his little arms and short legs, he carried it as well. Indeed, that¡¯s what a son is like, raising him freely is pretty good! Ye Ning was dumbfounded as she watched Little Baozi, not as tall as his dad¡¯s legs, left hand holding a suitcase, right hand a stic bag, ttering out the door like someone else¡¯s child. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore: "Xiaobao, give the fish to Mommy, Mommy will carry it for you." "No need, Mommy, just take care of yourself!" "..." Okay, Ye Ning finally admitted that the feeling of being taken care of by two men was really good. Fortunately, when they reached the elevator, Ying Hao, who hade to pick them up, finally came. He saw this little young master, not as tall as his legs, actually carrying such a big suitcase by himself, and another small hand holding a bag of goldfish. And the other man, besides taking good care of his wife, did nothing, which made his eyes twitch fiercely: "Young master,e, Uncle will help you." "Oh, Uncle, you¡¯re so nice!" Of course, he¡¯s nice, whereas the guy behind is simply not your real dad! The group took the elevator down and soon, they started heading towards Blue Mountain Vi... ---- Meanwhile, at Blue Mountain Vi, upon hearing that the third young master would soon be arriving back with the third young grandma and the very adorable little young master, the whole ce immediately burst into excitement. "Butler, take someone to wait at the entrance, see when they arrive, ande tell me." "Yes, Master!" "And how about the kitchen side? Today is Little New Year, get everything that needs to be prepared ready. Remember, the young grandma can¡¯t eat things that are too greasy or hard, make it lighter and tenderer, and don¡¯t add sugar to the child¡¯s snacks." "Yes, Master!" "And the garden, is the garden all tidied up? Clean it up a bit more, what¡¯s the matter with you all, can¡¯t you be a bit more efficient?" "Yes, yes, Master, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all taken care of!" "..." A string of exmations like rapid-fire cannon shots made the whole ce somewhat chaotic, the atmosphere even more intense and disordered than when Ou Muyuan married Mei Liping, or when Ou Mufeng got married. Bai Tingfang, upstairs, became very happy upon hearing themotion downstairs. Her son, her grandson, were they bothing back for the New Year? But when she thought about her current condition and her son¡¯s staring gaze at the hospitalst time, her expression copsed again, and she just stood in the room, feeling utterly miserable. Just then, as luck would have it, the old maid Hu Ayi brought her afternoon tea. Seeing her standing in front of the window staring nkly outside, Hu Ayi couldn¡¯t help but sigh... Chapter 710: The Heterochromia Appears Again 4

Chapter 710: Chapter 710: The Heterochromia Appears Again 4

"Madam, why don¡¯t you go and apologize to the master? With the holiday season upon us, and the third young master and the young mastering back, it¡¯s just you all alone shut away in here..." The words that followed were left unsaid, but the sob in her voice was clear evidence of her genuine concern. Bai Tingfang stood there, pulling at the corner of her mouth... Was it that she refused to apologize? No, it was rather that the old man was now unwilling to forgive her, to give her a chance. He was probably afraid that upon their arrival, she might harm them again, considering how malicious and venomous she had been in the past. At this thought, her face grew even more ashen. "Auntie Hu, I can¡¯t leave; I have done wrong and cannot leave." Auntie Hu¡¯s face turned pale at once. "What are you talking about, Madam? You are the third young master¡¯s mother, the mistress of Blue Mountain Vi; how could you not be able to leave? Wait here, I will go talk to the master right away." Once she¡¯d finished speaking, the elderly servant who had been in the vi since the birth of the third young master, turned and shakily made her way out again. Hearing her footsteps, Bai Tingfang simply let out a self-deprecating chuckle, holding no hope... Indeed, she had no hope. Compared to that woman, she currently loathed her own son and resented her husband¡¯s heartlessness, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she had truly done something wrong, something outrageously so. She looked out the window at the vi graduallying to life... Just as everyone was busy preparing for the arrival of the third young master¡¯s family, the butler, who was waiting at the vi¡¯s main gate, suddenly encountered an unexpected visitor! "Master, master, it¡¯s urgent! The eldest miss and the cousin miss havee with young master Sun¡¯s child. They say the child suddenly has a high fever and are asking what to do?" "..." Young master Sun¡¯s child, that¡¯s Ou Yuze¡¯s child, who had been raised in the Bai Family all this time. He has a fever? If he¡¯s sick, why not go to the hospital? Whye here? Hearing this news while waiting in Bamboo Garden for his son and grandson to return, the old master¡¯s expression changed and he sprang up from his chair, "How could she bring the child? With a fever at this critical time, why not go to the hospital? What are they here for?" The butler quickly replied, "They said they¡¯ve been to the hospital; it¡¯s pneumonia. The eldest miss means... since it is the Ou Family¡¯s child, they were concerned aboutplications, so they thought to bring him here." To bring him here? What does that mean? They don¡¯t want to take care of him anymore? As soon as he uttered these words, the old master¡¯s face grew even uglier, "What is she trying to do? She wants to abandon her responsibilities now?" "Not exactly, they just said that, since the child is ill at such a critical time, if anything serious should happen while at the Bai Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility, so they thought to bring the child here to see what you, master, would think?" The butler was truly sweating bullets. No one saw thising. The master had previously instructed that during the New Year period, the eldest miss and her family were not allowed toe to the vi, and he had issued a strict order. But how could they suddenly arrive with the child in tow? The butler¡¯s legs were turning weak! Standing there, after what seemed like at least ten minutes, the old man with a face ashen with rage finally snapped, "First, bring them in!!" "Yes, master!" The butler, racing off... Chapter 711: The Heterochromia Appears Again 5

Chapter 711: Chapter 711: The Heterochromia Appears Again 5

An hourter, the family of three, Ou Mucen, arrived¡ª Upon reaching the estate gate, without even disembarking, Ou Mucen, who was driving, saw many servants already waiting outside the grand and towering iron gate, presumably instructed by someone from the estate toe out and receive them. Having seen them, he parked the car, first opened the trunk to let the servants take out the luggage they had brought, and then he went to the back seat to open the door and carried out both Little Baozi and the woman. "Grandfather..." Little Baozi was like a little swallow. Upon arriving, and having been here many times already, his sharp eyes spotted the old man with white hair among the crowd, and immediately, he scurried off towards him with his short legs. Ou Mucen heard him, turned his head back, and only then realized that the old man, who never came out to greet anyone, was actually in the crowd this time. However, for fear of being noticed and feeling embarrassed, he had hidden within the crowd, but he didn¡¯t expect to be spotted by Little Baozi in an instant. This old man... Ou Mucen saw this and wanted tough, but at the same time, a warm feeling arose within him. This was his father, a man who always kept a straight face, never had a good word for him, yet indeed cherished him deeply. Taking his gaze back, he ced the girl he had carried out from the car into a wheelchair, "This is where I used to live. It might be a bit big, but don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be living here with you for a while too." Since waking up from amnesia, Ye Ning had never been to this ce before, and the memories she once had in her mind were now gone. So to her, this ce was really a very foreign location now. Hearing that this was where he lived, Ye Ning, who had been carried out, instantly turned her bright and jet-ck eyes towards the mansion ahead, "Your house is really big!" "This is your house too!" "My house?" Ye Ning, with her eyes wide open, taking in the spectacr and luxurious mansion, lit up a bit when she heard this. Ou Mucen saw her reaction and wanted to smile, "Of course, you¡¯re mine, so my home is definitely your home too." He settled her into the wheelchair, his eyes full of tender smiles. Ye Ning saw this and finally started to feel happy, sitting in the wheelchair, being pushed by him as they began to slowly head towards the gate... "Good day to the Third Young Master and the Third Young Madam!" "Greetings, Young Master, and greetings, Young Madam!" "..." Along the way, because they were already informed, the servants lined up in two rows at the gate all started to shout greetings. The spectacle and the grandness startled Ye Ning. Fortunately, with Ou Mucen behind her, who seemed to have long been ustomed to such scenes, he pushed her in from outside without even blinking an eye. As he approached the old man, Ou Mucen was about to greet him, but at that moment, another woman suddenly appeared beside him. Upon seeing him, she greeted him cheerfully, "Mucen, you¡¯re back? That¡¯s really no small feat. No wonder Dad has made such a grand arrangement at the estate today." It was Ou Mufeng!! Ou Mucen¡¯s expression suddenly frosted over! The old gentleman saw this and hurried to exin, "Your sister came today to bring Tianshu; the child is sick with pneumonia and hase to stay for a few days." Chapter 712: The Heterochromia Appears Again 6

Chapter 712: Chapter 712: The Heterochromia Appears Again 6

Pneumonia? Staying a few more days? In the span of a second, the sharp lines of the man¡¯s facial features all turned cold, and the intimidating air between his eyebrows was left with nothing but grimness and hostility. "Ying Hao¡ª" "Present!" "Make a call to Director Ji, let him know that a child from our Ou Family has fallen ill and he needs to arrange an upper-ss ward for us right away. We will transfer the patient over shortly." "Yes, Third Young Master!" In just a few sentences, he had swiftly and cleanly solved the issue, leaving no room for the other party to struggle. Ou Mufeng stood aside listening,pletely stunned: "Ou Mucen, what are you doing? During the New Year¡¯s festivities, you want to send such a young child to the hospital." Ou Mucen scoffed, "Sister, that¡¯s a really funny thing to say. The child is sick, he¡¯s already got pneumonia. If you don¡¯t send him to the hospital, where else could you send him? Our Ou Family isn¡¯t a hospital, can we cure him?" "You¡ª" "Besides, he¡¯s young, isn¡¯t that why you are here to take care of him? Rest assured, once we are at the hospital, I will have Ji Chengzhi arrange the best ward for you, you won¡¯t be mistreated during this time." Having said that, he signaled to Ying Hao with a gesture. Ying Hao was an exceptionally clever man, and instantly catching the master¡¯s mood, he swiftly went to fetch the child from the garden, infuriating Ou Mufeng to the point of trembling: "Dad, do you see what kind of person he is? During such an important festival, is it possible he doesn¡¯t want us to celebrate the New Year at home?" Indeed, he does not want you to stay here for the New Year! The elder was bothered by all the noise, but seeing the cold, deadpan face of his son, he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger on him, so he could only shout at his daughter, "What nonsense are you spouting? Is your brother wrong? The child is sick, what¡¯s the use of bringing him here? Later on, wouldn¡¯t I have to send him to the hospital anyway?" "But..." "Enough, if you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, then hurry back to your inws¡¯ home. The child will naturally be looked after by someone!" The old master scolded her and, no longer wanting to deal with her, picked up his eldest grandson and left! Honestly, every single one of them is a handful, nothing but noise as soon as they return, as if they think his health is too good! The old master was very angry! However, on this side, Ou Mucen¡¯s mood had vastly improved, especially upon witnessing his sister¡¯s face turn green with rage, he pushed the wheelchair-bound girl past her without a sideways nce. Ou Mufeng was so enraged by the side that she was nearly fainting! Inside the wheelchair, Ye Ning watched the entire scene unfold, slightly surprised and displeased by the sudden appearance of this woman. After all, this woman had caused her distress before and had insulted her. But she hadn¡¯t expected that this overbearing woman from the flower market turned so powerless before her own husband, like a dog that had lost its home. Her mood started to lighten. "Husband, I heard that person just now is your sister, isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you to treat her like this?" "No, it¡¯s not!" "Why not? Don¡¯t books say we should respect our elders and love the younger ones? She is your sister, so shouldn¡¯t you respect her?" "..." This little rascal, using what she has learned from books to lecture him... Ou Mucen¡¯s handsome face darkened: "But she has bullied you, so you still expect me to respect her?" Chapter 713: The Heterochromia Appears Again 7

Chapter 713: Chapter 713: The Heterochromia Appears Again 7

"I..." "What I mean by respect, is if you respect me a foot, I will respect you a yard. If she doesn¡¯t first respect others, how can she expect them to love and respect her? Do you think I¡¯m right?" Ye Ning: "..." It seemed that was the logic. Anyway, she felt very happy now, so whatever. Therefore, she stopped asking and just sat in the wheelchair, grinning as this man pushed her to the garden where they lived. Meanwhile, following behind the two, the servants of the estate who had just witnessed this scene, were staring at their retreating backs, each of them starting to sigh... "Is this what they mean by ¡¯a sparrow turning into a phoenix¡¯?" "It must be. The foster daughter of the second branch, I¡¯ve seen her before. I never thought that one day, she would be our third young madam." "Yeah, and also being so doted on by our third young master. Did you see that? When the third young master confronted the young miss earlier, he has never been that harsh before, right? During the New Year, he wouldn¡¯t even allow her to celebrate in the garden. That has never happened before." "True. It seems that this third young madam is really a formidable person, even our fierce young master is tamed by her!" "..." A lot of discussions arose within this garden, and mostly, they were about envying how the foster daughter of former years now seemed able to soar to the heavens. Not to mention, they were extremely jealous that their Ou family¡¯s third young master, whom they dared not even look up to, doted on her to such an extent, confronting his own father for her sake and even banishing his half-sister so that she couldn¡¯t spend the New Year here. What kind of sorcery had this woman cast on the third young master? Many people in the estate simply couldn¡¯t understand! Simrly, Bai Tingfang, who was confined to the Bamboo Garden Attic, also couldn¡¯tprehend the matter. She had heard that not long after the arrival of the Ou family¡¯s new young miss, her son came back and without hesitation drove the child together with her out. Bai Tingfang felt a chill in her heart. This was her son, who could hold another woman in the palm of his hand, yet could be so heartless, so cold, and so unforgiving towards his own mother. "Have Ou Mufeng and the child already left?" "Of course, they have left. Who would dare not to follow the third young master¡¯s orders?" Aunt Hu ced the dessert she brought on the table, waiting for her to eat. But what about Bai Tingfang standing next to the window? Looking at the bustling scene outside, then at the lonely quiet around her, how could she even think about eating? She just stood there, staring nkly outside. ---- After pushing Ye Ning inside, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t go elsewhere but directy led her to hispound¡ªOrchid Garden, and then took her to his room. "What are you thinking about?" Once they were back, he, being as perceptive as he was, looked at the girl in the wheelchair and asked. Ye Ning blinked her eyes, gazing at the unfamiliar room, and then at the surrounding gardens that seemed to be of one family, but were actually each divided and separated, and she finally asked, "Are the members of your family not on good terms with each other?" "Why do you say that?" "Well, look, other families¡¯ houses are built close together, but the houses in your family are spaced so far apart from one another." Ye Ning pointed toward the window. Ou Mucen followed her gaze, and then realized that what she was talking about was over there... at Plum Garden. Chapter 714: The Heterochromia Appears Again 8

Chapter 714: Chapter 714: The Heterochromia Appears Again 8

Plum Garden, in fact, was where Ou Mufeng lived before she married off. Before that, the four gardens of Blue Mountain Vi were upied by the four masters of the family: Plum, Bamboo, Orchid, and Chrysanthemum. And these four gardens, just as she said, were indeed quite spaced out. Walking from one to another took at least several minutes. Ou Mucen looked at those few vis, his gaze also bing somewhat somber. Is their family rtionship not good? Of course, it¡¯s not good! This question, if it had been asked when she remembered everything, she would probably have been even clearer about it than he was. Just because his mother was a stepmother, he hadn¡¯t spent thesest twenty-some years without engaging in rivalry with the people in these gardens. Now, in this vast garden, only his Orchid Garden and that Bamboo Garden over there stand firm. Speaking of which, it was somewhat sad. "Not really, I guess, probably because I was the youngest, the old man favored me a bit more since I was little, and then they seemed a bit ufortable with it." "Really? When you say ¡¯they,¡¯ are you talking about your sister and brother?" "Yeah, they were not born from the same mother as me. My mother came into the pictureter, so naturally, they have some issues with me. Didn¡¯t you notice? The garden I live in is even better than hers." Ou Mucen, actually, did not really want her to know the true state of affairs in the Ou family. Perhaps it was because during this time, as he got used to being with her like this, he found that he preferred her this way. Without the shackles of memory, there was no painful past. In her current state, she did not need to carry too much burden, nor did she need to take on too much responsibility. Like this, she could live a bit happier. So, he was reluctant to bring up anything about the vi, afraid that she would suddenly remember those things. And indeed, upon hearing that the old man was good to him because he was the youngest and born of a different mother, the confusion in her eyes just moments ago slowly became clear, "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder your sister doesn¡¯t like us very much." "Like us?" "Yeah, I can feel it. She really doesn¡¯t like me. It was like that at the flower marketst time, and it¡¯s the same now that we¡¯re back." As she said this, she suddenly remembered something and sat there, lifting her head to ask another question, "Right,st time your sister said I killed her nephew and her sister-inw, that would be your nephew and sister-inw. Did I really do something like that?" "..." As soon as these words came out, the man who had been looking at her tenderly immediately changed his expression! That damn woman, Ou Mufeng, actually went and told her this? For a moment, he felt panic rising from the depths of his heart, and that terrifyingly cold and sinister aura burst forth again, "Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She has the biggest issues with me, naturally, she could say anything." "Really?" "When have I ever lied to you? Okay, stop thinking about these things. Come here, I¡¯ll help you clean that stuff out of your eyes." He was somewhat afraid to talk about this subject with her, not knowing why, as if by speaking, he might make her remember something and then something bad might happen. There was no helping it; the bloodstained twilight had left too great a shadow on him. Fortunately, upon hearing him say he would clean her eyes for her, she did not ask any further questions. She obediently lowered her head, took out the thing from her eyes, and handed it to him. It was still the two thin pieces, but now, after having been worn so long, they both noticed that the originally thin, milky pieces were now turning slightly yellow, as though they had aged. Chapter 715: The Heterochromia Appears Again 9

Chapter 715: Chapter 715: The Heterochromia Appears Again 9

This thing, it couldn¡¯t be old, could it? Ou Mucen looked at the object soaked in the brocade box¡¯s liquid in his hand and then nced at the girl¡¯s eyes next to him, which had improved, turning from the original fresh green to a dark green, causing him to furrow his brow slightly. However, Ye Ning didn¡¯t notice these details. After removing the objects from her eyes, she blinked her unencumbered eyes and leaned her small face on the table, "Husband, you said your dad doesn¡¯t treat them well. Is it because he values sons over daughters?" "Values sons over daughters?" "Yeah, you¡¯re a boy, and your sister is a girl, doesn¡¯t that mean valuing sons over daughters?" Is that even a reason? Ou Mucen¡¯s mood was instantly amused again, "Where did you hear all this nonsense from?" "From the TV. When I was at home, I watched a TV drama with Sister Wang. The drama showed that olddies and lords prefer boys over girls, calling girls a ¡¯losing investment¡¯!" Ou Mucen suddenly had a full head of ck lines! What kind of nonsense is this? It seemed that Sister Wang also needed a good lesson in politics. After cing the cleaned, thin object back in her eyes, he had a particrly displeased expression, "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to watch TV with Sister Wang! I¡¯m going to buy some books for you to read." "Why?" "No reason, you¡¯re just not allowed to watch!" "Why are you so bossy? You won¡¯t even let me watch TV. I think that TV show was pretty good. Right, I might as well not have kids in the future. If I gave birth to a girl, then your dad would definitely only like Xiaobao and dislike our daughter." "What did you say? A daughter?" The man who was wiping her eyes suddenly missed a beat in his heart due to such an unexpected statement. A daughter? Was she talking about having a daughter for him? Suddenly, all the dissatisfaction and emotions in his heart disappeared, followed by a surge of warmth and excitement that flooded him like a gentle breeze in March... "What were you just saying? Say it again?" Ye Ning was rubbing her eyes when she suddenly felt a warm breath on her side. She blurted out, "Say what?" "What did you say just now?" Just now? What did she say just now? She had said... The girl sat there, raising her small face, and with the thin discs newly ced on herrge eyes, blinked up at him. A breeze drifted in gently from the window, carrying with it the frosty air and the golden morning glow that spread like a veil of gossamer. When the light shone down from the edge of the sky above, it enveloped the girl¡¯s face in a soft glow, as if filtered through a soft-focusing camera, making her face look full, refined, and fair, like a shelled egg... Ou Mucen was suddenly spellbound! Really... he felt such a strong urge to bite! And in fact, he did bite her. He took a mouthful, not just of her delicate cheeks but also of her lips, tender and moist as if filled with nectar, now all caught within his "bite." "Mmm..." "Don¡¯t move!" He was a bit out of breath, with a growing heat surging through him, "Let your husband kiss you for a moment!" So, the girl he held down, just like a Little White Rabbit, stayed still. A faint scent, like that of honeyed lime, wafted from her mouth and nose. Her bright, pitch-ck eyes were like a spring of water, illuminating his entire Chapter 716: The Heterochromia Appears Again 10

Chapter 716: Chapter 716: The Heterochromia Appears Again 10

"Baby, do you still want to give your husband a daughter?" "Huh?" Ye Ning was suddenly overwhelmed by his enveloping kiss, finding it difficult to breathe, and when she heard what he said, her dark eyes instantly widened! Have a baby? To have or not to have? She did want to have one; babies were so lovely, but how? Her longshes fluttered twice amidst his hot breath, and after a moment, she gasped, "Okay, how do we have one?" How to... have one? The man, who was nearly losing control while holding her, burst into a chuckle through his nose, and his desire vanished. Indeed, she was as innocent as a child right now, how would she know about having children? Forget it, they could talk about this when she was better! Thinking this, he gently pecked her lips a few more times and finally let her go, "I¡¯ll teach you when I get back tonight." "Okay!" The girl, as pure as a nk canvas, readily agreed with happiness. This big bad wolf! The couple was frolicking in the room when the cell phone ced aside suddenly rang... "Hello!" "Young Master, the court just called, saying it¡¯s time for the session. Are you going in person, or would you like them to send a video link?" It was Secretary Gao! Did he really need to go in person for such a trivial matter? Ou Mucen stood up from the wheelchair, the prior tenderness turning swiftly to sternness, "Tell Tang Zheng, if he wins the case, he¡¯ll be the chiefwyer of the Ou Group after the New Year." With just that, he hung up the phone. The chiefwyer position at the Ou Group was coveted by manywyers who would do anything to get it. Having now offered Tang Zheng such a temptation, did he still need to worry about this matter? Ou Mucen picked up the keys from the table, "Sister Wang, I¡¯m going to thepany. Take good care of the young madam." Sister Wang, hearing this, quickly peeked her head out from the next room: "Young Master, are you going to the office? It¡¯s almost dinner time." "There¡¯s something I need to handle. Take the young madam thereter, and be careful not to let her catch a chill. Also, pay attention to her diet; her stomach is delicate. And from now on, no more watching those silly TV shows with her." Sister Wang: "..." See, see, she had said it. Taking the young madam to watch those soap operas would definitely make the young master angry. Sister Wang blushed, watching as the young master descended the stairs. It was the end of the year, and Sister Wang was aware of the busyness at thepany, but still, the young master¡¯s words were all about caring for the young madam. What about the little young master? Why not a single word about him? Could he not be his own son? Sister Wang started to feel sorry for the child... After Ou Mucen left, sure enough, someone from the Bamboo Garden soon came to call Ye Ning for a meal. Sister Wang saw this and quickly pushed Ye Ning downstairs, "Young Madam, let¡¯s go have our meal there." Ye Ning had been in much better spiritstely, no longer spending all day asleep. Upon hearing it was time for a meal, she felt a sense of anticipation. It was her "first time" in this ce, and everything here filled her with curiosity, especially the Bamboo Garden, where the old master lived, a ce she had heard him mention several times before. Indeed, she was quite happy about this visit. Leaving the Orchid Garden, they turned left. A ten-minute push of the wheelchair brought her to a garden lush with emerald bamboo. Chapter 717: The Heterochromia Appears Again 11

Chapter 717: Chapter 717: The Heterochromia Appears Again 11

The bamboo was lush andyered, an intensifying shade that caught one¡¯s eye amidst the bleakness of the courtyard in deep winter. As Ye Ning was wheeled in, she could still scent the fragrance of the bamboo leaves. "This ce is even more beautiful than Orchid Garden!" As she was wheeled in, the moment she passed through the archway into the courtyard, just like when she first entered the estate, rows of servants stood neatly on both sides and greeted her in unison, "Young Madam¡ª" What a scene! Taken aback by this unexpected disy, Ye Ning might have panicked if Sister Wang hadn¡¯t patted her on the shoulder from behind, gesturing for her not to be nervous. Have the people in this garden always been like this? She swallowed hard but finally entered with Sister Wang¡¯s help. Luckily, as soon as she entered, Ou Xiaobao, who had been staying in this courtyard, came out. Seeing his mother, he immediately waddled over in his puffy little body, "Mama, you¡¯re finally here? We¡¯re about to eat." With the onset of winter and his active nature, Ou Mucen had no choice but to have a very warm down coat made for the child. When Ye Ning saw his little arms and legs, she thought he looked just like a bouncy ball, very funny and cute. "Xiaobao, what have you been ying with this afternoon?" "ying chess with Grandpa, and then we yed games like digging trenches!" Ye Ning: "..." She finally understood why the old master was always so keen on having here here. It wasn¡¯t really her he wanted, but the child¡¯spany. Ye Ning bit her lip, feeling a slight pang of sadness... Just then, the old master came out from inside. Seeing that she had arrived, he called out, "Xiaobao, your mother¡¯s here? Quick, bring her in." "Okay, Grandpa!" Ou Xiaobao, with his whole little face flushed from ying, didn¡¯t care what his mother was thinking. Hearing his grandfather¡¯s call, he immediately pushed his mother inside. It was at this moment that Ye Ning finally entered the legendary Bamboo Garden! It was another elegant courtyard, butpared to their residence at Orchid Garden, this one¡¯s style leaned more towards traditional Chinese aesthetics, with primary colors predominating. It was clear that the old master was a nostalgic man. Noticing this, Ye Ning had Sister Wang remove her coat, and she wheeled herself into the courtyard. "Master, the madam said she¡¯d also like toe down for dinner." Just as Ye Ning was seated at the dining table, ready to eat with Xiaobao and the old master, an elderly servant suddenly came in from outside with this inquiry. Madam? Isn¡¯t that Xiaobao¡¯s grandmother? Right, she had been here for some time now, but it seemed she had never seen her, had she? Ye Ning put down her chopsticks and turned towards the elderly servant, "Then let here to eat, go call her quickly." Since waking up, she had never met Bai Tingfang; her memories regarding the woman werepletely gone. Hearing the servant say this, she naturally asked them to hurry and invite her to join them for the meal. The madam was her husband¡¯s mother; naturally, that meant she was also her, Ye Ning¡¯s, mother. However, what was strange was that, despite her saying this, the elderly servant still hadn¡¯t moved, but continued to look cautiously at the old man sitting beside her. What¡¯s the matter? Did her mother-inw need to obtain the old master¡¯s permission just to have a meal? Chapter 718: The Heterochromia Appears Again 12

Chapter 718: Chapter 718: The Heterochromia Appears Again 12

Ye Ning looked confusedly toward the elder: "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t Mome to eat? Has something happened to her?" The old man¡¯s lips quivered a few times, his face suddenly bing somewhat stiff. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to confine that woman in the backyard during the New Year, but that damn boy said to keep her away from this daughter-inw, so he had no choice but toply. He hesitated, next to him, the daughter-inw, oblivious of past affairs, spoke up again: "Auntie, you don¡¯t need to look at Dad, just go and let here over, say it¡¯s on my ount, don¡¯t be afraid." "Madam..." "Go on, it¡¯s fine!" Ye Ning added, her expression entirely that of someone in charge. Seeing this, the old servant, thinking of her current status in the estate, happily agreed and went off to the backyard. The elder, upon seeing this, wanted to say something more, but after thinking it over, in the end, he decided not to interfere and let her do as she wished. This situation had been at a stalemate, and it wasn¡¯t helping matters; that wretched woman was still that damn boy¡¯s mother, and this girl was his wife. The mother-inw and daughter-inw were bound to meet; they couldn¡¯t avoid each other forever. Considering this, it might be better to let them meet now, taking advantage of the son¡¯s absence. So he refrained from making any morements and just quietly waited in the living room for the woman he had locked in the backyard toe over. In two or three minutes, following the hurried sound of high heels approaching, all those seated in the living room looked up to see a well-dressed middle-aged woman, wearing a sapphire blue coat and fine high heels, appear before them. She was a very beautiful woman, and even though she was in her forties or fifties, Ye Ning immediately recognized from her seat that she must have been stunningly beautiful in her youth, nearly impossible to look away from. It turned out that her husband¡¯s extraordinary looks all came from his mother. Ye Ning looked toward her and smiled softly, "Mom,e and sit down!" At that statement, Bai Tingfang, who hade running from the backyard, suddenly froze in ce! Mom? She was calling her Mom? Asking her toe over? She stared nkly at her, her expression as if struck by unexpected lightning,pletely dumbfounded. This turn of events was something she had never imagined. This woman had woken up; she knew that. She had heard of how therge doses of medication had severely affected her body. But she had never thought that the side effect would be a failure to recognize even her, Bai Tingfang, and could still smile so genuinely and call her "Mom." Bai Tingfang felt her fingers trembling... The elder sat there, his heart lifted high with anticipation as he observed the situation unfold. To his surprise, it culminated in the girl with no memory initiating the introduction with a simple "Mom." Was this a good beginning? His eyes suddenly moistened. Seeing the woman still standing at the doorway, motionless, he raised his hoarse voice and barked at her, "What are you standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear your daughter-inw calling you?" "Ah... Oh!!" It was only then that Bai Tingfang came to her senses. Immediately, her lips trembling slightly, she stepped forward from the doorway and for the first time, cautiously stood in front of the young girl. Chapter 719: The Heterochromia Appears Again 13

Chapter 719: Chapter 719: The Heterochromia Appears Again 13

"Mom, please have a seat here; it¡¯s warm." Seeing her finallye in, Ye Ning, who was sitting next to her son, picked him up and gave her the spot. However, it was a bit odd that the boy seemed visibly stiff and resistant when she held him. Was he unwilling? Ye Ning sensed this and, thinking he was just a child who didn¡¯t understand, exined in his ear after picking him up, "Xiaobao, this is Grandma, we should respect her, understand?" Xiaobao didn¡¯t speak, but from the moment this woman entered, his eyes, filled with wariness, never left her, and his little body remained seated between her and his mother as if he were protecting his mom. The old master saw this and, suddenly, his gaze guiltily shifted elsewhere. Bai Tingfang noticed it too, and as she walked over, her body stiffened as well, the feeling of being starkly scrutinized made her even more embarrassed and ufortable. Indeed, the child¡¯s mother remembered nothing, but the child himself remembered everything clearly. "Sit down; this is the seat your daughter-inw offered you!" "Mmm..." Bai Tingfang finally sat down, feeling somewhat relieved, happy, but also a bit... guilty and remorseful. Ye Ning had no idea what she was thinking. She started eating after seeing Bai Tingfang sit down, and Xiaobao, also silent, began eating while staying close to his mom. After eating for a while, Bai Tingfang could no longer hold back and spoke, "Ye... Xiaoning, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling a bit better?" Ye Ning looked up, "Much better, I¡¯m not sleeping much these days, and my spirit has greatly improved; thank you for your concern, Mom." "No, no, no, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s what I should do." The usually domineering mistress of the Ou Family suddenly stuttered so much she could barelyplete a sentence. The old master was eating nearby and, hearing this, his tense face finally softened a bit... He understood his wife quite well; she was arrogant and haughty, considering herself above everyone in the Ou Family, but when she would stutter to this extent, it meant that she was ready topromise. So, was she now finallypromising to this daughter-inw? The old master picked up a meatball from the family dish, "Eat this. Tonight is New Year¡¯s Eve, and it¡¯s Xiaoning and Xiaobao¡¯s first timeing home for the holidays. You¡¯re in charge of making it special, remember to do it grandly." As the words fell, Bai Tingfang, who had been racking her brain on how to strike up a conversation with the young girl next to her, was shaken to her core. Looking at the meatball ced into her bowl, she frozepletely. She was to be in charge of preparing for tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve? This was... this was... "Mom, would you like some help? I don¡¯t have anything to do upstairs; I could lend a hand," Ye Ning offered. "You?" "Yeah, even if I don¡¯t know how, you can teach me." The girl who couldn¡¯t remember anything, looking at her mother-inw, had nothing but a sincere smile on her face. When Bai Tingfang saw that, in an instant, it seemed as if something finally cracked open in her heart, and the swiftly rising warmth enveloped her entire being, causing her hand holding the chopsticks to tremble violently! Chapter 720: The Heterochromia Appears Again 14

Chapter 720: Chapter 720: The Heterochromia Appears Again 14

What is forgiveness? Perhaps, this was the best depiction of her at this moment, originally thinking that her great mistake could never be forgiven¡ªby her husband, her son, and all the members of this household¡ªbut unexpectedly, Heaven gave her another chance. It granted her an opportunity to make amends through theplete loss of the girl¡¯s memories! Bai Tingfang finally shed tears from the corners of her eyes; not wanting to be seen, she lowered her head, pretending to eat the meatball. Her fingers, much thinner now, brushed aside the stray strands of hair by her ear and tucked them behind. She was, in fact, a woman who held herself to high standards. In the past, she would never appear before others without delicate makeup and extravagant attire, yet this long month of confinement had left her looking this disheveled. The old patriarch turned his head to look elsewhere! Even though Ye Ning did not quite understand what had happened, seeing Bai Tingfang¡¯s state, she quietly tried to shift her gaze elsewhere to spare her the embarrassment. However, just as she was about to look away, suddenly, her eyes caught sight of the jade earrings dangling from the lobes that were revealed when Bai Tingfang brushed aside her hair! What were those? Her eyes momentarily paused, her pupils intently fixated on the Dragon Pattern Blood Jade Bead on Bai Tingfang¡¯s ear. Dragon Pattern Blood Jade Bead? Why did she know that? Her mouth fell open slightly in disbelief at the thought that had popped into her mind. It was then that a chill suddenly emanated from the earrings, making her pupils contract fiercely. Instantly, the spoon in her hand ttered into the bowl! "Mom¡ª" "Xiaoning? What¡¯s wrong with you, Xiaoning?" Seeing this, the old patriarch, Bai Tingfang, and Xiaobao, who were all sitting at the table, were startled and looked at her. But at this moment, it was as if Ye Ning¡¯s eyes had split open, and a thick, cold mist poured out from the crack, causing her so much pain that she had to cover her eyes! "It hurts¡ª" It hurts? Why should it hurt out of the blue? The old patriarch, who had taken on the responsibility of caring for her, immediately stood up from his chair and came to her side, "Let me see, what¡¯s going on? Why does it hurt?" He leaned in close to her, and because Ye Ning trusted him, she opened her hands to let him look at her eyes. It was then that the old patriarch finally saw her eyes!! They were a pair of dark green pupils that had cracked open! No, not cracked¡ªrather, the veins within the pupils seemed to have absorbed something that caused them to burst open all at once, like fireworks blooming in an instant, dark green sshing open, with other colors flooding in, like the sea, like the starry sky... Until atst, they turned into a ghostly, ominous blue! My God! How could this be? The octogenarian¡¯s face turned pale, and with a staggering step, he retreated. Heterochromia! This girl had heterochromia¡ªmoreover, it was the finest kind of heterochromia: Jade Pupil! How could this be possible? This cannot be, it simply cannot be... He retreated repeatedly, forgetting the people in the living room, forgetting where he was, as if deeply shocked. In a matter of seconds, the blood drained from his face entirely. Chapter 721 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 1

Chapter 721: Chapter 721 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 1

Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t know what had happened and saw him continuously stepping back. She quickly came over to support him, "Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why have your hands and feet suddenly be so cold?" But at this moment, the old master couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Seeing that the girl was still sitting there, his eyes fixedly on her, unmoving as if rooted to the spot. Suddenly, he understood. Then his gaze fell sharply on the woman beside him who was supporting him, specifically on her ears. That was it, she was currently wearing the pair of thousand-year-old burial artifacts of the Han Dynasty royal family. After that brat had asked for the Jade Pendantst time, she had seen the earrings and pestered him to have them, now wearing them with pride. So, the truth of the matter was here! That¡¯s to say, her awakening, her resurrection... The old master suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and within just about ten seconds, he fell backward with a thud, frightening Bai Tingfang who screamed, "Master! Master!!" A piercing scream attracted everyone from outside! Ye Ning was also feeling terribly ufortable sitting there, her eyes as if someone was gouging them out. However, hearing Bai Tingfang¡¯s loud screams, she still covered her eyes and pushed her wheelchair over, "What¡¯s happened? Dad¡¯s okay, right?" "It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s old, and probably had this episode because he saw you in pain and was worried about you. I¡¯ll have someone fetch Chengzhi to take a look; that should be fine," Bai Tingfang said in an attempt tofort her amidst the chaotic scene. Hearing that Ji Chengzhi would being, Ye Ning felt slightly relieved. Afterforting her, Bai Tingfang, along with the servants, hurriedly took the old master away, leaving Nurse Wang to take care of Ye Ning. Strangely enough, after they left, Ye Ning felt her eyes weren¡¯t hurting so much, apart from being excessively teary and sore, the previous difort seemed to have alleviated significantly. What was going on? She was a bit perplexed, but at this time, worried for her well-being, Nurse Wang insisted she rest, and Ye Ning didn¡¯t resist, allowing her to push her back to Orchid Garden. ---- Ou Mucen heard the news around four or five in the afternoon. As soon as he found out that the old master had suddenly copsed from a heart attack, he didn¡¯t even bother to hand off his work and hastily drove back home. Racing back to the estate, he found that Ji Chengzhi was already there. Without going anywhere else, he immediately headed to Bamboo Garden! "What happened? How could he have fainted just like that?" Upon reaching the old master¡¯s bedroom in Bamboo Garden, he immediately saw the old man lying on the bed and urgently asked. Ji Chengzhi, who was administering an IV to the old master, walked over upon seeing his return, "It¡¯s nothing serious. Old people, you know, they have high blood pressure, some arteriosclerosis, and they can¡¯t take much of a shock. It¡¯s quite normal." A shock? What shock? Hearing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes turned towards the woman attending to the old man at the bedside, "Mom, what exactly happened? How did Dad get a shock all of a sudden?" Bai Tingfang looked up at him, "I don¡¯t really know what happened either. It was at lunch when Ye... Xiaoning suddenlyined about pain in her eyes, then your father went to take a look. I don¡¯t know what happened afterward, but he just fainted." Chapter 722 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 2

Chapter 722: Chapter 722 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 2

What? Eye pain? Ou Mucen finally heard the key point, so immediately, his face changed for a moment before he turned to head back to his own Orchid Garden. Ji Chengzhi saw this and caught hold of him from the side, "I¡¯ve already examined her before you came. Didn¡¯t you make her wear that thing you gave her?" "No, she¡¯s been wearing it all along." Ou Mucen was taken aback by this remark. Indeed, that object... since Lin Yebai had instructed him, he had never taken it off her, even today when he went to thepany, he had changed it for her. But... Suddenly, he remembered the discoloration he saw on the object when he took it off at noon. Instantly, a sense of foreboding "thudded" in his heart, giving rise to a bad premonition. "Did you see something?" "Nothing much, but her eyes were of a deep green color." "Deep green?" "Yes, I remember you told me before, because of the specialty of her eyes, and then that man named Lin Yebai gave her a pair of somethings, after which her eyes turned pitch ck, but just now when I went to see her, I found they were deep green again, so I was wondering if you had forgotten to put them on for her?" How could that be? Even if he forgot everything else, he would never forget to put that on for her. The bad feeling in Ou Mucen¡¯s heart grew stronger: "Did you find anything else during your checkup?" Ji Chengzhi thought for a moment: "Nothing else, just that her eyes were extremely bloodshot." "Bloodshot?" "Yes, as if they had been exposed to strong light. When I went there, she kept saying her eyes were hurting, so I washed them for her, applied some eyedrops, and she should be resting now." Ji Chengzhi was aware of the girl¡¯s secret. Ever since Ou Mucen had told him everything, he had been clear about the specifics of her eyes, so when he heard there might be an issue with her eyes, he rushed to check on her right after he had taken care of the old master. Fortunately, there was no serious problem! He didn¡¯t hide anything from him anymore. But on hearing this, Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t stay put any longer and dashed out of the bedroom, heading toward the Orchid Garden. Bai Tingfang stayed in the room, watching him hurry out, disregarding even his own father, which left her quite dissatisfied: "Where is he going? Is he not even caring for his own father?" Ji Chengzhi hurriedlyughed: "Auntie, he¡¯s going to check on Xiaoning. I told him about her eye situation." "Oh..." Hearing this, Bai Tingfang wasn¡¯t upset anymore. Never mind, she wouldn¡¯t interfere from now on. As long as the two of them were happy and blissful, that was enough for her as a mother. ¡ª It was just a few minutes, and Ou Mucen arrived at the Orchid Garden. Once he got to the Orchid Garden, despite usually liking cleanliness, he didn¡¯t even take off his shoes, and rushed in: "Sister Wang? Sister Wang? Where is the young mistress?" "Third Young Master, it¡¯s you who¡¯s back? The Third Young Mistress has fallen asleep." Sister Wang was upstairs tidying up the rooms, when suddenly she heard the anxious footsteps and calls below, and hurriedly came out. Asleep? She¡¯s sleeping? That¡¯s right, Ji Chengzhi said he gave her medicine and then put her to rest. Upon hearing this from Sister Wang and recalling what Ji Chengzhi had told him back in the Bamboo Garden, Ou Mucen immediately went upstairs to his own bedroom. As expected, the girl who had been chatting happily with him at home this morning was now lying deeply asleep on the bed, so quiet and still that even when he entered from outside, opened the door, and his shoes, which he hadn¡¯t taken off, made noise on the wooden floor, she didn¡¯t hear a sound. Chapter 723 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 3

Chapter 723: Chapter 723 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 3

And prior to this, her recovery had reached a point where she could even hear the noises nearby in her sleep. Ou Mucen started to panic a little. That feeling of a chill spreading throughout his body unexinably rose up, as if approaching him step by step. He looked at her lying there, her eyes tightly closed, her lips pale, and her slender cheeks highlighted the red and swollen areas around her eyes. "Ningning?" "Young Master, the young mistress just fell asleep¡ªI¡¯d advise against waking her. She wasining the whole time about her eyes hurting," Sister Wang couldn¡¯t help but remind him from the side when she saw the young master trying to rouse her. Ou Mucen, hearing this, didn¡¯t call out again, but a thing called fear sank down into his chest! He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything else, just that she might suddenly wake up and experience some trouble. If it was merely a recovery, that would be fine. Herplete memory meant that she would seek revenge and be with him. The fear was that something would go awry midway through, and for her eyes¡ªthat really scared him. Ou Mucen sat there for a long time, watching her until he finally asked, "What exactly happened today? How did the young mistress suddenly startining about eye pain?" Sister Wang hurriedly replied, "I don¡¯t know either. I was outside at the time. I only heard the madam call out loudly inside, rushed in, and the young mistress was sitting in her wheelchair, covering her eyes. Meanwhile, the old mastery there." Sister Wang truly didn¡¯t know what had transpired in Bamboo Garden earlier that day. There was a rule within the estate: When the masters were dining, the servants had to leave, or else they would be punished. Therefore, when the four of them were dining in the living room at that time, all the servants were waiting outside for instructions. If anyone knew exactly what happened, it was most likely that child. "Are you talking about Xiaobao?" "Yes, the young master was sitting right next to the young mistress at the time." "Okay, then go quickly and bring him here. I want to ask him," Ou Mucen said when he heard his son knew about the incident, and immediately had Sister Wang look for him. He was too afraid, for fear that he might not be aware of something and she would suffer a major setback, simr to her previous death that he could no longer bear. The child was promptly brought back. Seeing that his father was looking for him, Xiaobao, who was also quite frightened that day, immediately ran over and threw himself into his father¡¯s arms, "Daddy, have you finallye back? Xiaobao was really scared to death today." "Really? Well then, tell Daddy what exactly happened," Ou Mucen lifted his chubby son into his arms, settled him on hisp, and started questioning. Ou Xiaobao, seeing this, didn¡¯t hide anything and told his father everything... "Daddy, I saw Mommy staring at Grandma the whole time, and then she suddenly said her eyes hurt." "Your Grandma?" "Yeah, Grandma sent someone to say she wanted toe down for a meal, so Mommy let here down. At first, everything was fine, but suddenly, I don¡¯t know what happened, Mommy kept staring at Grandma intently, and then she said her eyes hurt." Xiaobao was sitting right between Ye Ning and Bai Tingfang at the time, so he saw Ye Ning¡¯s situation very clearly. Ou Mucen¡¯s expression immediately turned very ugly upon hearing this! It was her again? Why is she so much trouble? Will this ever end? Ou Mucen¡¯s mood plummeted to an all-time low! Chapter 724 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 4

Chapter 724: Chapter 724 What Is Grandpa Thinking? 4

Ou Mucen tucked the girl on the bed and then headed downstairs with the child. Sister Wang watched from behind and ran out to ask, "Young Master, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you staying here with the Young Mistress?" "I¡¯m going to the Bamboo Garden, I have something to ask. Take good care of the Young Mistress here for me, I¡¯ll be back soon." His tone was very cold, as if thettices in the garden outside had formed ice. Sister Wang, hearing this, dared not ask any further and went back inside to continue caring for the girl lying in the bed... Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, aftering out from the Orchid Garden, immediately headed to the Bamboo Garden where he saw his mother and bluntly asked, "What have you done to her again? Why don¡¯t you ever learn your lesson?" "What are you talking about?" Bai Tingfang, who was outside the bedroom administering medicine to the old master, waspletely taken aback by the abrupt usation from her son, "What have I done? Out of the blue, why do you speak so harshly?" "I speak harshly? Then what have you done? After being locked up for over a month, haven¡¯t you learned anything? Do you really have to kill someone before you¡¯re satisfied? How can your heart be so cruel?" "What are you saying? Say that again?" Bai Tingfang, hearing this abrupt usation, finally lost her temper and shouted back, her voice several times louder. Ou Mucen, furiously, was about to continue when suddenly a loud bellow came from behind them in the bedroom, "Get out, all of you! Get far away from here!" Bang¡ª¡ª Something was thrown out of the room, creating a loud crash! Hearing this, Bai Tingfang red hatefully at her son and hurriedly went inside! Ou Mucen¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, but after hearing the loud noise from the bedroom, he ceased hisints and followed her in. Inside the bedroom, indeed, the old man who had woken up at some point was ring furiously at them. Seeing them enter, he snatched up the water ss from the bedside table and threw it, with a smack, it shattered in front of Ou Mucen, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to get out? Leave immediately!!" Was he out of his mind, telling him to leave? Ou Mucen¡¯s handsome face suddenly turned dark. Just as he was about to explode in anger, Bai Tingfang, who had entered the room before him, came over and grabbed his arm, "Alright, alright, we¡¯ll leave right away, just as you wish." And with that, she pushed Ou Mucen out of the bedroom. Ou Mucen felt utterly bewildered. It had been so many years since that temper had been directed at him. Why was he suddenly so irrationally angry; was something going on with his mind? Fortunately, at that time, Ji Chengzhi hadn¡¯t left. Hearing themotion upstairs, he came up, "What¡¯s going on? Mucen, did you provoke your father again?" "Why would I provoke him? He¡¯s just having a fit for no reason!" Ou Mucen was absolutely unsparing in hisments. Hearing this, Bai Tingfang¡¯s face turned livid with anger, "You insolent boy, how can you speak to your father like that? He¡¯s just been ill, a bit of temper is to be expected. Can¡¯t you, as his son, tolerate that?" Ji Chengzhi, witnessing the scene, also intervened, "Enough, just bear with it. He¡¯s old, it¡¯s natural for him to be irritable after such a shock." While speaking, he pulled him down the stairs! It was at this point, the even more ill-tempered third young master of the Ou Family, that finally left the upstairs and followed Ji Chengzhi downstairs. Chapter 725: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family!

Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family!

Descending, Ji Chengzhi had simply pulled him to sit down in the garden outside, worried that he would hear themotion from upstairs and get angry again. The two started smoking... "What did you mean when you said he was frightened just now?" "I guessed. You¡¯re not unaware of the way that woman¡¯s eyes are. It¡¯s fine for people who are familiar with her, but for someone who has never seen her before, wouldn¡¯t they be frightened by those eerily green eyes?" Ou Mucen: "..." Holding the cigarette in his hand, he sat there, propping himself up with one hand against the sofa. Only after a while did he exhale a smoke ring, "So are you saying that his sudden heart attack was also out of fright?" Ji Chengzhi nodded, "That should be the case, so you should understand. The old man is already eighty, not so strong against scares!" Ou Mucen sneered coldly without saying a word... Who knew why such a thing had happened today? Her eyes had been fine before, so why did they suddenly revert to their original color today? And, what about that thin thing originally in her eyes? Ou Mucen just couldn¡¯t figure it out! Of course, if he had seen the ear pendants his mother was wearing, he might have understood. But since he hadn¡¯t seen them, he remained unaware of the true reason behind Ye Ning¡¯s eye issue at noon. And when he thought to ask his mother about it again, Bai Tingfang had already been ordered by the old man lying in the bedroom to take off the ear pendants. "Why take them off? Aren¡¯t they pretty?" "If I tell you to take them off, just do it. Why so much nonsense?" The old man in bed coughed angrily upon seeing her dare to talk back to him. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t dare contradict him and hurriedly took off the ear pendants, then reluctantly returned them... It was just a pair of ear pendants; was it worth all this fuss? When Bai Tingfang finally left, her face was sullen, showing her deep dissatisfaction. But the old man, after getting his hands on the ear pendants, thought of the pair of eyes he had seen not long ago. His lips, devoid of any blood, trembled twice, and his fingers suddenly clenched tightly, as if he wished to crush the objects into powder right away. Retribution! ¡ª¡ª Due to the old man¡¯s sudden illness and Ye Ning¡¯s unexpected condition, Ou Mucen had not gone to thepany in the following days, choosing instead to stay at the vi to take care of the two of them. Luckily, after that day, with Ji Chengzhi¡¯s meticulous care, both recovered well. Within a few days, they were almost back to normal. Seeing this, Ou Mucen thought about the uing New Year at thepany and the pile of work awaiting him. He decided to go to thepany to settle things there first, then return for the New Year celebrations. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that just one day after he left, Ou Mufeng arrived at Blue Mountain Vi with the children, Bai Wei, and Bai Guanjie, iming that the old master had invited them to spend the New Year at the vi. Mrs. Wang found this unbelievable! The eldest Miss and her family actually came here for the New Year? But previously, because of the third young master¡¯s request, hadn¡¯t the old master always hesitated to agree for fear that the ill-tempered eldest Miss would cause trouble? How could it suddenly be...? Mrs. Wang began to feel uneasy! Ye Ning was unaware of this. Her eyes had healed, and seeing that the weather had been nice these past days, she wanted to take a walk in the Bamboo Garden, "Mrs. Wang, are you done with your chores? Let¡¯s go down for a walk together, the air is quite fresh. And we can check on what Xiaobao is doing." Chapter 726: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 2

Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 2

Xiaobao, the child, ever since he arrived here, has been like a cow let loose, disappearing all day long, just running wild outside. While Sister Wang was watching the family enter from the balcony, she suddenly heard the young mistress say she wanted to go downstairs for a walk, which put her in a difficult position, "Young Mistress, it¡¯s quite cold outside today, why don¡¯t we stay in?" "Cold? Not at all, the sun is shining beautifully today, and besides, even if it were cold, don¡¯t I have warm clothes?" Ye Ning didn¡¯t want to listen to her and started rolling the wheelchair out of the bedroom herself. Seeing this, Sister Wang had no choice but to hurry over and push her downstairs. Well, if they run into each other, so be it, after all, this is within the garden. They wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to the Young Mistress. Thinking this, Sister Wang, therefore, directly wheeled the girl outside after they descended the stairs. Indeed, just as they left their courtyard, there was a family outside, loaded with big and small packages,ing their way, and just then, they bumped into Ye Ning who was leaving. Ou Mufeng? Why have theye again? Ye Ning, who was unaware they were already there, froze in her wheelchair upon seeing these people. Simrly, Ou Mufeng and her party saw her too. Having finally entered this garden after so many days and seeing her, Mufeng stood there and let out a strangeugh, "Third Younger Sister, hello! Bet you didn¡¯t expect I¡¯de back." As her words fell, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed! This woman, her husband had told her their rtionship was not good, for they were not born of the same mother, and because she was jealous of her father¡¯s kindness towards him. Ye Ning, sitting in the wheelchair, recalled the unpleasantness at the flower market not long ago and her smile instantly faded, her face bing tense as she looked at them. She was not afraid, rather, she was wondering, how could they be here? "What¡¯s the matter? Not moving? Third Younger Sister, do you not wee your sister¡¯s return?" Seeing the woman in the wheelchair standing still after she greeted her, Ou Mufeng¡¯s face grew even more sarcastic. Ye Ning still showed no emotion, but her countenance began to grow colder. It was Sister Wang, standing behind, who saw the approaching elder sister¡¯s unfriendly tone and hurried over to smooth things over, "Elder Sister, how could the Young Mistress not wee you? The Young Mistress is just surprised to see you, isn¡¯t that right, Young Mistress?" "Shut your mouth. Who do you think you are to speak here, you lowly servant?" Sister Wang had barely finished her sentence when she was harshly interrupted by the woman, whose tone was as haughty as could be! So chastised, Sister Wang¡¯s face turned pale with anger, and she wanted to say something, but ultimately, because of her position and the young master¡¯s absence, she had to swallow her anger and hold it in. Let the small triumph, wait and see, the Third Young Master won¡¯t let you off when he returns! Sister Wang started to move Ye Ning in the wheelchair to leave. But at that moment, Ou Mufeng, already on her high horse, became even more arrogant. Seeing Sister Wang preparing to move Ye Ning, she immediately took the child from Bai Wei¡¯s arms and blocked Ye Ning¡¯s path. "Didn¡¯t Ou Mucen forbid us from spending the New Year here? Well, look, I¡¯vee back, haven¡¯t I? Do you know who this child is? He is the great-grandson of the Ou Family. And what are you, Ye Ning? A lowly adopted daughter, picked up from the orphanage, can youpare with our great-grandson Tianshu?" Chapter 727: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 3

Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 3

"Miss!!" "..." Tianshu, that was Ou Yuze¡¯s child, had been named by the Ou family patriarch after being sent to the Bai family to be raised by Ou Mufeng. As the atmosphere became fraught with tension, Sister Wang stood there, trembling with anger, barely able to control herself. Finally, Ye Ning, sitting in her wheelchair, coldly swept her eyes over the woman and spoke, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I also can¡¯t understand what you mean, but if you really have a problem, you can wait for your brother toe back and talk to him. In front of me, no matter what you say, it¡¯s useless." "What did you say?" Ou Mufeng waspletely baffled by this unexpected retort! She couldn¡¯t understand the meaning? And she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about? What in the world was she saying? Did she not realize she was being insulted just now? And quite harshly at that. Was she dumb? Couldn¡¯t she even discern that? Ou Mufeng seriously doubted this woman¡¯s mental faculties! Yet, the fact remained that after Ye Ning had spoken those words and saw there was no reaction, she added, "Or, if it¡¯s urgent, I can also call him right now and let him tell you." Having said that, her delicate fingers took out the mobile phone from her person, swiped open the screen, and truly prepared to make the call. Ou Mufeng was stunned when she saw this! This wretch was actually going to call that man? Bai Guanjie and Bai Wei, who followed, were also dumbfounded, while Sister Wang, standing behind the wheelchair, almostughed out loud at the young madam¡¯s move! Brilliant, simply brilliant! She had really not expected that the young madam, who seemed to know nothing and looked so naive after losing her memory, could pull such a trick at the critical moment. Criticizing her as lowly? Insulting her as an orphan, inferior even to that child? Well then, let¡¯s have the man who brought her here have a proper talk with you and see who really has the right to stand in this yard. Also, let¡¯s see, are these words something you, an outside married daughter, can say? The phone call was made, and in just a few seconds, everyone present heard the sound of the call connecting. Bai Guanjie¡¯s legs trembled when he heard it! Are you kidding me? That was his father-inw¡¯s most formidable younger brother. If he offended or annoyed him, would he even live to see the New Year? In a panic, tossing aside all decorum, he rushed over with a sycophantic look, pressing the red button on the girl¡¯s phone, "Sister-inw, listen to me, it¡¯s all my sister¡¯s nonsense. Don¡¯t take her seriously." While speaking, worried that the girl might continue with the call, he even took the mobile phone away from her. Ye Ning frowned and said, "No, I think it¡¯s better to clear this up. Since my sister-inw has such a big issue with me, and I don¡¯t understand, then it¡¯s better to call my husband and rify." "There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need to trouble the third brother with this. You know how busy he is with hispany. If we bother him with such a trivial matter, wouldn¡¯t we be too inconsiderate?" Bai Guanjie was so desperate he nearly knelt down to the woman. Ou Mufeng finally realized the gravity of the situation, seeing her husband turning pale with anxiety. She stood there stiffly, holding the child. Her face truly went from green to red, red to white, more colorful than arge dyeing workshop. Chapter 728: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 4

Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 4

Watching the whole family being pushed to the brink by the girl, with their faces turning green, Sister Wang, who was by the side and enjoying the drama immensely, began to smooth things over: "Young Mistress, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not make the call, shall we? The Young Master is, after all, so busy." "Is that so?" "Yes, think about it, we have the son-inw right here, and since he has promised to have a good talk with the Miss, we don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore, do you agree?" Sister Wang¡¯s main reason for smoothing things over was the fear of driving the family into a corner, where they mightsh out in desperation and do something irrational, and with the Young Master absent at such a time, things could get troublesome if that happened. After the peacemaking speech, Bai Guanjie, who was a sharp man, immediately took the hint: "Right, right, right, I will go back and speak well to your sister, so little sister-inw, please do not be angry anymore, lest you harm your health." Like this... Ye Ning, who was seated in the wheelchair, finally stopped arguing when she heard this, took back her cellphone, and let Sister Wang push her away. In fact, she truly felt indifferent to the words with which the woman called Ou Mufeng had cursed her; she had no idea who she was, so how could she be affected by what was being said? The reason she wanted to get back at her was simply because she couldn¡¯t stand seeing her preen and swagger. As she was pushed along, she noticed that the previously pleasant sunshine had now be overcast due to the dy, which made her somewhat displeased: "How could theye over? Didn¡¯t my husband say they were not allowed to visit?" Sister Wang shook her head: "I don¡¯t know, could it be... because of the child?" "The child?" Ye Ning thought of the child that the woman had been holding, and suddenly, she paused: "That child... is the child of my husband¡¯s nephew?" Sister Wang¡¯s face shed with a hint of nervousness: "Yes... it¡¯s his." "Then how exactly did his parents die? I always hear this Miss saying that I killed them, Sister Wang, did I really kill someone in the past?" "No, no, no... Young Mistress, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, you didn¡¯t kill anyone, how could you? They say such things about you because they can¡¯t stand you, didn¡¯t you notice? Just now, they spoke so offensively." Sister Wang was genuinely afraid she would keep asking, and hurriedly used the recent conversation to stop her. She couldn¡¯t be med; the Third Young Master had already instructed her not to share even half a word with her about the incidents concerning the Second Branch of the family. If something were to go wrong, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. So at this moment, she would rather quickly change the subject than to let her continue to inquire about this. But the girl she was pushing forward fell into deep contemtion upon hearing her words... Ou Mufeng, this woman, although I can feel how much she dislikes me, in front of so many people, she, as an Ou family Miss, could not possibly speak such outrageous lies. Then, could it be true what she said about me killing her nephew? Just then, as the wheelchair passed by a certain spot, she could see the long-abandoned yard across from her, and as she looked up at it, she was struck by the destion and bleakness of the ce, looking as though it had been neglected for a very long time, and for some reason, it made her feel strangely ufortable inside. The nephew? What was the nephew¡¯s name? And, if it really was me who killed him, why would I have done it? Ye Ning, with that trace of rity in her eyes, finally began to experience ripples of disturbance... Chapter 729: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 5

Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 5

After the Ou Mufeng¡¯s family arrived, a few more pairs of chopsticks were added to the dining table at Bamboo Garden. Strangely enough, despite the old master¡¯s initial nervousness about this family visiting, once they arrived, he became exceedingly hospitable, even more so than to Ye Ning and her child. Ye Ning didn¡¯t quite understand these nuances and didn¡¯t feel much about it, but Wang Sister felt a sudden sense of rm upon seeing this. This wasn¡¯t right. What was happening today seemed off in every way. In the past, ever since the young master had made his stance clear, the old master had not even dared to let the Bai Familye to Bamboo Garden, but now, not only had he allowed them to visit, he was also showering them with warmth. It was almost as if he couldn¡¯t wait for them to spend the New Year here. What was going on? The more Wang Sister observed, the more she found it odd. On the other hand, looking at her own mistress after seating at the table, the old master, who used to show her great concern now seemed topletely ignore her presence, leaving her out in the cold. Immediately, her unease deepened! "Madam, your spoon." "Mm, okay, just put it there!" Ye Ning truly hadn¡¯t noticed any of this. It wasn¡¯t so much that she didn¡¯t notice, but rather that she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to it. In her mind, ever since Su Xing, she had been void of all thoughts except for the man who held her in the palm of his hand and everything he had told her. He had told her this was his father, his home, so in Ye Ning¡¯s heart, she too considered him her dearest family, her own home. Therefore, at this time, she wouldn¡¯t pay attention to these details. Besides, this old master had genuinely been very kind to her recently. It wasn¡¯t until she was eating and the pumpkin millet porridge, which had been specially made for her, rotated on the ss table and was suddenly taken away by Bai Wei sitting opposite her. Then, right before her eyes, Bai Wei began to eat it spoonful by spoonful. That¡¯s when Ye Ning¡¯s gaze froze momentarily, and her hand holding the spoon stiffened. The pumpkin millet porridge had been prepared because her body hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and her digestive system had been weak. It was specially arranged by the kitchen in Bamboo Garden for her. But why was Bai Wei eating it? Putting down her spoon, she turned her head toward the old master at the head of the long table! However, to her surprise again, the old master, who used to care for her, now seemed as if he didn¡¯t see her at all, just engrossed in lively conversation with his son-inw, without ncing her way. Seeing this, a hint of disappointment finally surfaced at the bottom of her heart, and she let go of her spoon. "Mommy, why aren¡¯t you eating?" Just at that moment, Xiaobao, who had been sitting beside the old master, came over. Noticing that his mother wasn¡¯t eating, he leaned on her and asked. Ye Ning looked down to see her son hade over and quickly masked the trace of disappointment on her face, picking him up: "Mommy is eating, what would Xiaobao like to eat?" Xiaobao pointed at something on the dining table, "I want that." "Alright, Mommy will get it for you!" "Two pieces? To eat with Mommy?" "Mm... Okay!" The meal seemed tost an eternity, with only the sound of the Ou Family¡¯s lively conversation in her ears, while on this side, the mother and child were as if neglected, with no one starting from the beginning to the end even asking them a question. Chapter 730: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 6

Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Ye Ning, I Am the True Person of the Ou Family! 6

Sister Wang watched with ache in her eyes and pain in her heart, yet she dared not say a word. She understood that this young mistress, although her mind was empty, was actually very clever and delicate. How could she not see what was happening around her? It was no easy task to finish the meal, and sure enough, when the girl mentioned going back, hardly anyone paid her any attention. As for the child, he was beckoned over by the patriarch sitting on the sofa, who was drinking tea with his son-inw and daughter, to join him. But if the mother was such an intelligent person, how could her child be foolish? Seeing his mother being neglected, the child, who had been running wild here for many days, took the initiative for the first time to apany his mother back: "I don¡¯t want to sit anymore. I want to take Mommy back; she is tired." The four-year-old child, holding his mother¡¯s hand, soon left the garden, along with Sister Wang, pushing the wheelchair away. As soon as they left the garden, the Bai Family members still chatting andughing in the living room, and Ou Mufeng,ughed even louder, bing even more triumphant. Topete with Ou Mufeng? Hmph! They were far from her match! Bai Tingfang also noticed something amiss. After the Bai Family¡¯s arrival, theirughter and presence seemed to take over the whole Bamboo Garden. It was as if they had imed the entire garden, while her own grandson was neglected and sent away as if someone had tired of him. Immediately, she felt displeased and took a te of fruit that hadn¡¯t been served yet and left. "Xiaobao? Xiaobao, wait for grandma!" Coming out of the garden, from afar, she saw two figures, one tall and one short, pushing a wheelchair ahead, so she called out from behind and chased after them. Ou Xiaobao, who was pushing his mother at the moment, suddenly heard the voice from behind and stopped. Turning his small body around, he looked back. How could it be her? Ou Xiaobao showed a look of surprise, and likewise, Ye Ning in the wheelchair also turned around in astonishment: "Mom, what are you doing here?" These past few days, their interactions had actually been quite harmonious! When Bai Tingfang arrived, she saw the girl, now her daughter-inw, sitting there calmly, appearing unfazed by the cold treatment she had just received inside. This made Bai Tingfang feel a pang of irritation. "Why do you think I¡¯m here? You hardly ate anything just now. Here, have this!" Her words were still stiff, and her attitude carried a certain petnce. Ye Ning looked at the fruit in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly: "Mom, did you actually bring fruit especially for me to eat?" Bai Tingfang¡¯s face reddened instantly: "It¡¯s not for you; it¡¯s for my grandson. Come on, big grandson, hold this for me." After speaking, she handed the te of fruit to the small child. Ou Xiaobao was simply at a loss for words with this woman! But no matter what, the fact that she acted this way made him dislike her less, so he caught the te of fruit, lifted his round little head, and looked up at her: "Grandma, aren¡¯t you going to keep the other childpany? And your daughter?" Pah! That was neither her daughter nor a child rted to her! Bai Tingfang felt both sour and happy being called grandma, and she reached out to touch the pretty little head of the child. Immediately, her eyes darkened with malice: "Just wait. Grandma will take care of them for you." Chapter 731 Someone Has to Deal With Them 1

Chapter 731: Chapter 731 Someone Has to Deal With Them 1

"Mother-inw..." Ye Ning heard this and immediately frowned, "You should not take a child¡¯s words seriously." Bai Tingfang sneered coldly, "There¡¯s no need for you to instruct me on this matter. I have my own judgement. You go back and rest. Xiaobao, take your mother back." It seemed she was reluctant to engage in further conversation, and after saying just those two sentences, she had Wang Sister and Xiaobao take her back. Ye Ning was somewhat worried. This mother-inw, whom she had only met a few days ago, had a vicious look in her eyes just now, and she didn¡¯t seem like someone to be trifled with. If because of her this family became disharmonious, it would really be terrible. However, Wang Sister seemed quite indifferent to the matter. Not only that, she seemed somewhat pleased, as if, finally, someone stood up for Ye Ning and the grievances she suffered in Bamboo Garden. When evening arrived, Ou Mucen also came back. Upon hearing that Ou Mufeng¡¯s family hade again, he was shocked, and at the same time, he looked very displeased. "What exactly happened?" "I do not know. The young mistress said that the master had invited them toe back for the New Year," replied Wang Sister, not daring to look into those frightening eyes. Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s expression grew darker, and immediately, he wanted to go to Bamboo Garden to find the old master. But at this moment, Ye Ning in the bedroom suddenly poked her head out and called him, "Husband,e here for a moment." Ou Mucen, hearing this, finally stopped in his tracks! No matter what, it would be better not to let her know too much at this time, including the messy affairs of his family. Thus, Ou Mucen turned back and reentered the bedroom, "What is it? Are you looking for your husband for something?" The girl inside the bedroom was sitting at the dressing table, not quite sure what she was doing, her head lowered as she rummaged through a drawer. Ou Mucen saw her and then walked over, watching as she searched left and right... "Husband, where is my hair ribbon?" "..." Hair ribbon? How would he know about that thing? He walked over and began searching beside her, "Where did you put it when you went to sleep?" "It was just on the table, but now I can¡¯t find it. Can you help me see if it fell onto the floor?" She spoke softly there, not so much asking him to find a hair ribbon, but rather as if she was stalling him, preventing him from going to Bamboo Garden. Ou Mucen caught on and his eyes involuntarily twitched; he really squatted down to look for it on the floor. And indeed, near the leg of the dressing table, he found the hair ribbon, pure ck with a smooth round pearl on it, simple in design yet notcking in elegance and nobility. It appeared that, unconsciously, the girl had started using hairbands to tie her hair... He remembered the first time he saw her, with her neatly short hair, and then looking at the mirror now, he saw her hair had grown long enough to be tied with a hairband, and he was somewhat taken aback, "Your hair has grown so long." Ye Ning smiled, "Was my hair very short before?" Ou Mucen nodded, recalling her appearance from the past. It had indeed been very short, so much so that the first time he saw her, he was quite displeased because he had always favored girls with long hair. But that day, he met her, a woman who went to interview at hispany, yet managed to lose her child in his building instead. "Back then, you had no idea how bad it was. When we first met, you appeared in front of me unkempt and wild like a madwoman; I almost couldn¡¯t tell you were a woman." Chapter 732 Someone Has to Deal With Them 2

Chapter 732: Chapter 732 Someone Has to Deal With Them 2

"Ah? Am I really that terrible?" "Yes, you are, because you lost the child!" "The child... is lost?" The girl sitting in front of the dressing table widened her eyes in shock: "Are you talking about Xiaobao?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Yes, what kind of mother are you? Losing your own child. If it wasn¡¯t for me, our son would have been kidnapped by traffickers." As he spoke, the man who was clumsilybing the woman¡¯s hair, felt some lingering resentment. You would think that as a mother, that would be enough, but no, if it weren¡¯t for Little Baozi being clever and running into me, wouldn¡¯t things have been terrible? Wouldn¡¯t my son be gone? Ou Mucen, still angry about the incident, increased the force in his hands a bit, causing the woman under his hands to cry out, "Ouch... ouch, that hurts, be gentle!" "Feeling pain now?" "No kidding, why don¡¯t you try pulling your own hair?" "I¡¯m trying to tell you that if you lose our son again next time, it won¡¯t just be your hair that¡¯s going to hurt." Ye Ning: "..." What kind of talk is that? Next time, if anyone gets lost, it¡¯ll be you! The couple chatted back and forth, each sentence more disconnected than thest, and Ou Mucen eventually forgot his original purpose. It wasn¡¯t until he finished tying her hair that the girl seated there said, "Husband, since they¡¯re all here, let¡¯s not chase them away anymore. It¡¯s the New Year; kicking them out would beughable." Ou Mucen went nk for a moment before he remembered his own affairs! He did indeed want to drive them out. What did he mean? Was she treating his words like wind passing by her ears? And had she just called them over? In an instant, the softness on Ou Mucen¡¯s face vanished, and his features turned icy cold, "What did they do to you when they came today?" Ye Ning hurriedly shook her head, "They didn¡¯t do anything. What could they possibly do to me here? Don¡¯t I have so many people looking after me? There¡¯s Dad, Mom, Ying Hao, and others, right?" She was afraid that hearing even the slightest upset would have him chasing people out again, so she quickly mentioned several names. Indeed, after she said that, his icy expression softened ever so slightly... "It¡¯s not that I want to drive them out so badly, but their family has bad conduct. Fine, since you¡¯ve put it that way, let them stay here for now. After all, I¡¯ll be staying at home after myst ss tomorrow." "You have a holiday?" "Mhm!" Ou Mucen, seeing the smile in her eyes, couldn¡¯t help but soften his own heart, "Do you want to go somewhere?" Ye Ning shook her head and rested it on his shoulder, "I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to be with you." She became more dependent on him and more candid in expressing her emotions, without any pretense. A flicker went through Ou Mucen¡¯s heart, and finally, he held her in his arms, wrapping his hands around her. Gradually, his breath deepened, getting lost in her faint scent... Wanting you by my side... He felt the same way. To have you by my side for a lifetime would be enough! That night, the family of three at Orchid Garden didn¡¯t go to Bamboo Garden for dinner. Upon inquiry, they learned that the Third Young Master had taken the Third Young Mistress and the young master out for dinner. When Bai Tingfang heard this, she red at the "family members" who were happily gathered in the living room, and without eating, she hurried upstairs. Ou Mufeng, you push away my son and grandson, but I¡¯m not going to swallow this anger so easily! Chapter 733 Someone Has to Deal With Them 3

Chapter 733: Chapter 733 Someone Has to Deal With Them 3

A good night¡¯s sleep¡ª The next morning, as it was the twenty-eighth of thest month of the year, there were only two days left until the New Year. It was also thest working day for the Ou Group! On thest working day, typically, it was the day of the year-end staff dinner. After the dinner, everyone would go on holiday and enter the Spring Festival vacation. Ou Mucen got up the next morning knowing he mighte back veryte, so after getting ready, he went straight to Bamboo Garden. "Young master, the master, the madam, the third young master is here!" As soon as he arrived at Bamboo Garden, the servants there saw him and happily called out. The third young master of the Ou Family was now the person in charge of the entire Ou Group; his arrival here was sure to be weed by everyone. As the servants called out, indeed, Ou Mufeng¡¯s family, who hade over early in the morning, along with Bai Tingfang, emerged from inside. Seeing him standing there, Ou Mufeng immediately walked over with a smile, "Yo, third brother, why so early? Going to work?" Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes were cold, and his face and brows were even more chilling, "Mom, where¡¯s dad?" "He hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. Do you need him for something?" "Nothing in particr, just a reminder that the New Year is almost upon us. I hope he doesn¡¯t turn our home into a den of gloom and doom. Otherwise, no one will be able to enjoy the New Year!" His words were enunciated slowly, with a chilling voice and utterly unsympathetic tone, making them almost bleed from fury! When Ou Mufeng heard this, his face immediately turned green, "Ou Mucen, what are you saying? What do you mean by turning it into a den of gloom and doom? I¡¯m a member of this Ou Family, and mying back for New Year makes it gloomy?" "Whether it¡¯s true or not, you know best. But let me remind you, Ou Mufeng, if you still want your Bai Family to have any standing in the Ou Group, you¡¯d better behave. Otherwise, I guarantee you won¡¯t get a single penny!" "You¡ª" Ou Mufeng was so angry he shouted! But at this moment, the man who hade specifically to warn her before work, coldly dropped this sentence and turned to leave. The anger of Ou Mufeng and Bai Guanjie was so intense they nearly fainted. On the other hand, Bai Tingfang, who stood at the opposite doorway, felt her spirits lift as her son¡¯s appearance violently subdued the arrogant couple from yesterday. Trying to fight with her son? They were still too green! "Third young master..." "You don¡¯t need to apany me to thepany today. Stay at home and protect the young madam. Remember, if anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to act!" "Yes!" The final sentence was delivered with a particrly stern tone. Ying Hao understood and agreed, watching his master leave. ¡ª¡ª After Ou Mucen left, Wang Sister did not take Ye Ning to Bamboo Garden anymore, considering the family that had arrived was known for being troublesome. Instead, after Ye Ning got up, she took her for a walk in the lower garden. "Young madam, the madam seems to be preparing New Year¡¯s goods today. Would you like to go and see?" "Really? Yes, I would love to!" Hearing this suggestion, Ye Ning could hardly wait. Since her return to the family, she found her mother-inw to be decent, albeit a bit awkward around her, but still very tolerant and considerate of her. So, when Wang Sister suggested this, she readily agreed with excitement. Seeing her consent, Wang Sister led her out of Orchid Garden, heading toward the main hall. Chapter 734 Someone Has to Deal With Them 4

Chapter 734: Chapter 734 Someone Has to Deal With Them 4

In Blue Mountain Vi, in addition to the four vis where the masters lived, there was a main building not far from the entrance, which was the main ce for entertaining guests and hosting banquets. This time, because of the New Year¡¯s Eve feast which would officially announce Ye Ning¡¯s identity and Ou Xiaobao¡¯s existence, the preparations within the vi were particrly grand, which made the workload much heavier. Ye Ning was wheeled over and saw that the servants in the garden were already busy. Her heart lightened with joy, "Where is Mother-inw?" "Just ahead," came the reply. "She¡¯s been really busy these past two days, let¡¯s go over and take a look." "Sure!" Ye Ning knew that her mother-inw was busy. The mistress of Blue Mountain Vi, how could she not be? Indeed, as they approached the main building, they saw a middle-aged high-ssdy wearing a sun hat with her sleeves rolled up, busy directing the servants in arranging the pottedndscapes and various other decorations bought from outside. This was Bai Tingfang! Yes, the mistress of the vi was not just a pampered high-ssdy; her personality was sometimes more like that of a butler here. Her assertive and decisive style was somewhat simr to that of her son, Ou Mucen. Seeing her, Ye Ning quickly had Sister Wang push her over, "Mother-inw¡ª" Bai Tingfang was in the midst of a hectic moment; hearing someone call her from behind, she turned around with hands on her hips, "Ye Ning? What brings you here?" "Just taking a stroll!" "It¡¯s so cold out, what¡¯s so good about strolling? If it makes your body ufortable again, that rascal will scold me," said Bai Tingfang, her tone was not very friendly, brusque and stiff as usual. Ye Ning was used to her manner of speaking and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Looking behind Bai Tingfang, she saw a pile of colorful ribbons and various small light bulbs and asked, "What are you doing? Need a hand?" "Shoo, shoo, what help can you offer? It¡¯d be great if you didn¡¯t cause any trouble!" Bai Tingfang nced at Ye Ning¡¯s legs in the wheelchair, showing no intention to deal with her and went on with her work. Sister Wang, standing by, felt a bit awkward and thought about suggesting the young mistress return, but at that moment, the girl in the wheelchair began picking up the tangled mess of light strings on the ground. "Young Mistress?" "Get me a pair of scissors, I know how to do this," Ye Ning said calmly, and then, with nimble fingers, she began working on the entangled light strings. Seeing this, Sister Wang could only bring her a pair of scissors and the two of them started to work it out together. Bai Tingfang thought that after her words, the girl would leave. Yet, after busying herself for a bit and looking back, she found the girl in the wheelchair calmly untangling light strings,pletely ignoring her words. This woman really was... "Madam, don¡¯t me the young mistress. Before the eldest miss arrived, the young mistress could move around everywhere, but now the eldest miss is always staying in Bamboo Garden. If the young mistress happens to bump into them while wandering the garden, it wouldn¡¯t be good," the butler advised. "..." Chapter 735 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 1

Chapter 735: Chapter 735 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 1

Standing there, Bai Tingfang frowned for a long time before she finally dropped what was in her hand and said to the worker who was decorating the entrance of the hall, "You just said that we¡¯re missing a piece of decoration for the back of this hall, is that right?" "Yes, Madam!" "And what are the requirements?" "It should be grand and luxurious. You can buy a painting or a piece of artwork to decorate the ce. What do you think, Madam?" "Alright then, I¡¯ll take a look around. Write down the dimensions for me." "Certainly, Madam!" Upon hearing such good news, the master worker wouldn¡¯t dy. He immediately wrote down the specifications of the flower arrangement and handed it to Bai Tingfang. Sister Wang, who was watching from the side, thought the Madam was angry and wanted to go out shopping because she couldn¡¯t bear having her and her servants always clinging around her; suddenly, Sister Wang¡¯s face turned a bit unnatural, "Madam, please don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re really displeased, I¡¯ll take Missus back." "Take her back for what? As a daughter-inw of this house, doesn¡¯t she have work to do?" With that, the woman, who was still holding her sleeves up high and wearing a pair of t shoes, took off her hat and walked towards the wheelchair. Sister Wang was stunned, not knowing what she was about to do; her eyes were fixed directly on her. Simrly, Ye Ning was somewhat stunned until the mother-inw came over and took hold of the armrest of her wheelchair. Only then did she look at her in amazement, "Grandmother, where are you taking me?" "Aren¡¯t you idling with nothing to do? Come and do some work with me!" "..." Work? Where was she going to work? Sister Wang, on the other hand, was not just surprised by the word "work"; she came over intending to ask for rity, but in just that moment, the Madam had already pushed the wheelchair away. My goodness! Where was the Madam taking the Missus? And she wasn¡¯t allowed to follow. Sister Wang was dumbfounded! Simrly, not far away, Ying Hao, who had been secretly protecting the Missus, was also stunned by the scene. It took him a moment to recover before he hastily sent out a message. "Third Young Master, the Madam took the Missus out, and I don¡¯t know for what. Should I follow them, or stop them?" "..." After sending the message, there was no reply on the phone for a long time; probably, the other side was really busy. Seeing this, Ying Hao had no choice but to follow at a distance, fearing something might go wrong. However, he saw that after the wheelchair was pushed out the front door, the Madam, dressed in a gray tracksuit, pushed the girl in front of her to her yellow Ferrari, then opened the car door, helped her out of the wheelchair, and ced her in the car. Goodness, what was the Madam really up to? While he was still in shock, his phone suddenly made the sound of an iing message; he hurried to check his phone... BOSS: "Where did you take her?" Ying Hao: "Don¡¯t know, I just saw her getting into the Madam¡¯s car." BOSS: "What was the Madam doing at home today?" Ying Hao: "She was working on the hall, busy all morning with the arrangements!" "..." Busy all morning with arranging the hall? In an impably neat office, the man finally managed to take a moment away from the piles of paperwork to check his phone. After seeing the response, he pondered for a moment, then quickly typed a few words and sent them out. BOSS: "Leave them be, let them go! Just follow behind and make sure they don¡¯t notice you." Actually, regarding his mother, Ou Mucen had felt that he could not understand her since shortly after the Chinese New Year. You¡¯d think she was suspected of mistreating that girl again, but after that day, she hadn¡¯t shown any sign of it again. Chapter 736 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 2

Chapter 736: Chapter 736 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 2

Not only that, her attitude towards that girl also seemed to have changed a bit; no longer did she disy the kind of animosity where she couldn¡¯t wait to tear her apart upon sighting her, instead, she showed more care towards her. Even though her demeanor looked so stiff, so awkward! Ou Mucen thought about this, and decided not to worry too much about it anymore. Tossing his cell phone aside, he got busy again. It was thest day of the year, and he was truly swamped to the point of madness! However, just when he was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to take a sip of water, Secretary Gao suddenly pushed the door open and came in, "Third Young Master, awyer named Tang Zheng is calling for you." Tang Zheng? Isn¡¯t that thewyer hired for the recent murder case at the courthouse? The man who was engrossed in reviewing documents paused his pen, "What¡¯s the matter?" Secretary Gao hesitated in his speech, "It seems... there¡¯s a bit of an issue with the case we filed." An issue with the case we filed? Why? Upon hearing this, the already somewhat irritable man due to the workload looked even more displeased, "Didn¡¯t you tell him that if he can¡¯t settle this case, he can forget about being awyer for the rest of his life?" "I did, but... he said it¡¯s due to a very unexpected reason?" "What unexpected reason?" "Third Young Master... perhaps you should take the call and listen to what he has to say?" Secretary Gao was trembling as he spoke, and had he not been holding that cell phone in his hand, he might have already left. Fortunately, hearing his advice to take the call, the man sitting behind the desk amidst a pile of documents finally adjusted his tie and snatched the cell phone from him. "Hello?" "Third Young Master, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s a bit of a situation now." "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me; just tell me, can you take care of this case or not?" There was no room for negotiation, no chance for struggle, the man coldly threw out this sentence, and the temperature in the office immediately plunged to freezing point. Thewyer on the other end shivered violently, and finally, a cold sweat broke out. "Third Young Master, rest assured, I, Tang Zheng, will definitely handle this matter. It¡¯s just that today, La Shiwen and his daughter brought forward a new witness, named Han Duo." "What did you say?" Ou Mucen was stunned for a moment, "Han Duo?" Thewyer nodded, "Yes, this woman named Han Duo, after appearing in court, denied that La Chenxi was attacking your wife at that time. Instead, she testified that she was saving her. She imed to have witnessed it herself, saying that you, Young Master, had misunderstood and thought she was harming your wife." "Is she insane?" Ou Mucen was furious, and blurted out. Han Duo? How could this woman suddenly pop up? Even if she popped up, why is she spouting such nonsense? On that day when he returned to the ward, she was right behind him; she saw everything that happened in the ward, crystal clear. And now she¡¯s saying that the woman wasn¡¯t killing Ningning but saving her? She must be out of her mind! In an instant, the aura emanating from him turned terrifying to an extreme, "What exactly happened? How did that woman end up testifying there?" Thewyer on the other end shook his head, "I don¡¯t know either. The case was almost settled, but then she just came out of nowhere. When I realized things were going awry, I suggested a recess and immediately called you." Chapter 737 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 3

Chapter 737: Chapter 737 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 3

As awyer who wasn¡¯t a witness to the events, the information I generally got came either from the intiff and defendant¡¯s testimonies or was presented through some evidence. So, when suddenly this womanes out of nowhere, testifying that the situation wasn¡¯t as described and providing aligned times and testimony, I couldn¡¯t help but pause to sort out what was going on here. Ou Mucen, upon hearing this, exploded in fury, "Are you questioning me? Are you blind?!!" Thewyer quickly exined, "No, no, Third Young Master, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it; I just came to figure out... to understand a bit, so I can find evidence to refute her in court tomorrow." Shit! Ou Mucen truly had hisst bit of patience worn away! Wait until tomorrow? Was he an idiot? How many days had he been in charge of this matter, and it still wasn¡¯t resolved. Was he no longer interested in his job? With a "snap," he hung up the phone, the resulting darkness engulfing the whole office. Secretary Gao still stood at the doorway, waiting, for it was his phone. But as the BOSS¡¯s phone call dragged on, that face became more and more terrifying. Suddenly, he began to regret standing there waiting for his phone. Damn it! It was just a broken phone, after all. If it was gone, so be it. It was certainly better than losing his life. So he tiptoed, ready to slip away while no one was paying attention. But just as he was lifting his foot, the man sitting behind him, who bore an expression darker than the grim reaper from hell, spoke up, "Get that Han Duo woman here immediately!" Secretary Gao: "..." CEO, in a few hours I¡¯m off work; in a few hours, it¡¯s the New Year holiday. CEO, please, have mercy... But in the end, he had no room to struggle. With a grim face, he went off to do his task. Han Duo! Who was this wretched woman? Daring to trouble his CEO at such a critical time! Did she really think he wouldn¡¯t y her on the spot once he found her? With a mixture of sorrow and rage, Secretary Gao stormed off... Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after giving the order, did indeed "snap" his phone against the ground. Han Duo? He hadn¡¯t expected her to dare oppose him, Ou Mucen, over and over again! It seemed he had been too lenient with her! He thought back to thest time he saw her fainting by the roadside and had kindly taken her home for Ji Chengzhi to see. Finally, his eyes, now fully provoked, surged withyers of fury. ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, at Jiabocheng in the city center, Bai Tingfang was pushing Ye Ning around to pick out decorations for the backdrop of the big hall during the family banquet. "Mother-inw, I think this sculpture is quite nice. Look, the main style of our hall is richly Chinese, and this sculpture is also in an ancient style; buying it would match perfectly," Ye Ning said. "What do you know? How could that piece of junk be worthy of my hall?" Bai Tingfang replied, dismissingly, as she pushed the cart and scoured through the wide array of goods. But the truth was, after making a full round, she had to admit that among all the decorations there, that sculpture indeed matched the hall¡¯s decor the best. So after casting Ye Ning a resentful re, she eventually came back and bought the sculpture, grumbling, "What a godforsaken ce ¨C not a single decent decoration to be found! Ridiculous!" Chapter 738 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 4

Chapter 738: Chapter 738 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 4

Ye Ning was a clever girl. Upon witnessing the scene, she didn¡¯t expose the farce, but instead stood there with a shallow smile, watching her awkward mother-inw make the payment, buy items, and then hand them over to the servants following behind. After making their rounds, the mother and daughter-inw duo purchased some small items as well. Of course, most of the selections were made by Ye Ning, with Bai Tingfang footing the bill, and her attitude during payment was just as reluctant as at the beginning, to the clear distress of the shopkeepers. With such apparent reluctance to buy what her daughter-inw liked, the onlookers were concerned it might lead to a quarrel between the two once they got home. What shocked everyone, however, was that despite her resistance and displeasure during her daughter-inw¡¯s shopping spree, when the daughter-inw chose something for her, she actually agreed to buy it! And the price was not cheap! It seemed that the mother-inw was just this kind of secretly mboyant person. As the pair continued to shop, intending to buy a painting to decorate Bamboo Garden during the New Year, they unexpectedly encountered two acquaintances in the store, who also had their eyes on the same painting they were interested in. "Han Duo, sister? What are you doing here?" Seeing these two individuals, Ye Ning was the first to recognize someone she knew and promptly eximed in surprise. Bai Tingfang was also astonished because she recognized the other person among the two¡ªLa Chenxi, the young mistress of the La Family! How could she be here? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be sued by her son? Today was supposed to be the final verdict; howe she had suddenly appeared here, shopping? Could it be that she was let off? Upon considering this, Bai Tingfang¡¯s gaze turned sinister for a moment... Simrly, La Chenxi saw the mother-inw and daughter-inw. Just less than a month had passed since these two women were sworn enemies, yet now they were actually shopping together in Jiabocheng¡ªone sitting, the other pushing the wheelchair. Instantly, La Chenxi¡¯s hand stiffened, and herplexion changed. "Oh, Auntie, what a coincidence, are you out shopping too?" "There¡¯s no auntie here for you to im kinship with for the sake of fortune. You had better be sure of the person before you make such a call." Tingfang¡¯s tongue was truly sharp; with just a few words, the acerbic and venomous remarks were let loose. If there weren¡¯t others present, the woman across from her would likely have lost all face on the spot. Yet even so, Ye Ning, sitting in the wheelchair, quickly noticed that the girl standing beside Han Duo, with a very pretty face, had turned so red in anger that even her neck appeared swollen. Why was this girl so angry? Had she been offended by what the mother-inw had just uttered so nastily? Ye Ning felt a little embarrassed and was unsure of what to say. Han Duo, who stood beside the woman, remained silent as well, simply watching the scene unfold impassively, as if everything happening had nothing to do with her. It was as if time had stopped. In the air, except for the faint sound of someone¡¯s erratic breathing, there was basically nothing else to be heard. iming kinship for fortune? This old woman was truly cruel. During her trip to Japan to seek her help, she didn¡¯t remember her being anything but enthusiastic, and there was that time she asked how she could kill the ¡¯cheap woman¡¯ in front of her in such a familiar manner. And now she¡¯s talking about iming kinship for wealth? La Chenxi, who had been staring intently at the two women, finally let out her intense indignation. A hateful light sparked in her eyes, emerging bit by bit: "Auntie, I remember you didn¡¯t use to talk like this. This ¡¯auntie¡¯ is what you told me to call you." Chapter 739 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 5

Chapter 739: Chapter 739 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 5

"What did you say?" "Auntie, have you forgotten? When you encountered me at the department store, you spoke about how to hasten your daughter-inw¡¯s death. You not only took me for coffee but also brought me to your high-end clothing store and gifted me two suits." "You¡ª" As these words were spoken, Bai Tingfang¡¯splexion changed instantly, and a p came toward Ye Ning as she was about to fiercely hit her across the face. However, at this moment, the woman before her moved faster than she did. Her hand had just lifted when Ye Ning already reached out and grasped it firmly, "Oh, Auntie, what are you doing? Are you afraid your daughter-inw might hear and you want to shut my mouth with a p?" "La Chenxi, you slut!!" Bai Tingfang was trembling with rage, wanting tond the p, but her hand was firmly caught, and she stood there, her entire being flushing with anger. Seeing her like this, La Chenxi felt even more satisfied, "Auntie, have you remembered? How did youe to be called ¡¯Auntie¡¯?" Bai Tingfang: "..." Looking at the woman in front of her, who smiled like a venomous snake, and then at her daughter-inw who waspletely petrified by the scene, she finally bit down hard on her teeth and violently thrust her knee into the woman¡¯s lower abdomen! "Yes, I admit I¡¯ve done wrong to her, but you don¡¯t have to stir up trouble here. Everyone knows the Ou Family¡¯s affairs, and it doesn¡¯t make a difference without Ye Ning!" With the impact, a woman¡¯s scream suddenly rang out, attracting many people to the scene! Ye Ning, sitting in a wheelchair, was stunned! Heaven! How can a mother-inw be so fierce? She¡¯s actually hitting people? Han Duo was also dumbfounded standing nearby, seeing the famous Mrs. Ou dealing with the matter in such a manner. Her mouth opened wide as she forgot to help the woman lying on the floor. Good gracious, no wonder the president of the Ou Group is so terrifying; it¡¯s because he has a mother like this. It took at least a minute before Han Duo came to her senses as more people crowded around. She then quickly helped the woman on the ground up, "Are you alright? I told you not toe out shopping. Since you¡¯re out, just go home!" "Shut your mouth! Han Duo, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t kill this woman today, I won¡¯t let you off. I will spill everything about you and let Ji Chengzhi know it all!" "You¡ª" Han Duo never expected that after she had done such a big favor for this woman, she would end up threatening her like this in the end. Kill this woman? Why doesn¡¯t she go to die? At the peak of her rage, Han Duo waspletely provoked. She let go of her arm, dropped everything she had just bought on the ground, and said, "Threatening me, huh? Fine, let¡¯s die together. If you spill it, I will go to the court and change my testimony right away, La Chenxi, do you believe that? If I do, I¡¯ll make you serve more than just a few years¡ªI will see to it that you never get out!" Each word was like it was spoken by a demon that crawled out from hell, and in that moment, she was no longer the humble friend who depended on La Chenxi¡¯s favor or the machine to be exploited at will. After speaking, she pushed La Chenxi away with force and left coldly and decisively. That¡¯s the end you get for being greedy! Don¡¯t think that just because you did someone a favor, they owe you for eternity. To be frank, if she had a choice at this point, she would rather have not epted your favor at all. Chapter 740 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 6

Chapter 740: Chapter 740 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 6

La Chenxi was stunned, probably not even she had anticipated an ending like this. Standing in front of her, Bai Tingfang¡¯s lips curled into an even deeper sneer, "I thought in this world, I, Bai Tingfang, was already heartless and shameless enough, but it turns out, you La Chenxi, are even more ruthless. To push your own close sister to this extent, I concede." "What did you say?" "I¡¯m not saying anything, just clean your ass well and wait to sit in jail. Don¡¯t think you can go for a walk today and not have to go back in. I¡¯m telling you, my son won¡¯t let you off the hook." After saying this, the woman who towered above her tossed the tissue she had used to wipe off the dust onto her, then just walked away, pushing her own daughter-inw out. The woman left squatting on the ground, staring fixedly at the departing figures, next to all the thrown objects around her, finally broke down and screamed her head off like a madwoman! This was the fate of La Chenxi, in just one month¡¯s time, merely a single month. She thought she could still salvage the game, but shepletely walked into a dead end. An unremarkable woman, turned into that man¡¯s heart¡¯s delight, bing the envy of all the women in town, the third young mistress of the Ou Family. And to make it even more unbearable for her, even turned into a ghost of herself, she had unexpectedly captured the favor of this old woman too, bing the new darling of their Ou Family. Now everyone was revolving around her. Why? Why on earth was this happening? Where exactly had La Chenxi gone wrong? "Ahhhhh..." ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen was in his office when he received a call from Ying Hao about what had happened in Jiabocheng, and by then, it was already getting dark. "You¡¯re saying, La Chenxi and Han Duo were together?" "Yeah, and then they were coincidentally run into by thedy and the young mistress. Initially, thedy was reluctant to bother with her, butter La Chenxi greeted thedy and provoked her, leading thedy to discipline her!" "..." Discipline... Discipline how? The man sitting in the office chair, thinking of his formidable mother, finally twitched the corner of his eye. "Then what happened?" "After the beatdown, thedy returned with the young mistress. When they were leaving Jiabocheng, I saw thedy pushing the young mistress at the entrance, standing there for a long, long time. I don¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about, butter the young mistress took thedy¡¯s hand, and then they both came back." Ou Mucen: "..." What could his mother possibly have said? In fact, he didn¡¯t need to think too hard to guess. When that woman, La Chenxi, appeared and was seen by his mother, she must have immediately thought of how she had been used. And knowing his mother¡¯s temperament, once she got hold of her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let go. So, he could be one hundred percent certain that their conflict must have been La Chenxi trying to use her dead spot in front of the forgetful girl to make herply. But who was his mother? If pushed too hard, she would rather both sides be destroyed! That was exactly why she finally took matters into her own hands. And after dealing with that bitch, of course, she turned to exin things to the girl who knew nothing. However, speaking of which, it was surprising that she would exin things. Otherwise, with her temperament, even if scolded to death by their father and son, she would not utter a single word to the girl, admitting her own mistake. Chapter 741 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 7

Chapter 741: Chapter 741 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 7

Ou Mucen held the pen, and upon hearing this, a reluctant smile finally crept onto his lips. "Alright, I¡¯ve got it. Go back to the garden and keep watching that family. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong." "Yes, Third Young Master!" Ying Hao hung up the phone! As soon as he had hung up, he remembered the previous matter, and his brow furrowed once more... That bastard Gao Ziyang, where the hell had he died off to? He had sent him to find that woman, and yet he was nowhere to be seen, but now there was news of that woman instead? Enraged again, he picked up the phone and dialed out, "Gao Ziyang, where the hell have you died off to? Where are you?" The voice of Secretary Gao on the other end instantly became flustered, "Third Young Master, I... I just came out of the courthouse. They said the woman named Han Duo left already, and La Chenxi has left too. I was just about to get her home number, I..." "You useless thing, by the time you go looking, she will have flown away! She¡¯s in Jiabocheng!!" Secretary Gao: "..." He wondered how the president could possibly know she was in Jiabocheng. Did the president already have news of her? The person on the other end of the phone finally feltrge beads of cold sweat rolling down his forehead, hastily agreeing to the orders. He didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, and after acknowledging with a word, he immediately went to look. Was this a joke? This was his master, after all. If he dyed any longer, he really wouldn¡¯t need toe back next year. As a matter of fact, in the office on the other side of the phone, the man who had hung up also legitimately crossed out the name "Gao Ziyang" from the president¡¯s personnel form of the human resources department with vehemence. Such a waste!! ---- Twenty minutester, at the President¡¯s Office in Ou¡¯s Tower - Han Duo was finally found by Gao Ziyang and brought back. As soon as she was brought back, she felt the oppressive air that left one gasping for breath. Indeed, as soon as she was brought into this building, she knew who the person was she was going to meet, and it was this very person who made her feel an unprecedented level of tension, and even a crushing sense of force, as if a great mountain was bearing down on her. This was her first visit to this ce, and her first glimpse of his legendary Business Empire. She didn¡¯t expect he woulde so quickly! Watching the elevator lights go up floor by floor, her throat began to tighten, and her slender body, because of the closing distance, became increasingly tense, stiff, and cold. This was fear! In just those two or three minutes, the president¡¯s private elevator carried her to her destination in this tower. "Get out!" As soon as they reached their destination, the two men in ck who had escorted her pushed her out unceremoniously and then escorted her, step by step, toward the resplendent ss doors. Five years had passed, and she never expected that her first timeing to the domain of the most sessful ssmate from her school would be in such a manner. Step by step, Han Duo walked in. Perhaps because this ce often received guests, the people in the office didn¡¯t show much surprise when she entered. It wasn¡¯t until she reached the door with the sign "President¡¯s Office" that she saw a few people ncing over. "Who is that? Is she here for the president?" "I don¡¯t know, she doesn¡¯t look like it. Seeing how shabbily she¡¯s dressed, she doesn¡¯t seem like a client of thepany." "Right, then who is she?" "..." Once she stood at the door of that office, a few began to whisper, mostly probing into her identity and purpose. Chapter 742 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 8

Chapter 742: Chapter 742 Scum Just Asking for Abuse 8

Han Duo stood there, her somewhat chilled fingers tightened, and subconsciously, she pulled at the clothes she was wearing. Her attire was indeed not good enough; the clothes she wore cost just over a hundred bucks, which were of course out of ce here. Luckily, after she arrived here, the two men in ck who had just pushed her in didn¡¯t treat her as badly as they had outside, so she stood at the door, only to see one of them knock on the door and, after hearing a crisp and indifferent "Come in" from inside, that always-closed door, atst, opened. "Third Young Master, the person you wanted has been brought here!" As soon as the door opened, the two men who had brought her in immediately said respectfully to the person inside. Han Duo entered, and that¡¯s when she began to take in the office and the person in the office... This was an office decorated predominantly in a European minimalist style, with spotless marble floors, grey-white furniture, and an ash-colored vitreous office desk. Everything looked so simple yet not inexpensive, and behind this desk was a full wall of ss windows. Outside, there was a panoramic view of the city. Indeed, the office of the CEO of the Empire conglomerate was something an ordinary person like her dare not even aspire to. She withdrew her gaze and looked at the man behind the desk buried in a pile of documents! It was a silhouette one dared not look directly at, with facial features so wless they were beyond criticism, a cold but elegantly noble temperament. A single nce would stop your heartbeat, and your eyes would seem to grow roots, unable to move away. Yes, this man had been just as striking back in school, and not a single girl didn¡¯t fancy him. Han Duo forced herself to calm down, her gaze only briefly sweeping over him before she looked elsewhere, "Mr. Ou, did you want to see me?" Sinceing here, she felt that the distance between them had grown even farther, and to call his name now would invoke a sense of great irreverence. Ou Mucen was still typing "tap tap tap" on hisptop, with a face so cold it could form ice, his unemotional gaze as if she didn¡¯t exist at all in the office, eerily silent to the point of causing panic. This was a terrifying man! Han Duo felt cold sweat seeping rapidly from her palms; she didn¡¯t dare to speak out and just stood there rigidly, waiting. After about ten minutes or so, just when her thin high heels felt like they could no longer support her, atst, the man across from her spoke in a ghostly cold voice, "How much benefit did she give you?" Direct and to the point, his tone sent shivers of fear! Han Duo¡¯s tightly grasped fingers suddenly turned even whiter! When she hade here, she had actually guessed why he wanted to see her and had also prepared her response. But when he actually asked her this question, she suddenly realized that his overwhelming presence left herpletely incapable of lying; all the excuses she had thought of couldn¡¯te out. Yes, this was a very smart man. If you tried to be clever in front of him, there would only be one result¡ªdeath! Han Duo struggled to swallow, and after what felt like ages, ultimately under that immense pressure, she chose to answer, "Three hundred thousand!" Three hundred thousand? PS: Good news, the novel needs to have burst updates this month, so I, Big Fruit, will start saving up drafts. It will temporarily change from ten Chapters a day to eight Chapters a day. I hope everyone can be happy and understand at the same time, hehe! And remember, the update time is changing to around 12:00 noon. Take note, love you all and kisses! Chapter 743 Something starts to go wrong... 1

Chapter 743: Chapter 743 Something starts to go wrong... 1

Once these words were spoken, the man behind the desk, who had been tapping away at hisptop, finally paused and stopped. She was really cheap! His sharp and cold gaze fell upon her slender face, and in his eyes, aside from the bone-chilling fierceness, there was also a hint of mockery and scorn, "I thought La Chenxi had offered you a considerable benefit? Turns out it only took three hundred thousand to buy you out." Upon hearing this, Han Duo¡¯s face instantly turned pale! Bribery? Indeed, she had been bribed, but not with three hundred thousand, but with something else. Han Duo stood there, her body swaying slightly, and in an instant, it felt as if her mind had been sshed with cold water, the bone-deep chill made her shiver violently. It was born of fear! The man before her was the person she least wanted to see at the moment, and also the one she was most afraid to meet. He was smart, wise, and those sharp eyes seemed to peer into all the secrets of her heart, leaving her with nowhere to hide, no secrets to keep. What¡¯s more, he was also best friends with that other person, which was another reason she didn¡¯t want to see him. She stood there for a long time, so long that Ou Mucen thought she wouldn¡¯t reply, until finally, her bloodless lips moved, "President Ou must be joking, three hundred thousand is nothing for bigpany CEOs like you, but for ordinary people like me, it¡¯s a lot." "Is that so?" "Of course, it¡¯s enough for two years of my ie, wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s a lot?" she said with a cracked smile, as if making a joke. Ou Mucen nced at her coldly, his expressionless face bing somewhat stern because of her calmness, "Since that¡¯s the case, how about I give you three million to do something for me?" Han Duo¡¯s breath hitched, "Three million?" Ou Mucen nodded, "Yes, three million. If you agree to my request, you won¡¯t have to work for the next twenty years." Han Duo: "..." Standing there, clutching her bag as if she was looking at something very dangerous, she remained silent for a long time. This was no ordinary man. It seemed as if everyone in A City was afraid of him, from the political elites to themon folk, and Han Duo was just a defenseless woman with no one to rely on, wasn¡¯t she? Han Duo began to sweat in her palms, and at the same time, her throat began to feel dry. Ou Mucen saw all this and a deeper chill formed on his lips, "You don¡¯t need to worry, I don¡¯t want your life, your life is of no use to me." Han Duo¡¯s lips turned even paler, her anxiety intensifying! Indeed, to him, she was worthless, nothing more than a cheap life. Standing there, Han Duo thought for a long time before she finally spoke up, "What do you want me to do?" "Make sure that woman neveres out again!" "..." Han Duo shivered once more! Make sure that woman neveres out again? She had actually said those words not long ago when that woman had threatened her again with that incident, she had whispered it in her ear. However, saying it was one thing, doing it was something she had never considered, because she knew that if she did, it would truly mean they¡¯d both go down together in death. No no no! It wouldn¡¯t matter if she died; after all, she wasn¡¯t going to live much longer anyway, but the other person couldn¡¯t die. If the other person died, then even if she went to hell, even to the underworld, she wouldn¡¯t be at peace. Chapter 744 Something Started Going Wrong 2

Chapter 744: Chapter 744 Something Started Going Wrong 2

The girl¡¯s face was gaunt as she bit down on her lips, her fingers digging deeply into the palm of her hand. "Mr. Ou, after all, you two were once in love, why do you have to be so ruthless?" He, ruthless? Was it really him who was ruthless in this affair? If it weren¡¯t for her repeated, inhumane actions, would he have been ruthless? Ou Mucen, driven to fury, instead calmed down. "Do you think she¡¯s not ruthless? When she caused you to be expelled from school, disowned by your family, and your reputation ruined, she didn¡¯t utter a single word to stand up for you. Isn¡¯t she ruthless?" As his words fell, the girl standing in front of the desk felt as if a thunderbolt had struck directly through her mind, leaving a buzzing sound. Staring at the man, her entire brain went nk. How could it be? How could he know about the time she took the fall for someone else? Impossible, impossible! In an instant, she even lost the blood in her lips! Ou Mucen watched all her reactions, his expression bing even more mocking. "Are you surprised I know about this? Let me tell you, not only do I know about your expulsion, but I also know that since you were a girl not favored by your family, you¡¯ve always been subsidized by the La Family to go to school." Han Duo: "..." This is too terrifying! Why does he know everything? She had never talked about these things to anyone during her college years, so how could he know it all? Han Duo didn¡¯t know that within Ou Group, the man before her actually had one of the most elite intelligenceworks. It wasn¡¯t just her little troubles that couldn¡¯t escape him; even state secrets were not beyond his reach if Ou Mucen wanted to know them. Of course, Ye Ning was an exception because, simrly, Lin Yebai was also a top expert in this field. When experts met, it was natural not to discover things so quickly. After saying this, Ou Mucen saw the girl opposite him turn pale as paper, her eyes filled with panic, and he said no more. He had also found out that the real reason this girl took the fall for another woman in college was that it was all painstakingly orchestrated by that woman herself. Yes, back in school, the very first time he set foot in university, he had taken a liking to that woman, thinking she was pure and kind, just like a lily, and at the same time, his good brother Ji Chengzhi, who had gone to register with him that day, also developed feelings for her. So, the secret that no one knew was that Ji Chengzhi, too, liked that woman! And Han Duo, who always followed that woman around and now stood opposite him, had hopelessly fallen for Ji Chengzhi. What a twisted fate, you like me, I like her, all tangled up like a knot, impossible to untie. However, if things had just progressed smoothly, the oue should have been positive, because at that time, Ou Mucen had indeed considered, after graduating and taking over the family business, he would marry that woman. But the real trouble started on that fateful night! It was said that the incident started when Han Duo, unable to bear the pain of unrequited love during one of her drunken episodes, cried to La Chenxi. Upon hearing this, La Chenxi decided to help her. So on that Sunday night, La Chenxi lured Ji Chengzhi out and took advantage of his affection for her, making him do everything she asked, sessfully getting him to drink a drugged beverage. Afterward, she sent Han Duo into his room. Chapter 745 Something Started Going Wrong 3

Chapter 745: Chapter 745 Something Started Going Wrong 3

Han Duo was truly naive at the time, and she truly liked Ji Chengzhi. So, after an intense night together, the next morning, the biggest scandal since the founding of T University broke out in the male dormitory: a girl had gotten a boy drunk and then ran off to sleep with him in the male dormitory! The scandal erupted and the whole school was shocked, and Han Duo instantly became infamous across campus! It wasn¡¯t for anything else but the video of Han Duo naked and being thrown out of the dormitory by Ji Chengzhi. Ji Chengzhi¡¯s revenge was truly vicious, so much so that Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t help but frown when he got the investigation results... He hadn¡¯t expected that during that period, something simr had happened to his good friend, and his friend had done something so drastic and extreme. A girl, no matter how wrong she might have been, didn¡¯t deserve to be pushed to her death, right? But the fact was that Ji Chengzhi did just that, and because of La Chenxi¡¯s deceit, he took all his anger out on this woman named Han Duo. So, from that day on, Han Duo was not only expelled from the university but also kicked out by her family, who weren¡¯t that weing to begin with, leading her to jump off a building in a suicide attempt when she had just turned twenty! Fortunately, when she jumped, she was blocked by a tree branch below and didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, Ji Chengzhi would have had another death on his hands. And the reason Ji Chengzhi answered her call and agreed to the meeting that day was because, yearster, he reflected on everything and felt he had been too harsh on her, which is why he agreed. But who knew, it was yet another trap set by that woman. Han Duo watched him with a cold gaze, her expression like she had seen something terrifying, her eyes filled with nothing but fear. "What... exactly do you know?" "Maybe it¡¯s better to say that from that time, whatever you guys went through that I didn¡¯t know about, I know now. Why, are you surprised?" Ou Mucen didn¡¯t understand why she was asking this at this moment. Those incidents were only unknown to Ou Mucen himself, probably everyone in school knew, it was just him, who didn¡¯t care about the affairs around him at the time, that was unaware. But what was strange was that even after he had said this, the woman¡¯s face did not rx at all, her face remained tightly strained. "You know I got into bed with your brother? That I was expelled from school? That La Chenxi has been supporting me all these years?" "..." Ou Mucen carefully thought for a moment and then frowned slightly, "What else do you want me to know? Isn¡¯t this enough?" Han Duo let out a sigh of relief! No, that¡¯s enough, you already know plenty! So she stood there, tidied her hair, and finally said, "Mr. Ou is right, she was really cruel to me. Alright, I agree to your terms, but can you first agree to a condition of mine?" "What condition?" "I would like to deal with this matter after the New Year. It¡¯s already the 28th, and New Year¡¯s is in two days. She has given me so many favors after all, and I wish to spend onest New Year with her." She calmed down, the fear and panic that were previously in her eyes had vanished, and her expression suddenly eased, bing particrly indifferent. Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he leaned back in therge chair, picking up a cigarette from the table and lighting it. However, upon hearing her words, his inhale hesitated. Chapter 746 Something Started Going Wrong 4

Chapter 746: Chapter 746 Something Started Going Wrong 4

He wasn¡¯t impatient for the time, but he was considering her credibility. Actually, when dealing with that woman, he, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t really need to use this woman at all. Was it difficult for him to plot someone¡¯s death? However, after hearing that this woman had helped her again, and remembering the previous car ident scapegoat incident, suddenly, he really wanted to see what she would look like being betrayed and sent to prison by someone. That would feel great, wouldn¡¯t it? At least, it would give him some satisfaction when he recalled how she had repeatedly attempted to harm his girl. So, that was why he hade up with the idea of making them turn on each other! Discuss it after the New Year? Han Duo saw his distrust, so she started to hurriedly exin: "Actually, it¡¯s an aunt of mine. Over the past few years, she¡¯s the only one who has kept in touch with me; she¡¯s sick now." An aunt? Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze flickered, "So, the money was for her treatment?" "No no, Boss Ou, you¡¯ve misunderstood. What I¡¯m talking about now isn¡¯t about money, but about donating a body!" "Donating a body?" "Yes, my aunt has leukemia. To treat it, we definitely need to find suitable bone marrow, and now, the bone marrow donor has been found. It¡¯s in her, La Chenxi¡¯s hands. She said that as long as I provide evidence to get her acquitted, she would pass on the contact information for that donor to me. So, Boss Ou, you see..." By the end of her speech, she had be frank, no longer embarrassed or reluctant to speak of that year¡¯s incident and had shed her initial inferiority. Ou Mucen paused. There was such a thing? It was rather sudden. La Chenxi had already stooped so low? Ou Mucen sat there gazing at her for a long time, his eyes dark and his expression chilly, like the stillness of the night where nothing could be seen clearly. However, that increasingly unbearable abyssal gaze filled Han Duo with chills and fear. It was a kind of dread that came from the very depth of her heart! Han Duo started to panic and turned her head to look elsewhere... "You... rest assured, since I¡¯ve promised, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill it. The evidence I hold is not just enough to have her spend her entire life in prison, but if you wish, it can also lead to her death," she blurted out, with the goal of convincing him to give her time. In fact, the evidence she held could easily result in a death sentence. Ou Mucen finally withdrew his gaze, his features sharp and cold as ever, but his voicecked the previous heavy malevolence, "Fine, I¡¯ll trust you this time. But remember, if you don¡¯t seed, I guarantee you¡¯ll end up worse off than her!" The woman standing in front of his desk shuddered unnaturally upon hearing this! No, because she was already running out of time... Han Duo eventually left the office. After she left, Secretary Gao entered: "Third Young Master, do you really believe she will turn on La Chenxi? We don¡¯t actually need her to deal with that woman. There are plenty of ways to get rid of her." The secretary had be astute at this moment. Yet, Ou Mucen seemed not to mind the hassle and appeared to even be interested, "The New Year is upon us. My wife can¡¯t go out to have fun due to her leg problems. It might also be amusing to stir up some entertainment here." Secretary Gao: "..." Turns out, he had initiated this whole affair all for that woman. Damn! Chapter 747 Something Started Going Wrong 5

Chapter 747: Chapter 747 Something Started Going Wrong 5

Ye Ning and her mother-inw returned to the estate by three in the afternoon, neither of them having eaten yet. Seeing this, Sister Wang hurried over, intending to take the young mistress back for a meal and rest, but Bai Tingfang, who had returned with Ye Ning, helped her out of the carriage and pushed her towards the Bamboo Garden. "Go tell the kitchen to prepare some food, and remember to make it soft." "Yes, madam!" Upon receiving these instructions, the servants immediately went to convey the message to the kitchen. Sister Wang followed behind, surmising from the madam¡¯s intentions that she meant to take the young mistress to dine in the Bamboo Garden, and hastened to catch up: "Madam, the young mistress..." "You¡¯vee? Here, take this, I¡¯m exhausted!" Bai Tingfang, who was pushing the wheelchair, turned around at the sound, saw the maidservant who usually handled this task, and immediately let go of the wheelchair for her. Sister Wang smiled, happily taking over the wheelchair... "Where is madam taking the young mistress? She seems to be in such good spirits." "Isn¡¯t that obvious? I¡¯m telling you, letting her walk around more often and do some work, instead of always staying in your yard, would be better; otherwise, people will spoil." Sister Wang nodded in agreement, her gaze, however, drifted to the girl she was pushing: "Young mistress, did you work today?" A smile tinged Ye Ning¡¯s lips: "Yes, we went to buy decorations. Look, all those behind us are what we brought back." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true!" "Then the young mistress is indeed capable. It seems you will often go out with madam in the future." "Right, that¡¯s what I think too." Ye Ning, pushed along by her, chatted andughed all the way to the Bamboo Garden, following Bai Tingfang. Upon reaching the Bamboo Garden, Sister Wang thought that at this time, the people here would be out and about since it was already the twenty-eighth of the twelfth lunar month, with the market getting busier. However, to her surprise, members of the Bai Family who should have been strolling around the garden all day were instead continuously in this garden, either ying chess with the old master or ying with the children. Even Miss Bai Wei was nestled under the bamboo grove, which had the best view in the courtyard, ying games. This family, honestly! Seeing this scene, Sister Wang reflexively followed closely behind the madam walking ahead. Sure enough, the atmosphere immediately changed when the mother-inw and daughter-inw arrived, with not just Ou Mufeng, who was ying with the baby, turning wary, but also Bai Guanjie, who was ying chess with the old master, losing his jovial demeanor. "Mom¡¯s back..." Bai Tingfang had long found this family¡¯s behavior displeasing. Hearing this, she stood coldly at the doorway, casting a disdainful nce over these people: "If I hadn¡¯t returned, you¡¯d all starve to death, wouldn¡¯t you? This family of yours seems so carefree, entertaining yourselves, feeding and ying, and taking care of children, as if I¡¯m the only one here who does any work." "What are you saying? What do you mean ¡¯this family of yours¡¯?" As soon as these words were spoken, the old master, who was in the middle of a chess game with Bai Guanjie, immediately showed a displeased expression. Bai Tingfang sneered: "Did I say something wrong? They are the daughter and son-inw, members of this house, not guests. Do we need to worship them like gods?" Chapter 748 Something Started Going Wrong 7

Chapter 748: Chapter 748 Something Started Going Wrong 7

"You¡ª" "Oh dear mother, aren¡¯t there servants for this? You¡¯re being too restless, worrying about every little thing. I¡¯m telling you, as the master, you should act like one. If you do everything yourself, what do we need servants for?" "What did you say?" Bai Tingfang was about to explode with anger! Seeing things were going south, Ye Ning hurried over and tugged at her sleeve, "Mother-inw, it¡¯s fine. Sister and brother-inw rarelye over; just let them rest. Besides, there¡¯s not much to be done; we¡¯ll handle it and that¡¯ll be the end of it." Her tone was gentle, and her face wore a sweet smile. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang felt she couldn¡¯t make a scene, and, feeling resentful and aggrieved, she went upstairs to change her clothes. With the mother-inw gone to change, Ye Ning allowed Sister Wang to wheel her inside. Seeing the old master sitting there, she approached him: "Dad, ying chess." This old man had been very kind to her since she regained consciousness, treating her like his own daughter, whether she was in the apartment or brought back here. Even if she had felt neglectedst time in his presence, Ye Ning told herself it was only because his daughter and son-inw were visiting, and he couldn¡¯t look after her unintentionally. But now, she had made a special effort toe and greet him, and the old master, who was deep in a game of chess with his son-inw, didn¡¯t even nce up at her, simply cing a chess piece on the board with a "snap". "Your turn!" "Yes, yes, I¡¯m looking where to move!" "..." The conversing pair acted as if Ye Ning didn¡¯t exist at the tea table. Neither of the two engrossed in their chess game spared her a single nce. Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s fingers finally began to curl slightly... Although her mind was wiped clean, she wasn¡¯t foolish. She could still read people¡¯s expressions, and moreover, she was a girl with particrly delicate and sensitive thoughts. Sitting there, she quietly watched for a while. Noticing that the old man had no intention of speaking to her or even looking at her, she withdrew her gaze and spoke softly, "Sister Wang, let¡¯s go back." Sister Wang saw it too, but go back? She nced at thedy upstairs who hadn¡¯te down yet, hesitated, and said, "But thedy hasn¡¯te down yet, aren¡¯t you supposed to eat with her?" Ye Ning frowned slightly: "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s go back, I feel a bit tired." Then she had Sister Wang wheel her away... As they left, she overheard someone saying: "Really thinks she¡¯s a daughter-inw of the Ou Family, still putting on a face to please dad. Dad, you should ignore her, let her understand her ce." Bai Guanjie: "Mufeng, what are you talking about? Does dad really need your instruction on how to behave?" Ou Mufeng: "..." Then it went quiet for quite a while, and not until Ye Ning was almost out of the yard, did she faintly hear someone speaking again... "Right, dad, I heard that this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve banquet was specially organized by our third brother to introduce our new sister-inw to friends and rtives. Does that mean we¡¯re inviting all the Ou Family¡¯s rtives, even the mayor?" "What invite? Are we supposed to tell everyone that our new daughter-inw is the one who caused the ruin and death of my son Ou Qichang¡¯s family?" Chapter 749 Something Started Going Wrong 7

Chapter 749: Chapter 749 Something Started Going Wrong 7

"..." There was no sound anymore, only the whooshing of the cold wind as the sky darkened and the chill settled in. That sound was truly cold, and even though she was dressed in a thick down jacket, she still felt the icy coldness seeping into her bones. The new daughter-inw of the Ou Family was the murderer who had harmed the second son¡¯s family! Ye Ning¡¯s hand, gripping the handle of the wheelchair, finally turned pale... ¡ª¡ª When Ou Mucen returned, it was already dark. As soon as he got home, being the current authority of the Ou Family and the pir of the household, the butler and Bai Tingfang were both waiting for him, nning to go to dinner in the Bamboo Garden as soon as he arrived. Ou Mucen saw that even his mother was waiting for him, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After tossing the car keys to a servant, he headed to the Bamboo Garden with them. "Where¡¯s Ningning?" "Oh, she went out with me at noon and got tired when we returned. She¡¯s been sleeping ever since and hasn¡¯t woken up yet." Bai Tingfang, not realizing that her son already knew of the afternoon outing with his wife, gave this exnation when he inquired. As soon as her words fell, the person walking beside her stopped in his tracks! "She didn¡¯t go to the Bamboo Garden?" "No," Bai Tingfang also stopped, looking perplexedly at her son. What was with his strong reaction? She¡¯s just sleeping; is it necessary to drag her out of bed just to have dinner here? Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong! However, her irrational son, upon hearing that his wife hadn¡¯t gone to the Bamboo Garden but was sleeping in their own Orchid Garden, turned around and left without any hesitation. Angered, Bai Tingfang stomped her foot: "Ou Mucen, you little bastard, where are you going? Not having dinner?" Ou Mucen briskly answered, "Not eating!" He didn¡¯t even want to see the group in the Bamboo Garden; whether it was the Bai Family or that deceitful old man. He had only nned to go because he thought that girl would be there. Walking back in the night, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Bai Tingfang calling out behind him in frustration; he quickly made his way toward Orchid Garden. Upon arriving at Orchid Garden, he saw a faint orange glow in the bedroom on the third floor of the small vi, and indistinct sounds of movement in the hall below, which was Sister Wang tending to her. So, he pushed the door and entered, not even bothering to change his shoes, he strode into the vi. "Third Young Master, you¡¯re back?" Indeed, the figure who was cleaning the living room was Sister Wang. Seeing him return so suddenly, she was quite surprised. Ou Mucen, without saying anything else, ced theptop he brought back by the vestibule, and went to the shoe cab to change into slippers. "Where¡¯s the Young Madam?" "She¡¯s... upstairs!" Sister Wang, watching the unexpected return of the male master, suddenly nced upstairs. Ou Mucen, while changing shoes, caught her nce out of the corner of his eye and narrowed his eyes, then looked up towards the upstairs... The vi in Orchid Garden was actually in a ssic European style, with a staircase against the wall, spiraling upwards. From down here looking up, you could clearly see any movement above. Ou Mucen saw the orangish light upstairs, the same light he had seen from outside earlier. Chapter 750 Something Started Going Wrong 8

Chapter 750: Chapter 750 Something Started Going Wrong 8

Wasn¡¯t she sleeping? Howe the bedroom door is open while sleeping? After changing his shoes, a hint of confusion shed in his eyes! "Sister Wang, how was the young madam at home today?" "She¡¯s been fine. She went out with thedy at noon and came back in high spirits, feeling very good," Sister Wang said, skirting around the main issue. She actually wanted to say something else, but she feared that her words might stir trouble in the family and disrupt their harmony. Fortunately, after hearing what she said, the young master did not ask further. He changed his shoes and went straight upstairs. The temperature on the 28th of the twelfth month was actually very low, especially in A City. As night fell, the heavy hoarfrost descended like snow, making it astonishingly cold with just a crack in the door or window. Yet, when Ou Mucen came upstairs, he saw that although the bedroom was open, there was no one inside. Instead, at the end of the hallway, in the direction of the balcony, he saw a figure sitting there. Slim, slender, lonely... Just like an abandoned cat, she sat there in such cold weather, not moving at all. What was she doing? In such cold weather? Ou Mucen frowned and walked over. Feeling the chill of the hoarfrost, he hadn¡¯t yet reached her when he took off the coat bearing his body warmth, "Why are you sitting here? It¡¯s so cold." As his voice of dissatisfaction fell, the warm coat in his hands was draped over her. In the wheelchair, the girl was staring nkly at the night sky outside the balcony. Suddenly hearing the voice behind her, she turned around to see a familiar-smelling coat already covering her. "Husband, you¡¯re back?" Turning her head, she saw clearly the man standing in front of her. In just a second, the worried frown on her face disappeared, reced by a sweet smile. Ou Mucen reached out, took her hands into his palms to feel them, and noticing they were chillingly cold, his handsome face grew stern, "You¡¯re grown up now, how do you still not know how to take care of yourself? Running out here without enough clothes in such cold weather?" Ye Ning looked at her hands held by his, with sparkling joy in her eyes, "I was watching for you." "Watching me?" "Yeah, waiting to see when you woulde back." She looked up at the man bending over before her, feeling the chill from outside that he brought with him. So she withdrew one hand and reached for his handsome face, "Are you cold?" Cold? What do you think? His face was turning into an icicle with her touching it, could it not be cold? Ou Mucen, looking into her bright eyes that shone like jewels and seeing the care and joy in them, warmed inexplicably inside and blurted out an insincere lie, "Not cold at all!" Ye Ning smiled, "Really not cold?" "Not cold!" "Then sit with me for a while. I think the night is lovely tonight. Look, there are even stars above!" "..." What nonsense, stars in the middle of winter? The man who finally realized he had been tricked, his handsome face darkening, stood up. Without any room for negotiation, he pushed her back from the balcony, "Didn¡¯t you say you were sleeping? When did you wake up?" "Not long before you arrived," she replied. Chapter 751: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!1

Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!1

"So, are we going to have dinner over at Bamboo Garden?" "No!" Without any hesitation, the girl in the chair threw out those two words. Ou Mucen, pushing the wheelchair, paused for a moment... How could she refuse so bluntly? Could it be that she didn¡¯t want to go to Bamboo Garden for dinner and pretended to be asleep on purpose? A clever man, in an instant, this thought jumped into his mind. However, before he even had the chance to ask, the girl he was pushing spoke again, "They have already started eating. If I go now, won¡¯t it be too much trouble? Besides, it¡¯s not just the few of us at home now." The implication was clearly referring to the Bai Family members. Once Ou Mucen heard this, he stopped thinking about other possibilities and simply assumed that it was indeed because of the Bai Family that she didn¡¯t want to join for the meal. Therefore, after the two of them went downstairs, they did not head for Bamboo Garden. Instead, they asked Wang to cook some simple dishes. Then the couple sat down at the dining table, eating face to face. "Husband, when can we go back home?" After eating only a few bites, the girl across asked this question. Go back home? Did she mean their apartment? Ou Mucen looked up at her, somewhat surprised, "Do you want to go back?" The girl holding her chopsticks nodded, "We¡¯ve been here long enough. I want to go back. It doesn¡¯t seem right to always stay at someone else¡¯s ce." Since waking up from hera, she hade to understand that her husband¡¯s family was her own family as well. Yet, fearing that he might see through something at this moment, she still opted for this approach. Pretending that she didn¡¯t understand anything, and that she simply had no such awareness. As expected, when he heard her say this, the man sitting opposite, who was initially surprised, soon smiled, "This is not someone else¡¯s house. It¡¯s our home too. Haven¡¯t I told you? My home is your home." "But what about the ce we lived in before?" "You mean that? That¡¯s my apartment, just a ce to stay to make it convenient for work at thepany." What Ou Mucen meant was that he was trying to tell her that he was building their true home, which was still under construction. Ever since he had acquired the East District garden plot from the old man, work was to begin after the New Year. So to him, the apartment was certainly not the most suitable home for her. But what he didn¡¯t know was that to the girl sitting in front of him, that apartment was her true home. Ever since waking up, he had taken her back there, cared for her, protected her, and had made it into a castle with no danger or harm. There, she felt the most meticulous warmth and experienced the happiest and mostfortable life without worries. She liked it there¡ªthat was her home! She lowered her head, her eyes rimmed with redness out of sadness... Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t realized yet. Seeing her suddenly fall silent, he took her bowl and filled it with soup, handing it to her, "Drink this. You were out in the cold wind all night; be careful not to catch a cold." Ye Ning was listlessly pushing the grains of rice around her bowl, not speaking. As they were eating, suddenly footsteps approached from outside. Wang, who had been busy in the living room, hurried out to greet the visitor, "Master, what brings you here sote?" Master? As these two words fell, the two at the dining table, in the midst of their meal, paused, their chopsticks in midair. Ye Ning, in particr, put down her bowl and sat rigidly, exceptionally stiff. Chapter 752: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!2

Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!2

Indeed, just after Sister Wang called out, apanied by the sound of a cane tapping the ground, it wasn¡¯t long before a figure with a head of white hair, dressed in a puffy and thick outfit, appeared at the doorway. "Dad, why have youe?" Ou Mucen¡¯s rtionship with his father wasn¡¯t that harmonious before. Only recently, as his father had been quite caring towards his own woman, treating her as part of the family, had he started to grow closer to him. Seeing hime in, he put down his chopsticks and went over to help him. The elder didn¡¯t refuse, but when Ou Mucen was about to guide him to the dining table, he rejected the offer and instead chose to sit down on the sofa. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t sense anything amiss and assumed that, being old, he might not like to sit on hard wooden chairs. So, he helped him over to the sofa, asking Sister Wang to pour him some tea. "Dad, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s sote, you came over; won¡¯t it be light soon?" "Tomorrow? If I wait till tomorrow toe over, will you still be around?" The old man¡¯s first words were charged with annoyance! Ou Mucen fell silent, just sitting there, waiting for his father to issue orders. Yes, this old man, whenever he personally looked for him, always had a matter to address. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t bother visiting; it was too much effort and not particrly weed. As expected, after scolding, once Sister Wang served the tea and he had a sip, he began to speak, "Tomorrow, go back to the ancestral home for a worship ceremony. You and Bai Guanjie will both apany me." "..." Worshipping the ancestors? Ou Mucen sat there, momentarily stunned! Why the sudden idea of worshipping ancestors? Isn¡¯t that something we do during Qingming Festival? Why do it at this time? Ou Mucen was a bit confused, "Why suddenly go back for ancestor worship? Wasn¡¯t there no such rule before?" The old man didn¡¯t look pleased, "Rules are made by people. What¡¯s wrong with ancestor worship during the New Year? The Ou Family never offered sacrifices at the ancestral graves during New Year. What¡¯s so wrong with doing it now?" Seeing his son¡¯s reluctance, he paused, nced at the girl by the dining table, and added, "Besides, you¡¯re a father now. Shouldn¡¯t you go back and inform the ancestors?" Those words were effective. As soon as he finished speaking, the man who had been sitting on the sofa with a resistant expression began to soften his stance. Indeed, as a descendant of the Ou Family with an offspring and a family established, it was right to go back and announce it. Moreover, wasn¡¯t he also nning to introduce his girl and his son to the outside world during the New Year¡¯s Eve? In this case, informing the ancestors of the Ou Family was appropriate. Ou Mucen sat there and thought it over carefully, and eventually, he agreed, "Fine, fine, you call the shots. We¡¯ll get up early tomorrow,plete the ceremony, and thene back." Come back? He wants to make a round trip in one day? The old man sat there, his face turning green with anger at these words, "Do you think you¡¯re a deity? You cane back in one day?" "Why not?" "What do you think? Over a thousand kilometers and you want to round trip in one day? Why don¡¯t you just fly?" Ou Mucen: "..." In fact, he had been considering taking to the skies¡ªafter all, it was only a thousand kilometers. Wouldn¡¯t taking a helicopter suffice? Feeling toozy to argue about this with his father any further, now that the matter was discussed, Ou Mucen stood up and returned to the dining table, "Alright, I got it. You go ahead and head back. I haven¡¯t finished eating yet." Chapter 753: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!3

Chapter 753: Chapter 753: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!3

Ye Ning had been sitting there quietly all along, neither eating nor moving. She looked just like an exceptionally well-behaved and sensible daughter-inw. When a father-inwes to talk to her husband, a daughter-inw can¡¯t continue eating; she has to wait until their conversation is over before she can eat again. However, if one looked closely, they¡¯d find that her expression, including her tense posture, wasn¡¯t because she was holding herself back from eating, but rather, she had no desire to eat at all. Indeed, hearing that the apartment wasn¡¯t her home, and this ce was, had been upsetting enough for her. Now, with the sudden arrival of this person, how could she have any appetite to continue eating? Ou Mucen, unaware of the reasoning behind this, walked over and, seeing her motionless state, thought she was waiting for him. So, he sat down opposite her, picked up his chopsticks again, "Eat, it¡¯s getting cold!" Ye Ning: "..." Before she had a chance to speak, someone suddenly stood up from the sofa with suchmotion that it startled her! "Look at you, what do you look like? You don¡¯t eat the good food at home and insist oning here to make something different, does that make any sense?" "..." Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond, he cut a piece of steak and meticulously smeared it with ck pepper sauce, "Eat this, it¡¯s well made." Ye Ning: "..." After watching for quite some time, she finally picked up a fork and prepared to eat. It was at this moment that the person who had just been yelling in their direction angrily ced his teacup on the coffee table with a thud and stormed off, leaning heavily on his cane. Startled, Ye Ning, sitting at the dining table, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Tears burst in her eyes and, bowing her head, her fork dropped from her hand onto the table with a loud "ng"! "What¡¯s the matter? What happened?" Ou Mucen,pletely unaware of the truth, was also startled by the scene. Seeing her suddenly drop her fork and start crying, his expression changed. He dropped his bowl and chopsticks and came over, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you get frightened? Don¡¯t be afraid, he wasn¡¯t angry at you, he was angry at me. He is just that kind of person." He guessed the reason behind her sudden scare, but he didn¡¯t realize the true reason behind it. Ye Ning hugged him tightly, trembling and afraid as if, the moment she let go, he would immediately no longer be hers, as if he would leave her all alone. She didn¡¯t like to cry and wasn¡¯t a weak person, but now her mind was nk. She felt very insecure andcked confidence, She didn¡¯t understand why the old master, who had been like family to her, would suddenly treat her this way. But she already had a bad premonition that she was nearly unable to bear. "Don¡¯t be afraid, he won¡¯t do anything to you, I¡¯m here," said the person she was hugging, gently patting her back tofort her. Upon hearing this, her tears fell even more fiercely, "Husband, can we go home? Can we not stay here anymore, please?" Her eyes were tearful as she looked up at him, her small face filled with pleading. Ou Mucen hesitated... The old master wasn¡¯t new to her, so why did she be so frightened this time after he just threw a temper here? Was it because she had never seen him lose his temper before? Chapter 754: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!4

Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!4

The man, who had rarely stayed home since his return, began to search his brain for the scarce moments of interaction between the two, but, regrettably, he still couldn¡¯t recall anything in the end. Thus, the conclusion that formed in his heart was that the girl had indeed been scared by seeing his father¡¯s outburst for the first time. Especially after he thought about the inherently fearsome appearance of the old man, this reasoning became even more solidified. So he held her in his arms, tenderly wiping away the tears on her face, "Alright, after Ie back and we are done with New Year¡¯s Eve, we will go back." "New Year¡¯s Eve?" "Yes, just three days from now. After three days, we will go back, okay?" "..." Three days? That¡¯s fine, then I will wait another three days. As long as he promises to take me back with him, that¡¯s good enough. The girl, with the promise she received, finally wasn¡¯t shaking so violently, holding onto him, calming down for a while, until her emotions gradually stabilized. Then, the man took her upstairs. As they were going upstairs, Sister Wang happened toe out and see this scene. Observing this, she stood at the staircase and sighed. What on earth is wrong with the master? Why has he suddenly taken a dislike to the young mistress? Did the young mistress do something wrong? Sister Wang also felt uneasy... ---- Throughout the entire night, Ye Ning almost entirely slept curled up in Ou Mucen¡¯s embrace, like a cat that had lost its sense of security, feeling safe and secure only when held by him in this manner. Ou Mucen too felt her unease, and thus he maintained that position all night, holding her in his arms without moving much. It was only when daylight was approaching, and she finally slept steadily, that he closed his eyes for a bit. Two hourster, someone downstairs was pressing the doorbell. Sister Wang, who had gotten up early, answered the door and discovered it was the butler from the Bamboo Garden, so she went up to call Ou Mucen. "Third Young Master, the master sent someone over, saying that the young master should get up early as they are nning to leave at eight o¡¯clock." Eight o¡¯clock? Ou Mucen, who had only slept for two hours, rubbed his aching head and opened his eyes. Eight o¡¯clock was about time. If they were going by helicopter, leaving at this hour should allow him to return by evening. So he too, with some effort, got up. As he did, he was particrly careful not to wake the person in his arms, gentlyying her down onto the bed before getting up himself. After getting up, he washed up briefly, changed his clothes, and then came out of the bedroom. "Sister Wang, take good care of the young mistress. Remember not to let her catch a cold again." As he came downstairs, he saw Sister Wang with milk prepared for him, so he went over to drink it and then reminded her. Sister Wang nodded, indicating she heard, "Young master, when you go this time, can you reallye back today?" Ou Mucen hummed in affirmation, "Don¡¯t worry, tell her when she wakes up that I will be back very soon." He then changed his shoes, ready to leave. However, at this moment, Sister Wang looked at him, her expression one of hesitation, as if she wanted to say something but stopped. Ou Mucen saw this and his gaze shifted, "Is there something else?" Sister Wang immediately seemed a bit flustered, "It¡¯s nothing major, it¡¯s just... for some reason, recently it seems like the master is a bit more indifferent to the young mistress than before. When you go out with the master this time, maybe you could persuade him?" More indifferent? What does that mean? Chapter 755: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!5

Chapter 755: Chapter 755: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!5

Ou Mucen still didn¡¯t quite understand and was about to ask for rification when Bai Guanjie himself came over and called out, "Third brother? Are you feeling better? We need to leave now." "Yeah,ing..." He heard him and had to temporarily suppress his question before taking his phone and leaving the room. Faded a bit? That doesn¡¯t seem likely, considering that old man used to think about going to his apartment every day, just to get the mother and son into this estate as soon as possible. Furthermore, his proposal to announce her identity during the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet at the end of the year, as well as the preparations, was all his doing. How could it be possible? When Ou Mucen left, he didn¡¯t take Sister Wang¡¯s words to heart. He probably thought it was quite unlikely! ¡ª¡ª After Ou Mucen and the others had gone, the estate, temporarily bereft of all its male masters, seemed somewhat deste, especially near Bamboo Garden. Without the old master there, Ou Mufeng and her daughter lost interest in staying and preferred not to encounter Bai Tingfang, their stepmother, in the courtyard. Fortunately, Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t want to see them either. So, once the men had left, Bai Tingfang, besides asionally going to Orchid Garden to check in, devoted all her time to the unfinished main hall in the estate. Ye Ning didn¡¯t leave Orchid Garden either; the cold wind from the previous night had taken its toll, leaving her with a runny nose and a hoarse throat by morning, feeling quite ufortable. Sister Wang, seeing her condition, expressed concern, "Madam, I think I should go to Dr. Ji and get some medicine for you, with the New Year approaching and all. It¡¯s not good to be sick." Ye Ning nodded, "Yeah, that would be good!" Right, the New Year ising, and being sick is always unpleasant. Seeing her agreement, Sister Wang prepared her breakfast, brought it over, and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon. You should stay inside the house and not go out. Stay here, as that mother and daughter will probably return to Plum Garden today with the old master away; it¡¯s close to us here, don¡¯t go out and bump into them again." "Yeah, I got it!" Ye Ning didn¡¯t want to see that mother and daughter either; ever since they arrived, the old master had inexplicably be cold to her and showed various signs of dislike. She disliked them even more, feeling as if they were thorns in her side whenever she saw them. After agreeing, Sister Wang left to buy medicine for her. Once Sister Wang was gone, the vi truly quieted down. Xiaobao was also nowhere to be found, so for the entire morning, she obediently stayed in the courtyard, surfing the inte and watching anime. Of course, she asionally used WeChat, which she had recently learned, to chat with the man who was on his way to his hometown... Silly Mrs.: "Hubby, what are you doing?" Hubby: "I¡¯m on the ne, about to take off. What about you?" Silly Mrs.: "I¡¯m just feeling bored. Sister Wang went out, so I¡¯m alone upstairs, and I don¡¯t know where Xiaobao has gone." Hubby: "I forgot to tell you, Xiaobao hase with us. He is the grandson of the Ou Family. The old master said he shoulde to visit the ancestral grave too." Silly Mrs.: "..." A string of surprised expressions. After a pause, Ye Ning finally sent a string of text, "Then you take good care of him, it¡¯s cold and he¡¯s just a child." Hubby: "Got it, don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re feeling bored at home, go for a walk. The weather in A City isn¡¯t too bad today." Chapter 756: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!6

Chapter 756: Chapter 756: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!6

Dumbfoundeddy: "...." She wanted to go out for a walk, but Sister Wang had gone to buy medicine, and then that mother and daughter pair arrived, so how could she go out? She sighed, and in the end, sent a rather gloomy message: "I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll just wait at home for you, hurry back and take me out." A few simple words, yet the screen was filled with the air of a little wife full ofints... Unable to restrain himself any longer, someone on the ne finally let out a breath... The old man sitting next to him, who had been wearing a gloomy expression since boarding the ne, immediately caught the chance to explode: "What are you doing? We¡¯re on the ne already, why haven¡¯t you turned off your phone, do you want to cause an ident?" His voice was so rough and bellowing that the man in front of him, who was ying with his phone, was suddenly reminded of the woman he had scared to tears the night before, who hadn¡¯t let him sleep well all night. Really, why the need to yell at someone for no reason? Did he not realize that he had a face that could scare the hell out of people? Didn¡¯t he know his booming voice was terrifying? So, he quickly typed a few words on his phone: "Wait for me, hubby will be back soon!" Then he turned off his phone and turned around with a very grim look to stare at the old man behind him: "Would it kill you to speak a little softer? Do you realize you could scare someone to death with that tone?" Upon hearing this, the elder¡¯s eyes immediately bulged: "What? You¡¯re telling your old man how to talk now?" Ou Mucen sneered coldly: "Believe it or not, if you keep talking like this in front of me, I¡¯ll vanish right before your eyes?" "You¡ª" "Alright, alright, you father and son really, it¡¯s said that father and son should be close, yet look at you two?" Bai Guanjie quickly tried to mediate. And it was at that moment, that the father and son duo stopped, each stiffly turning their heads to look away. What did it matter if they were father and son? Isn¡¯t it that father and son could still be enemies at the slightest disagreement? ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Ye Ning, having seen the message from her husband, sent a reply but didn¡¯t get any response. She realized that he must be on the ne and had turned off his phone, and so, feeling rather listless, tossed her phone aside. "Xiaohe, have you finished over there? After you¡¯re done, the young misses have asked us to go clean up Chrysanthemum Garden." "Chrysanthemum Garden? Does Chrysanthemum Garden still need cleaning?" "Of course, even though nobody is living there now, Muyuan is stilling back, plus, it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s." "..." Just as Ye Ning put down her phone, below the balcony, the voices of the servants cleaning the courtyard could be heard. Ye Ning listened, and her gaze involuntarily lingered on those people... Chrysanthemum Garden? Wasn¡¯t that the garden where the second son used to live? It was said that after the young lord and the second young grandma had an ident, and Ou Muyuan was sent to the United States for treatment, that garden fell into disuse and nobody lived there anymore. So, why were people cleaning it out today? Looking down at the servants, she saw that the girl they called Xiaohe was a rather plump and somewhat naive-looking maid, prompting a thought in her mind. She called out: "Xiaohe¡ª" "Third young grandma..." Downstairs, the maids were bustling about their work when suddenly they heard someone calling from above, and they all looked up. There was a girl sitting in a wheelchair, dressed in a beige coat, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, and long ck hair casually draped over her shoulders. From a distance, she didn¡¯t resemble the mistress of the house, but rather seemed like a student still attending school. Chapter 757: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!7

Chapter 757: Chapter 757: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!7

"Madame Third Young Master, is there something you need?" "Sister Wang has gone out;e up and push me out for a walk." "Oh, right away!" Looking at the young maid who was quick in her reactions, she immediately set down the scissors in her hands and walked towards the vi upon hearing themand. The Madame Third Young Master in the garden was well-known to everyone; after falling ill, she did not remember things and did not recognize the people in the garden well, but she was always amiable to everyone regardless of who they were. Therefore, at this time, the maid named Xiaohe was also very willing to serve her. It took about ten minutes toe upstairs from downstairs. This efficient maid soon had Ye Ning ready and pushed her wheelchair out the door. "Where would Madame like to take a turn?" "Anywhere is fine. How about heading east to see? I heard the chrysanthemums are blooming nicely there now." Ye Ning casually pointed in that direction. The little maid looked back and her face changed... Wasn¡¯t that the direction of the Chrysanthemum Garden? Was Madame intending to go to the Chrysanthemum Garden? She hesitated, but she was just a servant, and the other was the mistress; how could she go against her wishes? After struggling with herself for a moment, she still ended up pushing her in that direction. "How old are you this year?" "To answer Madame, I¡¯m 19!" 19? So young! Ye Ning took a sip of the water she brought with her: "Such a young age. Did you just arrive here?" "Yes, I came here this year." "Oh..." Ye Ning softly responded and fell silent, instead gazing at the ce growing nearer and nearer to her, slowly curling her fingers. She truly did not remember any connection to this garden, but ever since she awoke, that woman named Ou Mufeng repeatedly imed she murdered her nephew and sister-inw. And just yesterday, when she was in the Bamboo Garden, she overheard the old master saying that she was the murderer who had ruined his second son¡¯s family. So, what was the truth of the matter? Ye Ning looked towards the increasingly closer deste garden... "Xiaohe, since you¡¯ve been here for a year now, do you know how your Second Madame and young Master Sun met with their ident?" "This..." As soon as those words came out, the little maid pushing her forward immediately stiffened, and she stopped. Of course, she knew what had happened¡ªthey were killed by this Madame Third Young Master! But before this girl returned, the old master and his wife had already made it clear to their servants that anyone who dared mention this would be immediately thrown out of the manor and would never find work again. How then could they dare to speak of it? "Madame, I am not very clear on this matter. All I know is that the Second Madame seemed to have identally fallen into the river and died. As for young Master Sun, I¡¯m even less sure." "Is that so?" "Mhm, otherwise, let¡¯s go back, shall we? The wind is strong here, and people don¡¯t live here often, plus your health isn¡¯t good, Madame." After speaking, the maid tried to push her back. However, Ye Ning, having finally been brought here, how could she easily return? After signaling with her hand for her to stop, she slowly rolled her own wheelchair, heading towards the yard that was filled with a deste aura... Chrysanthemum Garden- As the name implies, this is a garden full of chrysanthemums, but unlike themon chrysanthemums sold outside, this garden¡¯s flowers are precious varieties. Upon arrival, she saw several different colors, including Persian chrysanthemum, green chrysanthemum, and golden Chapter 758: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!8

Chapter 758: Chapter 758: Do you know him? His name is Ou Yuze!8

It¡¯s a bit of a pity that these flowers, perhaps due to the garden having been abandoned, have already lost their vigor and are withering and dying unevenly everywhere. Seeing this, Ye Ning rolled her own chair, crossing over the thick fallen leaves, inching her way to the entrance of the garden, ready to enter. This scene seemed so familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. Just as she was about to enter, inside the garden suddenly came the sounds of someone moving, faintly, as if she could also hear a baby¡¯s cooing and babbling... "Mom, if cousin and second aunt have both left, why are you still bringing me here? This ce, it¡¯s creepily eerie!" "What do you know? This is where they used to live, and this child is your cousin¡¯s child. Bringing him here is to let him see it." "..." Cousin? And bringing the child to see? Ye Ning, seated at the entrance, heard these two familiar voices and her brow instantly furrowed. The servant girl named Xiaohe behind her got goosebumps all over her body after hearing this. This Chrysanthemum Garden, ever since its two masters died, indeed became very sinister, but to say such things during the broad daylight was still unsettling, giving off a chilling sensation. The little maid loosened her grip on the wheelchair and started thinking of going back alone. It was at this time, inside the garden, the two people who were just speaking came out, and thus Ye Ning, sitting there, caught sight of the two womening out, one of whom was holding a child. "Oh, third sister-inw, you came too?" Ye Ning narrowed her eyes slightly, then said nothing... It seems that what Sister Wang said was absolutely right; ever since these mother and daughter left Bamboo Garden, they really could be seen everywhere. Ou Mufeng, seeing her silent, smiled again, "What? Did third sister-inwe here to reminisce as well? Did you remember anything?" Ye Ning¡¯s face was expressionless, "What do you mean?" Bai Wei, not without sarcasm, said, "What we mean is... have you remembered what status you used to have? Who you were? What you¡¯ve done?" Each word was extremely cutting and pointed! What status? Who was she? Ye Ning stared at the mother and daughter, and at the child in their hands... No, she knew nothing, nor did she want to know! She turned her head to look at the young maid behind her, "Xiaohe, let¡¯s go back!" She finally understood Sister Wang¡¯s warning when she left; yes, this mother and daughter, at heart, were troublemakers, such people should be avoided at all costs. Thus the mistress and servant prepared to head back! But how, at this point, could Ou Mufeng who had been waiting here let her leave? Seeing that she wanted to go back, Bai Wei, with just one step forward, immediately grabbed hold of the handle at the back of Ye Ning¡¯s wheelchair, "Try pushing her back?" At thatment, the girl named Xiaohe turned pale and didn¡¯t dare to move, standing there trembling. Ye Ning saw this, her pupils contracted slightly, and her expression finally turned ice cold... What were they trying to do? Ou Mufeng also witnessed this scene and saw her daughter sessfully intercept the woman, immediately, holding the child, she came over as well, "Third sister-inw, no rush, you just got here, why leave so soon?" Ye Ning looked at her coldly, "What exactly do you want?" PS: The system glitched yesterday, inadvertently repeating a Chapter, which I exined right below it at the time, because the editor wasn¡¯t working, and I don¡¯t have the authority to delete it, I could only remind everyone not to subscribe. Yet I actually saw someone using me of scamming for money and saying they would report me!! In all good conscience, having written this story for so long, have I ever done such a thing? Not even a duplicate word in the opening, was it necessary to be so harsh? Chapter 759 Revival! 1

Chapter 759: Chapter 759 Revival! 1

Ou Mufengughed, "Look at what my sister-inw is saying. Could I possibly kill you here?" "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not as cruel as you think. Murder is not something we would do," Bai Wei interjected, pushing her into the garden as she spoke. Ye Ning saw that resistance was futile, so she resignedly sat down in the chair with the little maid behind her, wondering where exactly they intended to take her? Murder? Sorry, she truly had no memory, but one thing she was certain of was that if she really were an utterly deplorable viin, then Ou Mucen, who was also a member of this family, would not possibly be with her. Moreover, he had brought her into this home! Ye Ning¡¯s face was taut as she watched the long uninhabited mansion graduallye into view... "What¡¯s the matter? Aftering in, you still haven¡¯t remembered anything? You lived here for several years after all." As the wheelchair-bound woman showed no reaction, Ou Mufeng, holding her child, immediately turned around and asked with a mocking tone. Ye Ning remained silent, her expression unchanged. Instead, it was Bai Wei behind her who responded coldly to her mother¡¯s words, "Mom, have you forgotten? She has amnesia now!" "Amnesia, huh? It seems to be quite popr these days!" "Exactly, so you should stop asking her if she remembers this or that all the time. I tell you, someone who has decided to forget won¡¯t remember anything no matter what you say." "..." The implication was that Ye Ning¡¯s forgetfulness was all an act! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes grew even colder, but she still disdained to speak with them. It wasn¡¯t until they pushed her to the door of the mansion and she saw the building covered in dust and the overgrown garden that she paused for a moment in her seat. Had she really been to this garden before? Why did it feel so familiar? Her eyes nowcked that "thing"; she was wearing only ordinary cosmetic contact lenses, meaning the vision she had was solely from her own true eyesight. And it was this very true eyesight that felt a chill after she arrived at the mansion, akin to the cold air rising from the bottom of a well in June, or like the frost hanging outside now. Very ufortable! Ou Mufeng didn¡¯t notice this and continued to the mansion door without stopping, instead instructing Bai Wei to push her up the steps, "Weiwei, how can you speak like that? You shouldn¡¯t talk this way in front of your little aunt." As she spoke, she carried the child inside to turn on the lights of the mansion. Ye Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but as soon as the woman turned on the light and she saw the decor and interior of the mansion clearly, she involuntarily drew a cold breath. Her eyes, staring at the jade decorations filling the hall, widened to their limits! Why were there so many pieces of jade? Why? Her eyes began to sting, and the surrounding atmosphere was cold and eerie... "Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. Weiwei is thoughtless. If she said anything wrong just now, I apologize to you!" Ou Mufeng suddenly started apologizing to her while holding her child. Ye Ning felt difort in her eyes, so she turned her head away, but at that moment, she suddenly caught sight of arge photo hanging on the backdrop wall of the Chapter 760 Revival! 2

Chapter 760: Chapter 760 Revival! 2

It was a man, very young, wearing a white shirt, a ck silk ribbon tied casually at the cor. His features held an enchanting allure, especially within such an artistic photograph, and his eyes, bathed in the ck-and-white halo, stared over here with a quasi-smile. Who was that? When she saw this photo, suddenly, it was as if something shed through her mind. "Come, little Tianshu, give your daddy a bow, wish him a happy new year." As she looked on in shock, Ou Mufeng who was holding the child beside her, suddenly ced her tiny baby on the ground and prompted him to kowtow to the photograph. Daddy? The man in this photo, was this child¡¯s father? Ye Ning lowered her gaze towards the child... It was a child just past one year old, dressed in a thick cotton-padded jacket, also wearing a fluffy little cap, extremely cute, especially now that the woman behind him had ced him on the ground, his chubby little hands propped on the floor made him even more adorable. Ye Ning¡¯s fingers finally moved! She liked children, and she didn¡¯t know why, but seeing the child kneeling there, she finally asked, "Is this the child?" "Yes, the only child left, do you want to hold him?" Ye Ning: "..." To let her hold him? Why? Didn¡¯t she loathe her to the bones? She even called her the murderer who killed her nephew and sister-inw. So why let her hold the baby? Ye Ning felt something was off and wanted to refuse, but at this moment, the woman had already brought the child to her: "Come, little Tianshu, let your third auntie hold you,e." With an easy gesture, the chubby child was ced on Ye Ning¡¯sp. Ye Ning, upon seeing this, was so frightened that she hastily embraced the child: "You..." "Giggle, giggle... daddy..." A one-year-old child, who couldn¡¯t speak yet, upon finding himself ced on someone,ughed cheerily without any stranger anxiety, and his little hand reached out towards her face. LIttle children are always like that, especially those who aren¡ät shy, even more so. Ye Ning saw this, and as she remembered her own child and was about to say something, she swallowed her words. Just as she was about to amuse the child, she suddenly noticed from the corner of her eye that there seemed to be something missing from the child¡¯s hand. Was that... a burned finger? She paused, and in that instant, her gaze fixed on the child¡¯s cute but imperfect little hand, and then suddenly, she felt something sh in her mind, and an image of a basket holding a baby being thrown appeared before her eyes. What was that? What thing? Her pupils shrank fiercely, and in an instant, her grip on the child in her arms loosened. "Third young madam¡ª" "Tianshu!!!" Everyone standing here was stunned to see the child falling out of her hands, and Xiaohe, who had not left, whether it was her standing in front or Ou Mufeng and her daughter, all eximed in shock. And Ou Mufeng, her exaggeratedly wide arms embracing her own head. At this juncture, she didn¡¯t catch the child but instead held her head? It was a truly lightning-fast turn of events, one that no one had expected, not even the little maid. Chapter 761 Revival! 3

Chapter 761: Chapter 761 Revival! 3

Fortunately, the quick-witted girl reacted promptly. Upon seeing the child about to fall, she immediately lunged forward, attempting to catch the child. But as she did, at that very moment, Bai Wei, who was standing next to her, made her move. Seeing the girl trying to save the child, she actually shoved her aside. And so, in an instant, the child that the young girl could have caught, cruelly slipped from her grasp and plummeted to the ground with a loud "bang!" "Wah¡ª¡ª" This sound was unbearable even for an adult, let alone a child? In a sh, outside the entrance of the garden, a child¡¯s crying shattered the silence of the area. Just then, a servant who was cleaning outside the garden rushed in upon hearing the cries, "What¡¯s happened? Miss, Madam Third Young Master, what is this...?" "The child fell! Did you not see this woman drop the child? Quick, go call Bai Tingfang over!!" roared Ou Mufeng, who finally managed to pick up the child, his eyes crimson with rage. The servants, terrified, scurried off to fetch thedy of the house. At this moment, Bai Tingfang, busy with thest bits in the main hall, heard that the Madam Third Young Master had dropped the second branch¡¯s grandson in the Chrysanthemum Garden. Her face went through a drastic change, and she abruptly stood up. "What the hell is she doing in that damned ce? Where is Sister Wang?" "Sister Wang isn¡¯t here, it was a maid named Xiaohe who pushed her to go!" Xiaohe? Damn it, who told her to push her there? Bai Tingfang, both shocked and angry, strode towards the Chrysanthemum Garden... With all the men away from Blue Mountain Vi, naturally, she, as Mrs. Ou, was in charge. But why on earth would that damned girl go there? Doesn¡¯t she know that ce is strictly off-limits to her? Moreover, she went with that mother and daughter! Bai Tingfang felt a terrible premonition creeping in. Walking briskly, when she reached the abandoned garden and saw the chaotic scene with the woman holding the crying infant, her heart lurched, sinking entirely! "Tianshu, if anything happens to you, how can I go on living, how can I face your father, your grandparents." "Little Tianshu, Auntie is so sorry, I didn¡¯t take good care of you..." "..." One high-pitched wail after another sounded as if they were desperate for everyone to know something had happened in the garden. Bai Tingfang, with a livid face, approached, only to see the crowd in utter disarray. Overwhelmed with urgency and anger, she shouted, "Why are you crying? What exactly has happened?" As her voice fell, the woman on the ground who was wailing and holding the child finally stopped, "Mom, you must make a judgment. This woman, she tried to kill Tianshu!" What does she mean tried to kill Tianshu? Is she insane? Bai Tingfang, who knew full well the character of this woman, didn¡¯t even need to think before retorting, "What nonsense are you spouting? Who¡¯s trying to kill the child? You think it¡¯s a puppy or kitten that can be killed just like that?" "Grandma, this is where you are wrong. Have you forgotten who the child is? This woman, she previously killed the child¡¯s father, and his mother, grandmother. What¡¯s the problem with her trying to kill him now?" Chapter 762 Revival! 4

Chapter 762: Chapter 762 Revival! 4

Bai Wei heard her mother speak up, and immediately, she also loudly joined in the usation. "That¡¯s right, just now, this woman, she wanted to throw the child to its death!" When Bai Tingfang saw their anger turning their faces green, she knew these two couldn¡¯t be trusted, so she began searching the crowd until she spotted the girl sitting in the wheelchair, looking up; Bai Tingfang made her way through the crowd toward her. "Ye Ning, tell us, what exactly happened here?" "..." No one answered, only leaving her with a face paler than death, and her eyes tightly shut, the agony on her face as if enduring something exceedingly ufortable. Bai Tingfang, seeing this, instantly turned pale! With such an expression, did she really do such a thing? "Madam, no, it¡¯s not like that, the young mistress just let go because she felt unwell," someone suddenly spoke up from among the crowd just as Bai Tingfang felt her heart sinking. Seizing it like a lifeline, Bai Tingfang asked, "Is that so? Were you here the whole time?" Xiaohe: "..." About to speak, Bai Wei intercepted with, "What difort? Which of your eyes saw her feeling unwell? She was fine when she came in, and then suddenly, when the child was handed to her, she felt unwell? I think you and your mistress had plotted this, knowing we were here today, and then you came to take the opportunity to get close to the child." "..." After Bai Wei said this, the young girl didn¡¯t dare to speak, and the scene became dead silent! Everybody in Blue Mountain Vi was well aware of these matters, but before this girl¡¯s arrival, the master of the house had expressly forbid discussing this incident. Therefore, after Bai Wei¡¯s words, everyone fell silent, but at the same time, they all began to doubt it. Even Bai Tingfang was no exception! Yes, the perpetrator behind the ruin and death of the Ou Family¡¯s second branch was this third young mistress¡ªshe was the one who had killed Young Master Sun and the second young mistress. So now, what was stopping her from eradicating the child root and stem? Time seemed to stand still, the air to solidify; at that moment, aside from the baby¡¯s cry, the entire scene was eerily still, as if filled with a tinder-ready to ignition. "Ah¡ª" "Tianshu!!" In the blink of an eye, a shocking change urred; the child who had been sitting on Ye Ning¡¯sp, as soon as her hands loosened, began tipping head over heels backward. Immediately, in this long-deserted vi, only an infant¡¯s heart-wrenching screams were heard, shattering the peace of the entire estate. "Madam..." "What¡¯s all this noise about? Is fighting going to solve anything? Hurry up and take the child to the hospital!" Bai Tingfang finally erupted, her sharp rebuke restoring immediate silence. Ou Mufeng¡¯s expression changed as she heard this. She wanted to say something, but seeing the servants, who had snapped out of it, flock towards her, she stood up and walked with them. Seeing her mother leave, Bai Wei stood there, looking down at the woman in the wheelchair with a smug air, "Good, we¡¯ll let you off for now, but when Grandfather returns, we¡¯ll have a proper talk about this matter!" Chapter 763 Revival! 5

Chapter 763: Chapter 763 Revival! 5

Bai Tingfang: "..." She waited until the crowd had left and then came over to the wheelchair area in a fit of fury. "Speak up, will you? Gone mute? What exactly happened here? Did you really intend to kill that child?" Her tone was urgent, her voice filled with anger and usation, as if she truly believed the girl hadmitted the act. However, the girl sitting in the wheelchair at that time seemedpletely oblivious to the usations, closing her eyes and leaning back for a moment before eventually opening her eyes slightly and looking around, "Sister Wang... Where¡¯s Sister Wang?" Bai Tingfang was startled when she saw this! Her eyes... were they really green?!! How could this be? "Sister Wang?" She continued calling, her expression one of extreme pain. Fortunately, Sister Wang returned just then. Seeing the scene that had unfolded in the yard, she rushed in immediately, "Young Madam? Young Madam..." "Sister Wang, I feel terrible... Take me back... back home..." "Alright alright, I¡¯ll take you back immediately, take you back!" Sister Wang was scared by her state, grasping the handles of the wheelchair without daring to think too much, rushing back with her in haste. She didn¡¯t even say a word to Bai Tingfang, who was still standing there. Her duty was to take good care of the Young Madam. Anything else was none of her business! Enraged, Bai Tingfang stomped her foot in frustration! What kind of attitude is this? Not being responsible for wrongdoing? Dumping this mess on her. Bai Tingfang had never trusted this girl... ¡ª¡ª The child was rushed to the hospital, and of course, the first person they sought was Ji Chengzhi. After hearing the ount of what happened, Ji Chengzhi was both shocked and incredulous, but in the end, he decided first to examine the child. The results were not optimistic. The child hadnded headfirst when he fell, causing not only a concussion but also internal brain bleeding. Ou Mufeng heard the news and erupted in the hospital, "That bitch Ye Ning, I will never let her off!" Bai Wei was about to call her grandfather back in her hometown right away, demanding justice, but right then Ji Chengzhi, dressed in surgical attire, stepped out and shot her a stern look, "What are you doing? Want to make things worse?" That single phrase stopped Bai Wei in her tracks! She had no choice; this uncle was the closest to her younger uncle, and if she caused trouble in front of him, her uncle might just deal with her. So she put away her phone, and she and her mother just waited outside! Meanwhile, Ji Chengzhi, once inside the operating room, really did pick up the internal phone and dialed out: "Hello, this is Ji Chengzhi." "What¡¯s up?" "Your wife has caused trouble; where are you?" Caused trouble? The person on the other end of the phone paused for a second upon hearing these two words and, after a second, a frosty voice was carried across, "What exactly has happened?" Ji Chengzhi took a cigarette: "I don¡¯t know. I heard your wife caused a child to fall. The diagnostic results are in: concussion and brain hemorrhage. I¡¯m about to perform surgery." Ou Mucen: "..." For four, five seconds, the line was silent; all that could be heard was the uneven breathing of the man on the phone. Hurt a child? How could that be possible? Since that girl had lost her memory, she hadn¡¯t even dared to step on an ant, how could she throw a child? Chapter 764 Revival! 6

Chapter 764: Chapter 764 Revival! 6

Furthermore, she was herself a mother, and although she couldn¡¯t remember, that maternal instinct was unchangeable. "Who¡¯s at the hospital?" "Your sister, and your niece too!" "Hmph!" The moment these two were mentioned, a cold snort came from the other end of the phone. Ji Chengzhi knew what he meant, so he didn¡¯t ask any further and hurriedly urged, "Stop snorting ande back quickly. If you returnte, your woman might not even have ashes left." "She dares?" "You think she wouldn¡¯t dare? She¡¯s even using such a small child for her gain. Do you think there¡¯s anything she wouldn¡¯t do? Let me tell you, make it quick!" Ji Chengzhi hung up after saying this. Indeed, that was true, the temperament and tactics of the Ou Family¡¯s eldest daughter were already well known before she got married. Especially now, when that woman of his was still oblivious to everything. Ji Chengzhi hung up the phone and went to do surgery! The two women waiting outside, seeing that meddling Ji Chengzhi go in, Ou Mufeng finally sent a message from her phone, "Step one of the n is sessful!" After sending it and waiting for a bit, a message came back, "So smooth? Is the Jade Bead really effective?" "Yes, especially the one Tianshu wore on her wrist. It was after she saw that, the child fell down." Ou Mufeng, recalling that moment, still had an excited look on her face. Indeed, when she first learned that the woman¡¯s weakness was jade, she didn¡¯t believe it. But in the end, to throw that woman into such disarray, it was true¡ªa tiny piece of jade. It was indeed strange! "How¡¯s the child?" "It¡¯s quite serious, but if it wasn¡¯t, how could it cause a media sensation, right?" As this woman typed out these words, the corners of her lips curled up with a venomous and cold sneer. The person at the other end, hearing this, sent a few words back, "Alright, you handle the rest, make as much noise as possible. Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve, the best opportunity. If this explosive newses out, I can¡¯t believe your brother would still publicly announce her identity!" "He¡¯s not my brother!" "Haha, alright, not your brother, someone unrted, okay?" "..." While happily chatting, Bai Wei, who had been sitting there all along, saw her mother smiling from ear to ear and stood up, "Mom, I think that Ji Chengzhi just now, he¡¯ll probably make a call to uncle after he goes in. If he contacts him and hees back early, what do we do? Our n will be in trouble, this is such a good opportunity." "No worries. It¡¯s snowing heavily back home. Unless he doesn¡¯t want to live, he won¡¯t rush back!" The woman holding the phone spoke coldly, then handed over the photograph she had taken in advance to her. Without a full-proof n, would they dare to plot this? A helicopter, perhaps? Sure, if he wants to die, let him fly back here. I heard that tonight the snowstorm there is so severe that even cars on the ground dare not go out. In Ou Mufeng¡¯s eyes was the assurance of holding the winning ticket... Bai Wei, seeing this, was also quite happy. However, after the joy, she began to wonder a bit. The grandfather was not usually so generous, so why yesterday, when she went to borrow the Jade Bead from him, did he give it to her so readily? Chapter 765 Revival! 7

Chapter 765: Chapter 765 Revival! 7

Sister Wang pushed Ye Ning back to the Orchid Garden, and afterwards, for an entire afternoon, shey in bed in a deep slumber. Sister Wang saw her and became somewhat worried, recalling how she seemed to have a bit of a cold that morning. Therefore, she took extra care to pay attention, and sure enough, when night fell, Ye Ning began to talk nonsense... "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t shoot!" "You... are you even human? Why... why would you do this?" "Fine, if it¡¯s death you want, let¡¯s die together!!" "..." No one knew what she was talking about, but Sister Wang saw that her expression was one of great suffering. Her forehead was also covered in sweat, making her look as if she were trapped in some terrible nightmare. When her voice rose in agitation, Sister Wang could see her crying out, "Together in death... together in death..." Together in death? Why would she say "together in death"? Sister Wang was startled by these words and touched her forehead. It wasn¡¯t very hot, just damp with sweat, as though she had been fished out of the water. What should she do? Should she go ask Dr. Ji for advice? As she watched the scene, her concern grew, so she left the bedroom, left the garden, and prepared to go to the Bamboo Garden to ask thedy of the house to call for a doctor. However, as soon as she arrived at the Bamboo Garden, she could hear thedy¡¯s furious scolding from within: "Speak up, who is responsible for this? Who exactly is it?!!" What has gotten into thedy? Why is she in such a rage all of a sudden? Hearing this, Sister Wang hurried in, and upon entering, she found to her surprise that nearly all the servants had gathered there, packed like dense bristles, just like students in an assembly field. As she came in, all she saw were heads of people. And at the forefront of these people, the woman hysterically shouting towards them, who else could it be but the mistress of this garden? My goodness! What on earth happened? Why is thedy so furious? Seeing this, she approached the maid standing at the very back: "Auntie Hu, what¡¯s going on? Why is thedy so angry?" The person, who was being scolded so harshly they didn¡¯t dare lift their head, suddenly heard someone calling them from behind and turned around: "Sister Wang, something big happened, don¡¯t you know?" "What big thing?" "The incident that happened in the Chrysanthemum Garden today, somehow it got leaked out. Now, whether it¡¯s online or on television, there are news stories about the young mistress everywhere, saying she¡¯s cruel and malicious, not sparing even a one-year-old child!" "Bullshit!" Upon hearing this, Sister Wang couldn¡¯t help but curse vehemently without even thinking! Isn¡¯t it nonsense? Would their young mistress do such a thing? She was a mother herself, how could she possibly harm a child? Hearing this made Sister Wang¡¯s blood boil. She pulled out her phone and started scrolling through, and sure enough, as soon as she turned on the screen, there it was¡ªunconfirmed news of the O¡¯s youngdy¡¯s vicious baby-killing, the headlines sorge they made Sister Wang¡¯s pupils shrink. Who the hell did this? Are they sick or what? Sister Wang was infuriated too, seeing that beneath the news, there were countless curses directed at the young mistress. As the insults went on, they dug up the girl¡¯s entire past, as if exhuming the history of her ancestors, exposing everything. For a moment, it caused an uproar across the inte, with each repost of her microblog garnering tens of thousands ofments within minutes. Having seen enough, Sister Wang could no longer stand by. She swiped her phone screen and directly dialed the third young master¡¯s number... Chapter 766 Revival! 8

Chapter 766: Chapter 766 Revival! 8

"Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable!" "..." Unavable? Why would that be? Sister Wang looked at her cell phone, anxious for a while, and dialed two more times, but to her disappointment, the young master¡¯s cell phone was still out of reach, and she had no idea what was going on. "What are you doing? Who are you calling?" "The young master, of course. With such a big incident, how can I not call him?" "Stop calling. There¡¯s no signal on the young master¡¯s end, don¡¯t you know? Back at the old home, there¡¯s heavy snow, and it¡¯s because of this that thedy is so furious." Sister Wang:"..." It¡¯s over! This really is going to turn into a big problem! Sister Wang felt her heart sink to the bottom... But what she didn¡¯t know was that over at Orchid Garden, not long after she had left the bedroom where the girl who had been talking nonsense on the bed, suddenly, as if struck by something, let out a cry, and the person who had been asleep for almost ten hours suddenly opened her eyes! It was like waking from a vivid dream into the night! Her eyes opened, and the warm orange light shed into her gaze, she stared at it, mouth agape, and for a long, long time, she didn¡¯t move at all. The house, with its pale golden hues, blended European Roman and modern styles, was decorated very luxuriously and without any vulgar opulence. The few pieces of furniture made the house exceptionally noble and elegant. This was a very familiar room! She turned her head to the side and, sure enough, saw the white desk she had seen when she first came here, along with the neatly arrangedputer and books on the desk. Apparently, she had already moved here! She took a deep breath and finally felt the reality of being alive again, so she sat up in bed, threw off the covers, and got out of bed. Her legs were a bit numb, but it didn¡¯t hinder her walking... She stood by the bed, looked around for a long, long time, and then slowly made her way to the balcony where she saw the mansion outside, already decked out in new decorations, filled with the spirit of the New Year. A lot of effort had been put into the decorations, she remembered correctly, this garden was rarely made out with such fanfare, the reason being that the owner of the garden would find it detracting from the beauty of the ce. But now, the garden was decorated so brightly! All this was supposed to be for her, right? Seeing all this, her mouth twitched slightly, and she finally felt the cold wind from outside. She tightened the soaking wet nightgown on her body and, shuffling in her slippers, went to the bathroom. If today¡¯s incident hadn¡¯t happened, she would probably have been very happy, after all, this had been prepared especially for her. But after today¡¯s events, she knew that it didn¡¯t belong to her, that its very existence meant someone would try every possible way to destroy it, not letting itst until New Year¡¯s Eve or the time she was waiting for. So it¡¯s ironic, isn¡¯t it? Waking up, the person who once wanted her dead became the only one to ept her, while those who wanted her alive are now the ones trying to put her to death and drive her away. Also, he wants to kill her, drive her out, yet she wants to take him down, and take away everything that he has in his hands! Chapter 767 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 1

Chapter 767: Chapter 767 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 1

She looked at herself in the mirror and seemed to smile... But how elegant that smile was, or how intense the sneer at the corner of her mouth, only she knew. She turned on the showerhead and stepped into the spray without even taking off her pajamas, the warm water immediately cascading over her from head to toe like a deluge, enveloping herpletely! Ou Mucen, it¡¯s so good to be alive! ---- Ou Mucen had spent the entire night sitting in the helicopter parked on thewn, waiting for the snowstorm to cease so that they could take off immediately after. However, what infuriated him was that the violent blizzard had continued the whole night and only began to slow down by almost six o¡¯clock the next morning, by which time more than ten hours had passed since Ji Chengzhi had called himst night. Shit! Seeing daylight break, he punched the helicopter in anger. Ying Hao, who had been keeping himpany in the helicopter, woke up to the dull thud, and upon realizing that dawn had already broken outside the ss window, he hurriedly climbed up, "Third Young Master, shall we depart now?" "Do you still want to spend another night here?" "No, no, no, let¡¯s leave immediately!" Ying Hao didn¡¯t dare mention anything about the old man or the son-inw and quickly moved towards the cockpit. Indeed, Ying Hao was a pilot, and that was precisely why he hade this time. As the helicopter started, someone, panting hard, ran towards it, shouting from below. However, the man seated inside acted as if he did not see a thing and nkly instructed Ying Hao to take off. Ying Hao, sweating profusely, didn¡¯t dare to look back at the father and son and simply flew the helicopter back! With such heavy snow, as they were leaving, what would happen to the old man and the son-inw who were left behind? How would they get back? But obviously, these were not the concerns Ying Hao needed to attend to, for under the immense pressure from behind, he realized that even managing this much was an aplishment. The helicopter took off, and in less than two hours, they were flying over A City. Ying Hao saw it, and steered the helicopter towards Ou Group¡¯s helipad. Afternding, Ou Mucen carried his still-sleeping child off the helicopter. "Third Young Master, I¡¯ll go fetch the car!" "No need, you take Xiaobao to the apartment. I¡¯ll drive back myself." He stuffed the still-unawake child into his arms, took the car keys, and went to fetch his car. Considering that such an incident had urred at Blue Mountain Vi, it was clear that the vi was not at peace at the moment. Those two women, fearing the world might not be in enough chaos, probably turned the ce upside down already. Therefore, he preferred to send his child to a quiet ce rather than expose him to things that might be detrimental to his growth. Ying Hao understood, so he didn¡¯t say anything else and drove off to the apartment with the child in his arms. As for Ou Mucen, after fetching his car from thepany¡¯s parking garage, he drove straight back to Blue Mountain Vi. Actually, he hadn¡¯t been away for long; it was just 24 hours. Yet, what he had never anticipated was that within these 24 hours, his life had undergone earth-shattering changes... Chapter 768 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 2

Chapter 768: Chapter 768 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 2

"Look, isn¡¯t that Ou Group¡¯s president¡¯s car? Howe he¡¯sing back from outside?" "I heard he wasn¡¯t in A City at all yesterday. Someone saw him taking off in a helicopter." "Really? So, he just got back today? Doesn¡¯t that mean there will be an even better show to watch?" "..." When Ou Mucen was driving over, he intended to go straight into the mansion, but before he even reached the gates, he saw a bunch of journalists squatting outside, carrying cameras and microphones, waiting like a pack of wolves. What a bunch of useless trash, what are they even doing? Seeing this scene, the already unpleasing expression inside the car turned even more sullen! "Young Master," "A bunch of useless trash, are you all just freeloading?" With that harsh sentence, the person on the line immediately started to tremble. "Yes, yes... Young Master, I will make them disappear right now!!" Just with those words, the atmosphere at the gates of the mansion suddenly changed. The journalists hadn¡¯t quite grasped the situation yet. They were excited, thinking that after the arrival of Ou Group¡¯s president ¨C the male lead ofst night¡¯s headline story ¨C they¡¯d soon get even juicier material. But then the tall, carved iron gates of the mansion suddenly opened, and a swarm of men in ck poured out, and the journalists were taken aback! "Smash them!" "Yes!" At themand, the men in ck really didn¡¯t give them a chance to react and rushed over like a swarm, tossing their equipment, cameras, and even the journalists themselves out like trash! "How can you hit people...?" "Hit you? That¡¯s the least of your problems. Don¡¯t believe me? I can make you disappear forever?!!" With a "crack," they crushed the cameras underfoot, and these fierce-looking bodyguards threw the people out as casually as if tossing out garbage. That¡¯s right, if they dared to make things unpleasant for them, they would make them die even more miserably! It was only a matter of seconds, and the journalists, who had been fully equipped and hade to stake out the ce, were annihted, leaving barely anything behind except for a few who could still stand. Seeing this, the few people who were still able to move didn¡¯t dare linger any longer and scrambled away like refugees. Ou Mucen had been sitting in the car the whole time and, upon witnessing this scene, he finally took out his phone and started browsing through the pages with a dark expression... He had been in such a rush to leave that he hadn¡¯t had the chance to check his phone earlier, and furthermore, he couldn¡¯t even make calls in that godforsaken ce, let alone go online. But to his surprise, as soon as he flipped open his phone, what caught his eye was a pop-up window from a webpage ¨C "Ou Group¡¯s Young Madam used of Baby-Killing Incident!" Baby-killing? What is this about? His eyes caught sight of those particrly striking words, and in an instant, veins popped out on his fingers. As he continued to scroll down and saw that the entire page was almost exclusively spreading this story in a sensationalist manner, in his rage, he threw the phone out of his hand!! Who in the world is courting death?!! Just at that moment, the bodyguards had already cleared the scene. Seeing that the boss hadn¡¯te out yet, one of them approached, "Young Master¡ª" "Speak, what in the world is going on?" It was like they had spit on ice, at that moment, the man sitting in the car was enveloped in an incredibly terrifying aura, as if the darkest hour of night were about to descend. Chapter 769: The Price of Touching His Woman! 3

Chapter 769: Chapter 769: The Price of Touching His Woman! 3

The bodyguard was trembling all over, "I... I¡¯m sorry, Third Young Master. Someone posted about the events that urred at Chrysanthemum Garden yesterday, including photos of the young madam throwing the child. That¡¯s what caused such an uproar online." Photos were leaked? Are they pigs? They couldn¡¯t even prevent this; what use are the people he¡¯s been raising, a bunch of failures? Ou Mucen in the car, upon hearing this, immediately erupted, "Are you all dead? So many of you and you can¡¯t even keep watch over one garden, is the food you eat SHIT?" He was so furious that he even let out swear words! The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare talk back, just stood there getting berated until covered in ¡¯dog¡¯s blood¡¯ and didn¡¯t utter a peep. After a full three minutes of scolding, this man, whose face had turned an iron blue with murderous intent, finally got out of the car and strode quickly towards the main entrance... "Call the Information Operations Department. Tell them to suppress this public opinion immediately at all costs, otherwise, forget about enjoying this year!" "Yes, Third Young Master!" "Also, mobilize everyone to check the source of the photo leak. Inform me immediately once you find it!" Bodyguard: "..." Several stepster, the bodyguard, head bowed and trembling, managed to say, "That... Third Young Master, afterst night¡¯s incident, we¡¯ve investigated, and discovered that the initial Weibo post¡¯s IP address came from the hospital." The hospital? Hearing this, Ou Mucen recalled the phone call he received yesterday, his facial features turned cold, and the frost and malignance in his eyes were chillingly intimidating. "Where are the mother and daughter?" "They are at... the hospital!" "Good. Send someone now to tell them if they don¡¯t show up in front of me within twenty minutes, I¡¯ll ruin their reputations so they¡¯ll remember today forever!" "..." Ruin their reputations and remember today forever? God! Those words were harsh! The bodyguard¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat but thinking about the current tumultuous situation, he felt this oue was more than appropriate. Immediately, several people got into a car and rushed off to the hospital to apprehend them. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after handling the matter, entered the garden without pause. With such a significant incident, he almost couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how that girl was coping. She knew nothing, remembered nothing, innocent like a child. She waspletely unaware of how sinister the world could be, nor did she know the ugliness that lurked around her. So, how was she now? Had she been scared? Was she so frightened that she was hiding and crying in that bedroom? He remembered her crying uncontrobly during that loud shout from his father at the vi the night before, and his heart clenched even tighter, quickening his steps. "The Third Young Master is back!" As he entered from the gate, the servants in Chrysanthemum Garden hurried to greet him. He didn¡¯t have the time to deal with them, but at a nce, he noticed the panic on their faces, and also their evasiveness. Panic was understandable; after such a significant incident, everything was in chaos both inside Chrysanthemum Garden and out. It was natural for them to be panicked. But evasiveness...? Ou Mucen¡¯s half-squinted eyes swept over a servant who had just hurriedly greeted him while passing by, and suddenly, he ordered, "Stop!" Chapter 770 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 4

Chapter 770: Chapter 770 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 4

"Young ... Young Master!" The servant was caught off guard and immediately knelt down on the ground with a plop, scared. Just seeing him was enough to strike that much fear? He walked over step by step, observing the servant trembling on the ground like a sifting chaff, his gaze cold as ice spikes, "What are you panicking about?" The servant didn¡¯t dare to lift his head, "Nothing ... nothing ..." "If it¡¯s nothing, then why are you running? Do you want me to throw you into the pond and feed you to the fish?" His voice suddenly turned vicious, and he violently yanked the servant from the ground and hurled him toward the fish pond. That fish pond was no ordinary pond¡ªit was home to several man-eating fish. Seeing this, the servant was petrified and let out a scream. In mid-air, he clutched desperately at his master¡¯s arm, "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, Young Master, I¡¯ll tell you, the young madam is missing, she¡¯s gone!" What? The young madam is missing? He questioned whether he was hearing things, "Who did you say is missing? Say it again?" "The ... the third young madam, she was missing sincest night. Everyone in the garden ... has been searching all night long, and still hasn¡¯t found ... her ..." "..." Time seemed to stand still; the air was filled with a dangerous and chilling presence, a bloodthirsty aura, and the feeling that everything could erupt at any moment. Missing? They had searched all night and found nothing? The man felt as if something had shattered inside his chest. The next second, in a swift motion, he flung the servant into the fish pond, then ran like a madman toward the small courtyard. Ou Mufeng, if anything happened to that girl, he swore he would kill her with his own hands! He sprinted all the way to his residence, the Orchid Garden, and indeed, it was chaos. Inside, there were many people standing around, including his mother, and, to his astonishment, he saw police officers in uniforms! Everyone inside was discussing fiercely and tensely! "Madam, it¡¯s been almost ten hours now. Can you think of any other ces the young madam might have gone? Tell us, and we¡¯ll search there too." "Her legs are disabled, and her mind doesn¡¯t recall things; where else could she go? I¡¯m telling you, it must be Ou Mufeng and his family who have kidnapped her. That mother and daughter have never wished her well¡ªit has to be them!" "Madam¡ª" At these words, the policemen immediately felt troubled, "We¡¯ve already confirmed with the eldest miss. She says she has nothing to do with this matter. She was in the hospital all night, how could she possibly kidnap your daughter-inw?" "If not her, then who else could it be? My daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t even recognize the door if she went out; where else could she have gone? In this freezing cold, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better find her before my son returns, or you¡¯ll all have to face the consequences!" Bai Tingfang, who had not slept all night, was nearly driven mad, shouting at the top of her lungs! Indeed,st night, because of the scandal involving the Ou family already causing her enough headaches, she was terrified out of her wits when Wang, from Orchid Garden, suddenly came to report that the third young madam was missing, forcing her to go to Orchid Garden to search for her. But what terrified her most was that when she arrived at Orchid Garden, she truly couldn¡¯t find the girl anywhere, not in the bedroom, nor in the downstairs hall, nor the garden; she didn¡¯t see even a shadow of her. Chapter 771 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 5

Chapter 771: Chapter 771 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 5

In this bitter cold, and at such a critical juncture, where could she have gone? Seeing this scene, Tingfang finally panicked. She no longer paid attention to the sensational news outside and set out that very night with everyone from the estate to search for her. They searched all night long and eventually even had the policee to assist. Ou Mucen stood at the entrance of the courtyard, watching. When he heard the intense arguments inside the courtyard and the chaos in the vi, it felt as if something inside his chest had split open¡ªa vast ck hole that nearly caused him to lose his bnce. "Third Young Master!! Third Young Master, have you returned?!!" In the midst of the chaos, someone in the courtyard finally noticed him and immediately covered their mouth, eximing in shock. As the voice fell, everyone else shivered, and their gazes all turned in his direction. Their expressions were as if they had seen something terrifying, and their faces instantly went pale. "Mucen, you¡¯ve returned? Listen to mom, mom..." Tingfang was also afraid, trembling. When she saw her son who had finally returned, in her terror, she wanted to go over and exin things to him. But just as she approached and began to speak, her son, with an icy countenance, pushed her away harshly, and he stepped inside one step at a time! "Speak, what exactly happened?" "Young... Young Master,st night, I saw the young madam with a fever talking deliriously, so I thought to invite Doctor Ji over for her. But, when I came back, the young madam was gone. We searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find her." It was Sister Wang. Upon seeing the return of the man of the house, she hurriedly came over to recount the events of the previous night. Of course, as she spoke, she was shaking too! Because she had never seen the young master this terrifying before! Upon hearing that she had disappearedst night while having a fever, the man¡¯s eyes immediately showed a blood-red tinge! After ncing at the people around him like a specter, he went inside. Those in the courtyard, who dared not even breathe aloud, heard his footsteps as he ascended the stairs with a "ck ck" sound. Those steps sounded as if crawling out from hell, not only hastening death but also gripping their throats, as if with each step he took, the hand that controlled their lives moved closer to their necks. And indeed, it was so! The footsteps ascended, and in less than five minutes, there was a sudden noise upstairs as something was furiously thrown to the floor. Instantly, everyone downstairs heard the roar akin to that of a caged beast: "Bring that whore Ou Mufeng to me immediately!!!" Ou Mufeng?!! As this name was bellowed, the people downstairs shivered violently once again. However, after the shiver passed, a few with quicker wits began to understand, especially Bai Tingfang who realized in an instant, "Right, Ou Mufeng, that whore Ou Mufeng, she must have done this. Quick, bring that whore back to me!" At hermand, the others finally reacted and immediately left the courtyard to capture her. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Ou Mufeng and her daughter were stillpletely unaware... "Mom, I heard that woman disappearedst night. Where do you think she could have gone?" Chapter 772 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 6

Chapter 772: Chapter 772 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 6

"How would I know? But isn¡¯t her disappearance even better? It solidifies her guilt of infanticide. Hurry up and post another micro-blog with the alternate ount. Say that the young Madam of the Ou Family has fled from her crime and is nowhere to be found right now!" The woman ying with her mobile phone in the hospital room felt a trace of excitement at this moment. Bai Wei got the hint and immediately took out her own phone, ready to post another micro-blog. It was at this time that a noisy and rapid session of footsteps could suddenly be heard from the hospital corridor. From afar, there were even murmurs of conversation... "Who are all these people? Why are there so many men in ck suits?" "I don¡¯t know. Did something happen? Is there a VIP in the VIP ward?" "Not that I¡¯m aware of. The patients seem ordinary. Wait, it looks like they¡¯re heading to the Ou Family¡¯s ward..." "..." The Ou Family¡¯s ward? Bai Wei, sitting closer to the ward¡¯s entrance, immediately stood up from her chair upon hearing these words and started walking toward the door to see what was happening. However, before she could reach the door, the daunting footsteps outside had already appeared at the entrance! "You... you..." "Take these two away!!" "Yes!" At thatmand, the group of men wearing sunsses and all d in ck suits charged in like a pack of wolves. Before the mother and daughter could react, they were firmly seized. "Ah¡ªHow dare you! You scoundrels, do you know who I am? Have you taken the wrong medicine? I am the Miss of the Ou Family!" "It¡¯s precisely you, the Miss of the Ou Family, that we are arresting!" The man in sunsses coldly dropped these words and with a wave of his hand, his subordinates carried the two women off like they were picking up chickens, escorting them out. The whole hospital was stunned by the spectacle! What was this all about? Wasn¡¯t that the Miss of the Ou Family and her daughter? Why were they suddenly being arrested? And who were those men in ck? It seemed that A City was truly about to undergo a major change... ---- When Ou Mufeng was thrown down in front of Ou Mucen, Ou Mucen stood in the bedroom, staring at the empty wheelchair and the randomly discarded slippers beside it, lost in thought. Those slippers were custom-ordered from abroad, lined with pure mink fur, because Ji Chengzhi had mentioned that if her legs were paralyzed, her cirction wouldn¡¯t be good, and she could easily catch cold. So, he had specially ordered these shoes for her. But now, theyy abandoned here, ownerless, just like the wheelchair ¨C empty and making the entire room seem to have lost its warmth, cold and deste. "Third Young Master, the person has been brought in!" "..." A "thud" sounded from outside as something was thrown down, making a muffled noise! Ou Mucen moved slightly and, after casting another nce at the wheelchair, turned around with his expressionless, icy demeanor, like a beast staring out the door. Meanwhile, in the hall outside, Ou Mufeng and her daughter, upon realizing they had been brought to Orchid Garden, immediately burst into a torrent of curses: "Ou Mucen, what are you trying to do? I am the Miss of the Ou Family. On what grounds are you arresting me? What right do you have to bring me here?" Chapter 773 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 7

Chapter 773: Chapter 773 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 7

After the curse, upstairs, the shadow of the Taoist priest finally appeared! The sight of his tall silhouette at the head of the stairs was fierce and formidable, as if all fury burst forth from him. He descended the stairs step by step, and in his cold, pitch-ck eyes devoid of any light, there was the semnce of a wild beast, radiating danger and a bloodthirsty air. Bai Wei, sitting next to her mother, suddenly felt a stab of fear rise within her: "Mom..." "You don¡¯t have to be scared, this isn¡¯t Ou Mucen¡¯s ce, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to do anything to us, mother and daughter!" Ou Mufeng still stared fearlessly at the man who was approaching her step by step. Yes, over the years, no matter how ruthless Ou Mucen was to others, he never dared to touch Ou Mufeng. Because he didn¡¯t dare! Because he didn¡¯t have the guts! Ou Mufeng was still thinking this... But soon, she discovered her thinking was wrong; after the man came down the stairs and passed the long dining table, he casually dragged a chair over from there. "What are you doing? Ou Mucen, don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m telling you..." "Bang!!!" A loud noise! The chair, without any suspense, smashed down onto her, with such force and cruelty as if she was not a human but just a lump of mud, a pile of trash. As it smashed down, Bai Wei, sitting beside her, saw her mother go down without even a whimper! This was too terrifying! This was too unbelievable! Bai Wei, wide-eyed and covering her mouth, seemed to forget what she was supposed to do, simply staring dumbfounded at her mother whoy beside her,pletely at a loss. Having smashed the person, Ou Mucen casually tossed aside the remaining leg of the chair, dropping it onto the floor: "This is for the child you knocked down yesterday," Ou Mufeng: "..." On the ground, she struggled for a long time to get up, bracing her body against the agonizing pain in her waist, her face contorted in pain and hatred as she climbed up: "Ou Mucen, you... you actually dared to hit me?" So what if I hit you? I could kill you too. With a swift backhand grab, suddenly the man had a bottle of red wine in his hand: "This is for the brilliant performance you directed yesterday!" Bai Wei let out a piercing scream, wanting to stop him, but in the blink of an eye, the wine bottle in the man¡¯s hand was already smashing down on her again. So in an instant, the living room was filled with the crisp shattering sound of ss, and the woman, just as she was raising her head, let out a cry of pain and fell down once more. This time the injury was more severe, and Bai Wei, sitting by her side, saw the dark red blood flowing from her mother¡¯s head. "Mom! Mom!!!" "Ah..." "Ou Mufeng, I don¡¯ty hands on you because you are a woman, but just because I don¡¯t hit women doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill a beast. Listen to me, if you don¡¯t hand over the person, don¡¯t me me for taking your life!" Having said that, he "pped" something onto the table! Bai Wei shook all over, looking up in utter horror at the table, only to see, to her disbelief, a gun, one that was already loaded and aimed at her and her mother! Chapter 774 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 8

Chapter 774: Chapter 774 The Cost of Touching His Woman! 8

"Mom, a gun! That¡¯s a gun! He¡¯s going to kill us! Mom!" Bai Wei finally cried out in terror. Ou Mufeng also started to feel afraid, especially after another bottle of wine smashed hard onto her head, her fear escted. Madman! This was definitely a madman; he had lost all reason, lost all humanity. Finally ovee with panic upon hearing her daughter¡¯s cries, she too struggled to lift her head to nce at the table. Seeing that there was indeed a pitch-ck gun lying there, she felt as if all her strength had been drained from her. Her head, covered in blood and ss, began to tremble with fear. "Who... who are you? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?" "Don¡¯t know? Shall I help you remember?" Just a nce from the corner of his eye, and immediately, the ck-d men who had been standing by in the living room came over, dragged her up from the ground, and propped her onto a chair. Ou Mufeng, finally screaming like a pig being ughtered, cried out, "I¡¯ll talk I¡¯ll talk I¡¯ll talk..." She finally understood why he was known as the King of Hell! Yes, falling into his hands would truly be worse than death! Fortunately, once she said she would talk, the ck-d men who had been restraining her temporarily stopped, and then the entire living room, everyone was waiting for her answer, waiting for that response. Including those outside in the courtyard, who were also waiting! "I... I admit, I orchestrated yesterday¡¯s incident. I... I heard that her eyes couldn¡¯t stand jade, that looking at it would cause her to lose her mind in unbearable pain, so I had Bai Guanjie persuade Dad to go offer ancestor worship, drawing you away, and then I deliberately had the maid take her to the Chrysanthemum Garden. There, I provoked her with jade, and then I fabricated the illusion of the child falling from her arms... all of it... was my doing." "..." It was a silence like death! It¡¯s as if all noise had ceased. At that moment, the entire hall, no no no, the whole Orchid Garden, was void of any sound, except for the woman who had just spoken. She had engineered it all? So it was all her doing, her own plot from behind the scenes? And that child, that barely one-year-old child, had suffered a concussion and even undergone a craniotomy because of her?!! The air in the courtyard seemed to surge like a fiery tide, like a storm sweeping through... "Ou Mufeng, you beast! Are you even human? How could you do such a thing? Are you a beast?" The first to rush in was Bai Tingfang, who, upon storming in from outside, raised her hand and pped the woman being held by the ck-d men! After the p, the servants from the garden also gathered in the courtyard. Seeing this scene, they all looked furiously at the woman, especially Sister Wang, who was pointing at her, tears streaming down her face in anger. "Miss, to think you¡¯re the eldest miss of this garden. Do you realize what you¡¯ve done? Do you know what our youngdy suffered through yesterday? She had a high fever and was delirious, talking nonsensical for the whole afternoon, and now she¡¯s missing. Are you still human?" "Right! How could she be so cruel?" "We¡¯re all family, how could she be so scheming? Is she happy only if the youngdy is dead?" "..." The mor of discussion and usations, coupled with Bai Tingfang¡¯s furious p, finally caused the man who had been enduring his rage in the living room to lose his calm as well. Chapter 775: Disappearance 1

Chapter 775: Chapter 775: Disappearance 1

He¡¯s been in aa, and he¡¯s running a high fever too! He picked up the gun on the table and walked over step by step, "Ou Mufeng, I¡¯m asking you onest time, where the hell is she?" Ou Mufeng had already been beaten until her mind was barely clear. Hearing this, she burst into tears, blood and snot: "I don¡¯t know, that... it wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me!" "Bang¡ª¡ª" Without any hesitation, the man pulled the trigger! Bai Tingfang, who was in the midst of pping, was shocked still, staring at her subordinate who, after letting out a scream, fell silent. Her raised hand stiffened mid-air, and she seemedpletely dazed. My God! Did this bastard really shoot someone to death?! That woman deserved to die, but did he really need to involve himself like this? Bai Tingfang was stunned! The other servants also watched in shock, but when Bai Wei saw her mother take a shot, she immediately went still. Suddenly, her vision went dark, and she cried out as she rushed forward: "Mom¡ª¡ª" It was a heart-wrenching scream of agony! Just at that moment, Bai Guanjie and the old master returned, and hearing the gunshot from this direction, both of their faces changed color and they hurried over. But what awaited them was a scene they could never have anticipated! "Ou Mucen, you bastard! What the hell are you doing?!" The old master¡¯s first reaction upon seeing the scene was to yell furiously at his son, who still held the gun in his hand. He couldn¡¯t be med; of the two people, one was his son, and the other his daughter. Just half a year ago, a family tragedy took the life of another son and a grandson. How could he face the tragedy of losing a daughter yet again? But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this son, the one upon whom he had pinned all his hopes, instead of showing any panic upon being discovered, let out a cold, mocking sneer when he saw him. "What do you think I¡¯m doing? You all conspired against my woman; what do you think I¡¯m doing?" "You¡ª¡ª" "Ou Mucen, are you even human? She¡¯s your sister. For an outsider, you¡¯d even kill your own sister? Are you an animal?" Bai Guanjie was enraged, his eyes ring wide open at the woman lying motionless in the chair, shot. In his fury, he pointed at him and started cursing loudly. Ou Mucen listened and his taunting smirk deepened: "An outsider? Since my woman is an outsider, then aren¡¯t you, Bai Guanjie, also an outsider to the Ou Family? Alright, I¡¯ll kill you, then save this woman. How about that?" Having said that, the gun in his hand was now aimed at his head! Upon seeing this, Bai Guanjie grew terrified, literally shuddering with fear, and copsed against the wall, softening: "What... what are you trying to do?" "What am I trying to do? What do you think I want to do? Now that my ¡¯outsider¡¯ is gone, why should you, another ¡¯outsider,¡¯ stay here? Of course, you should die with her!" He really was insane, so much so that the old master at the door saw his fingertips nearing the trigger! This wretched thing!! The old man with the cane, in a panic, quickly stepped forward, and before anyone knew how he moved, his cane flew towards the back of Ou Mucen¡¯s neck. Chapter 776 Missing 2

Chapter 776: Chapter 776 Missing 2

The moment Ou Mucen, who was already bloodshot from wielding a gun, felt a sharp pain in the back of his head and darkness before his eyes, he was unable to resist at all and just swayed and fell to the ground! "Mucen!! Mucen!!" Bai Tingfang screamed upon seeing this scene and rushed toward her son. In the living room, everyone else was stupefied. They had never imagined that this elderly patriarch in his eighties would still possess such agility. His movements were both swift and fierce, exceeding even the capabilities of the bodyguards in the room. Fortunately, after knocking out Ou Mucen, the old man did nothing else but instructed two bodyguards to carry him to the bedroom upstairs, then he headed to attend to Ou Mufeng, who had been shot. "Dad..." "Why are you crying? He¡¯s not dead yet, now go and call a doctor!" A furious roar whitened the faces of the people in the living room once again. However, when they learned that the young missy was not dead, everyone breathed a sigh of relief in unison. This wasn¡¯t out of joy for her miraculous survival but rather because they feared that if she had died, the third young master of their family would have had blood on his hands, surely bringing trouble upon him, which truly wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Upon hearing she wasn¡¯t dead, Bai Guanjie and a few servants immediately carried the unconscious Ou Mufeng out and rushed her to the hospital. It was at this moment that the garden, which had been in chaos all day, finally quieted down for a while... ---- Two hourster- Bai Tingfang sat by the bed and finally heard a moan from the person on it... "Mucen? Mucen, have you woken up?" Hearing the moan, she immediately stood up and looked toward the head of the bed. Indeed, after being unconscious for a full two hours, the man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes amidst the dim light, looking around. The room was the same, but his bed no longer felt warm. The once cozy and spacious bed now felt cold and deste without another person in it. Ningning, where was his Ningning? Recalling this, he struggled to get up, but as soon as he moved, a piercing pain shot through the back of his head, causing him to moan uncontrobly once more, "Ugh..." "Does it hurt a lot? Don¡¯t get up if it¡¯s painful, just rest for a while. As for the person, I¡¯ve already sent Ying Hao and others to look for her," Bai Tingfang said as she saw his pained expression and quickly pushed him back down in fear. It was truly bizarre, when did that old geezer get so skilled? To actually send a cane flying to hit someone, he must be crazy! Bai Tingfang looked at her son with a heart full of distress! Pressed back down, and perhaps because Ou Mucen indeed felt quite ufortable, hey there and rested a while longer before opening his eyes again, "What about those two?" "Who? Are you talking about the two from the Bai Family?" "Hmm, have theme see me!" The fact that his first words upon awakening were about this matter proved that his mind was still preupied with the girl¡¯s situation. Bai Tingfang frowned atst, "You don¡¯t need to look for them. Your father has already questioned them. That girl wasn¡¯t taken away by them!" "Not by them?" "Hmm, they admitted to plotting against that girl, but they denied abducting her. So, this incident must have another reason," Bai Tingfang spoke very slowly, fearing that if she spoke too hastily, her son would get agitated and leap up, intent on leaving. Chapter 777: Disappearance 3

Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Disappearance 3

"They didn¡¯t take her away?" "Then where on earth did she go?" Ou Mucen, upon hearing these words, truly froze in ce, lying there, his eyes staring upwards for what seemed like an eternity without any movement. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang grew worried again, "Don¡¯t worry, since your dad said they didn¡¯t kidnap anyone, they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare lie. Otherwise, no one could protect them." "Where could she go? She can¡¯t even walk!" he finally spoke, still lying there. Bai Tingfang shook her head, also feeling annoyed, "Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ve already sent people out to search for her, and I¡¯ve notified the police too, asking them to continue the search. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we have some news." Believe? Ha, believing her would be like waiting till the cowse home. Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t stay put any longer, not caring that his head hadn¡¯t healed, he sat up on the bed and got off it. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang was startled again, "You¡¯re going? You haven¡¯t recovered yet!" "..." No one paid attention to her; all she was left with was the sight of someone hastily putting on a thick coat, grabbing car keys, and heading out! Where was he going? Of course, he was going to look for her. In the dead of winter, he simply couldn¡¯t believe a grown person could just vanish into thin air. She wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was his woman. He would turn A City upside down if he had to, but he was going to find her. Ou Mucen left Orchid Garden and began his frantic search... But what he never expected was that despite using all means, mobilizing arge number of people and resources, virtually digging the city inside out, he found absolutely nothing! How could this be? Where in the world did she go? He began to fall into a frenzy, and as time dragged on, he started to be neurotic, not returning home, not going to his apartment, always driving through the streets, like a madman, ceaselessly weaving through the city¡¯s roads and alleys with his followers, searching crazily. In just two days, he turned the entire Ou Family into a ce of utter chaos. He had truly gone mad! Upon hearing this news, a mix of worry and heartache seized Bai Tingfang, and she ran to Bamboo Garden to hurl at the old man, "Are you satisfied now? Your daughter has been saved, and my son has gone crazy. Are you happy now? Are you?" The elder, upon hearing this, grew furious, "What nonsense are you spouting? What do you mean ¡¯happy now¡¯?" "Isn¡¯t it so? If it wasn¡¯t for your daughter, scheming against my daughter-inw, would my daughter-inw have disappeared? Look what my son has be now? Without a clue, no idea where she is, he¡¯s wandering outside like a madman, frantically searching. Ou Qichang, let me tell you, if anything happens to him, then you better be prepared to end up alone!" After this outcry, Bai Tingfang turned on her heels and ran away! The old man was left sitting there, and it took a while before he violently smashed the teacup in his hand onto the floor! End up alone? That would still be better than having no one at all! If he allowed that woman to stay here, sooner orter, the Ou Family would have no one left! Sitting there, with his chest heaving violently for a long time, he finally looked behind him, "Bring me the surveince footage!" The butler immediately looked up behind him, "Do you mean from Orchid Garden, master?" "What else do you think I¡¯m asking to see, my own?" roared the elder, the ground beneath them seemingly vibrating. Chapter 778: Disappearance 4

Chapter 778: Chapter 778: Disappearance 4

The butler, upon hearing this, did not dare to dy and immediately went to retrieve the surveince tape... In the Blue Mountain Vi, there actually was a veryplete surveince system, but when it was first being installed, Ou Mucen, who lived in Orchid Garden, did not like his privacy being invaded and thus refused its instation. What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that although he had refused, for many years now, the old man had still secretly installed a few hidden cameras around his garden, and what the butler was fetching now was the footage captured by those cameras. The surveince tape was quickly brought in, and the old man, upon seeing it, went to the study and asked the butler to insert the tape into theputer. Indeed, once the tape was inserted, a blurry image soon appeared on the screen. "Master, it seems quite unclear, it looks like we should rece this camera," the butler also realized and hurriedly fetched his master¡¯s reading sses. With the reading sses on, the image on the screen started to be more active. The disyed time was around ten minutes past nine, when a figure appeared first. Upon closer inspection, it was indeed Sister Wang! Sister Wang was, at that time, going to find a doctor for Ye Ning, which coincided with the moment Bai Tingfang was in Bamboo Garden interrogating the servants about the photo leak. After Sister Wang left, and another half an hour passed, finally there was more movement in the image. The fuzzy entrance of the courtyard showed a figure in cotton clothes and a hat, who pushed the door open, stepped out, and then stood still for a while with stumbling and somewhat stiff legs. Momentster, she took a mask from her person, put it on, and then started to walk towards the vi¡¯s main gate with her not-so-agile legs, step by step, on the screen. The butler, watching in front of the screen, suddenly widened his eyes, "Master, this... this..." He was just so astonished that he stammered several times without managing to finish a proper sentence! Yes, that figure, although covered up thoroughly, the moment she put on the mask, he had seen her eyes, and her eyes belonged to the very person their young master was frantically searching for outside. This was too bizarre; how could it be possible? The butler simply could not believe his own eyes! Simrly, the old master was watching and also recognized the figure, but oddly, he did not show a surprised and shocked expression like the butler, instead, he appeared very calm. However, when he saw that this figure had actually left here after he had, his brows quickly knitted together! Finally awake, is she? Where is she going? His murky eyes stayed fixed on the figure until she eventually disappeared from the video, only then did he sit there, his face tense, his expression stiff, as if suddenly confronted with a very tricky issue, bing extremely grim. "Master..." "Quickly send someone to find her, remember, not a word of this to the young master!" The butler was taken aback, "Not tell the young master? What does the master mean by...?" "Don¡¯t let her appear in this city again, and don¡¯t let her appear before the young master! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have your head!" With those words, the old man stood up abruptly and walked away. The butler remained standing there dumbfounded, and after a while, the blood drained from his face, turning it deathly pale! Since when had the master be so fierce?!! Chapter 779: Missing 5

Chapter 779: Missing 5

Ou Mucen had been searching for two whole days. For two days and nights, without any sleep or rest, he led a team tirelessly on the hunt, almost as if driven mad. He had stirred up the entire Ou family, the entire A City, into chaos. Bai Tingfang was frightened. With New Year¡¯s Eve just a day away, he still hadn¡¯t returned home and was out there looking for someone like a madman. Finding no other solution, she had no choice but to inform Ji Chengzhi. Ji Chengzhi was there when the incident unfolded; however, these two days were the New Year¡¯s celebration, and he was busy with his family and the hospital, and couldn¡¯t keep up. Now, hearing what his aunt had said, he too set out to look for him. Fortunately, themotion caused by the madman¡¯s search was significant. Shortly after he left, he found him. "Ou Mucen, snap out of it. You won¡¯t achieve anything by continuing to search like this!" Having cornered him, Ji Chengzhi saw the man in the car, unshaven and scruffy, barely resembling his former self, and felt a surge of pity. Yet, the man sitting in the car, with eyes bloodshot from staring ahead, seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word,"You two, go check Xicheng District again. Also, ask at the airport and the stations¡ªhas there been any word?" In his voice was a frantic tension, the kind that suggested he might truly break down mentally at any moment. Mad! He had truly gone mad, just like his mother said! Upon seeing the darkening night sky, Ji Chengzhi finally decided to ignore everything else, pulled open his car door, and climbed inside,"Alright, if you want to search, I¡¯ll search with you. However long you want to keep this up, we¡¯ll keep it up." After speaking, he took out a cigarette and lit it inside the car. Ou Mucen, who had been on the phone, finally turned to look at him, noticing that he was seated beside him, wearing a thick cotton jacket, with a scarf wrapped around his neck¡ªclearly, he hade specifically for him. Then, he finally asked,"Who told you toe here?" Ji Chengzhi exhaled a ring of smoke,"Your mom, of course. She feared you¡¯d go nuts and die on this street, so she sent me to check on you." Ji Chengzhi was indeed as blunt as theye! Ou Mucen fell silent again, nced at the twilight that was darkening further, at the rednterns and colorful lights slowly appearing on both sides of the street, and at the sound of firecrackers beginning to ring in his ears non-stop. Finally, he too sat there and took out a cigarette to light. It was a feeling asm if his heart was being scorched in fire; in front of him was the joyous atmosphere of a New Year¡¯s celebration and family reunions. But where was his woman? Where had his woman gone? Had she encountered some danger? And was she possibly suffering at this moment? He couldn¡¯t bear to continue the thought, for every time he did, he became overwhelmed with fear, panic, and heartache, a suffocating feeling that made him unable to stop. Because if he stopped, he would feel less than human, indifferent to her safety, careless about her life and death. Therefore, he had to keep searching non-stop, keep asking questions, regardless of whether there were any results¡ªanything was better than just sitting there waiting. The man¡¯s face became even paler as he tried to light the cigarette, but after several attempts, he realized his fingers were trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t even strike a light¡ªa sight that could sour anyone¡¯s mood. Ji Chengzhi eventually lost allposure, leaned over, took the cigarette from his hand, and lit it for him before passing it back. Chapter 780: Disappearance 6

Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Disappearance 6

"Don¡¯t be anxious, with her legs being incapacitated and currently having no memory, think about it, who else here is most likely to have taken her away?" Who would be most likely to take her away? The man smoking cigarettes, staring out into the night, finally narrowed his dark red eyes slightly. After the incident, the first thing he thought of was that Ou Mufeng and her daughter had taken her away; after all, the "baby-killing" incident three days ago was orchestrated by her. But what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was although the mother and daughter had framed her, they hadn¡¯t taken her away and even imed to know nothing about that matter. That¡¯s when he started to find the whole thing baffling. Indeed, to this day, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why she had disappeared or how exactly she vanished from his yard. Until now, when the man beside him reminded him! Who else would be most likely to take her away? He sat there, cigarette in hand, his mind in turmoil. He thought long and hard, and finally, an image of the man he least wanted to consider surfaced¡ªLin Yebai! Exactly, only this man could most possibly have taken her away. Otherwise, considering her current condition and with Ou Muyuan not here and Ou Mufeng denying any involvement, it was impossible for the girl to have disappeared without a reason. He finally grasped for his phone like a drowning man clutching at a lifebuoy, and dialed the number he¡¯d dug out. Before making the call, he hadn¡¯t even thought about why that man would take her. "Hello, this is Ou Mucen!" "What? You called to brag about how you¡¯re spending the New Year?" "..." With just those words, the man on this end, who was about to speak his second sentence, suddenly froze, all his words getting stuck in his throat. Lin Yebai, ever since the Qiao Family incident, had never spoken to him with a good tone¡ªbecause of the anger and unwillingness in his heart, every single time it was either sarcasm or words seemingly intended to choke him to death. But Ou Mucen knew that every word was Lin Yebai¡¯s most straightforward speech. Brag about how they were spending New Year¡¯s? He sat there, chewing over those words for a good while before calmly responding, "Yes, Ningning asked me to ask you if you areing for the New Year. If you do, she said she¡¯d like to treat you to a meal." "Crazy! If she had something to tell me, wouldn¡¯t she just call me herself? Why would she use you as a messenger?" With a click¡ª The call was hung up! Ou Mucen sat in the car, listening to the busy tone of "du du du" from his phone, and it took him a long time to recover... She wasn¡¯t at his ce either! Then where could she possibly be? It felt like something inside him copsed, and his hand trembled, the phone slipping from his palm to the ground. Ji Chengzhi had been watching him all along and noticed how hopeful he was when making that call, but after uttering just that sentence, he seemed even paler than before. Chengzhi began to regret his earlier suggestion. "Mucen? Are you alright? Who were you calling just now?" "Lin Yebai..." Lin Yebai? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing the name. "What did he say? Did he take her away?" Ou Mucen shook his head, sitting there, too pale to even want to utter another word... Ji Chengzhi, realizing this wasn¡¯t good news, decided not to say more. He made a call to have the surveince footage sent over from Blue Mountain Vi, and then the two of them started watching the video in the car. Chapter 781: Disappearance 7

Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Disappearance 7

Ji Chengzhi actually understood Ou Mucen¡¯s pain at this moment. That woman, he had been through too much with her. From birth to death, then back to life again, which time wasn¡¯t thrilling? Which time wasn¡¯t etched in his heart? Moreover, they had a child together. Ji Chengzhi was watching that video segment very seriously, hoping to discern something from it. However, in the video, aside from seeing the girl who was in pain and covering her eyes with her hands the day before yesterday, pushed by Sister Wang in a wheelchair into that garden, afterwards, the range of that surveince camera saw no more traces of her. "If I had known, I should have gone to see her first that day. When Sister Wang called to say her eyes were hurting terribly, I was indeed nning to go. But before long, they brought the child in, and I was worried something might happen, so I performed the surgery on the child myself. By the time the surgery was finished, something had already happened in the garden." "What did you say?" "About her eyes, didn¡¯t I call you that day? Her eyes suddenly became irritated and started hurting again. I let Sister Wang apply apress and thought to visit after the child¡¯s surgery was done, but it was already toote when I went that day." Ji Chengzhi, afraid he might be misunderstood for not being diligent enough, exined it all over again! But in fact, when he came out of the surgery that day, it was already past seven in the evening, and he was so tired he could hardly stand. Later, after he had eaten a little, when he went to the garden with Sister Wang, the person was already gone. Eyes? Irritation? Yet, he didn¡¯t expect that, after he said this, the fingers of the man beside him that were holding a cigarette suddenly stiffened... Jade, yes, how had he overlooked that? Ou Mufeng said that the reason she¡¯d framed that woman was that she had heard the girl¡¯s eyes would painfully lose control when they saw jade, so she deliberately ced a lot of jade in Chrysanthemum Garden. Jade, jade... He finally remembered her eyes and also the reason she came back to life! Yes, Lin Yebai had said before he left that her eyes hadn¡¯t fully recovered and shouldn¡¯t see anything stimting, and jade was the most typical of these. It was also for this reason he had given her those two thin items to wear in her eyes, but unfortunately, for some reasonst time, they melted on their own, and now what¡¯s in her eyes is just an ordinary colored contact lens. So, that said, on the day she was led by Ou Mufeng to Chrysanthemum Garden, Ou Mufeng must have shown her some extraordinary jade, otherwise her eyes wouldn¡¯t have been so irritated that even knowing she had a child in her care, she couldn¡¯t hold on and threw him aside, covering her eyes. The man holding that cigarette finally seemed to have grasped something; after his breath suddenly fluctuated, he blurted out, "Where¡¯s that child?" Ji Chengzhi was taken aback: "That child?" "The child you saved, where is he?" That child, ah! Coming back to his senses, Ji Chengzhi hurriedly responded, "He¡¯s at the hospital. Didn¡¯t he just have surgery the day before yesterday? The child is now staying in the hospital ward. What¡¯s the matter? Worried something will happen to him? Let me tell you, it¡¯s okay, he..." Ji Chengzhi was still rambling on, but by this time, the man had already turned the key, stepped on the gas, and was racing ahead. Chapter 782: Disappearance 8

Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Disappearance 8

This guy, what is he trying to do? Why is he suddenly driving so fast? Caught off guard, Ji Chengzhi had no choice but to firmly grip the seatbelt as the car sped wildly, managing to not be thrown out this time. Ten minutes! In just ten minutes, the two ck Bentleys with their passengers had arrived at Ji Chengzhi¡¯s hospital, leaving Ji Chengzhi utterly dumbfounded and frozen in shock on the spot. Good grief, what is he up to this time? Whye to his hospital all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be looking for his wife? Why the heck is he at his hospital? Ji Chengzhi watched, dazed, as he stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Ji intended to ask him what on earth he was up to, but while still wondering, he saw him open the door, get out, and then he watched him dash into the hospital like a madman. This lunatic! Has he really lost his mind? Seeing this, Ji had no choice but to hastily get out of the car and hurriedly follow him inside the hospital. Inside, he saw that the man didn¡¯t go anywhere else but headed directly to the ward of the child they had just talked about. When Ji caught up and followed him to that ward, he was stunned to see him grasping the child¡¯s tiny wrist. "Mucen, what are you doing?" He entered quickly upon seeing this and stared at him. He couldn¡¯t help it; Mucen¡¯s current demeanor looked abnormal. What if he identally hurt the child, what then? However, to his surprise, when Mucen grabbed the child¡¯s small wrist, he didn¡¯t harm him. Instead, once he took hold, his eyes were fixated on a little red string bracelet the child was wearing. What is on that red string to captivate him so? Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t understand and also leaned in to look, only to see that the red string seemed unremarkable, it just had a jade bead on it, seemingly made from mutton fat jade, but inside there was something blood-red. What bead is that, for him to be so engrossed? "Ou Mucen, what are you looking at?" "..." There was no response. The only answer Ji got was seeing those fingers, still holding the child¡¯s little wrist, starting to tremble slightly! What is he doing? All was calm; howe his hands started trembling? Ji Chengzhi was puzzled. "Mucen..." "Dragon Patterned Jade!!" "What?" Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯t understand. "What dragon patterned jade? What on earth are you talking about?" But at that moment, the man suddenly yanked off the child¡¯s red string bracelet and seemed to go berserk, stumbling out of the door... This guy, what on earth is he doing?!! Ji Chengzhi chased after him, shouting, "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen!! Where are you going?" After shouting several times and attracting the attention of everyone in the hospital, the racing figure in front didn¡¯t respond at all to his calls and vanished from the hospital in a moment. This asshole, what is he actually up to? Ji Chengzhi was very worried... And on the other side, having left the hospital, Ou Mucen was driving his car towards the Blue Mountain Vi at breakneck speed. He needed to confirm something, and it had to be done immediately! Dragon Patterned Bead, why? Why would that child have a Dragon Patterned Bead? From that set of jade ornaments, Ou Yuze had lost a pair of jade bracelets, and he had used the Jade Pendant, leaving only a Pearl Flower and a pair of earrings. And what was on the child¡¯s hand was the bead from that very Pearl Flower! Chapter 783: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 1

Chapter 783: Chapter 783: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 1

Why? Why had the Pearl Flower been dismantled and ced on that child¡¯s wrist? Also, wasn¡¯t this jade ornament always in the old man¡¯s safe? Why did it suddenly appear on that child¡¯s wrist? The man driving, his eyes bloodshot, stared ahead as though he was approaching the darkest night, with a massive aura of menace and chilling cold that made one shiver even with just a nce. Twenty minutester, Blue Mountain Vi¡ª New Year¡¯s Eve at Blue Mountain Vi was always a lively event each year, maybe not grand but always with a good atmosphere. But this year, due to an unexpected turn of events on the twenty-eighth, the preparations for a livelier celebration than usual had resulted in a particrly quiet and dark evening. Even quieter than usual! The festiventerns were off, the well-decorated hall stood in darkness, and there was no question of entertaining friends and rtives. Ou Mucen drove straight into the Vi amidst this atmosphere! At the sound of the car, those in the Bamboo Garden who were having New Year¡¯s Eve dinner amidst an already subdued mood stood up from the table: "Is it the young master returning?" At these words, Bai Tingfang and the old man, sitting at the main table, immediately looked over: "Butler, aren¡¯t you going to check? Is the young master back?" "Yes, madam, right away!" Upon receiving the order, the butler immediately went to check. Indeed, just as he stepped outside the courtyard, he saw a ck Bentley parked there, and the person inside it, exuding an icy chill, exited the vehicle as soon as he spotted the butler. "Young master..." "Where is the old man?" The voice was colder than the weather itself, as if spitting ice. The butler already felt a sense of dread upon hearing those two words. "Inside... inside, young master, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, everyone is waiting for you..." Before the butler could finish mentioning dinner, the man enveloped in an oppressive atmosphere, mmed the car door with a "bang" and strode directly into the courtyard. It was a murderous aura! An aura capable of destroying everything! Had the young master discovered something? The butler felt it and thinking about what the old man had asked him to do two days ago, a cold sweat broke out on his back. Upon entering the Vi from outside, indeed, with no guests present, Ou Mucen immediately noticed several Ou Family members sitting harmoniously around the dinner table. There was his mother, his father, Bai Guanjie, whom he had almost beaten to death a few days ago, and his daughter, Bai Wei, if it weren¡¯t for that bitch Ou Mufeng being beaten into the Bamboo Garden, she¡¯d probably be here as well, wouldn¡¯t she? Ou Mucen coldly looked at the old man who was also looking up at him. Without a word, he tossed what was in his hand out in front of him. "Mucen... "Give me an exnation!" With just that expressionless sentence, everyone felt a chill and fear emanating from the depths of their hearts! What was the Third Young Master intending to do? Simrly, Bai Tingfang was frightened by her son¡¯s expression at the moment. Hearing that he demanded an exnation, she immediately looked at the item he had thrown on the table: "The Dragon Patterned Bead? How did this end up here... Old man, how did this bead get here?" Bai Tingfang, shocked, turned to look at the old man beside her. Chapter 784: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Just Behave! 2

Chapter 784: Chapter 784: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Just Behave! 2

Look, those who know about such things find it incredible when they see it in the hands of a baby. From his position above, Ou Mucen gazed down at the old man across from him with dark red eyes devoid of light, showing no trace of happiness or anger or any emotion. Yet everyone knew that whenever he had such an expression, it was the calm before the storm¡ªthe most terrifying moment. "That... Mucen, I can exin this. The bead is your sister¡¯s..." "I didn¡¯t ask you, and it¡¯s not your turn to speak yet!" Bai Guanjie, sensing that things were taking a turn for the worse, initially wanted to exin on behalf of the old man beside him, but as soon as he uttered a few words, the man standing opposite him interrupted him with a thunderous shout. He almost fainted from fright! This man, he¡¯s too frightening! As the living room¡¯s atmosphere became electric, finally, the old patriarch seated there spoke up, "What are you trying to do? It¡¯s bad enough you¡¯re causing chaos outside during the New Year; do you also want toe home and ruin everyone¡¯s good time?" With each word as sharp and powerful as the next, he not only dismissed the question but also pointed the usation at him. Hearing this, Ou Mucen became so furious he insteadughed, "Yes, I do want to make you all ufortable. You¡¯ve made me ufortable, why should I want you to befortable?" "Say that again?" "I could say it a hundred, a thousand times, it would still be the same. Ou Qichang, let me tell you, you better sort this out today, or else, this family won¡¯t have another good day from now on!" Having said that, he kicked out fiercely! In an instant, the living room resounded with the sh of cups and tes, and the tableden with sumptuous feasts was flipped over by his kick! "Ou Mucen, what are you doing? How could you behave so recklessly?" Bai Tingfang, pale with shock at the scene, could only manage to pull the old man next to her back, as the table, along with everything on it, crashed to the floor. Madness! This man had truly lost his mind! The old man, who had been swiftly pulled away, was also stunned by the scene. He knew that his son was not easy to tame, but he had never imagined that he would be this brazen. He is his father, after all. During the New Year¡¯s feast, he actually dared to kick over his banquet? Ou Qichang finally got angry too. With a loud "smack", he furiously smashed the cup he was holding onto the ground and bellowed, "So what if I did? That witch, what right does she have to enter the Ou Family?" A witch? He¡¯s calling her a witch?!! Ou Mucen, finally hearing the answer, was uncontrobly enraged, "What are you saying? Who are you calling a witch?!!" Ou Qichang¡¯s face was iron blue, "I¡¯m talking about that woman. I saw it with my own eyes¡ªher eyes were green. She looked at your mother¡¯s earrings and then her eyes turned green. If she¡¯s not a witch, what is she?" The old man was lying. In truth, he knew better than anyone that she wasn¡¯t a witch, but had jade pupils¡ªa natural gift. But Ou Mucen, unaware of this truth, hearing this final answer, now realized that the old man had identally seen that girl¡¯s green eyes and mistook her for a witch. This led him to conspire with Ou Mufeng using the jade bead to frame her, and at this revtion, he was trembling with fury! "You... how can you spout such nonsense? How could she possibly be a witch?" Chapter 785: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 3

Chapter 785: Chapter 785: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 3

"Did I say anything wrong? Whose eyes in this world are green? Ou Mucen, I¡¯m telling you, before you said that it was because of their own wrongdoings that your brother¡¯s family met with that end, but now it seems that it¡¯s entirely because of this witch that they suffered this misfortune. No wonder Yu Ze sent her to prison¡ªit was all because of this." "You are sick!" Ou Mucen¡¯s veins bulged with fury: "So, green eyes make her a witch, then what about blue eyes, or red eyes? What are those? Demons? Devils? Ou Qichang, you are beingpletely unreasonable!" Ou Qichang¡¯s face turned pale, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t find any words to counter! Seeing this, Mucen¡¯s eyes sharpened even more: "Furthermore, you say that Ou Muyuan¡¯s family met with this misfortune all because of her, so tell me, who provoked whom first? She was perfectly fine in the orphanage, and yet Mei Liping couldn¡¯t resist adopting her, was that her fault? After being adopted, she used her own talent to help them rejuvenate Longfeng, yet they unjustly sent her to prison, almost killing her. Now that she¡¯se back for revenge, what¡¯s wrong with that? Isn¡¯t she allowed to seek vengeance?" The old man: "..." Standing there, his face went from red to even his neck in a matter of seconds! What he said was indeed undeniable: if there¡¯s a grudge, of course, it must be avenged. Life is all about not causing trouble for others, but if someone offends me, then they¡¯ll face annihtion from heaven and earth. If Ye Ning was able to escape prison after Ou Muyuan¡¯s family had sent her there and bring about the destruction of that family, then how could she possibly let go of her bigger enemies after her revival? Perhaps, she would drag the entire Ou Family to their doom? Ou Qichang, fixating on his son, said sternly: "I don¡¯t care what you say. I simply won¡¯t agree. I can¡¯t let our Ou Family fall at the hands of that woman." "What did you say? Say it again." "I can say it a hundred times, a thousand times, the same thing: our Ou must not fall into your hands, and we certainly must not be destroyed by that woman!" "..." He was just about to explode and argue with him again! But in the end, upon seeing that look of disgust and hatred on the man¡¯s face, Ou Mucen closed his mouth, forcibly suppressing the raging fury in his chest! Yes, since he had even said such a thing, this stubborn old man clearly would not relent anymore. Well, it didn¡¯t matter whether he agreed or not. After all, she was his own woman, and he would marry her if he wanted to, with no one able to stop him. So he took a deep breath, and after suppressing the roaring anger in his heart, he finally leveled his voice, "Fine, then tell me, where is she right now?" Ou Qichang sneered: "Whether she¡¯s somewhere or not, what does it have to do with me?" Ou Mucen grew furious: "Ou Qichang, do you think everyone else is a fool? You set up such a grand scheme to harm her, and you got what you wanted. Now you¡¯re telling me you haven¡¯t touched her? Do you think everyone elsecks a brain?" "..." The old man was left speechless, unable to utter a single word. He had indeed underestimated his son¡¯s shrewdness. In less than two days, not only had he uncovered the mastermind behind the scenes, but he had also started to question whether that woman had been disposed of by him. Does he still want to find that woman? No, he would never let him find her again, otherwise, just like he said, everything he had done would have been for naught. Chapter 786: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 4

Chapter 786: Chapter 786: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 4

So he stood there, and finally let out a coldugh, "Yes, I did it to her, but don¡¯t expect me to hand her over, Ou Mucen I¡¯m telling you, if you want her to live, then stay put and stop looking for her, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her right away!" "I¡¯ll kill you first!!" He had finally enraged himpletely. With a thunderous roar, in an instant, he actually pulled out a gun and aimed it at his own father. Bai Tingfang was stunned! Everyone in the living room was also shocked, even Ou Qichang himself looked in disbelief at the ck muzzle of the gun. "You want to kill me?" He stared at that gun muzzle, his voice trembling for the first time. Ou Mucen was also trembling badly, but even so, he still held the gun, his appearance now even more terrifying than before, "Don¡¯t push me!" "..." The atmosphere was explosive!! Just when it seemed that a family tragedy was about to ur in the living room on New Year¡¯s Eve, suddenly, at the entrance, a childish voice came through: "Daddy, Grandpa, what are you doing?" It was Xiaobao! He had actuallye back at this time!! And it was at this moment, Bai Tingfang in the living room, after a sudden jolt, finally came to her senses. "Are you sick or something? During the New Year¡¯s, holding a gun, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?" As soon as she regained her senses, she hurried over and threw herself next to Ou Mucen. Ou Mucen had been pointing his gun at that old man, but when he suddenly saw his moming over, he hesitated, "Mom, what are you doing?" "Don¡¯t call me mom. You want to kill, right? Okay,e on, kill me first, get it over with, and then you can go on with your murderous rampage. That way, I won¡¯t have to be sad and heartbroken, kill then!" With a loud shout, she actually grabbed the gun from Ou Mucen¡¯s hand! Ou Mucen was startled, toote to react, his gripping fingers loosened, and immediately, the gun fell out of his hand andnded on his other hand, while his arm just happened to block this crazed woman. "Mom, what on earth are you doing? Don¡¯t you realize this is very dangerous?" "Dangerous? Isn¡¯t that even better? Since no one wants to live, let¡¯s all just die together today. Oh right, Xiaobao, youe over too, let¡¯s all stop living." This darn woman, in the end, even dragged her four-year-old grandson into this! Seeing this, the old man on the opposite side couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and burst out shouting, "Shut up, you wretch! Everything was fine, why did you drag the child into this?" After saying that, he walked over and took the child standing at the entrance away. Ou Mucen stood there watching, wanting to chase after him, to demand the whereabouts of the person, but at this moment, Bai Tingfang who had restrained him, wouldn¡¯t let go anymore, and she held onto him fiercely, like a tigress with eyes red in rage. "Ou Mucen, have you had enough? Are you really going to kill your father? If you kill him and get your woman back, will you truly be happy? Will you really be happy for the rest of your life?" She screamed until her voice was hoarse, and at this moment, everyone in the wholepound heard this woman¡¯s wailing and scolding. Ou Mucen was struck numb... Happy? Happy? No, he wouldn¡¯t be. If he killed that old man and got that woman to be with him, he truly wouldn¡¯t be happy. After all, that was his father. Chapter 787: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 5

Chapter 787: Chapter 787: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 5

But if that old man imprisons his woman, he will suffer too, and he¡¯ll be unhappy for the rest of his life. Mucen, atst, those bloodshot eyes like those of a trapped beast, misted over, "Mom, but she is also the mother of my child, the person who is supposed to spend her life with me. If it were you, could you bear to abandon her and not care?" Bai Tingfang: "..." She just stared at her son¡¯s face, twisted with pain, and finally, her heart, as if it was pressed by arge stone, was so blocked that she couldn¡¯t utter a single word... Yes, that woman, she¡¯s the mother of his child, the love he would trade his life for. How could he leave her behind? How could he part from her? Bai Tingfang let go of his hand slowly. As her hand loosened, she thought he would continue to seek out his father. But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he stared nkly at a spot, his gaze empty and rigid, for a good while before he turned. "Where are you going?" Bai Tingfang felt her heart skip at the sight. This look of his was too worrisome, like a puppet that had lost its soul, liable to do something unpredictable. But hepletely ignored her, walking forward mechanically on his own. Bai Tingfang grew afraid and hurriedly followed, reaching out to grab his arm: "Xiaobao, listen to Mom, don¡¯t be impetuous, I¡¯ll talk to your dad right now, okay?" She was so anxious that she blurted out his childhood nickname. The man who was walking ahead stopped when pulled, his silent brows and cold features devoid of any warmth, as if his heart and blood had both frozen, leaving only emptiness and hatred in his heart! "Xiaobao, Mom is begging you, just give me a chance. Don¡¯t worry, no matter the cost, Mom will definitely get that girl back for you, okay? Don¡¯t do anything foolish, promise me, okay?" Bai Tingfang was truly frightened by her son¡¯s expression. She had never seen him like this before in all the years he had grown. Upon hearing she would go to the old man to beg him to release the girl, the man standing there finally moved his vacant eyes and his cold gaze fell upon the woman in front of him. "Will he listen to you?" "He has to listen, Xiaobao. You can¡¯t be rash anymore. You know what your dad¡¯s temper is like. If you really push him into a corner and get the girl hurt, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Let Mom try once; if it doesn¡¯t work, you cane back, okay?" Bai Tingfang was truly pleading with him! Mucen said nothing, but the heavy air of animosity around him wasn¡¯t as intense as before... Try once? Alright, they could try first. After all, he needed to calm down now, to rest, to think carefully about what to do with this matter. So, in the end, he agreed. Bai Tingfang, seeing that he agreed, was naturally overjoyed and immediately took him back to her own garden. After returning, Mucen didn¡¯t say anything else, nor did he resist. He entered his bedroom, closed the door, and locked himself inside, with no indication of what he was doing within. Bai Tingfang was a bit worried, so she knocked on the door from the outside: "Mucen, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely persuade your dad to release Ye Ning, you don¡¯t need to worry. Please, don¡¯t do anything silly, okay?" Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m Chapter 788: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 6

Chapter 788: Chapter 788: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 6

"..." After repeatedly knocking, the bedroom remained as silent as if no one were inside, and there were no more sounds. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang had no choice but to instruct Sister Wang to pay close attention to the young master before she left for Bamboo Garden to find that old undying man. To be honest, even she hadn¡¯t anticipated the oue of this incident. She had thought it was Ou Mufeng and her daughter ying tricks, but she never expected it to be rted to that old man. Green eyes? A monster? Just because someone has green eyes, are they a monster? Bai Tingfang truly couldn¡¯tprehend this logic. If that were the case, then what about those foreigners with blue or coffee-colored eyes? Are they monsters? That madman! The more Bai Tingfang thought about it, the angrier she became, and hurried over. Upon arriving at Bamboo Garden, she had intended to go straight upstairs, but as she reached the bottom of the building they lived in, she heard a child¡¯s voice from above: "I¡¯m going to find my daddy, I won¡¯t be here anymore!" "Why suddenly decide not to be here? Haven¡¯t you been here the past few days?" "I¡¯m going to find my mommy to join daddy in searching for her." The words from the four-year-old child carried a coldness identical to his father¡¯s that Bai Tingfang could hear from below. That¡¯s what blood ties do¡ªthe kind of seed you sow produces the kind of child you reap. And so Bai Tingfang stood below, only to hear the "thud thud" footsteps of a childing down the stairs, and soon after, a small figure descended from above. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang quickly approached: "Xiaobao..." But after the child came down from the stairs, he didn¡¯t even give her a nce and headed straight outside: "Uncle Ying Hao..." He detested them to the extreme! Ying Hao had always been faithfully following the young master¡¯s orders, protecting the little one closely. Hearing the small voice calling from inside, he immediately came out of hiding: "Young master?" "I want to go to daddy¡¯s ce, please take me there!" "Right away, young master!" In the darkness, Ying Hao, who appeared at the doorway, cast a nce at thedy standing inside before he effortlessly lifted the child who had run over. Bai Tingfang saw this and could only sigh before she then went upstairs. Upon reaching the upper floor, indeed, she didn¡¯t even have to enter the room to smell the fury wafting from afar. And when she entered, she saw the old man sitting in the chair seething with anger, his face dark as night, a mood that seemed to fill the entire building. Realizing the sin he had wrought? As Bai Tingfang walked in and saw his state, she not onlycked sympathy but felt somewhat schadenfreude: "What¡¯s the matter? Unhappy? The child doesn¡¯t want to stay with you, does that make you ufortable?" "Hmph!" He propped himself up with his cane, his face turning ck, ignoring herpletely. Seeing this, the mockery on Bai Tingfang¡¯s face grew even more intense: "Why the humph? Did I say something wrong? You want the child but you don¡¯t want his mother; who do you think you are? A dictator who expects everyone to obey your everymand? Dream on!" Bai Tingfang¡¯s words were indeed harsh! But there was no falsehood in what she said; he was solely to me for the current situation, having been so cruel as to tear apart a happy couple. The old man was finally incensed, suddenly standing up from his chair, and he roared at her: "Get out!" "I will get out! Let me tell you, Ou Qichang, someone like you deserves to be a lonely old man for the rest of your life!" "You¡ª" A lonely old man? This wretched woman, without an inkling of movement, dared to tell him to be a lonely old man? Chapter 789: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 7

Chapter 789: Chapter 789: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 7

The old man was about to pass out with anger! However, Bai Tingfang, upon seeing him like this and recalling how her son had recently wept before her, had no sympathy for him. Instead, she felt a fire burning in her heart, "Did I say anything wrong? What are you really thinking? Have you forgotten how your son came back to life?" Her tone was icy, her words cutting straight to the heart. The old man¡¯s face, seething with rage, froze right there! How did his sone back to life? Of course, he remembered. During that time, due to that woman¡¯s sudden death, he had copsed on the spot. Although he waster resuscitated, it left him with a chronic heart spasm. It was precisely because of this ailment that he almost didn¡¯t make it off the operating table the second time he learned she had truly passed away. Standing in the room, the old man grew pale as he thought about this, his lips gradually turning ash gray, and his eyes stared fixedly at a spot as if dead! This damned old fool! Seeing him fall silent once more, Bai Tingfang approached him again, her resentment growing, "Speak up, will you? Have you gone mute? What made you break up a perfectly fine couple? When I wanted to kill that woman a few months ago, you pped me and locked me up, but now, I¡¯ve seen the light, and it¡¯s your turn. What¡¯s gotten into you?" "What do you know? Everything I do is for you all!" He finally spoke up, but it was more like a shout, as if venting. For them? For them, he should have brought that woman back. Don¡¯t they realize their son is practically losing his mind over her? He¡¯s on the verge of bing a lunatic, isn¡¯t he? Bai Tingfang couldn¡¯t understand, "For us? By cruelly tearing that couple apart, you¡¯re doing this for us? Have you forgotten how your son regarded that woman as his life? Don¡¯t you want to see him alive in this world?" The old man: "..." As if a chill had crept into the bottom of his heart, he shivered slightly and seemed unable to even stand steadily. How could he not want to see his son alive in this world? He was his son, and he loved him more than anyone else. But what he was doing now was precisely because he wanted his son to live properly in this world¡ªthat was why he was doing this. The old man¡¯s face was tight, and he said nothing! Seeing that he was silent again, Bai Tingfang became even more infuriated, "Just keep it up, Ou Qichang, I¡¯m telling you, you will regret this one day!" After saying that, she turned and left the room. Let this stubborn old mule wait for the day he cries. However, she did not know that after she left the bedroom, the old man who had been standing there motionless not only did not rx but his expression became even more ruthless. Would he regret it? It is they who would truly regret it if he didn¡¯t send her away. They might not even know how they ended up dead! ---- Ou Mucen stayed in his bedroom all night without opening the door or making any sound from inside. Even when Ying Hao brought Xiaobao over in the middle of it, the door remained unopened. Fortunately, Xiaobao was very sensible. Seeing that his father did not open the door, he let Ying Hao apany him to sleep in another room, "Daddy must be tired; we should not disturb him." Ying Hao watched with a pang of emotion, and after letting Wang sister take the boy to sleep, he too came over to the door of the bedroom. Chapter 790: If You Don’t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 8

Chapter 790: Chapter 790: If You Don¡¯t Want Her to Die, Be More Obedient! 8

"Third Young Master, you rest up; I¡¯ll keep an eye on the master, and if there¡¯s any trouble, I¡¯lle right back to tell you." With that, he vanished into the night. After Ying Hao left, the vi sank into even deeper silence. Sister Wang stayed in bed with the child, and the stillness, colder than usual, genuinely distressed her. It was New Year¡¯s Eve, wasn¡¯t it? Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a grand banquet for the young mistress? How did it end up like this? Sister Wang felt a severe lump in her throat! But, as choked up as she was, she eventually drifted off to sleep too. And she didn¡¯t know that, while she slept, in the seemingly lifeless, quiet vi, in the master bedroom next door, someone wasn¡¯t asleep at all. He hadn¡¯t even been to bed. As soon as he entered, he grabbed a random chair to sit down, and his eyes, as if rooted down, stayed fixed on the wheelchair in front of him, not moving an inch. The wind outside was cold, and the room¡¯s lights were dim, like a corner utterly forgotten by the world. He curled up in the freezing dark of night; the outside wind was biting enough to prate him through and through. Yet, even so, he didn¡¯t seem to feel it, just sitting there, numb to the cold, oblivious to the dark, as if he was dead. "Husband..." Suddenly, it was as though he saw that petite figure sitting back in the empty wheelchair, raising her clean, fair little face and smiling sweetly at him. He paused,ing to his senses, and immediately tried to get up and walk over: "Ningning!" But when he got up, he found that sitting for too long had numbed his legs. Unable to take a step, he copsed towards the wheelchair the moment his legs gave out. So, in that moment, in the silent darkness of the bedroom, there was only a heavy thud as arge man just fell over there. His forehead also hit the wheelchair hard! "Ugh¡ª" The sudden intense pain finally made him grunt, and it was this very grunt that jolted him back to reality. Staring at the empty wheelchair, hey there motionless. Illusions, it was all illusions! Yes, his girl was still in his father¡¯s hands¡ªhow could she possibly be here? He painfully closed his eyes and didn¡¯t even bother to wipe away the thick fluid dribbling down his forehead. He didn¡¯t know how long passed before he finally felt ufortable with the sticky substance over his eyelids. Only then did he pick himself off the floor and, step by step, mechanically made his way to the restroom. No, he couldn¡¯t just copse. He had to confront the old man and rescue her from his clutches. How could he fall? That old man had better wait. His woman wasn¡¯t someone he could just take away whenever he wished. Since when was it his right to decide what belonged to Ou Mucen? He staggered into the restroom, saw the pitch darkness, and then turned on the light. With a click, the bright light in the bathroom instantly made the surroundings much brighter. Chapter 791: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 1

Chapter 791: Chapter 791: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 1

His eyes squinted at the brightness of the light, forcing him to stand still and close his eyes, allowing his pupils to adjust to the intensity before opening them again and walking in. Once inside, he looked at himself in the mirror. Sure enough, the abrasion on his handsome face made his entire visage appear somewhat terrifying. The dark red of bloodstains against his paleplexion made him look no different from a ghost. Seeing this, he turned on the faucet and bent down to start washing in the basin. The washroom was immacte, as he had a severe case of germophobia. Wang had always kept his house, especially the washroom, spotlessly clean, without even a trace of scent. But now, as he bent down and scooped up the warm water to wash his face, his nose caught a hint of the fragrance of shampoo. It was a woman¡¯s shampoo scent, lime-vored, specially ordered by him because he liked her scent so much. Hence, he had customized all her personal care products like shampoo, perfume, shower gel, and so on. At that time, he still remembered her confusion, asking why everything had the same scent. He stared nkly at the water in the basin, unsure, but as he lowered his nose a bit more, he truly smelled it¡ªthe distinct scent of lime. A scent exclusively from the shampoo he had customized for that woman. How could this be? Why would the smell of that shampoo linger in the wash basin? When he used to wash her hair in the past, wasn¡¯t it always by carrying her to the bathtub, where she would lie inside and he would wash it for her? He was puzzled. Lifting his head from the basin, his face yet undried, was dripping with beads of water mingling with red. What exactly was going on? He nced at the wash basin for a long time, then thought of that bottle of shampoo, and his eyes, still dripping, turned towards the spot on the wall cab where the shampoo was kept. As expected, the shampoo bottle, which he always cleaned and stored carefully after use, was now carelessly ced there with a bit of dried gel clinging to its duck-shaped nozzle! How could this be possible? Could it be... that someone touched it? Used it? No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible. Who would dare use his things? Not to mention using them, even a mere touch was taboo in thispound. Then if it wasn¡¯t someone else, who had tampered with it? He stood there, fixedly staring at the bottle when suddenly his heart gave a fierce thump, and he rushed out of the washroom and ran outside, shouting, "Sister Wang! Sister Wang!!" In the next room, Sister Wang was sound asleep with Xiaobao. Suddenly, in a groggy haze, she heard the young master¡¯s loud voice. She startled awake and responded, "I¡¯m here... here, young master, what¡¯s wrong?" Click! With just that response, the door to the room was opened from the outside: "Who has touched the things in my washroom?" He came in without preamble, blurting out that question! Sister Wang wasn¡¯t fully awake yet and was confused by his question: "Nobody has touched them, young master. Who would dare? Your things are all in their proper ce." "Then why is that bottle of shampoo carelessly ced there? And the nozzle hasn¡¯t been cleaned properly?" "..." Chapter 792: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 2

Chapter 792: Chapter 792: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 2

Is it there? Wang Jie, recently roused from sleep, still didn¡¯t quite understand and sat on the bed thinking hard, but she still couldn¡¯t remember him mentioning this matter. However, since he said so, Wang Jie who was already a bit frightened thought about the past few days and spoke up, "No one has been to your restroom these past few days. After cleaning the garden that day, I cleaned up your restroom and then took the young mistress¡¯s sleeping gown to wash, and I haven¡¯t gone in since." "Sleeping gown?" "Yes, it was the day the young mistress disappeared. I saw her sleeping gown in the restroom, so I took it to wash." Wang Jie, who wasn¡¯t quick to react, still hadn¡¯t realized what was going on! Ou Mucen stood there, hearing this, the whole person was stunned!! Sleeping gown? Yes, when that girl was at home, she liked to sleep in her sleeping gown. But if she were to change it, with the inconvenience of her legs, she would either wait for him to return to change, or the servant present would change it. And that day, he had not been there at all, so her sleeping gown... He heard something tightening inside his chest and felt his fingers tremble slightly, "Sleeping gown... did you change her into it?" Wang Jie: "..." Sitting there, she looked at the young master for a long time before stuttering out a reply, "Wasn¡¯t it you who... changed the young mistress? Didn¡¯t you change her the night before when you went to the old house?" "..." The young mistress¡¯s clothes were usually changed by the young master himself. Besides, didn¡¯t the young master and young mistress go in together that day and note out again? So it was normal for him to change her into a new sleeping gown that night, leaving the dirty one in the restroom. Wang Jie, therefore, didn¡¯t pay attention to what sleeping gown Ye Ning was wearing that day! Ou Mucen, hearing this, felt something inside him burst open; all his thoughts and logic suddenly froze there! The sleeping gown, of course, was not changed by him - she was still sleeping when he left that day. Then, since it wasn¡¯t changed by him or this servant, who did change her sleeping gown? He thought of the hair product and then of this; suddenly, something inside his chest seemed to split open, and that intense roaring rush overcame him in an instant, his body shaking so much that he couldn¡¯t even stand. That¡¯s right, he had forgotten; on her body was the most important thing he hadn¡¯t thought of, her eyes! It was her eyes that brought her back to life; it was also because of her eyes that, after waking up, her legs were paralyzed, and her memory was gone. So, after such a great shock and seeing the Ancient Jade Bead, how could her condition not change? Her eyes have been a mysterious entity all along, haven¡¯t they? Finally, he had an epiphany and immediately turned and raced back to his bedroom like a madman. Wang Jie didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Seeing hime over in the middle of the night to ask a few questions and then stumble back, she felt uneasy, so she got up. "Young master..." "..." She walked in intending to ask him what he was doing up sote. But when he came in, she found him rummaging through the young mistress¡¯s vanity table, and when he couldn¡¯t find the bag that the young mistress was said to always carry inside the vanity, all of a sudden, he stood there like a lunatic and startedughing, "So it¡¯s really like this..." Chapter 793: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 3

Chapter 793: Chapter 793: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 3

That was a smile that seemed to burst with joy, as if suddenly hearing some great news; he was so excited that his handsome face seemed almost distorted. Sister Wang was frightened by such an expression, "Young Master, what¡¯s happened to you? What on earth has happened?" "..." No one paid attention to her. At this moment, the young master, looking as though he werepletely immersed in his own world, stood thereughing for a while. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he began searching carefully around the room again. What on earth was he doing? Sister Wang watched his actions with a touch of rm, wanting to ask, yet worried about disturbing him. It wasn¡¯t until she saw him open the wardrobe and start searching inside that she mustered up the courage to ask, "Young Master, what are you looking for exactly?" "Where are the shoes?" Shoes? What shoes? Sister Wang didn¡¯t understand, "Young Master, whose shoes are you talking about? Yours? Or the young madam¡¯s?" "Hers!" The young madam¡¯s? Understanding now, Sister Wang immediately started to search with him in the room. The young madam didn¡¯t have many shoes, because she couldn¡¯t walk, most of what she wore were those very soft, very warm slippers. As for regr shoes that one could walk in, there were very few indeed. However, just as Sister Wang reached the spot where the young madam kept her shoes and opened it, she was shocked to discover that the only pair of boots suitable for going outside at this time was missing! Missing? How could they be missing? She turned her head in astonishment to look at the young master behind her, "Young Master, how... how are they gone?" Ou Mucen also saw it, but his expression, upon seeing that the boots were indeed gone, instantly showed a sense of utter relief, as though a great weight had lifted from his heart. Good that they were gone, with the shoes missing, it further confirmed his suspicion! She must require those shoes now that she¡¯s recovered, and now that they were gone, it meant she had taken them herself. And if she took them on her own, how could she possibly have been kidnapped? He took a deep breath of relief and stopped searching, quickly grabbed the set of keys on the desk, and rushed out. Where was he going? In the dead of night! Sister Wang was baffled, "Young Master, where are you going?" She rushed out, wanting to get a clear answer, but in just that brief moment, by the time she came down from upstairs, the departing figure had already left the courtyard, vanishing into the vast darkness outside. My heavens, where was the Young Master going at this hour? Seeing this scene, Sister Wang panicked and stood there yelling, "Captain Ying¡ª" Her call was answered quickly, and a dark figure appeared! "What¡¯s the matter?" "The Young Master, he just left. Please, quickly follow him and see, I¡¯m worried something might happen to him," Sister Wang gestured towards the outside. Ying Hao looked outside and his expression changed slightly. Without a word, he disappeared into the night... It was sote; where else could the Young Master be going? Could it be that he was going to find the Master? Recalling the hurried figure he had seen earlier in the Bamboo Garden, Ying Hao no longer dared to dy and chased after it at full speed. ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, at that time in the Bamboo Garden, the white-haired elderly person staying in the bedroom had not yet fallen asleep... Chapter 794: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 4

Chapter 794: Chapter 794: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 4

The butler, who was standing by, was worried about his health, so he came over to persuade, "Master, why don¡¯t you take a break first? I¡¯ll wait here for any news and notify you immediately." However, the old master stared at the dark and cold night outside and shook his head, "No need, tonight, we must find that woman before he regains consciousness, otherwise, trouble will ensue!" The butler suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Tonight¡¯s incident was indeed an ident. Everyone knew that the young master was clever, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would react so quickly. In less than two days, he had already touched upon the matter of the Jade Bead. Yes, the Jade Bead was intentionally given to Ou Mufeng, his goal was to see if that woman was as he had guessed. And to his disappointment, she was exactly as he had predicted. The Jade Bead not only caused abnormalities in her pupils again, but it also allowed her topletely recover her legs, her memory... This really wasn¡¯t a good thing, if he had a choice, he would rather not have done it in the first ce. But he had done it, and he had made the situation as bad as it could possibly be. Since this was the case, he couldn¡¯t hesitate any longer. If he didn¡¯t want to see his Ou Family, his son, destroyed, the only way was to find that woman quickly and to have herpletely under his control, never to appear before his son again. "How are things at Orchid Garden?" "Master, after the young master returned, he stayed in his bedroom and did note out. He must believe what you said, that... the woman is in your hands." The old man listened and his knitted brows finally rxed a bit. Believing was good, believing meant that he still had time. Standing there, it had only been about twenty minutes; he had been sitting, waiting with bloodshot eyes for a long time, and finally, the mobile phone beside him rang... "Hello?" "Master, we¡¯ve found the orphanage as you instructed, but the people here refuse to admit that they have seen the young... that woman." It was the voice of the person the butler had sent, inside which seemed to be mixed with the sound of someone crying. Refusing to admit? The old man, who had been sitting in his chair for several hours waiting, heard this and finally flew into a rage, "Then make them remember whether they do or don¡¯t!" "Yes, Master!" The few words that followed were already quite chilling! As soon as the person on the phone understood, they hadn¡¯t even hung up when they shouted to someone inside and immediately, the sound of something hitting flesh and the cries of pain could be heard. The old man holding the mobile phone chuckled coldly at this, then set the phone aside, stood up, and went to pour himself some tea. Seeing this, the butler didn¡¯t dare make a sound, and when he saw him pouring tea, he quickly went to pour water for him. In this world, no one really dares to say "I don¡¯t know" to him; if he wants someone to speak, there really are too many ways. Indeed, just as the tea was poured and he had hardly had a few sips, that voice came again from the phone he¡¯d put aside, "Master, they¡¯ve spoken!" "Is that so?" Chapter 795: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 5

Chapter 795: Chapter 795: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 5

The elderly man who had been waiting all night finally showed a hint of rxation. He set down his tea and asked, "Where?" "In a vige on the western outskirts of the city, I¡¯ve already got the address. We can go find her immediately." "What did you say?" The moment the name came through the phone, the old man froze, "The western outskirts of the city?" The butler nodded on the other end, "Yes, that¡¯s the name he mentioned, Master. Do you... do you know this ce?" The western outskirts of the city? How could he know that ce? However, it was dangerously close to Dongdamen¡¯s antique street, which only intensified his worry and fear. Yes, she had always been closely tied to antiques, and Phoenix Blue Ink was located there as well. In an instant, a ferocious aura burst from his eyes, and the next second, he roared into the phone, "Spare no expense, just get rid of her for me!" "Yes, Master. So, do you want her brought there?" the butler asked subconsciously. Unexpectedly, at this question, the old master, his face ghastly pale, froze in his tracks! What? Brought there? He had ordered them to finish her off! Not to bring her there? What he wanted was her corpse! In a mix of shock and anger, the old man immediately yelled into the phone, "I didn¡¯t tell you to bring her back; I said to finish her off, do you understand? Finish her off!" The butler was stunned! Good heavens! The master was actually demanding her death! The butler could hardly believe his ears, "Master, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? You want her dead? She is the young master¡¯s woman, you know?" "So what if she¡¯s his woman? It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s his woman that I want her dead!" "But, Master, if she dies, the young master won¡¯t be able to live either. Have you forgotten how he was in the hospital? If she were killed by you, he surely wouldn¡¯t want to live on either." The butler¡¯s voice also rose in pitch, not for anything else but to deter him from this absurd decision. Yes, what was he thinking? How could he harbor such a terrifying thought? That woman, even if she had a pair of green eyes, was still a person, a living person. How could he order her killing? She was his son¡¯s most beloved, and also the mother of his grandson! The butler felt that the master was too unfamiliar tonight, too abnormal,pletely altered. Fortunately, after his reminder, the old man, who was about to lose his senses, slowly calmed down, and suddenly remembered what his woman had said when she came to see him earlier that evening. Yes, not long ago, Bai Tingfang hade to see him. She had said to him, "Ou Qichang, do you remember the time your son was willing to die for that woman?" She had also reminded him, "Ou Qichang, do you want to lose yourst son? Do you want to end up a lonely widower?" A lonely widower... A lonely widower!! At that thought, his mind¡¯s turbulent murderous intent gradually cooled, like a raging lion finally settling down. No, he didn¡¯t want to be a lonely widower, nor did he want to lose this son, let alone any member of the Ou Family, including Ou¡¯s corporation. Chapter 796: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 6

Chapter 796: Chapter 796: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 6

It was precisely for that reason that he struck out at her, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking of this, he finally clenched his eyes shut and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll give her one chance. Arrange for someone to find her immediately, and as soon as she¡¯s found, organize her departure overseas." "Overseas?" "Yes, the more remote the ce, the better. Remember, she must never be able toe back!" The finality of that sentence was truly terrifying! The butler felt a chill run down his spine and finally, not daring to say anything more, agreed with a nod and hurried off to arrange the search in the western part of the city. After delivering this sentence, the old man seemed to recall the man who was still residing in the nearby Orchid Garden, and his brow furrowed again as he added a warning, "Remember, do not let the young master find out, or you will be answerable for it!" "Yes, Master!" With a hint of confusion and a shiver of cold, the butler quickly left... What had gotten into the Master today? Why had he be so ruthless all of a sudden? Hadn¡¯t he been very kind to the third young madam before? How had he suddenly changed sopletely, sternly casting her out to a fate akin to death? It was only her eyes, after all. If he truly believed she was a curse, why not just drive her out? Did he have to go so far as to kill her? The butler honestly couldn¡¯t understand! - Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, having learned the truth, set out immediately towards the two ces he knew of... Now that she had recovered, finding the ces she might go wouldn¡¯t be so difficult. Before following him, one ce she resided was the small apartment rented for her by Lin Yebai. The other was the vige on the outskirts of the city to the west, where she originally lived. He was familiar with the small apartment, having taken her and her child back there before, but he didn¡¯t know the exact location of the ce on the western outskirts. So, on his way to the small apartment, he also made a call to Secretary Gao, instructing him to find the location and then headed first to the small apartment. At this time, it was still just past three in the early morning! His car raced through the streets, in the city on New Year¡¯s Eve, where hardly anyone was about. By this time, they should all be sleeping soundly at home or indulging in all-night revelry. Who else would be strolling on these roads? Driving down the once bustling streets, he could see straight to the end, his car the only one lonely advancing on the road. Suddenly, his heart, which had just been reveling in the surprise that she had woken up and wasn¡¯t in the old man¡¯s hands, felt as if something was blocking it, bing somewhat ufortable. In fact, as soon as he knew she hade to and confirmed she had left the estate, he realized that what the old man had told him about her being in his custody was a lie. And tonight, originally, was the night the old man had nned for her to celebratevishly. He had made arrangements with him that on this New Year¡¯s Eve, they would invite all the Ou Family¡¯s friends and rtives, as well as high-ranking officials and celebrities from the city. To attend the grand feast he had prepared for her, to wee her and to formally announce her identity to the outside world. But in just two days, the world had changed. The old man had reneged on everything he had previously promised her. Not only that, but he also tried to stop him from continuing to be with her. To drive her away, he had even set up such a despicable ploy to harm her. Why? Could it really be just because of her eyes? Chapter 797: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 7

Chapter 797: Chapter 797: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 7

Was it because of those eyes he called demonic? And then she was sentenced to death by him? He really didn¡¯t understand! If he remembered correctly, that old man was not such an old-fashioned person, so why was he being so unreasonable this time? And that dead woman too, she was a smart person, so he was very clear that she must have known who was framing her, plotting against her. But if she had indeed woken up, then why couldn¡¯t she wait for him to return? Why did she have to leave? Could it be that in her heart, he wasn¡¯t reliable enough? That he didn¡¯t give her a sense of security? Ou Mucen sat in the car, the more he thought about it, the more unreasonable it seemed, and the angrier he got, at his father, and at that woman. "Dead woman, you wait for me, once I find you, I¡¯ll see how I deal with you!" Fortunately, such chaos didn¡¯tst long in his mind, as it had to stop, because ahead was the apartmentplex where she used to live. So, he drove over there, and after reaching the entrance of theplex, he got out of the car and directly went to the building where she used to live, and went up. "Ding-dong¡ª" This was a very ordinary apartment building, no match at all for the one he had bought. On a night like this, after ringing the doorbell, the noise inside could actually be heard from outside. What kind of dump is this? Seeing how bad it was, he frowned and impatiently pressed the bell a few more times. But as a result, after several presses, the person inside didn¡¯te to open the door. Instead, several neighbors from beside her door started sticking their heads out, one after another: "What are you pressing for? It¡¯s the festive season, can¡¯t you let people celebrate in peace?" Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen, already in a bad mood, shot a cold and piercing look right over! He really didn¡¯t want them to have a peaceful holiday. He hadn¡¯t had a good time, so why should they? His eyes narrowed slightly, and his whole presence was chillingly cold! Seeing him, the person who had shouted felt a sudden chill and instinctively withdrew their head, not daring to say anything more. However, a person from this side did open their door and, after seeing what happened, said, "Sir, this family has already gone back for the holiday. If you¡¯re looking for them,e back after the New Year." Gone back for the holiday? Ou Mucen turned his head to look at the man: "Did you say they¡¯ve gone back for the holiday?" The man nodded: "Yes, they just left today!" "They just left today?" Ou Mucen was startled for a moment and then blurted out, "What people?" "A family of three, sir. Aren¡¯t you here to find them? Howe you don¡¯t even know who they are?" "..." How could he know who these people are? The person he was looking for wasn¡¯t them! The man with his brows tightly furrowed didn¡¯t say another word and turned around and left. The person left standing there stared at the retreating figure for a while before muttering, "What¡¯s with this guy? Why does he look so odd?" "Never mind who he is, get back in here and y cards. It¡¯s your turn!" "..." - The apartment had already been taken over by someone else, which meant it was impossible for that woman toe here. Ou Mucen came out of the building, nced at his watch, didn¡¯t linger, and went straight to the car he had parked, ready for the next destination. But when he arrived at his car, he suddenly saw a familiar figure standing there: "Young Master..." Chapter 798: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 8

Chapter 798: Chapter 798: I am Her Husband, Here to Find Her 8

It was Ying Hao! Ou Mucen nced at him and wasn¡¯t particrly surprised, he reached out and handed over the car keys he held, "Go to Rongle Vige on the western outskirts of the city." "Yes, Third Young Master!" Ying Hao took the keys and got straight into the car. After getting into the car, Ying Hao initially wanted to tell him about themotion he had witnessed in the Bamboo Garden before his arrival. However, as soon as he got in and saw the man following him inside, who opened his cell phone, Ying Hao didn¡¯t dare interrupt, and instead immediately started the car and sped towards Dong¡¯a, the destination he belonged to. The western outskirts of the city? What was he going there for? About forty minutester, the two of them finally arrived at the secluded vige in the car. This vige was different from the city center¡ªdespite thete hour, there were still a lot of people outside, their activities a mystery. "Look, another car hase. Come have a look, quick!" The people in the countryside were always simple and enthusiastic. Upon seeing the two of them arrive at this time, many who were outside setting off fireworks immediately started heading their way. Concerned about potential danger, Ying Hao turned off the car¡¯s engine before he opened the door first, "Third Young Master, you wait here, I¡¯ll go down and have a look first." After saying this, he got out first. Ou Mucen, who remained seated in the car, saw the people outside as well. Seeing so many people outside at this time made him feel suspicious. "Hello, may I ask if you have an alley called South Alley?" After getting out, Ying Hao saw the people and randomly picked someone to ask. However, what surprised him was that when he mentioned the name of the ce, the person suddenly looked at him warily and then recoiled, ignoring him from then on. No, he had been ignored from the get-go, but now, after being asked this, the person¡¯s expression became even more guarded. What was going on? Seeing the convenience store still lit up, Ying Hao decided to go there to inquire further. However, at that moment, Ou Mucen in the car behind him saw the odd scene unfolding and also stepped out. "Ying Hao, step back!" "Yes, Third Young Master!" Ying Hao retreated back. Ou Mucen then walked past the side of the car... He was an outstanding man. Even at night, his innate noble qualities and the cool and graceful air he exuded naturally attracted more onlookers. Who was this man? Many looked towards him, their gazes bing even more cautious. Ou Mucen observed everything and said nothing, heading straight for the convenience store, "I¡¯m looking for someone. I¡¯d like to ask if this girl used to live here?" As he spoke, he handed over a photograph! In the convenience store, the shopkeeper was an auntie, who happened to be thendlord Ye Ning had stayed with when she arrived here with Xiaobao. Suddenly seeing another personing to look for someone, the auntie nced at the mobile phone passed to her, her face turning somewhat sour, "Don¡¯t know her, she¡¯s not from here." Not from here? What kind of person was Ou Mucen that he couldn¡¯t read the meaning behind her facial expression? Seeing that she hardly even nced before dismissing him with such a stiff response, his gaze finally narrowed slightly, "I am her husband. I havee to find her." What? Husband? Chapter 799 Meeting 1

Chapter 799: Chapter 799 Meeting 1

As soon as these words were spoken, sure enough, the older woman immediately gaped, and the onlookers surrounding them were all taken aback, gazing at the man of extraordinary demeanor and distinguished elegance. Ying Hao, seeing this, also came to an understanding and quickly added, "Our young madam and young master had a bit of a squabble, and in her anger, she ran away from home. The young master is currently looking for her." The young madam? And a young master too? This revtion shocked the crowd even more. However, some people who had been in the city recognized that Ou Mucen¡¯s attire was extremely luxurious and valuable. After exchanging nces, they hesitated before finally asking, "Are you... really Xiao¡¯an¡¯s husband?" Xiao¡¯an? That¡¯s right, when she lived here, she was called An Ning. A glint shed in Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes, and immediately, he nodded, "Yes, that child is also mine!" The child... is his too? Hearing this, the people were once again left dumbstruck! My God, could this man actually be the child¡¯s father? How could that be? Hadn¡¯t An Ning said at the time that her husband worked at a construction site? How could he...? For several seconds, everyone stared at Ou Mucen, as if they¡¯d turned to stone. But such scrutiny made them see the truth¡ªthat the man¡¯s eyes bore a striking resemnce to the child¡¯s. The eagle-eyed auntie was the first to spot it, eximing, "It¡¯s true! Haven¡¯t you noticed? Xiaobao looks a lot like this gentleman!" "Right, especially the eyes, they¡¯re very simr." "Yeah, it seems he really is Xiao¡¯an¡¯s husband." "No doubt about it!" The crowd finally began to buzz with excitement... Ying Hao, watching from the side, was sweating bullets! Isn¡¯t that obvious? That child was indeed his young master¡¯s son. But then, realizing he had not recognized the child when he first saw him, he felt as blind as a bat. Damn! How blind was he! Once they recognized him, the people¡¯s wariness towards Ou Mucen rxed, especially the auntie who, after hearing that Ou Mucen was there to look for Ye Ning, immediately rose from her stool, "If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s good you¡¯re here. You have no idea, there have already been two groups of people who came looking for her." "What did you say?" Ou Mucen was taken aback, "Two groups of people?" The auntie nodded, "Fortunately, Xiao¡¯an had instructed us that if anyone came looking for her, we must never admit she¡¯s here. Also, I hid her at my ce, so no one could take her away." As the auntie spoke, she stood up and took a key out of the cab. Ou Mucen and Ying Hao stood there watching, feeling a sudden chill in their hearts, both of them feeling a stroke of luck. Two groups of people? Who exactly were these two groups? Why were they looking for that woman? What on earth had happened to her? Ou Mucen felt his heart in his chest give a fierce leap, disrupting his breathing rate. The violent rhythm of its beating caused his fingers to tremble uncontrobly. "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to her!" In a surge of ecstasy, the auntie finally took out the key, ready to lead the way. Ou Mucen, seeing this, followed her, and Ying Hao, who was initially going to follow as well, stopped when he thought about the two groups of people the auntie mentioned. Recalling themotion he had noticed earlier in Bamboo Garden, his expression grew stern and he stopped, "Young master, I¡¯ll go check the vicinity first." Chapter 800: Meeting 2

Chapter 800: Chapter 800: Meeting 2

Ou Mucen turned around and, after a moment, gave an "Mm-hmm" in response... He really should check, as he too was curious about the sudden arrival of two groups of people. Just who were they? Thus, Ying Hao stayed there while he followed the auntie into the darkness. "I heard from Xiao¡¯an before that her husband was building houses in the city, but how did he be a young master?" When they entered, the auntie walking in front with a shlight led the way, chatting with Ou Mucen who was following behind. Ou Mucen, not quite ustomed to the path here, was groping his way through the dim light. Hearing her question, he replied, "What she said is correct. I am in the business of building houses." Isn¡¯t that the truth? Most of the buildings in A City were constructed by Ou Mucen. The auntie in front, upon hearing this,ughed, "Don¡¯t try to fool me. You¡¯re too delicate-looking to be aborer. But anyhow, as long as you are good to Xiao¡¯an, that¡¯s all that matters." This auntie, at heart, was very kind and seemed to have a soft spot for the girl. Therefore, Ou Mucen, following behind, sincerely said, "Thank you for taking care of her and her child during that time." "What¡¯s there to thank? Isn¡¯t that expected? With both of them living here without anyone to look after them, I certainly helped when I could. But let me tell you, young man, Xiao¡¯an is a good girl. Bringing your son to live here, she didn¡¯t have it easy. Don¡¯t argue with her any more, just look at how she was when she came back that day..." Came back looking how? Ou Mucen, upon hearing thest bits of reluctance andpassion in her words, couldn¡¯t help but feel a tug at his heartstrings. "Was she looking very bad when she came back that day?" "Of course, she had a high fever and her eyes were swollen like a rabbit¡¯s. If I hadn¡¯t gone out in the middle of the night to fetch our vige doctor for her, who knows what might have happened to her," the auntie continued. At this point, the auntie began toin about the man following her. Ou Mucen dared not interject, but as he listened to her describe Xiao¡¯an¡¯s fever and swollen eyes like those of a rabbit, he couldn¡¯t stop his mind from conjuring the image. Suddenly, his heart felt as if it were being pricked by needles, growing even more ufortable. That night, back in his hometown, it was snowing heavily, and the temperature in this city wouldn¡¯t have been much higher. Yet, on such a night, he was not by her side. His family had bullied her to the point that she fled in the night. When she left that ce, struggling on a leg that had barely recovered, how desperate must her heart have been? He clenched his fists, anguish welling up in his eyes. Fortunately, at that moment, they finally reached the building the auntie had mentioned. He only saw her turn right with the shlight before she led him into the building¡¯s entryway. "It¡¯s a bit damp here. Be careful!" the auntie warned as they entered. Ou Mucen said nothing and followed her inside. He had thought this was just an ordinary hallway, but to his surprise, upon entry, the narrow and gloomy staircase, filled with the odors of dampness and mildew, hit him full in the face. "Hmm¡ª" Smelling this scent, he instinctively pulled out a clean handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth. He was a person with a serious aversion to dirt. The ces he lived in, the roads he walked on, they all had to be extremely clean and tidy. When had he ever been in such a ce again? Chapter 801: Meeting 3

Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Meeting 3

The woman in front heard his retching and awkwardly reminded, "Sorry, this building is rented out, and some people have poor manners. The police aren¡¯t careful with hygiene, and some even urinate here." They even... urinate? Ou Mucen felt even more nauseous! But when he thought about his child and the woman, who had lived here for so long, he endured the difort in his stomach, pushed the handkerchief back, and said, "It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go." "Yes, it¡¯s on the third floor. Hang in there." Seeing that he was okay, the woman continued forward, shining her shlight... This must be the biggest change in him since he met that mother and child. In the past, he would feel nauseous at the slightest filth, but now, he coulde to such a ce for them. They didn¡¯t speak as they continued upstairs. The woman went directly to the room where Ye Ning and her son used to live. "What¡¯s the number?" "301!" "Okay, it¡¯s just ahead. Go and open it." Still feeling ufortable, Ou Mucen strode to the small window by the stairs and took a deep breath facing the outside. Obsessive cleanliness is not an obsessivepulsive disorder, but a psychological condition. Sometimes, even the person with it cannot control it. Fortunately, the woman quickly found the room. He saw it, took another deep breath, and then approached. When he got closer, the woman didn¡¯t say anything but directly inserted the key into the keyhole. As soon as Ou Mucen saw this, his heart seemed to be tightly gripped by something. He stared at the door, feeling so tense that even his breath seemed to stop. It was the first time he felt this way. For so many years, no matter the storm in front of him, Ou Mucen remained calm andposed, his face never changing nor his breath catching. But now, seeing this door about to open, he suddenly felt so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even control his heartbeat. It was like a child finally about to see his most cherished toy. After waiting for just a minute, the door opened with a "click," and he saw a sliver of lighting from inside. It was orange, not very bright. Yet, to Ou Mucen, in the darkness outside, it was the most beautiful color, so bright and transparent. Just a nce, and his heart no longer felt cold. "Xiao¡¯an? Xiao¡¯an, are you asleep?" The woman opened the door and called out as she went inside. Seeing this, Ou Mucen put his hands in the pockets of his coat and stepped inside step by step, beginning to examine the ce where she temporarily stayed. It was hard to believe that upon reaching the doorway and opening the door, he found an exceptionally tidy and clean room. It wasn¡¯t very new, but it had been swept spotless. The floor was clean, and the otherwise shabby walls were covered with beautiful wallpaper by skilled hands. A small table, small chairs, and a snow-white tablecloth covering the simple coffee table... Wasn¡¯t this the woman¡¯s house? His eyes flickered, and his face showed some puzzlement. At that moment, from the room the woman had just entered, sounds of rustling came through the open door, as if someone was getting out of bed, or perhaps getting dressed. Chapter 802: Reunion 4

Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Reunion 4

"What¡¯s wrong? Is there something?" After the sound of her gentle voice came out, the speaking voice also drifted in, but that voice was particrly hoarse, also especially weak. He could feel a sense of exhaustion from it, even standing at the door. Is she still sick? When he recalled it, the words of the plump aunt suddenly came to mind, and the hands in the pockets of his trench coat tightened abruptly, leading him to enter through the door. At this moment, inside the room, the voice of the plump aunt also sounded: "It¡¯s nothing, just someonee to see you." "Someonee to see me? Who? Didn¡¯t I say, no matter whoes looking for me, don¡¯t tell them I¡¯m here? You..." "It¡¯s me!" The unfinished words were suddenly interrupted by a voice, and that voice was cool, familiar, and carried a chilling coldness that seemed to seep into one¡¯s bones. The girl just getting off the bed was stunned, standing there, she blinked, and it was like there was a sudden thunderstorm in her mind, for a moment, striking her silent as she fixated on the man who suddenly appeared at the door. This was a man she was very familiar with! Also a man who, for these past two days and nights, she had been thinking of tirelessly and yearning for. In the cold weather, he wasn¡¯t dressed warmly, wearing a thin ck trench coat, beneath which was a light gray knitted crew-neck sweater. His posture was upright, and his tall figure stood under themp light,yered with shadows, his entire tall and straight body suddenly appearing in front of her like a mountain, just like the dream she had a moment ago. How could this be possible? How could hee here? Didn¡¯t he still not know she was better? She stared at him nkly, her entire mind frozen, as if all thought and logic had ceased to function, except those eyes still fixed on him, knowing nothing, remembering nothing. Simrly, Ou Mucen was also staring at her unblinkingly! Two days and nights, he thought something had happened to her, he imagined she had truly been kidnapped by that old man, he was desperate, frantically searching for her night and day, almost driving himself into madness. Yet, the truth was, she had hidden herself away, retreated to a ce no one would think of, avoiding contact with him, providing no word. By doing so, her heart, really doesn¡¯t hurt? Watching him search for her like a madman, doesn¡¯t she feel even a bit of sadness? Ou Mucen, after a moment of utter joy, stood there, sinking into a fury even fiercer than that brief joy; like a sudden flood released from an open gate, at this moment, this man who searched for her through two full days and nights, finally erupted! "Still alive? I thought you were dead!" "What?" Ye Ning, still immersed in the immense joy of seeing him, was taken aback by these words. Dead? He¡¯s asking if she was dead? How could he...? "Isn¡¯t it? Suddenly disappearing from home, without anymunication, leaving no word for the family, how is that different from being dead?" Ou Mucen was truly furious to the extreme, speaking as harshly as possible. It¡¯s not his fault; only heaven knows what he went through these past two days? He thought she was in trouble, so every time he couldn¡¯t bear it and closed his eyes, all he saw in his mind was her bloody figure, that feeling really almost drove him to copse. Chapter 803: Reunion 5

Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Reunion 5

Also, because of her sudden disappearance and no news from him, in the past two days, he¡¯s been like a madman, causing chaos at home¡ªhe even shot at Ou Mufeng, intending to kill his own father... Does she know...what he¡¯s been through these past two days? Ou Mucen stood there, such a tall man, yet at this moment standing there, one could even hear the creak of his tightly clenched fingers... Ye Ning was still staring nkly at him, not yet recovering from the sudden joy of seeing him. Seeing him staring at her like this, finally, her eyes turned red: "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to." Didn¡¯t mean to? So does that mean she¡¯s doing it on purpose? Forcing herself not to call him, not to contact him? Why? Why did she do this? Standing at the door, like a gray wolf, the man was also staring intently at her. His gaze traveled from her hair to her feet, leaving nothing unexamined, hoping to find something in her eyes. However, in his eyes, besides seeing her recovered form and her pale, bloodless face, he really couldn¡¯t see anything from her. Any reason not to contact him, Ou Mucen! The man, enraged to the extreme, finally let every line on his face freeze over, stepping inside one step at a time, he stood before her with a livid face, without saying anything, suddenly, he reached out fiercely and grabbed her cor! "Is your heart truly made of stone? I hold you dear to my heart, yet can¡¯t even earn a bit of your trust?" "..." He really spoke word by word, that voice like spat ice, full of destion, full of despair. Ye Ning was shocked, staring nkly at this man driven nearly insane by her. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, tears broke free: "No, husband, listen to me..." "I¡¯m not your husband! I¡¯m just a stranger, Ye Ning, in your heart, I¡¯m nothing, just someone irrelevant!" "Yes, you are my husband, you are my husband!!" She clung tightly to him, with a terrified expression, as if, if she didn¡¯t hold on tight, he wouldpletely disappear. Yes, he, Ou Mucen, is her husband, Ye Ning¡¯s husband, is now and always will be, forever! Fortunately, by holding onto him so tightly and desperately expressing herself, this man like a trapped beast slowly calmed down and stood there, with eyes as blood-red and shimmering as hers, once again locking onto her. Her small face was really pale, a sickly pale, under the dim light, it even appeared to have a bluish tint, and her legs, although they had recovered, seemed weak, like a frostbitten nt standing before him. Ou Mucen, finally slowly calmed down... The chubby aunt beside them hadn¡¯t left either, having been a bit frightened earlier; this man was too terrifying. But now, seeing him calm down, his hand still not letting go, she gathered her courage and spoke: "Xiao¡¯an, is he...is he really your husband?" "Out!" He spoke just these two words, throwing them out coldly. The chubby aunt: "..." About to say something else, Ye Ning saw it from the side and quickly spoke first: "Auntie, he really is my husband, please step out for a moment." Chapter 804: Reunion 6

Chapter 804: Chapter 804: Reunion 6

"But he..." "It¡¯s okay, he was just too worried about me, that¡¯s why he lost his temper." "..." Alright then, after saying this, Aunt Fat had nothing more to say, and she turned around and left the room. As soon as Aunt Fat left, the room fell intoplete silence. Ye Ning gazed at the man in front of her, who was still holding onto her. Seeing his anger, like a raging storm, finally calmed by her, she felt a sense of relief. In truth, she understood why he was so upset, because, from beginning to end, he was the most innocent person in this whole affair. Because she couldn¡¯t ept everything after her sudden revival, she chose to leave. But she forgot how much her departure would hurt him. As he said, he was her husband. How could she just leave without a word? She left, leaving him with endless guilt for not being able to forgive himself, and his self-reproach for not protecting her. This was evident in his current state. His eyes were bloodshot, his handsome face scruffy with stubble, and his hair more disheveled than it had ever been... Ye Ning recalled his previously clean, tidy, elegant, and noble appearance. Finally, her hand slowly reached out to cover therge hand that was gripping her cor, "I do trust you. In this world, I may not trust anyone else, but I will always trust you." Ou Mucen was taken aback! She may not trust anyone else, but she would always trust him? It was as if something in his heart had finally crumbled to dust, and in an instant, the hand grasping her cor slowly loosened. "Then if that¡¯s the case, why did you still leave? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe back? Do you know how hard I tried to find you? I..." The rest of his words were left unsaid, because just thinking about the past few days, what he had gone through, this tall and strong man stood there, but was so choked up that he couldn¡¯t utter another word. Yes, everyone has a weakness, no matter how strong or powerful they are. Ou Mucen¡¯s weakness was her! Ye Ning understood, and so she looked at this man who held her in his eyes and in his heart, her long eyshes trembling, tears finally fell with a "plop." "I... wanted to wait for you, but your Ou Family, none of them can ept me!" With just that single sentence, the room went silent. The Ou Family, none of them could ept her? Yes, she was absolutely right. No one in the Ou Family could ept her. From Ou Muyuan¡¯s family toter Ou Mufeng, even the old man, whom he thought epted her from the start, in the end, couldn¡¯t ept her. Moreover, the means they used were so despicable! Ou Mucen said nothing. Watching her tears fall, his heart felt as if something had sharply pierced through it, the intense pain making even breathing hurt. "I¡¯m sorry..." "No, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to me yourself." Ye Ning, afraid he would take all the me onto himself. In fact, it really wasn¡¯t his fault. However, hearing her say "none of them can ept me," this man could no longer control himself. He pulled her into a deep embrace. Chapter 805: Reunion 7

Chapter 805: Chapter 805: Reunion 7

"I¡¯m your husband, and the ones bullying you are my family. How can it not be rted to me? Everything happened because of me." He hugged her forcefully, as if he wished to embed her into his very bones, with such intense and desperate strength. Ye Ning, finally fell silent, allowing him to hold her so tightly. She knew what kind of person he was, someone who takes responsibility seriously, and she was his woman, the mother of his child. With such happenings, feeling guilty and ming himself was only natural. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not deny it any longer. At least, it¡¯s better than him discovering the truth. "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you back. If I hadn¡¯t, such things wouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯m sorry." "Mm..." "We won¡¯t ever go back again, never again, okay?" He kept apologizing to her, confirming over and over, as if only by doing this would he feel a bit better inside! But what did it have to do with him? The girl tightly held in his arms, hearing his constant apologies in her ears and feeling the strength of his embrace, felt a surge of soreness in her heart, and her tears fell even more fiercely. "Alright!" "You actually agreed?" "I agreed, but tonight is already veryte. Let¡¯s wait until tomorrow to leave, alright?" "Why tomorrow? I have a car, we can drive back directly!" The man, sessfully reconciled, turned sour as soon as he heard they weren¡¯t leaving tonight and had to wait until tomorrow, pushing her away and darkening his expression. Ye Ning stood there, suddenly feeling panicked and at a loss. Leave right now? No, she couldn¡¯t leave, and she wouldn¡¯t leave. However, she also didn¡¯t want him to go. Even if only a few hours were left, she wanted to be with him. So, standing there with her mind racing, she saw him looking into her eyes. Suddenly, she stepped forward, and before he could react, she stood on tiptoes and kissed his lips? What?!! Ou Mucen froze, his breath catching tightly. For a moment, his sturdy body suddenly tensed! What was this woman doing? Why did she suddenly kiss him? Ou Mucen widened his eyes, somewhat taken aback! Yet the woman who had kissed him didn¡¯t let go, instead using her soft lips to clumsily kiss him, like a naive child, inexperienced but stubbornly seeking his vor. Ou Mucen was stunned! This was her first time kissing him, especially while she was sober. She was rtively conservative, even though they were in love, she had never taken the initiative to kiss him due to her shyness. But now, she had suddenly taken the initiative, truly awakening after her rebirth, she kissed him. Ou Mucen widened his eyes, his mind a bit muddled, feeling the softness on his lips, his slender eyes suddenly filled with astonishment, and a deepening, dark turbulence. Ye Ning kissed him, feeling his body tense up instantly, but she didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she clung tighter, with her slender arms wrapped around the man¡¯s sturdy shoulders, as if she wished to burrow into his body entirely at this moment. Only then, she and he would never separate again, they would always be together. Chapter 806: Reunion 8

Chapter 806: Chapter 806: Reunion 8

Ou Mucen didn¡¯t expect her to be so wild. They had just met, and she took the initiative like this, which really surprised and caught him off guard. He had initially considered her physical well-being, and he was restraining himself! But... "Mm¡ª" The sudden bite on his lips made him "humph" in pain, just like a cat snuggling in his arms coquettishly, identally scratching him. This damn woman! He was finally stirred into a fiery state, feeling her lips without any pattern, yet still surprisingly soft and tender, and the heat in his body grew stronger. So he pulled her hard against himself andunched a fierce counterattack, seizing her lips wildly. She really thought he wouldn¡¯t touch her? He was still upset! For the past two days and nights, he had been searching for her, nearly going crazy without eating or sleeping. She really thought his fury would dissipate so quickly. So instead of letting go, when she seductively approached him, he scooped her up horizontally and carried her to the bed, urgently pressing down on her, and his kisses rained down densely. Ye Ning was ced on the bed, her heart fluttering! It wasn¡¯t their first time being intimate, but it was her first time to seduce him. ced on the bed, the man¡¯s kisses overwhelmed her, mixed with a strong male scent and a faint mint vor, hot and domineering. Out of control, he pried open her mouth, and the soft, wet object barged in roughly, making her wince. This damn man, she was just a little proactive, does he really have to retaliate by tormenting her? Ye Ning gradually found it hard to bear, but at this moment, the man had already wrapped his big hands around her body, swiftly and fiercely, tearing off her nightgown in a few moves. He himself didn¡¯t know when he waspletely unclothed! "Mm... better not... we¡¯re at someone else¡¯s ce." "..." Now saying this? Isn¡¯t it toote? "Ah¡ª" The man above felt it, paused, "Does it hurt?" Ye Ning¡¯s chest heaved violently, her eyes wide open in the dim light, looking at the man pressing down on her with restrained anger. Of course... it hurt! But when she saw the man holding her down, his delicate features tight, and his slightly dark eyes filled with raging red, yet due to her shout, those eyes halted there, only a faint redness at the corners remaining, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a touch ofpassion. "You... be gentle..." "Gentle?" "Mm..." She was really embarrassed to say this. After blurting these words, her face flushed red, she buried her head in his chest, not daring to look up at him. Too big? The man, hearing such words, actually leaned down andughed lowly at her chest, "There¡¯s no way around it, your husband¡¯s naturally born this way!" Chapter 807 - 806-807: She Loves Him So Much 1

Chapter 807: Chapter 806-807: She Loves Him So Much 1

Ou Mucen didn¡¯t expect her to be so wild. They had just met, and she was so forward with him, which really surprised and caught him off guard. Originally, he was considerate of her physical state and was trying to restrain himself! But... "Mm¡ª" The sudden bite on his lips made him groan in pain, just like a cat curling up in his arms, yfully scratching him identally. This damn woman! Finally, a fire ignited inside him, feeling the soft, sweet touch on his lips, the heat in his body growing more intense. So, he pulled her forcefully towards him, taking control, and began a wild assault on her lips. Did she really think he wouldn¡¯t touch her? He was still angry! In the past two days and nights, he had almost gone mad searching for her, without eating, drinking, or resting. Did she really think his anger would dissipate so quickly? So when she continued to tease him, instead of letting her go, he scooped her up in his arms andid her on the bed, pressing urgently onto her, showering her with a cascade of kisses. Ye Ning, ced on the bed, trembled inside! This wasn¡¯t their first intimacy, but it was her first time taking the initiative to seduce him. Beingid on the bed, the man¡¯s kisses overwhelmed her, blending with his intense male scent and a light mint aroma, fervent and domineering, losing control as he pried open her mouth. "Mm... maybe we shouldn¡¯t... we¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house." "..." Saying that now? Isn¡¯t it toote? "Ah¡ª" "Bastard¡ª" ¡ª¡ª While the two upstairs were immersed in their intimate world, outside, a plump woman who had just left the room encountered another man who hade with Xiao¡¯an¡¯s husband in the corridor. When she saw him, the man who was smoking turned around: "Did you see them?" The plump woman was startled: "You... why are you here? In the dark, you scared me to death." Ying Hao quickly apologized: "Sorry, I saw the door was closed earlier, so I didn¡¯t go in." So that¡¯s what happened! Upon hearing his exnation, the plump woman patted her chest and calmed down: "I did see them. Truly, your young master, that is Xiao¡¯an¡¯s husband." Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Ying Hao took a puff of smoke without answering, instead ncing at a car disappearing in the distance and asked, "You mentioned earlier that two groups came looking for our young mistress. Which two groups?" "Oh, I didn¡¯t recognize them, but one group came quite aggressively, heading directly to where Xiao¡¯an used to live." "Where she used to live?" Ying Hao was momentarily confused: "So, they already knew where the young mistress lived?" The plump woman nodded: "Yes, seems like it. They didn¡¯t greet me and just went upstairs. Later, I had someone check, and I found out they had broken into Xiao¡¯an¡¯s room." "Broken into?" "Mm, they made a mess of the room. Later, when I went up, they asked where Xiao¡¯an was. Seeing them so fierce, and remembering Xiao¡¯an had told me not to reveal her whereabouts, I told them she wasn¡¯t here, and had left. So, they left cursing." Ying Hao: "..." The information here was substantial. First, this group of people came without asking the woman about the young mistress¡¯s residence. That indicated they knew where she lived. And also, this plump woman revealed that thedy had instructed her not to disclose her presence if someone came looking. So, did she anticipate someone woulde? And this person was not the young master, otherwise, she would have promptly brought Ou Mucen to her upon realizing he was her husband and Xiaobao¡¯s mom. Then, who were those seeking her, whom she was aware of? Ying Hao narrowed his eyes, his thoughts swirling amidst the sparks of his cigarette, finding it hard toprehend... Noticing Ying Hao¡¯s silence, the plump woman started talking about another group: "The other group was even stranger. They came after the first group left, also directly went to Xiao¡¯an¡¯s ce, but upon seeing the room turned over, they seemed panicked and left shortly after." Chapter 808: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (2)

Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (2)

"Is that so?" "Yeah, when I got back, I even told Xiao¡¯an about it, but after hearing it, she just pondered for a moment and then said nothing, only telling me to leave them alone." The plumpdy doesn¡¯t seem to hide anything from this man, perhaps because the person with him is the husband of the girl in her room. Ying Hao felt even more peculiar hearing this. The young mistress¡¯s reaction was unexpectedly calm? So who on earth are these two groups of people? He recalled when they came earlier, how he inadvertently saw a disappearing car silhouette, and themotion he had witnessed in the Bamboo Garden beforeing here. Frankly, he hadn¡¯t expected to find the young mistress here. If not for following the young master, he would have thought that woman was really captured and kept by the old master. But, he hadn¡¯t expected the young master to bring him to this ce and see her. That would mean the old master was lying, and that woman wasn¡¯t in his hands at all. So why would he say that? Why would he deceive the young master? Ying Hao, thinking about the events happening in the garden these past few days, finally felt something was amiss. Taking a deep drag on his cigarette, he asked, "Auntie, can I have the key to that room? I¡¯d like to take a look myself." "Go ahead if you want. The room¡¯s door is already smashed, the lock is useless, it¡¯s over there." The plumpdy pointed in the direction. Hearing that, Ying Hao put out his cigarette and walked towards that direction... A few minutester, on the other side of the building! There was another room 301. The entrance decor and the hallway were almost identical to the other side, with the only difference being that this 301 faced north, while the other faced south. He saw it and came to the room, and indeed, just a casual pull and the door opened. The door had indeed been smashed! Seeing this, his brows furrowed tightly, and he pulled the door open, stepping inside. Upon entering, the room, which had been tidy and clean, was now inplete disarray. The living room, bedroom, and even the balcony showed signs of being searched, not even sparing the kitchen and bathroom. What were they looking for? Seeing this scene, he grew more confused. Stepping inside, he saw the living room littered with items someone had rummaged through and threw to the ground, and he began searching immediately, hoping to find some clues. However, to his disappointment, he found nothing in the room. Yet, on the kitchen balcony, he noticed a pile of overturned dirt. Dirt? Seeing this, his gaze shifted, and he squatted beside the pile of dirt. Why was there dirt here? Weren¡¯t they looking for the young mistress? Moreover, why did they mess up the room this badly? Could they be looking for something other than the young mistress? He looked around again, and indeed, in a trash bin not far away, he saw a broken pottery jar. Pottery jar? He walked over, picked up a piece casually, and realized that this pottery wasn¡¯t ordinary but rather seemed to be an ancient earthen jar. When he picked it up, his fingers felt moss all over the shard. Chapter 809: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (3)

Chapter 809: Chapter 809: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (3)

How strange, what exactly is this thing? He had followed Ou Qichang, and Ou Qichang, being someone who built his fortune on jade, naturally understood a bit about it. Seeing his hands covered in moss, his mind stirred, and he took out a small knife from his body and began to scrape the fragments. Sure enough, after scraping around ten times, the moss on the surface of the fragments peeled off, revealing a ck ceramic surface, and on this ck ceramic surface, covered with such thick moss, he surprisingly saw it shine brightly once exposed. That¡¯s odd, could it be an ancient artifact? He stared in astonishment, and in his shock, he immediately brought over all the fragments to scrape. As a result, after scraping off all the fragments, he discovered a pattern inside a few of them. It was a Phoenix, drawn in a few simple strokes of colors, a lifelike Phoenix! Like a long-hidden mark, it emitted a faint green glow within the ck. Not bright, but enough for anyone to see clearly! Heavens! This is not... not... He looked dumbfounded, about to say the name, yet at this moment, footsteps suddenly hurried towards this side from outside the room. Upon hearing them, a sharp glint shed in his eyes. After hastily packing those fragments into something, he slipped out to hide by the window. Who could being at this time? He held his breath and hid there. And just at this moment, the people outside came in! "Brother Hai, see? I told you there was no one, yet you wouldn¡¯t believe me." Upon entering and seeing the room still empty and messy, they immediately heard someone outside yell in dissatisfaction. No one? Who are they talking about? The mistress? Ying Hao, hiding outside, found the voice familiar, so he quietly lifted the curtain to look inside. Unexpectedly, upon looking, he saw a very familiar person¡ªYing Hai!! Ying Yuan? How could he be here?!! Ying Hai, just like him, was a Hidden Guard of Blue Mountain Vi. For many years, he had protected the Ou Family, obeying the vi master¡¯s orders. Butter, Ying Hao was brought over by the third young master, leaving the Shadow Guard Squad leader position to this man named Ying Hai. Why would he appear here now? Ying Hao was shocked, watching as this familiar man entered the living room, his sinister eyes swept through the room. His gazended on the balcony where Ying Hao had just stood. Instantly, his palms began to sweat! "Who said there¡¯s no one?" "Brother Hai, do you mean...?" "Didn¡¯t you see that pile of dirt? It wasn¡¯t here when we came before." "..." Everyone in the living room fell silent, their gaze fixed on the pile of dirt. Ying Hao hiding outside felt the eerie silence, and his heart involuntarily tightened. It¡¯s not that he feared him, but before things were cleared up, if they met under such circumstances, it might not be good for the third young master. This Ying Hai was the old master¡¯s guy; no one knew what he was here for. Ying Hao felt increasingly uneasy! Chapter 810: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (4)

Chapter 810: Chapter 810: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (4)

There was about ten seconds of silence before someone in the living room finally spoke up, "So what Hai means is... that woman actually returned?" Ying Hai sneered, staring at that patch of mud, "If it wasn¡¯t hering back, then how did this mud get here?" Everyone: "..." Ying Hao, standing outside, twitched at the corner of his eye! It made sense. Even he couldn¡¯t refute it... Hearing that the person they were looking for had returned, the people in the living room suddenly became excited, "So, this means we have hope of finding that woman again?" "Yes, Hai, let¡¯s search this building again. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find the woman quickly." After saying that, this group was about to head out and begin the search immediately. Ying Hao, listening from outside, clenched the pieces of broken shards tighter with his fingers, his brow furrowing deeply. Woman? Are they talking about the young mistress? Why are they trying to find her? Could it be the master¡¯s orders? He remembered the figure he saw leaving the Bamboo Garden earlier and instantly his expression became grave. Just as he was about to go out and find a way to resolve this matter, someone suddenly rushed in from outside, panic-stricken, "It¡¯s bad, I just saw the young master¡¯s car downstairs, the young master must be here too." "What? The young master? Third Young Master?" With those words, everyone in the room panicked. Even the man named Ying Hai¡¯s expression changed, "How could the Third Young Mastere? Wasn¡¯t he said to be in Orchid Garden? Didn¡¯t he know nothing about this? How did hee here?" "I don¡¯t know, but I just saw his car downstairs, Hai, it seems even the Third Young Master knows that Ye Ning, that woman, is right here and not with the master. What do we do now? Should we inform the butler?" "..." With this news, the living room descended into chaos. Each of them appeared as if witnessing something incredibly terrifying, their pale faces filled with fear, which was quite bewildering to Ying Hao outside. Was seeing the Third Young Master so frightening? If they¡¯re truly just here to find the young mistress, the Third Young Master has already found her. Why panic this much? Ying Hao couldn¡¯t understand, until someone younger in the living room lost control and blurted out, "Hai, how about this, let¡¯s just secretly kill her?" !!!! With those words, not only did everyone in the living room suddenly fall silent, but even Ying Hao outside had his eyes widened in shock. Kill her? They were actually talking about killing her?!! He could hardly believe his ears... Simrly, inside the living room, once Ying Hai realized what was said, he immediately pped that person, "You fool, who told you to kill her? Do you have a death wish?" "Hai, the butler¡¯s orders were to send her to a ce where no one can see her, to ensure she never returns. How¡¯s that any different from killing her?" "You¡ª" "Moreover, Hai, if we can¡¯t handle this matter well, he surely won¡¯t let us go back in peace." "Even though the Third Young Master¡¯s here now, Ying Hao isn¡¯t. Can¡¯t so many of us handle just one woman?" Chapter 811: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (5)

Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (5)

These people, even at the end, were still dreaming big, trying to kill his woman right under their young master¡¯s nose. Insane, they really have gone insane! Ying Hao couldn¡¯t listen any longer, he was about to step out from behind the curtains, but at this moment, Ying Hai, who stood in the living room, suddenly drew a gun and aimed at the people in the room: "You idiots, do you really think your young master is a pushover? I¡¯m telling you, from now on, anyone who utters another word, I¡¯ll shoot them on the spot!" "Brother Hai¡ª" "Do you have a death wish?" With just that one word, the living room finally fellpletely silent. That¡¯s right, in the Ou family, when ites to being truly ruthless, their young master is only outmatched, not unmatched by the old man, not to mention whether they could really kill his woman today or not? Just the fact that they entertained this thought, he could guarantee, their fate would be a hundred times, a thousand times worse than in the hands of the old man. About ten secondster, maybe these people finally realized the seriousness of what this boss had said, so they dared not speak anymore. After staying in the living room for a while longer, soon, all of them left. As soon as they left, Ying Hao came out from behind the curtains! Want to kill that woman? They really set up a big drama. So, their master, from the beginning, didn¡¯t just want to chase the girl away, but wanted to put her to death, right? Ying Hao finally understood, and finally knew the reason why the girl disappeared from the manor without even telling the young master. It turns out, all this is because someone wants her dead! Ying Hao gasped from the bottom of his heart, feeling a piercing chill, he dared not linger any longer. Immediately, he grabbed the tiles, intending to find the young master who was also in this building right now. But, just as he was about to step out of the room, something hard suddenly pressed against his head, and a cold voice came from beside him: "You are indeed here!" It¡¯s Ying Hai! He hadn¡¯t left at all but was waiting at the doorway. Ying Hao saw, just with a slight squint of his eyes, he stopped at the doorway: "Yes, I am here, so? Heard your secret, nning to kill me to silence me?" Ying Hai sneered: "No need to silence, everyone works for their own master, I don¡¯t need to take your life for something that doesn¡¯t concern me, however, having heard what you shouldn¡¯t have, I can¡¯t let you see your master for now." "What do you n to do?" "I don¡¯t n to do anything, just thought we brothers haven¡¯t sat down and chatted in a while, how about it? Join me." With that, the gun which was pressed to his head pushed harder, instantly forcing Ying Hao out of the doorway. Ying Hao saw this, with an angry re, he finally gave him a fierce look and had no choice but to step out! "Ying Hai, I advise you, don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret, even if you kill that woman now, the young master won¡¯t let you off." "No need for your reminder, I know what to do, but you, if you don¡¯t want things to get worse, you¡¯d better not get involved, otherwise, if you go tell the young master, who knows what might happen?" Chapter 812: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (6)

Chapter 812: Chapter 812: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (6)

"What exactly do you want to say?" "What I mean is, let the master handle their own matters. As bodyguards, we just need to do our duties properly!" The man who was restraining Ying Hao, after saying this, pressed the gun to him and directly took him away. And Ying Hao? Although he still wanted to struggle and notify the young master in this building, this Ying Hai was not an ordinary person. He was trained at the same time as him. With a gun pointed at his head, it was not so easy to escape. Furthermore, he understood those words just now. Tonight, without the master¡¯smand, nothing would be done to the two people in this building. In other words, whether he goes or not is irrelevant. What matters is what the person who wants the girl¡¯s life will do. Will he... continue to take the girl¡¯s life? For the first time, Ying Hao felt that the person he had followed for so many years was so unfamiliar! ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen slept well that night. The two days and nights without rest had pushed his body to its limits. And tonight, not only did he find this woman, but he alsopletely released the desires in his body. Naturally, he slept especially deeply, forgetting how narrow and possibly unclean this small bed was. He also forgot to wonder why this woman, after seeing him, wasn¡¯t eager to leave with him but instead was impatient to be one with him here. He slept until dawn, and was awoken by the sound of firecrackers the next morning. The continuous popping sounds were so loud that he couldn¡¯t block them out with a pillow. "Who wants to die?!!" Bam¡ª He threw the pillow in his hand out forcefully, his young master¡¯s temper fully erupting. Ye Ning was in the kitchen making breakfast for the two of them, cooking noodles, the long-life noodles everyone eats on the first day of the New Year. Upon suddenly hearing noises from the bedroom, she stood there and nced over, then quickly turned off the fire and came over: "Hubby, get up, it¡¯s time for noodles." She actually liked using this form of address. Previously, she thought she would find it awkward to say these words aftering to her senses. Unexpectedly, some forms of address be natural the more you use them. Hearing the soft voice calling him at the door, Ou Mucen, who still had his eyes closed, finally fluttered his long eyshes, and then his beautiful eyes slowly opened in the morning¡¯s bright light. It was a long-missed petite figure in a khaki batwing-sleeve turtleneck sweater, with tight ck leggings underneath, and a green fox decorative chain around her neck, finally letting him see her original look and familiar aura. Serene, elegant, yet not losing its brilliance. Ou Mucen finally awoke from his drowsiness, looked around, and upon seeing this entirely unfamiliar environment, furrowed his brows. "What? Sleep made you stupid? This isn¡¯t your luxury apartment; it¡¯s my small broken house." Ye Ning had been watching him, and after he woke up, lying there for a long time staring at the low and dim ceiling with a frown, she couldn¡¯t help butugh from where she stood at the doorway. Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze moved slightly. It was at this moment he finally recalled where he was and remembered what happenedst night. Chapter 813: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (7)

Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (7)

So, he brought back this damn woman? And even before she was back, he slept with her? With just these few words, instantly, his mood became better! "What noodles? Come home with me right now!" He got down from the bed, without covering up, just lifted the nket in front of herpletely naked. Ye Ning saw, and immediately felt so embarrassed that her face was about to drip blood: "You... you¡¯reing down without even wearing clothes?" As she spoke, she hastily covered her eyes. But Ou Mucen showed not a hint of shame, instead, after seeing her like that, his sexy thin lips curved into an enchanting smile: "In front of you, does it matter if I wear or not?" "You... Ou Mucen, you bastard!" Ye Ning snapped back to reality, her beautiful face flushed suddenly and she no longer paid attention to him, covering her face as she went to the kitchen. This man, so shameless, how could he be like this? Wasn¡¯t he always pretty aloof? Howe she never knew he could be so unscrupulous? She fussed over the noodles... Ou Mucen in the room saw her run away frightened by him, which put him in a great mood, so he dressed, and then went into the bathroom to freshen up. Instead, toothbrush, too poor, towel, too ugly, even the toilet, too dirty, he looked and didn¡¯t want to use it at all, only wanted to get far away. So he "bang" retreated from this nasty ce, into the kitchen: "Ye Ning, when are youing home with me?" Ye Ning was cooking noodles in the kitchen, hearing this, she didn¡¯t lift her head: "Haven¡¯t eaten the noodles yet, will leave after eating." "Why eat noodles here? Can¡¯t you cook at home for me to eat?" The man, whose mood was already a bit sour,ined as he approached, seeing her in that narrow kitchen, dissatisfied. Cook for him at home? Ha ha! I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no such chance, right? Ye Ning ignored him, returning to the kitchen side, continuing with her noodles... Just in those two or three minutes, the noodles emitted rising steam, seeing this, she pulled her lips, trying to make herself look happier, but just pulling it like this, she tugged down a drop of water from her eyes. Eyes, so sore! She raised her hand, hurriedly wiped away that drop, but the more she wiped the more they came. Ou Mucen stood there seeing, quickly came over: "What¡¯s wrong? Why crying?" Ye Ning hurriedly shook her head: "Not crying, just salt water sshed into my eyes." "Really?" "Yeah, otherwise, can you watch while I wash my eyes?" Ye Ning, under his gaze, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so she wanted an excuse to go to the bathroom and fix her eyes. But this person heard it was salt water in her eyes, suddenly came in, and before she even reacted, he hugged her little head, and kissed her eyes. "..." "Feeling any better? I¡¯ll tell you, a man¡¯s lips are the natural antiseptic for a woman¡¯s tears!" Ye Ning: "..." This damned rogue, why do his words be more heart-piercing? Doesn¡¯t he know that the more he speaks this way, the more attached she bes, can¡¯t let go of him? Ye Ning¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely, worried he¡¯d notice something, she immediately avoided his lips, pushing him away: "What nonsense are you spewing, don¡¯t you know saliva also has salt?" Chapter 814: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (8)

Chapter 814: Chapter 814: Happy New Year, Ou Mucen! (8)

Then, the person went to the bathroom! Ou Mucen didn¡¯t notice anything odd about her. Maybe, when he kissed her eyes earlier, he really tasted a bit of saltiness. So he didn¡¯t bother her anymore but responsibly helped her watch the pot of noodles in the kitchen: "Why cook here? Can¡¯t we cook back at the apartment? We could bring Xiaobao there too." He recalled the image of their little family having a meal at the apartment, and instantly, the curve of his lips deepened. Finally, when the woman came out of the bathroom, the noodles were almost ready. So he disdainfully tossed the spat and handed it to her: "I¡¯m not eating. You eat." Ye Ning had just managed to pull herself together, confused by this: "Why not eat? Is it not good?" Ou Mucen spoke gruffly: "I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth or washed my face!" Ye Ning: "..." This bastard, she had just gone down to buy those for him this morning, why can¡¯t he use them? Must he insist on using his fancy stuff? Ye Ning was a bit upset too. As she served the noodles, her face turned stern: "If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t go back!" "Say that again?!!" "I¡¯d say it twice the same, Young Master. Although the things here aren¡¯t great, this is the ce that cared for your wife and child, can¡¯t you just do us the favor of having a meal here? It won¡¯t cost you anything, right?" Ou Mucen: "..." Standing there, he sulked with his handsome face, staring at her for a while. Eventually, he begrudgingly went to the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face. Fine, this time for his wife and child, he would endure! After brushing and washing, he came back out, sure enough, two bowls of steaming noodles were served. Besides meat, there was also a beautifully fried egg. It seems this woman isn¡¯t so bad after all; at least the noodles looked alright. So he walked over and sat down in front of the small table. Ye Ning saw him, poured him a ss of water, and sat down too: "I didn¡¯t addtro, you don¡¯t like it. Eat, and after, I¡¯ll go home with you." Ou Mucen nodded with satisfaction and finally picked up the chopsticks: "Rest assured, once we go back, we won¡¯t go to Blue Mountain Vi anymore. We will go to the apartment, and after the eighth, when the Civil Affairs Bureau opens, we¡¯ll go get the certificate first, then pick a date for the wedding. How does that sound?" Ye Ning: "..." Just sitting there, she stared at the bowl of noodles in front of her for a long time before her slightly trembling hand slowly reached for it and picked up a few strands of noodles. Of course, she¡¯d like that. Ye Ning¡¯s biggest wish in this lifetime was to marry him, be his wife. Now, since he¡¯s arranged everything so well, how could she not like it? How could she not be happy? She indeed liked it very much, and she really wanted it! She lowered her head, almost on the brink of tears again. Luckily, at this moment, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t see her expression. Upon her agreement, realizing he was about to take this woman home, he pointed to a small purple chair in the room: "Take this with uster." Ye Ning was puzzled: "Why take this?" Ou Mucen responded without much emotion: "No reason, I just like it." Then continued to eat. Ye Ning nced over and after a while, finally understanding what he meant, her heart softened. PS: A warm tip, I¡¯m really not an evil stepmother, so don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t get painfulter, trust me... Chapter 815: The Truth Finally Emerges (Part 1)

Chapter 815: Chapter 815: The Truth Finally Emerges (Part 1)

That chair used to be Xiaobao¡¯s. When they moved here, there wasn¡¯t a chair for him, so he specially bought it for him. Unexpectedly, he actually wants to take it back. So she sat there, looking at the man with a faint smile: "How has Xiaobao been these past two days? Has he been behaving?" "Do you even dare to ask? Because you ran away from home, I haven¡¯t really paid much attention to him," the man replied, still a bit annoyed. Ye Ning felt a wave of guilt when she heard that: "It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been so petty. Later, help me apologize to him." "Why don¡¯t you go and tell him yourself?" "Oh...right, I should apologize to him myself. By the way, have you given him a formal name? He needs it for your family registry, right?" The family registry? The man who initially seemed a bit impatient because this woman always dragged things, had the corners of his mouth lift slightly upon hearing these words: "I have thought of a few, but I wanted to wait until you¡¯re clearheaded to decide together." "Which ones?" "In the Ou Family, this generation uses the character ¡¯Yu¡¯, so I thought of Ou Yuzhi. Besides the generational character, I also chose two others, one is Ou Jing, and the other is Ou Hengrui. Which one do you like?" He thought of three names all at once? Ye Ning was filled with joy upon hearing this, but she wasn¡¯t fond of the one with "Yu" because it always reminded her of another person¡ªOu Yuze. So, she definitely wouldn¡¯t choose Ou Yuzhi. That leaves Ou Jing and Ou Hengrui. Hengrui probably means hoping that in his future life, he remains sharp and persistent. Ye Ning understood the man¡¯s intention, but after pondering, she still liked the "Jing" the most, because one "Jing" can include so much¡ªscenery, things, even prosperity. Life¡¯s myriad states are just like this! So she smiled and said, "Then let¡¯s go with Ou Jing. It¡¯s simple yet dignified." Upon hearing the name, the man across from her, eating noodles slowly, nced at her coolly: "I knew you would choose this one, so I¡¯ve also thought of a name for our daughter." "What?" "Ou Se, together they make ¡¯Jing Se¡¯ (scenery)! So majestic!" Ye Ning: "..." Yes, it¡¯s very grand. When people mention the children of the Ou Family, it will be about seeing the Ou Family¡¯s scenery, how impressive! Ye Ning lowered her head and began to eat her noodles. While eating, she looked at the warm water she poured for him: "Your stomach isn¡¯t good, have some water first in the morning before eating." Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen, who was just about to take a bite of noodles, put them down. Then, he picked up the ss of water, brought it to his lips, and really took a big sip. He seems to be listening to her more and more... Watching him drink the water, Ye Ning seemed to hear the sound of a car. Sitting there, her chopsticks, about to pick up some food, suddenly froze, and her face turned very, very pale. "Ou Mucen, remember one thing!" "What?" "No matter what happens, my love for you, Ye Ning, will never change!" She raised her head and looked at the man sitting across from her. That gaze seemed as if she wanted to engrave him into her eyes for eternity. Ou Mucen was stunned. He wanted to say something, but at that moment, a sudden dizziness washed over him, and instantly, his vision of her became blurred. Chapter 816: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 2

Chapter 816: Chapter 816: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 2

"You¡ª" Ye Ning saw him and immediately stood up, rushing over to him. She held his gradually sliding body: "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ou Mucen, you must take good care of our son, take good care of yourself, don¡¯t look for me anymore... understand?" Tears streamed down her face like a river as she looked at him lying in her arms. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, lowered her head, and kissed his lips like a madwoman! It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t love, nor that she doesn¡¯t want to, but she and he are already impossible! Kissing him forcefully, in less than a minute, he lost consciousness in her arms, tightly grasping her hands, slowly letting go. Seeing this, Ye Ning cried even harder. It was at this moment that the door of the room was opened from the outside... "Aning, I finally found you¡ª" The door opened, and the person who entered was a young man wearing sses. This man, upon entering and seeing her there, was extremely happy and immediately walked in from the door. But when he came in and saw her sitting there holding a man, all his joy froze. Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen was actually here too! He widened his eyes, staring at the man lying in her arms, pale-faced: "Aning, he...?" "Help me take him back and make sure you take him back safely." She didn¡¯t see him, just heard his voice, then sat there, holding the man in her arms and spoke like a puppet. Take him back, safely take him back. He was stunned! He couldn¡¯t quite understand what he felt at the moment. Logically, he should be happy seeing the oue of the two, because he had waited for this day for a long time. But when he heard her words and saw the hollow eyes with a dead-like light, his heart felt as though pricked by needles, extremely ufortable. Take him back, from now on, sever all ties with him, right? He lowered his head, looked at the unconscious man in her arms, and finally nodded: "Alright, I¡¯ll help you take him back. And as for Ou Qichang..." "I will go see him. So many years have passed, it¡¯s time to meet!" She heard him agree, so after saying this, she finally let go of the tightly gripped fingers holding the person in her arms. The man wearing sses saw this and came over, intending to take the man away. However, just as he was about to take him from her arms, she suddenly acted mad again, clinging tightly to him in her embrace: "Let me stay with him for one more minute, just one minute." Lin Yebai: "..." Suddenly, a sour feeling surged rapidly from his eyes, as he turned away, looking elsewhere. She actually... loves him to this extent? After waiting a few minutes, finally, she let go after all this time, watching him take the man away from her hands, she sat there, her expression truly like a living heart had been dug out from her. "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take him back safely." "..." There was no reply, the only response was another heart-wrenching cry, as if all hope was lost, that cry was so desperate that even those outside couldn¡¯t help but have reddened eyes. Chapter 817: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 3

Chapter 817: Chapter 817: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 3

"Sir, is Aning okay?" "She¡¯s fine, let her cry for a while and she¡¯ll be alright." He showed no expression, but inside, even he didn¡¯t know if she was really okay or not. He left with the man, and soon there wasmotion downstairs again. Someone standing outside the room saw this, went to take a look, and returned shortly: "Jin Ge, Ou Qichang has really arrived." Arrived? It¡¯s good that he¡¯s here! Xiaojin who had been waiting outside immediately came in: "Aning, Ou Qichang has arrived." Inside the room, after crying for so long, the girl had calmed down. She was no longer as hysterical as before. Hearing that someone had arrived, she blinked her red eyes, then slowly stood up from the chair. "Wait for me outside!" Then, she went into the bedroom. Xiaojin saw this and waited outside with a crowd of people. Ten minutester, when the door opened again, he finally saw the girling out. A huge change, a fiery red coat, with a cor as simple as can be, pants that weren¡¯t long, almost nine-tenths, and the most surprising thing was, in such cold weather, she was actually wearing a pair of red high heels. Fiery red clothing paired with fiery red shoes... This outfit was indeed extremely sharp, like a sword that had finally awakened. As soon as she appeared, everyone felt the chilling aura emanating from her. "Where is he?" "Just downstairs, didn¡¯t bring many people, came in an off-road vehicle, about four to five people!" Xiaojin, following Lin Yebai for many years, noticed every detail. Ye Ning heard this, and in just a blink, the sadness on her face vanished, reced by a chilling murderous aura. "Perfect timing,e, let¡¯s go down to see him!" Throwing down these icy words, the girl whose eyes now held no warmth turned and stepped out of the room. Xiaojin followed her out. Two minutester, downstairs¡ª Indeed, as they descended the stairs, they immediately saw a conspicuous ck Rolls-Royce parked on the not-so-wide vige road below, surrounded by a crowd eager to see themotion. Of course, such a ce had never seen any good cars; it was no wonder they came to see this top-tier car. Ye Ning walked down, seeing several people in ck suits standing next to the car, and in front of them, an old man with graying hair in traditional attire, leaning on a cane. Who else could it be but the Ou Family¡¯s old man? Ye Ning saw him, and with her hands in her coat pockets, stood there: "Such an entourage, what? Still thinking of killing me?" One sentence, the old master of the Ou Family, standing not far away, immediately turned pale! This girl, if it weren¡¯t for her identity, he actually quite liked her; she was sensible, well-mannered, and most importantly, she had given him a grandson, his son¡¯s favorite person. But s, she and he could ultimately not coexist peacefully under one roof. "I¡¯m not here to kill you, I¡¯m here to fetch my son." "Your son?" Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m Chapter 818: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 4

Chapter 818: Chapter 818: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 4

Hearing this, the woman standing in front of him, entirely like a changed person, tugged a sharp, mocking smile at the corner of her mouth: "What? Are you still worried that I might kill him?" "..." Old Master Ou said nothing, but the flush on his face and his eyes filled with anger as he stared at her confirmed her words. Indeed, he was worried about his son¡¯s safety, which is why he personally came here. Otherwise, why would he need to intervene himself? He stared at this woman, ... A fiery red trench coat, ck cks, a head of thick ck hair, and still delicate features. This young girl, from her appearance, seemed no different from two days ago, except for one slight change: her eyes no longer held innocence or purity. Instead, they were as sharp and cold as des, filled with a hatred more terrifying than spirits! Yes, this woman waspletely not the same young girl as before! "You have a grudge? You cane at me, but Mucen knows nothing, you don¡¯t need to involve him." "..." Ha ha, he actually came to protect his son? Ye Ning, furious, insteadughed: "What? Afraid I¡¯ll harm your son, huh? Then what were you doing back when you killed me, forcing me to leave him?" "You¡ª" "Let me tell you, I, Ye Ning, am someone who avenges every grudge. Do you still remember how your second son and his family perished? Next up, it will be your turn, Ou Qichang, and the entire Ou Family!" "..." Truly like a devil crawling out from hell, at this moment, in the woman¡¯s eyes stirred a chilling and horrifying killing intent, and her expressionless face was more like a robot with only a shell left, instilling waves of fear. No, she can seek vengeance on him, but she absolutely cannot harm his son! Ou Qichang¡¯s expression finally changed, staring at the woman whose eyes were now devoid of a trace of warmth, he began to get agitated: "You can take revenge on me, Ou Qichang, but Ou Mucen has nothing to do with this. He loves you so much, he would even give up his life for you, do you still want to move against him?" "Why not? Since you care so much about him, shouldn¡¯t I target him first?" "You¡ª" "Ou Qichang, listen to me, from now on, just as you stepped over the corpses of the Ye Family to climb up, I, Ye Ning, will pull you down step by step. I want topletely destroy your Ou Empire, leaving you with a ruined reputation and not even the right to die!" She truly spat out each word of this sentence from her mouth, not loudly, and with a calm tone. However, all those standing by Old Master Ou, as well as the people following him, felt the hell-like ferocity and bloodlust! Not even the right to die? How much hatred must there be to say such a thing? Death, if one wants it, can be easily attained by any means, yet now, she said she would make him not even have the right to die. Under what circumstances would a person not even have the right to die? It would be when she has seized his throat, his fatal points, his weaknesses, that he would not dare to die, losing even that right. Chapter 819: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 5

Chapter 819: Chapter 819: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 5

The old man finally heaved a sigh, staring at this woman, his face felt as though it had been pped hard. Instantly, his whole face flushed red. Did you tread over the corpses of the Ye Family? Indeed, that¡¯s exactly what he did! Otherwise, for the past few days, he wouldn¡¯t have been so afraid that she would seek revenge and destroy his Ou Corporation, destroy his son. He tried every means to make her disappear from this city, even considered killing her. But, in the end, he still didn¡¯t get rid of her! Ou Qichang¡¯s old eyes finally shed, a touch of ruthlessness surged up: "Just with you?" "What about me? You don¡¯t believe it?" "What do you think?" Ou Qichang gave her a disdainful look. The Ye Family, indeed, was very powerful back then, and Phoenix Blue Ink was someone who couldmand the whole street. But it had copsed for nearly twenty years, and in twenty years, what waves could she still stir up? Ou Qichang didn¡¯t take these words seriously! However, his scorn didn¡¯tst three seconds when a young man standing behind the woman on the opposite side came out: "Then what about with this?" He took out a massive Jade Thumb Ring and showed it to him! The old man standing there instantly froze, all expressions halted, and his eyes widened as if struck by lightning, fixated on the thing: "This is... this is..." "You guessed right, this is the Lin Family¡¯s item. Ou Qichang, you didn¡¯t expect it, did you? The Lin Family actually found the Ye Family long ago, and the Lin Family, which you¡¯ve been unable to find all these years, is actually the Tang Garden on Antique Street!" "..." It was like a bolt from the blue! The Lin Family, the Lin Family he had searched for eighteen years, was actually in A City? On Antique Street? Ou Qichang felt a ckness before his eyes, and simultaneously, the long-buried past came surging like a tide... The Lin Family actually refers to Lin Huan. Back then, he, along with him and Hu Zhixi, was one of the three people engaged in tomb raiding, known on the street as the Three Captains of the West. Yes, the Ou Family started from tomb raiding! Tomb raiding wasn¡¯t much of a problem; back then, the economy wasn¡¯t developed, and many people had issues with basic needs. Raiding ancient tombs to make some money was something many did. Butter, Ou Qichang grew tired of raiding, felt it was too risky and hard-earned, and started having thoughts about doing business. At that time, Lin Huan and Hu Zhixi, of course, disagreed, but they couldn¡¯t oppose his firm stance, so they had no choice but to let him go. Thus came the Ou Corporation¡¯s Longfeng! In the beginning, Longfeng¡¯s business was okay. Ou Qichang was very business-savvy, and within a few years, he had made it presentable. Seeing this, Lin Huan and Hu Zhixi grew envious and requested to be his suppliers, splitting the profits equally. Out of friendship with the two, Ou Qichang agreed, and the three of them truly made Longfeng flourish. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before people on the street heard that the three of them had opened a decent jewelry store, and they all began to imitate one after another. Like mushrooms after rain, Longfeng was soon severely squeezed out. Seeing the situation, Lin Huan proposed to do a big job again, bring some exquisite items to sell in the store. After discussing it, Ou Qichang and Hu Zhixi agreed, and so the three of them once again ventured into tomb raiding after many years, and this time, no one expected they would stumble upon a grand tomb¡ªa royal tomb of a Han Dynasty princess! Chapter 820: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 6

Chapter 820: Chapter 820: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 6

It was in that ancient tomb where they found a vast treasure, including the invaluable set of Dragon-patterned Jade Ornaments. ording to the inscription in the tomb, it was said that the princess died unexpectedly before getting married, and her grieving parents decided to bury the Coiled Dragon Jade Ornament, which the emperor had bestowed upon them, with her. Having acquired such treasure, the three brothers were overwhelmingly ecstatic. After dividing the treasures among themselves, they agreed upon selling the jade set at the Ou Family¡¯s Longfeng and splitting the earnings evenly once they got out. However, unexpectedly, after leaving the tomb and spending a night in an inn on their way back, Lin Huan, who was in charge of the jade set, suddenly disappeared. Hu Zhixi immediately concluded that Lin Huan was tempted by greed and ran off with it! "That bastard, if I don¡¯t find him, I won¡¯t be called Hu!" Hu Zhixi, known for his particrly explosive temper, saw Lin Huan flee with the millennium-old jade and immediately left Ou Qichang behind to chase after him. Ou Qichang could do nothing but take the remaining treasures and return to A City. After about three months of this, Hu Zhixi finally returned with news that he had not found Lin Huan but had located Lin Huan¡¯s son, who was being fostered by the Ye Family, also known as Phoenix Blue Ink. Phoenix Blue Ink? Ou Qichang was very surprised to hear this: "Isn¡¯t Phoenix Blue Ink always as elusive as a dragon? How could his son be fostered there?" Ou Qichang questioned this because Phoenix Blue Ink was the most mysterious figure in this circle, and hardly anyone had ever seen their true faces. However, their reputation was well-known in both underworld and legitimate circles. Nothing else, but for their family¡¯s unmatched ability to appraise treasures and make astute judgments worth thousands. Rumor had it that anything handed to them for appraisal, regardless of how mysterious orplex its origin might be, they could discern at a nce without a single mistake. Because of this, many people on this road respected the family. Who would have thought that Lin Huan actually knew this family! "See, I told you, Lin Huan had nned this from early on. What kind of people are the Ye Family? Wouldn¡¯t they have known about that Han tomb long ago? In my opinion, they conspired together to use you and me as pawns, all for the sake of getting that ancient jade set." "But¡ª" "Oh,e on, there¡¯s no ¡¯but¡¯ about it. We just have to go and see for ourselves, don¡¯t we?" Hu Zhixi, not giving him a chance to hesitate, took him along. At that time, Ou Qichang was indeed somewhat furious upon hearing this news, considering that the ancient jade set was something for which they had nearly lost their lives. Following Hu Zhixi to the so-called Ye Family¡¯s ce, he expected the legendary Phoenix Blue Ink to be an illustrious and wealthy ce, but unexpectedly, the real Phoenix Blue Ink was just an antique shop. An antique shop that had been there for a long, long time. And the owner of Phoenix Blue Ink was Ye Shen, Ye Ning¡¯s father, and as for her mother? She was as ordinary a woman as any. When Ou Qichang and Hu Zhixi arrived at the antique shop, she was in the kitchen making dinner with Ye Ning, who was then only six years old, and Lin Yebai, who was twelve. Chapter 821: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 7

Chapter 821: Chapter 821: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 7

"Xiuning, why don¡¯t you take the two kids out for a meal today? It¡¯s been a long time since they went out." Ye Shen was a clever man. Seeing Hu Zhixi approaching with him, he immediately understood what was happening and sent his wife and children away. The woman was obedient. Hearing her husband¡¯s request, she took her bag out of the room and left with the two kids. As they were leaving, Hu Zhixi initially wanted to keep the boy, saying he was Lin Huan¡¯s son, but Ou Qichang stopped him, telling him not to trouble the child and to wait for the owner of the Phoenix Blue Ink to give them an exnation. Ou Qichang wasn¡¯t that bad then. Once the children were gone, the man named Ye Shen spoke up directly: "The Ancient Jade you want was indeed here with Lin Huan, but he took it away not long ago!" "Nonsense! If Lin Huan took it, would he leave his son here with you? Ye, if you¡¯re wise, hand over the goods, or I won¡¯t let you off easily." Hu Zhixi was a quick-tempered person and immediately lost his temper! Ou Qichang didn¡¯t believe him either, but with Hu Zhixi present, he didn¡¯t get involved and began to inspect the small shop. And it was this inspection that made him notice the cooked rice in the kitchen and the vegetables that were cut but hadn¡¯t been stir-fried yet. He realized that the woman and the kids weren¡¯t going out to eat but were escaping. Upon hearing this, Hu Zhixi was so furious that he punched the man to the ground and chased after them. What happened after that, his mind was too chaotic to remember. He only recalled that when he caught up, the woman was about to leave with the two kids on a boat. Seeing this, Hu Zhixi was about to jump onto the boat, but at that moment, Ye Shen, who had been knocked out in the shop, came after them. He tangled with Hu Zhixi, who, having no choice, let him board the boat to stop the woman. In his panic, he really did get on the boat. Actually, killing wasn¡¯t new to Ou Qichang. He lived off grave robbing, which often involved killing. But that day, when he got on the boat and saw the woman with the two children, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to kill anymore. So, he persuaded her to hand over the item, promising her a way out if she did. However, before the woman could agree, the 12-year-old boy beside her suddenly went mad, pouncing on him and biting his hand, urging the woman and the little girl to escape. The woman was stunned, attempting to react when, on the bank, Hu Zhixi, annoyed with being held up, killed the man named Ye Shen with a single stab. On seeing this, the womanpletely broke down, screaming while clutching her head, then picked up a knife from the ground and lunged at him. It all happened in a sh! By the time Ou Qichang came to his senses, the knife in his hand had already stabbed into the woman¡¯s abdomen, and his hands were stained with the blood flowing out from her body. "You... will go to hell!!" The woman was killed, and as she was dying, she stared at him with wide eyes. At that moment, he finally saw the real secret of the Phoenix Blue Ink. Chapter 822: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 8

Chapter 822: Chapter 822: The Truth Finally Comes to Light 8

Yes, it is this woman. Her eyes are exactly like those of the girl in front of me, also with Pup Duplex! So, the secret of Phoenix Blue Ink is not that the head of the family is exceptionally powerful, but that their heir is born with a pair of unique eyes, Jade Pupil, that can perceive all spiritual things. Ou Qichang was stunned. He opened his eyes wide, staring nkly at the woman who died by his hand,pletely forgetting to take the set of jade ornaments from her. It wasn¡¯t until Hu Zhixi also arrived and saw that he had killed the woman that he took the blood-stained package from her, taking away the thousand-year Ancient Jade inside. "Ah..." Seeing her parents lying in a pool of blood, the little girl still standing on the boat was severely shocked, covering her eyes as she burst out crying. Hu Zhixi saw this and was about to resolve the little girl with a knife! But at this moment, the little boy who had been knocked unconscious by Ou Qichang suddenly woke up. Seeing Hu Zhixi about to kill the little girl, this very young child somehow found the strength to embrace the girl, and the two of them jumped off the boat into the river together. Ou Qichang was taken aback, quickly turned his head, and the little girl had already been carried into the water. At that moment, he saw another pair of unique eyes! The next heir of Phoenix Blue Ink! Ou Qichang thought of this and finally stared at the woman in front of him, focused on her ss-like eyes. His face started to turn pale: "So you¡¯re saying, you nned all of this, didn¡¯t you? Was what happened to my second son also part of your n?" Second son? Ye Ning heard this and couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly: "You¡¯re wrong. I never knew I was with Phoenix Blue Ink. It was you who made me remember." "What did you say? You didn¡¯t know?" Ou Qichang¡¯s eyes widened! How could she not know? Since she¡¯s from the Ye Family, how could she not know? Old Master Ou could hardly believe what he was hearing. Ye Ning, seeing him like this, mocked even more: "Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet. When I was six years old, because you and that Hu guy came to my home to rob my family of those jewels, my parents refused, and you and he killed them by your own hands. At that time, the thousand-year Ancient Jade you snatched from me triggered my Pup Duplex, causing me to lose all my memories when I fell into the water. So, until you provoked me, Ipletely didn¡¯t remember anything before I was six, including your crimes!" Ou Qichang: "..." She lost all her memories before she was six? He had thought she remembered everything all along. It was precisely because of this that he believed his son, Ou Muyuan¡¯s family tragedy, was her carefully orchestrated revenge on the Ou Family. It turns out, the truth was not like that at all! He recalled the moment when she fell into the water and the pupil appeared in her eyes, feeling instant regret that made him want to hit himself. What kind of sin is this? If he had known earlier, why did he use that thousand-year Ancient Jade to awaken all her memories? If he hadn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t remember these things, and not remembering wouldn¡¯t lead to today¡¯s situation. Ou Qichang¡¯s face turned ashen to the extreme! Ye Ning watched these changes in him with her own eyes, and again, not without sarcasm: "Regretting? You actually don¡¯t need to regret, because one day I will awaken, and when that dayes, all your sins, the people you¡¯ve killed, I will make you pay back." Ps: Remember my words, I am really not a stepmother. The following plot will not disappoint you... Chapter 823: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (1)

Chapter 823: Chapter 823: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (1)

The old man standing there with a cane stiffened his body once again! Repay? He finally felt a tremor in his body, staring at the girl in front of him. He saw her eyes full of the light of hatred and a bizarre coldness that was identical to the woman who died at his hands all those years ago. Suddenly, he shivered and stumbled backward. "Master, are you alright?" "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!" He almost used all his strength to say those few words, then with everyone, he left in defeat. What was meant toe has finally arrived... ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen awoke from his slumber in the afternoon. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the familiar ceiling above him and hesitated for a moment. Once he came to his senses, he immediately crawled out of bed: "Ye Ning, you damned woman,e out here!" When he lost consciousness, it was because that woman had drugged him, so upon waking, he was naturally filled with rage looking for her. Really asking for it¡ªshe actually dared to drug him! However, after getting up from the bed, he didn¡¯t summon that woman but rather someone he never imagined. "You¡¯ve finally woken up?" The voice was very faint, with a hint of impatience, as if he had been waiting for a long time. Ou Mucen was confused again, ncing around once more to ensure he was indeed in his own apartment. Finally, he focused his gaze back on the man: "Howe you¡¯re here? Where¡¯s Ye Ning?" "Talking nonsense? I¡¯m here, how could she be here?" "What did you say?" Ou Mucen, who had just awakened from his slumber, was still a bit unresponsive. He was here, so the woman couldn¡¯t be here? What does this mean? He began to sense an ill feeling, so he pulled back the covers and got out of bed: "Ningning? Ningning¡ª" "There¡¯s no need to call anymore. I told you, she¡¯s not here, and she will nevere back again." He saw him searching in his own apartment, so with arms folded, he coldly threw out this sentence. It felt really good, watching him being startled by his words, and seeing the sudden anger in his eyes, Lin Yebai couldn¡¯t be happier. Ou Mucen, how is it? After all this, you still can¡¯tpete with me, can you? Lin Yebai leaned there! Ou Mucen was indeed looking at him, but the expression in his eyes at this moment wasn¡¯t one of anger and shock; instead, he felt he was dealing with a lunatic! The woman would nevere back? From what he saw, this was pure delusional paranoia. So he ignored him, got out of bed, tidied himself up, then walked out from the bedroom to start searching outside: "Ye Ning, Ye Ning,e out. Since when did you develop the habit of casually bringing people into the house? Do you need a beating?" With a hostile look, he began searching the apartment for people... Lin Yebai saw this but didn¡¯t stop him, just watched him search the apartment, while he himself walked over to the sofa and leisurely sat down. To be honest, the apartment was well arranged¡ªvery clean and tidy. After spending an afternoon here, he could still feel the cozy aura left by the girl. Having sat for two or three minutes, as he expected, the man searching for someone returned, standing in front of him: "Speak, what do you actually want? Where is she?" Chapter 824: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (2)

Chapter 824: Chapter 824: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (2)

"Ou Mucen, how about I tell you a story?" Unexpectedly, this person actually gave an answerpletely unrted to his question. Is he crazy? Telling a story?!! Ou Mucen¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy: "If you¡¯re going to lose it, get out now!" "A long, long time ago, there was a little boy who, because of his father¡¯s irresponsibility, was sent to live with a good friend¡¯s family. When the little boy first arrived, he was very sad and upset, thinking his father didn¡¯t want him anymore. But the daughter of that good friend was very kind to him, not onlyforting him, but also ying with him, talking to him, and apanying him through many tough days..." "..." This person must have gone crazy,ing to his house to talk nonsense. Ou Mucen ignored him and instead went to the bedroom, where he picked up his phone, ready to call that woman. But just as he lifted the phone and was about to dial, outside, that crazy-like man suddenly said a name: "Ye Ning, that little boy, will always remember her name. Her name is Ye Ning." Ye Ning? He finally heard a thump in his heart, and then the finger he was about to press down also stopped there. "Later on, the little boy found out that the reason his father sent him to the little girl¡¯s house was because his father had once saved the little girl¡¯s dad¡¯s life. So he sent him there. The little girl¡¯s dad was a very good person, and seeing his lifesaver send a child there, he of course did his best to take care of him, and carefully hid the things entrusted to him, not letting anyone find out." "What exactly do you want to say?" Hearing this, Ou Mucen in the bedroom finally couldn¡¯t hold back, came out of the room, and stared at him with a gloomy face. He is a smart person. If he hasn¡¯t realized it by now, he would really be unworthy of the word "smart." Lin Yebai was still sitting there motionless, but seeing him finallye out, finally attracted by his words, his expression became even more triumphant: "Didn¡¯t I say? I¡¯m telling you a story, a story you¡¯ll want to know!" "What is your rtionship with her?" "..." The words ready to be spoken stopped there, perhaps even he didn¡¯t expect him to react so quickly, so straightforward and blunt. What rtionship? It¡¯s like the rtionship in the story he told, just that kind of rtionship. Lin Yebai chuckled: "Childhood sweethearts, is that good enough?" "Say it again?!!" "Say it ten times, a hundred times, it¡¯s still the same. Ou Mucen, when I met her, you didn¡¯t even know where you were. Do you really think you¡¯ve won her over? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll never be able to be with her!" "Why?" "Because, the ending of my story is, the little girl¡¯s dad and mom, in the end, to protect that little boy and the things given to them by the boy¡¯s father, were killed by a group of people. And that group, is your father!!" "..." What¡¯s he saying? His father killed her parents? Looks like he needs to make a call to the mental hospital soon, otherwise when he loses it here, he doesn¡¯t want to ruin his own house. Ou Mucen picked up the phone in his hand: "Hello, this is Ou Mucen!" Chapter 825: Ou Mucen, Get Over Here! (3)

Chapter 825: Chapter 825: Ou Mucen, Get Over Here! (3)

"Third Young Master..." "Get over here right now, there¡¯s a mad dog that needs handling!" "..." The person on the phone took a long time to respond, finally saying, "Uh... alright, I¡¯ll be there right away..." Could there really be a mad dog at Third Young Master¡¯s house? That sounds a bit unlikely. However, since Third Young Master said it, they definitely needed to check it out. So, the subordinates started arranging to catch the mad dog. Meanwhile, Lin Yebai, who was in the apartment, also heard the call he made. Upon hearing that he was going to be thrown out like a mad dog, he could no longer sit still. He jumped up from the sofa: "Ou Mucen, who are you calling a mad dog?" Whoever barks wildly, that¡¯s who! Ou Mucen, expressionless, headed to the entryway to change shoes and leave. But, just as he finished changing his shoes and opened the door, the man inside suddenly roared, "Ou Mucen, you may not believe me, but I¡¯m telling you, once you step out this door, you¡¯ll know if what I¡¯m saying is true or false. You can go find Aning, but even if you see her, she won¡¯t tell you anything different!" Ou Mucen: "..." Standing at the door, he watched as veins popped on his forehead. Suddenly, he turned back, and in a sh, punched the man¡¯s face hard as soon as he returned to the living room! Like to talk nonsense, do you? Fine, then he¡¯ll make him say it all at once! With just one punch, Lin Yebai, standing by the sofa, was knocked into the sofa. Then, the man lunged at him again, kicking him hard, ready to finish him off. He was really fed up with him; if he had a gun, he would¡¯ve shot him immediately! However, at this point, Lin Yebai was no longer the one who allowed himself to be beaten at the entrance of Honghai Hospital. After taking one punch, it wasn¡¯t so easy tond that next kick. He deftly dodged from the sofa, and the man rolled onto the coffee table, avoiding his kick. Seeing this, Ou Mucen was even more furious. His fists came down once more, fiercely and sharply, raining blows down on the man. As the heir of a financial empire, how could he not know a thing or two about fighting? Besides, Ou Mucen used to be a notorious yboy, learning somebat skills in his free time was normal. At this moment, the whole apartment seemed like a scene from a disaster film, coffee table, table, sofa... Even the expensive wine cab was knocked over by these two men seeing red, crashing to the ground with a loud "bang," sending shards of ss and alcohol flying everywhere. Lin Yebai saw this and finally felt a little scared! That man was truly terrifying. Lin Yebai knew it wasn¡¯t wise to provoke him, but today, he just didn¡¯t know why he was possessed by the idea of making him believe this matter. So, he kept provoking him, again and again. But now he realized his thinking was wrong, and if he kept fighting, the man might really kill him here. So, he started entertaining the idea of leaving. However, there was no way the man he had thoroughly provoked would let him just walk away. When the cab fell, amidst the flying shards, he was grabbed by the cor and thrown to the ground with brute force. Chapter 826: Ou Mucen, Get Over Here! (4)

Chapter 826: Chapter 826: Ou Mucen, Get Over Here! (4)

"Ugh¡ª" A sudden burst of intense pain made Lin Yebai groan in agony. Ou Mucen saw this and merely sneered coldly. He walked over and forcefully pressed him down onto the ground, his strong arms pinning him amid the wreckage. "Lin Yebai, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t kill you. I spared you only because you saved her. Otherwise, I¡¯d have already torn you limb from limb!" "..." Lin Yebai was pinned there, nearly having his neck twisted, and his eyes, due to such brutality, began to turn bloodshot and blurred. Torn limb from limb? In the suffocating moment, hearing those words, he gritted his teeth: "Ou Mucen, I¡¯m telling you, every word I said is true. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask your father. Ask him if what I said was true or not?" Ou Mucen: "..." He stared down at him, at least ten seconds passed, and finally, his pupils contracted slightly. He mentioned going to ask his father? In the apartment, the violent shaking sounds finally subsided gradually. And around, the scattered dust began to settle following these words, slowly quieting down. It was as if suddenly isted; in an instant, the apartment that had seemed like an earthquake suddenly became so silent that you could hear a pin drop. Lin Yebai felt it, and grabbed the hand gripping his neck to gasp for air: "Despite being such a smart person, have you never thought about what your father did to Aning these past few days? Aning loves you so much, even if she lost her memory, would she leave you without something extraordinary happening? Would she really give you no news for two days?" "..." Like a bolt out of the blue, Ou Mucen stood there, finally feeling something sinking rapidly in his chest, his palms starting to chill. Yes, many aspects are indeed strange, but these days, his mind was overwhelmed, exhausted, focusing only on finding her, with no energy to think about anything else. Now, after these words, he finally had time to think about the events of the past few days. Things are really... not right! Like why he couldn¡¯t understand why the old man lied about having the woman in his possession? And why did she drug him this morning? Ou Mucen¡¯s fingers finally trembled slightly, a very bad foreboding surfacing from his heart... "Where is she?" "I¡¯ve told you, she won¡¯te back, she can¡¯t evere back. Ou Mucen, you are the son of her father¡¯s killer, how could she still be with you?" "What did you say?" "You still don¡¯t understand? She drugged you this morning so you wouldn¡¯t witness that scene. Your father chased her for two days and nights;st night they had already found her, but because you arrived, they didn¡¯t act. Until this morning, your father went personally." Lin Yebai cruelly spoke, and fearing disbelief, he struggled to retrieve a phone and yed a video captured at the scene. Chapter 827: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (5)

Chapter 827: Chapter 827: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (5)

Ou Mucen was still holding onto him, but when his eyes fell upon his phone, and he saw that familiar silhouette, the car confronting her, and the person getting out of it, his fingers suddenly loosened, as if all strength had vanished. His father, that person, was really his father... The man¡¯s tall and upright figure finally stood frozen as if struck by lightning, while his facial features seemed like they were trapped in an iceyer, fixed in ce. "Ou Qichang, after hunting me for two days and nights, you¡¯ve finally found me?" "Where have you taken my son?" "Rest assured, I¡¯m not as vicious as you are; I won¡¯t do anything to him. As for you, having eluded justice for so many years, isn¡¯t it time to pay up?" The woman in the video was beautiful, and quite enchanting; it was a style he had never seen her in before. A fiery red trench coat, long ck hair, a delicate face with especially heavy makeup; seductive brows and bold red lips, even her already beautiful big eyes were covered with thick eyeshadow. She looked like a fairy who had walked out of the dark night, very beautiful, yet he did not like it. He heard something inside his chest slowly tearing apart, wanting to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he found he couldn¡¯t get a word out, instead, the blood in his face began to recede rapidly. Lin Yebai saw this scene, knowing he finally believed everything. So, he shook off his arm and climbed up from the mess. "Ou Mucen, now you should believe what I said, right? I stayed here to tell you, don¡¯t set yourself up trying to find her again, you¡¯re not qualified anymore!" "..." Not qualified? He said he¡¯s not qualified? In less than two minutes of pause, the man sprang up from the ground like a leopard, and with a punch, this time, hepletely knocked him out. Saying he¡¯s not qualified? The affairs between him and her, when was it his turn to interfere? ¡ª¡ª When Ying Hao hurriedly received the news and rushed to the apartment, the owner was already gone, left behind was a room in chaos. And on the floor, that man who had been knocked out. "Brother Hao, what... what should we do? Where has Third Young Master gone?" Seeing this scene, the people who came with Ying Hao were suddenly panic-stricken, not knowing what to do. Ying Hao was also startled by the scene before him, but he was ultimately someone used to big asions, so after a brief moment of panic, he calmed down. "Let¡¯s get this person out first, then we¡¯ll return to the Blue Mountain Vi." Blue Mountain Vi? Had the young master gone home? The person heard this and found it hard to believe: "Brother Hao, are you saying that Third Young Master went home?" Ying Hao nodded... Of course he would go home; with such a big incident, with his personality, he would certainly want to go back as soon as possible to confirm the matter before doing anything else. That person understood, so the two of them carried the man knocked out in the living room out and drove back to the Blue Mountain Vi. At the Blue Mountain Vi, sure enough, as soon as they entered, they were greeted by a strong smell of gunpowder; upon looking at the people in the garden, they were all like startled birds, not daring to say even half a word more, bowing their heads to do their own work. Chapter 828: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (6)

Chapter 828: Chapter 828: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (6)

Seeing this, Ying Hao instructed the Hidden Guard who came back with him to leave first, and then he headed towards Bamboo Garden. Upon arriving at Bamboo Garden, indeed, from afar, the fierce sounds of quarreling and the loud bang of something being knocked over made Ying Hao feel rmed with intense worry. Knowing that this was the height of the argument inside, Ying Hao dared not enter and instead waited under the bamboo grove. It was truly a time of anguish he had never felt so keenly before. The wind outside was still cold, cutting his face, piercing his neck, making him stand there with fingers nearly frozen. Yet, the roaring sounds from within still hadn¡¯t ceased. Until now, the sobbing of a woman came from inside: "Ah... Master!! Master..." Master? Standing there, Ying Hao¡¯s expression changed dramatically upon hearing this, and he hurriedly stepped inside, nearly sprinting to reach the bedroom. Sure enough, within the bedroom, which was already in chaos, the elderly man with white hair dressed in traditional Chinese clothing was slumped rigidly in his chair, and not far from him stood a man with reddened eyes and disheveled hair, looking entirely like a madman, trembling all over. That was the appearance of emotions reaching a certain peak. Ying Hao saw this and felt both concerned and anxious, "Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and take the Master to the hospital!" "Yes, yes, yes..." Reminded by this, the servants who had rushed over upon hearing themotion quickly lifted the old man from the chair and carried him downstairs. The Ou Family¡¯s elder was already eighty; how many more intense emotional outbursts could he withstand? Bai Tingfang leftst, nearly crying as she left. Seeing this scene, Ying Hao suddenly felt a sting in his eyes, looked up at the sky that had somehow turned gray, and for a long, long time, only then did the bitterness slowly calm down. "Third Young Master, you should go back and rest for a while; you¡¯ve been through a lot today, and you must be tired." He didn¡¯t dare to bring up that matter, afraid that saying too much might intensify his emotions. In fact, the current situation was indeed terrifying... In the bedroom, now ransacked, only themp above remained, casting a ghastly pale light. Underneath it, the man stood, his facial features pale and terrifying, devoid of expression, as if his heart and blood had stopped, thinking of the woman forcibly severed from any rtion to him, filled with nothing but hate. So hollow, and so suffocating! "Young Master..." "..." No one responded to him, only the sight of heavy feet like a soulless machine, step by step towards the door. What did he do wrong? ¡ª¡ª For two whole days, there was no movement from Orchid Garden, where the man upstairs hadn¡¯te down for two days and nights, and he hadn¡¯t even asked about his father staying in the hospital. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang was deeply worried and wanted to go see, but Ying Hao stopped her: "Madam, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine." "But..." "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him!" Chapter 829: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (7)

Chapter 829: Chapter 829: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (7)

Bai Tingfang was afraid he might do something foolish, but Ying Hao clearly stated that the young master would never do something so foolish, as he was a responsible person. In reality, he hadn¡¯t told the madam that the young master had long left the Orchid Garden, lodging instead at a hotel. He had grown to despise everything rted to this estate, even his apartment, because the old man had been there and it made him sick. The night he moved into the hotel, he developed a high fever. Maybe it was because he had caught a chill from spending days and nights outside searching for that woman, or maybe it was all the emotions bursting forth, breaking him down, making him unable to bear it anymore. In short, after moving into the hotel, he began to run a fever. At first, it was just a bit of warmth, but by midnight when Ying Hao in the other room heard, he was already feverishly babbling. "Ningning... Ningning..." He feverishly repeated this name over and over. Ying Hao, worried something might happen to him, called Ji Chengzhi out of his house in the dead of night. Ji Chengzhi had already heard what had happened with the Ou Family. Seeing the man burning with fever like this, he gave him an IV drip and some pills, then said, "Maybe we should find that woman to at least meet him once?" Ying Hao immediately looked up at him: "You mean the youngdy? But... she¡¯s already severed ties with the old man and made things clear with the young master. She probably won¡¯te to see him." "How do you know if you don¡¯t try?" Ji Chengzhi never quite believed that woman was so heartless. Upon hearing this, Ying Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, clinging to a sliver of hope. He drove to the Tang Garden on Antique Street overnight, hoping to truly bring the youngdy over to see the young master. However, to his surprise, upon reaching Tang Garden, before he even saw anyone, the people there were alreadying to chase him away. Of course, with his skills, these people couldn¡¯t do anything to him, so he stood there shouting, "Young Lady, the young master is seriously ill and keeps calling your name. Pleasee back to see him." He called out to her with a pleading tone, and before this, both he and his young master had never pleaded with anyone. However, to his deep disappointment, he waited there for a long, long time, and there wasn¡¯t any movement from behind that tightly closed door. Not only was there no movement, but he also saw a window downstairs that had originally been lit turn off shortly after he began shouting, and after that, the courtyard outside fell into aplete silence. Could the youngdy really be so heartless? Because of hatred, could she really forget all the good the young master has done, all the care and sacrifices he made for her? Ying Hao was utterly disappointed. After gazing at that window onest time, he left in dismay. Driving back to the hotel, as expected, Ji Chengzhi, who was waiting, revealed tremendous disappointment and even some anger upon seeing him return alone: "How could that woman be like this? It wasn¡¯t her parents he killed, does she have to be so heartless towards him?" Ying Hao was indifferent! It wasn¡¯t that she was heartless, perhaps she just couldn¡¯t get past it, after all, in the young master¡¯s veins flowed the blood of her father¡¯s killer. Ying Hao, watching his master on the bed, who finally calmed down after receiving an IV drip, felt an overwhelming sadness in his heart. Chapter 830: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (8)

Chapter 830: Chapter 830: You Damn Woman, Get Over Here! (8)

Two dayster, Ou Mucen¡¯s fever finally started to subside, and he gradually regained consciousness. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi wanted to suggest taking him to a certain ce to relieve his mind, hoping he could put these troubles behind him. However, as soon as the man, who had just regained consciousness, returned to his senses, he asked, "Has shee to see me?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." Ying Hao: "..." After quite a long pause, Ji Chengzhi, who had a rtively close rtionship with him, finally spoke, "Mucen, there are plenty of good women in this world. Why not try to let go?" Let go? The man who had just recovered from a serious illness sat there. His handsome face, which alreadycked any vitality, turnedpletely pale upon hearing these words. If he said that, then she hadn¡¯te to see him. She didn¡¯t evene to see him when he was ill? Once more, he painfully closed his eyes andy there, unwilling to say another word... He didn¡¯t want to let go. If he let go, what would happen to their child? He couldn¡¯t bear to see him be a single-parent child. He started to feel that, no matter what, he had to see her once. ¡ª¡ª A weekter, Ye Ning, who had just returned from meeting someone outside, immediately saw the ck Bentley parked at the entrance of her newly opened antique shop. It was that man! Seeing this car, Ye Ning¡¯s heart tightened severely for a moment, and the fingers holding the Seal pinched tightly into her own flesh. "I¡¯ll go chase him away!" Lin Yebai, who was sitting beside her, also saw the car. With a flicker of cold sharpness in his eyes, he was about to get out of the car to drive it away. But at this moment, Ye Ning suddenly stopped him, "No need, you wait here for me." Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. The night Ying Hao came to find her, she actually heard it. At that time, her immediate reaction was to rush out and follow him to see him. However,ter, when she thought of the current rtionship between him and her, she forcibly stopped herself and repressed that surging emotion in her chest. Yes, if you want to cut it off, don¡¯t give the other party any hope. Only in this way can it be thoroughly severed, right? As soon as she got off the car and stood on the road, she did see the man gripping the steering wheel in that car, and at that moment, his eyes were fixed intently on her, like a wolf. It was a pair of very frightening eyes. Even though he was inside saying nothing, the pupils were so dark that not a trace of light could be seen, and from afar, you could perceive the danger and chill within them. He indeed had the right to tear her apart. In this matter, he was the most innocent. In an instant, he fell from heaven to hell without even a chance to struggle. She stood there, biting her lip hard, looking at him for a moment. Seeing that he didn¡¯t get out of the car, after hesitating for a while, she finally walked over, "Ou..." "Click¡ª" Just as she said one word, the door lock of the car went "pop" and opened, the meaning was simple, for her to get in the car. Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped another beat... Get in his car? No, he was a very dangerous person, especially at this time. If she got in the car, she could foresee that nothing good would happen. However, if she didn¡¯t get in the car and didn¡¯t make things clear with him, he would stille looking for her, and with his means, if she couldn¡¯t make him willingly give up, he would surely throw her life into chaos. Chapter 831: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (1)

Chapter 831: Chapter 831: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (1)

So she stood there, gritted her teeth for a moment, and finally, she still opened his car door and got in. As expected, she wasn¡¯t even seated properly yet, and this man mmed on the gas pedal with his foot. Immediately, the car engine roared sharply and shot out like an arrow off the string... "Ou Mucen... Ah... slow down!!" See, she knew it, getting into this man¡¯s car was never a good thing. Ye Ning was so frightened by the speed that she didn¡¯t even dare to open her eyes, tightly clutching the seatbelt, she was practically screaming to remind this man. But this man seemedpletely unable to hear her. With the pedal to the metal, the car sped out of this Antique Street like a mad thing. At the store entrance, Xiaojin¡¯s face changed: "Sir, will they be okay? Where is he taking Aning?" Lin Yebai¡¯s face also changed drastically as he watched the scene unfold! He thought the woman had gone over just to say a few words to him, but how did she end up in his car? Didn¡¯t she already think she had nothing to do with him? Then why did she still get in his car? "Sir..." "Get in the car, follow and see!" In the end, he couldn¡¯t let it go, opened the car they had just gotten out of, and got back in. Xiaojin, seeing this, wasn¡¯t going to waste any time, and the two of them chased after the car. Ten minutester, in front of a well-known leisure club in the city center- Ou Mucen drove the car here and stopped it with a "screech"! A leisure club? What is that for? Ye Ning sat in the car, still pale from the frightening speed earlier, her mind hadn¡¯t caught up, and seeing a ce like this shocked her: "Ou Mucen, what are you doing? I came with you just to clear things up." It just so happened, he also wanted to clear things up with her! Ou Mucen pulled out the car key, nced at her expressionlessly through the rearview mirror, then pushed the door open and got out, giving her no chance to struggle. He went to her side and pulled her out from inside. "Ou Mucen, what are you doing? Let me go!" "Park the car properly!" "Yes, Mr. Ou!" The man who was dragging her simply ignored her shouting, holding her slender wrist in his hand, he half-dragged her into the lobby of this leisure club. This bastard, what exactly does he want to do? Bringing her here, has he gone mad? Ye Ning didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, but seeing his grim face and the horrible aura emanating from him made her somewhat uneasy, so she hadn¡¯t stopped struggling all the way here. But her struggles were insignificant in this man¡¯s hands. In less than two minutes, he had her in the elevator like he was carrying a chick. This bastard! Seeing this, Ye Ning finally spoke harshly in his grip: "Ou Mucen, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll call the police!" Call the police? She even dared to tell him she¡¯d call the police? The man who hadn¡¯t been paying attention to her finally exploded at these words! He grabbed her fiercely, and she was hauled "bang" against the elevator wall like it was nothing: "Fine, go ahead, call them, let them see how I handle you!" Chapter 832: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (2)

Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (2)

"Ou Mucen¡ª¡ª" Ye Ning was immediately infuriated, her face turning red with anger. This bastard, how can he be so shameless? So brazen?!! Not daring to struggle any longer, she was pinned there, her eyes like those of an agitated little tigress, ring at him indignantly. Ou Mucen saw this and merely let out a cold sneer. When the elevator stopped at his desired floor, he dragged her out. "Ou Mucen, what exactly are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you dare act recklessly!" "And what if I act recklessly? Haven¡¯t Ie onto you enough times already?" "You¡ª¡ª" They argued and cursed all the way, and eventually, under the stunned gazes of onlookers in the corridor, the two entered a private room. Who are these two people? How can they argue so fiercely and stille to such a ce? Those passing by couldn¡¯t understand... Ye Ning herself couldn¡¯t understand either. She was well aware that her days of coldness towards this man had provoked him, which was why she agreed to have a chat with him. But that this man would immediately bring her here caught her by surprise. Could it be that this bastard really wants to sleep with her? Ye Ning watched the door shut with a bang and then looked at the room that resembled a hotel room, and finally, she stood there, her face flushing bright red. "Ou Mucen, you¡ª¡ª" "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in sleeping with you right now!" said the man standing there casually removing his coat, mocking her rosy cheeks. Ye Ning felt her face alternate between shades of red and white, her heart feeling like a chaotic mix of bitter emotions, extremely ufortable. Of course, she didn¡¯t want him to act recklessly, but when she heard him say he wasn¡¯t interested in her, her heart felt like something had emptied out, evoking a deep sense of loss. Standing there, hands twisted together, for a long while, she finally asked with a stern face, "Then why did you bring me here? If I remember correctly, I¡¯ve already had someone tell you, we have nothing to do with each other." Had someone tell him? Was she talking about the man he had beaten half to death that day? In an instant, the man¡¯s eyes opposite her turned dark, as if filled with shadows, dangerous, murderous, and icy, hidden in the dim, alternating light of the room. "So who are you with now? That man called Lin Yebai?" "I..." "That¡¯s right, you want to destroy the Ou Family now. How can you not find a new man? Back then, to ruin Ou Muyuan¡¯s family, you hooked up with me. With great effort, you ruined their family, and now it¡¯s the Ou Family¡¯s turn. For a woman like you, who only knows how to cling to men, how can you not find another one?" His words were so venomous it made one want to p him! Ye Ning was infuriated: "Ou Mucen, what did you say? Say it again!" The man, his eyespletely dominated by darkness, showed no restraint: "What? Haven¡¯t heard enough? Fine, then I¡¯ll say it again. A word of advice: most men don¡¯t like women who¡¯ve been with others. If you really want to keep hold of him, remember, learn more tricks in bed, make sure to serve him well!" "Ou Mucen, you bastard!!" Ye Ning finally erupted. With a swift step forward, she raised her hand and swung it towards the man¡¯s face! Chapter 833: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (3)

Chapter 833: Chapter 833: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (3)

This bastard, this scum of a man, how could he say that about her? How could he disparage her like this? A p, she nearly used all her strength! But this man simply raised his hand, and her p was effortlessly caught in his palm. With a firm grip, without any difficulty, his tall body pinned her hard against the table next to the sofa. "Did I hit a nerve? Angry like this?" Pinning her there, he finally seemed like a beastpletely provoked, the weight of his whole body oppressing her. That expressionless handsome face stared at her, hauntingly like a ghost. Ye Ning¡¯s whole body was trembling, whether it was from anger or fear caused by seeing his expression, she couldn¡¯t tell. "Ou Mucen, don¡¯t make me hate you!" "Haven¡¯t you already been hating me? I¡¯m the son of the man who killed your father, you¡¯re out to destroy our entire Ou Family, why wouldn¡¯t you hate me? Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking of ways to kill me every minute?" He spoke word by word, the intense aura, with his face strained and cold veins fully visible, seemed like he truly had turned into a demon. Ye Ning was struggling there all along; he was pressing her too painfully, and the aura around him was terrifying! Upon suddenly hearing what he said, she froze there! He actually... thought of it this way? Fine, it¡¯s fine that he thinks like that, at least this way, he won¡¯t cling to her, won¡¯t have hope for her anymore, he can just live his own life. So she didn¡¯t exin but insteadughed there: "You¡¯re right, I¡¯m thinking about how to kill you. The Ou Family deserves to die, just like you, Ou Mucen. I¡¯ll tell you, my biggest regret now is having given birth to that child back then. If I had known he was yours, Ou Mucen¡¯s, I would have stayed in that prison for life but wouldn¡¯t have given birth to him!" "..." There was no sound, and in an instant, the room fell intoplete silence! In this world, what hurts the most? Indeed, it is really just someone¡¯s mouth, that kind of mouth, two thin lips, can send you to heaven in an instant or drag you to hell the next second. And Ye Ning, as she was tightly pinned to that small table by this man at this moment, fully realized its destructive power! Because she felt him trembling, felt those fingers tightly gripping her bone with crackling sounds ¡ª what kind of blow does a man have to take to react like this? Ye Ning started to regret saying such harsh words, started, wanting to take them back... But just within these few seconds, this man went crazy, only to see that after releasing her cor, his hand suddenly moved to her waist for a fierce embrace, and on that small table, he flipped her over like a pancake, making her upper body lie t on the table! "Ou Mucen, what do you want to do? Let go of me!" She felt his madness, roughness, savageness, started to fear, and began struggling violently there. But how could the man at this moment let her break free? In less than ten seconds, the short skirt she was wearing was frantically torn off by him, and soon after, just hearing the sound of ripping stockings, her lower body was enveloped by a chill. Chapter 834: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (4)

Chapter 834: Chapter 834: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (4)

"Ou Mucen... Ou Mucen, let go of me..." She finally realized what he was about to do, so shey there, shouting intensely. But the man behind her,pletely provoked by her, had lost all reason. **** Even the first time he possessed her, it didn¡¯t hurt this much! Ye Ning shivered all over, like a leaf ravaged by the wind and snow. The pain was so intense that her tears burst out instantly: "Ou Mucen... Ou Mucen..." But the person behind her didn¡¯t hear her at all. At this moment, his mind was full of what she had just said. She said she regretted having that child. If she had known it belonged to Ou Mucen, she would rather have stayed in prison all her life than give birth to him. How cruel could she be to say such things? Because of hatred, did she even find him, his flesh and blood, so repulsive and unbearable? The man¡¯s eyes, filled with blood, was truly mad. Again and again! Ningning... He was shocked, staring nkly at the scene. He could hardly believe what he had just done to her. What had he done? What had he done to her? "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ningning, I didn¡¯t mean to... didn¡¯t mean to..." Frantically like a child, he carried her into the bathtub, not knowing what to do. He hurriedly found his phone: "Hello, Chengzhi... it¡¯s bleeding, what do I do? What do I do?" "What do you mean it¡¯s bleeding? Who¡¯s bleeding? Where is the bleeding?" Ji Chengzhi on the other end of the call was a bit confused by his words, but the word ¡¯bleeding¡¯ instantly hit that sensitive spot. But the person on the phone kept repeating, "It¡¯s torn... what do I do if it¡¯s torn?" Torn? The skin tore? Ji Chengzhi understood andforted him: "Don¡¯t panic. Are you in a hotel? Hotels usually have emergency medical kits under the TV cab. Go find it and apply some powder on the wound, it¡¯ll be fine." Ji Chengzhi really knew him well, knowing that a young master like him had probably stayed in hotels for so long without knowing what was there, so he told him in detail, even instructing him on how to use it. Chapter 835: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (5)

Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (5)

Ou Mucen heard it, and he had no time to chat, so he immediately dropped his phone and went to find the medicinal powder. Actually, you can¡¯t me him for being so flustered. He didn¡¯t have many women, just this one, and had only done such intimate things with her. How could he have known that being too rough in such a ce would cause bleeding? After rummaging through drawers and cabs, he finally found that medical emergency kit, and then he found the so-called medicinal powder inside. At this time, the girl he ced in the bathtub was still unconscious... Half an hourter, he finally treated her wound. Seeing it no longer bleeding, he heaved a sigh of relief, then cleaned her again in the bathtub, removed her clothes, and put on a clean bathrobe for her. Then, hey on the bed in the room, holding her tightly. Embracing tightly, just like a newborn baby... ¡ª¡ª Lin Yebai had been waiting below this leisure club, seeing the two of them go up and nevere down again. Sitting in the car, his tightly clenched fingers began to turn white. "Sir, maybe we shoulde backter." Xiaojin saw this scene through the rearview mirror, feeling a bit pity, so he cautiously suggested from where he sat. Initially, his following them wasn¡¯t wise. What was the rtionship between that woman and that man? They were husband and wife... Oh, no, they hadn¡¯t registered their marriage yet, but it was almost the same. To them, that marriage certificate didn¡¯t matter at all. With such a rtionship, did he really think he could just cut ties that easily? If it were true, the girl wouldn¡¯t have chosen to get in his car. After saying that, the person behind still didn¡¯t make a sound, and his expression seemed to blur into that alternating light and shadow. Ugh! Xiaojin didn¡¯t know what else to say. But at this moment, the person sitting in the back, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, "When you apanied her to Jishou, how did she react?" Jishou? Xiaojin was puzzled for a moment: "Are you referring to when Aning saw the old gentleman?" "Hmm!" "At first, she couldn¡¯t believe it, very shocked, butter she epted it and became very happy, even cried on the spot." Xiaojin dared not lie and recounted the trip to Jishou truthfully. That day, the girl was indeed very emotional because she never thought the person she believed had long gone was still in the world. Although he was already bedridden with unclear consciousness... Lin Yebai sat in the back, hearing that she was very happy after meeting him, and finally, his severely cold face softened a bit: "Make arrangements to bring him to A City." Xiaojin was taken aback: "Bring him here? What about Aning..." "It¡¯s okay, she¡¯ll agree. She will definitely want him over here more." The man said this indifferently, his expressionless gaze then turned to the window. This year just passed like that. In a few days, this city would be bustling again. So, he should get busy too... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning didn¡¯t know how long she had been unconscious. She only knew that when she woke up again, the first thing she felt was the burning pain underneath and the strong arm wrapped around her waist. Chapter 836: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (6)

Chapter 836: Chapter 836: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (6)

"Uh..." "Don¡¯t move!" Just a slight movement, and behind her, a deep male voice blew over her ear amidst waves of warm breath. As soon as she heard it, her whole body froze, and the heaviness before she fainted reappeared in her mind. Following that, her entire body started to tremble slightly. It was the first time she was so afraid of him. She never thought that one day, he would be so rough with her! The man holding her sensed her shiver, and instantly, a needle-like pain spread within his heart. With a harsh pull, the hand didn¡¯t release but held on tighter. "Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore..." He held her tightly, as if worried that if he loosened his grip, she would run away. Ye Ningy there, feeling the strength of his arms and the faint tremble in his body, finally stopped moving, quietly lying there in his embrace. Lying down, the room became quiet again. The curtains were drawn, and the orange light flickered, as if it were midnight, so silent, yet so oppressive. "I know that we can¡¯t be together anymore, but Ye Ning, can you stop saying you regret having Xiaobao? I can¡¯t stand hearing it; it drives me crazy." Seeing her finally calm down, the man who had been holding her for about two hours spoke with his chin resting on her head, his hands around her waist. As his words ended, Ye Ning, lying there, trembled her fingers, feeling a sharp pain in her chest as something was cut inside it. He was so direct! Indeed, she thought, although he was bad-tempered, he had always tolerated and pampered her. How could he havemitted such violence against her? It turned out, it was all because of that statement... The girl whose heart hurt so much it nearly stopped breathing finally fluttered her longshes, and a tear fell from her eye: "I¡¯m sorry, I... I shouldn¡¯t have said that." "I understand what you meant; you said it to make me stop bothering you. But Ye Ning, you can hate my dad or take revenge on the Ou Family, but can you not deny that you love me? Can you not deny that having Xiaobao is something you don¡¯t regret? I have nothing to do with him!" Thesest few sentences, he practically pleaded with her. Such a proud and arrogant man, begging her so she wouldn¡¯t erase everything between them. Ye Ning¡¯s shoulders finally began to tremble slightly, and her fingers brushed over the hand that was encircling her waist. She moved, finally turned around, teary-eyed, looking at him, at this man she never intended to deny. "Do you remember what I said to you that morning?" "Hmm?" "I said, I, Ye Ning, will have no other man in my life, only you, Ou Mucen!" "..." As if everything suddenly revived, or like frostbitten flowers received a chance for new life, the man sharing the pillow with her, in an instant, his dim eyes lit up: "Then if that¡¯s the case, can¡¯t we be together?" "No!" "Why?" "Because someday, I will take your father¡¯s life, I will bring down the Ou Family. Maybe your mother might also be implicated. When that happens, will you still want to be with me? Will you stillfortably live with me?" Chapter 837: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (7)

Chapter 837: Chapter 837: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (7)

Ou Mucen: "..." It was like a heart suddenly fell from a great height to the ground, and with a thud, he saw his newfound hope ruthlessly shattered again. Yes, she has the duty of a daughter, and he too is someone¡¯s son. When ites topany matters, if she wants it, he can give it to her. But that old man, and his mother, can he really watch her take revenge and die at her hands? Ou Mucen felt despair once more... "Ou Mucen, many times, we are not in control. As a daughter, I cannot stand idly by while my parents are brutally murdered by your father. Simrly, you cannot live in peace with a woman who killed your parents and destroyed your home. Ou Mucen, we have no choice, so let¡¯s let go!" As Ye Ning said the final word, her voice had be very coarse. Ou Mucen shuddered fiercely too, as if suddenly all the light in front of him disappeared. He stared at her, stared into her dark eyes, and could no longer see anything within them. No choice? She was saying they had no choice... Indeed, neither of them had any choice. When the grudges of the previous generation urred, how old were they? How could they have known that fate would y such a cruel joke on them? Ou Mucen watched as she sat up from beside him, got out of bed, and suddenly, the space beside him felt empty, just like the empty space in his heart, leaving him so pained he could hardly breathe. "What about the child? What about our child?" "Child?" Ye Ning noticed a set of brand-new clothes on the round table not far away, and picked it up: "The child is yours, take good care of him from now on. If..." She suddenly paused. Ou Mucen was still lying on the bed, and when he saw her pause, he thought there might be hope, so he sat up from the bed again. However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he sat up, he would hear her say: "If... you get married in the future, you can return him to me." Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s face immediately turned ashen: "Why should I return him to you? He¡¯s my son!" "Then take good care of him, don¡¯t let him suffer any grievances." She lowered her head, initially wanting to put on the dress, but as she bowed her head, a tear rolled down again. Indeed, in the world of wealth, she had seen many news reports saying marriages are all about alliances of interests. If he married into a prestigious family, then Xiaobao would be a stepchild. What if that woman bullied him? Thinking of this, Ye Ning¡¯s tears fell more fiercely... Ou Mucen sat on the bed watching, his eyebrows furrowed, and finally, he got up too: "If you don¡¯t want him to be wronged, then fulfill your duty as his mother properly. He¡¯s been in kindergarten for so long without even knowing what his mother looks like. Do you think you¡¯re doing your job well?" Ye Ning: "..." No, the tone seems off. Weren¡¯t they just discussing which side the child should belong to when they can¡¯t be together? Why did he suddenly start using her of not fulfilling her duty as a mother? Chapter 838: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (8)

Chapter 838: Chapter 838: Shall We Talk About Parental Obligations? (8)

Ye Ning was somewhat out of step, wiped the tears from her face, and was a bit dissatisfied: "Wasn¡¯t it because I was in aa the whole time? How could I go while I was unconscious?" "But you¡¯re fine now, aren¡¯t you? When people get divorced, both parties still have the responsibility to co-parent the child. You and I don¡¯t have any grudges; do you really need to leave your son without any care or inquiry?" "..." For about ten seconds, Ye Ning stood there,pletely stunned! What¡¯s wrong with this person? She had already given the child to him, and he still wanted her to co-parent. Was he short on money? Lacking people? This lunatic! She was furious: "Are you sick? You, a grand president, are youcking anything? Can¡¯t you raise a child on your own?" Ou Mucen snorted coldly: "Ick a mother for the child. Do you want me to find him another mom?" Ye Ning was stumped! Find a mom for her child? How dare he!! She was truly angered,pletely unaware of what she was thinking, gritted her teeth, red at him, and finally asked, "What exactly do you want?" Ye Ning originally wanted to back down, but the thought of what he just said, about how the kindergarten teachers had never seen Xiaobao¡¯s mom since he started school, made her heart tighten, and finally, she softened. Besides, the thought of him saying he¡¯d find another mom for her son drove her insane! "It¡¯s very simple. When he needs you, you need toe whenever called." "Alright, I promise you!" Ye Ning felt there wasn¡¯t much wrong with this. It¡¯s her own son; when he needs his mom, of course, she should be avable. However, she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she agreed to this demand, the man standing opposite immediately threw out a very unreasonable demand: "Also, on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, I have early meetings and can¡¯t send the child on time, so you have to take him to kindergarten." Ye Ning: "..." Isn¡¯t Ying Hao still at his side? Why would he need her to take Xiaobao? She had never seen him take Xiaobao before. Ye Ning was a bit displeased: "I¡¯ll be very busy after the New Year too, my Phoenix Blue Ink just opened, and will be very busy for the time being." "Hmph! With that crappy store of yours, you still think you can get it up and running topete with me? Spare me, even giving you five years is too little." "You--" "Alright, that¡¯s it for now. Here¡¯s Xiaobao¡¯s kindergarten pick-up card, take it and get lost quickly, and don¡¯t let that fly keep buzzing around here!" "..." After a while, Ye Ning came to her senses, then leaned to the window to have a look. Indeed, looking down from here, there was a silver-gray Mercedes parked, and it seemed it had been there for quite some time. So she grudgingly went over, picked up the son¡¯s pick-up card he had tossed on the coffee table, put on her coat, and headed towards the door... Creaaak!! As she took a step, a piercing pain shot through that sensitive spot, and Ye Ning had to brace herself on the sofa and very spitefully red at the man behind her. The man was just about to pour himself a drink when he suddenly noticed her turning back around with a fierce gaze, so those cold eyes nced at the spot she was clutching: "Oh right, I forgot to tell you, to avoid reopening the wound, don¡¯t shower tonight, I¡¯ve already cleaned you thoroughly." "You--" Saying nothing else, she picked up something nearby and threw it at him with all her might! Bastard! Scum! Chapter 839: Who Is the Woman Here to Pick Up the Ou Family’s Young Master? (Part 1)

Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Who Is the Woman Here to Pick Up the Ou Family¡¯s Young Master? (Part 1)

Lin Yebai finally waited for that woman under the leisure club, but what puzzled him was that after she came out, she walked in a strange manner, taking small steps, as if something was tying her legs. "Aning..." "Have you been waiting here all this time?" Ye Ning saw the car, and instead of appearing happy, her brow furrowed when she noticed the car had been parked there all along. Lin Yebai noticed her expression but didn¡¯t dare to say much. After opening the car door, he let her in. "No, I just got here too. After going back and hearing from Xiaojin that you hadn¡¯t returned, I came to check." "..." Ye Ning didn¡¯t say anything more and got in the car directly. For this man, Ye Ning no longer had the initial gratitude and respect. Ever since she recovered and remembered everything, recalled that the tragedy of the Ye Family was caused by Lin Yebai and his father, she could no longer treat him as well as she did back then. Yes, he had given her substantial help and care over the past five years, but all of it was due to his guilt towards her. If it weren¡¯t for him, for his father, the Ye Family wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up as an orphan, sent to the orphanage, and then met Ou Yuze and the others. Thinking back on these things, Ye Ning¡¯s gaze grew colder, and after getting in the car, she didn¡¯t even look at the man, instead turning her head to look out the window. Lin Yebai noticed this, and his gaze dimmed... "He didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?" "No, he just talked to me about the child." "The child?" "Yes, about our shared custody..." Sitting by the window, Ye Ning seemed unwilling to say more, giving a cursory reply, and then said nothing more. Seeing her expression, Lin Yebai knew it was pointless to ask further, so he focused on driving, looking straight ahead. Shared custody? Does that man still need to discuss shared custody with her? With his family¡¯s background and financial resources, can¡¯t he take care of one child? Lin Yebai¡¯s fingers on the steering wheel turned slightly white. After leaving the leisure club, he drove quickly, and in about twenty minutes, they returned to Antique Street. Seeing this, Ye Ning asked Lin Yebai to stop at the new store of Phoenix Blue Ink, where she wanted to get out. Lin Yebai hesitated for a long time before finally asking, "Noting back to eat? Aunt Zhang made your favorite sweet and sour fish today." "No, the new store is about to open, and there¡¯s a lot to do. I¡¯lle over when I have time." Ye Ning said lightly and, without looking at him further, opened the car door and got out. Phoenix Blue Ink, just as that man said, was still just a nondescript little shop. However, what Ye Ning wanted to do, she always seeded. Longfeng was like that back then, and now Phoenix Blue Ink would be the same. Lin Yebai sat in the car watching her go inside, unmoving for a long, long time. Over at Tang Garden, Xiaojin had been waiting for sir since returning earlier and called when he saw that he hadn¡¯te back in such a long time, "Sir, are youing back? The owner of the Golden Kirin Auction House is already waiting." Chapter 840: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Corporation President? (Part 2)

Chapter 840: Chapter 840: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Corporation President? (Part 2)

Lin Yebai remembered the person he had an appointment with, finally frowned, put down his phone, and started the car. Actually, to dere war on the Ou family, with Lin Yebai¡¯s current strength, he could easily do it. However, that girl simply refused to use anything of his. She preferred to start from scratch on her own, rather than rely on anything from him. Perhaps it¡¯s because she resents the people of the Lin Family. Lin Yebai sighed and eventually drove back... On the other side, after Ye Ning returned to Phoenix Blue Ink, she saw that Uncle Li had already tidied up the store neatly, so she sat by the counter and opened the wooden box that she had always left untouched. "Uncle Li, I heard that the Golden Kirin Auction House is going to hold a grand auction soon, is that right?" Uncle Li nodded quickly, "Yes, Golden Kirin is a well-known auction house in the underworld. This time, there should be quite a few people attending. Does Miss also want to go?" Ye Ning responded with an "Mhm." Uncle Li looked troubled, "But we don¡¯t have anything worth presenting. Otherwise, go find Lin..." "Uncle Li, remember, the grudge of Phoenix Blue Ink is for us to settle ourselves; it has nothing to do with others. Here, take this over and tell the owner that whoever bids for this seal will be the master of Phoenix Blue Ink for a year,manding both the legitimate and the underground worlds as they please!" Uncle Li: "..." Uncle Li stared at this young mistress for a long time, unable to recover from the shock. Heavens! She¡¯s actually auctioning Phoenix Blue Ink¡¯s seal? And saying someone canmand it for a year? Is she mad? What kind of identity does Phoenix Blue Ink have? They are like gods in both the legitimate and underground worlds, and she¡¯s trampling it to this extent? And auctioning it off? Uncle Li started breathing heavily, "Miss, did I hear wrong? You¡¯re going to auction our seal? This is the hallmark of Phoenix Blue Ink, and you¡¯re actually going to auction it? Are you crazy?" This old servant, in his anger, began to forget about rank and yelled at her. Yet the young girl, after giving him a nce, put that seal back into the brocade box with her slender fingers, "Without money, who would still know Phoenix Blue Ink? Uncle Li, we need to rise, need to expand quickly. Only this way can we deal with the Ou family." "But..." "Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t act recklessly!" The girl¡¯s face was calm, her expression soposed and tranquil, as if she had long been confident in her n. After wrapping the brocade box again, she handed it to him. Seeing this, Uncle Li finally had nothing to say, took the brocade box and went to handle the matter. Regarding this suddenly appeared young mistress, Uncle Li really had no certainty. The girl was too young and too serene, seemingly not at all like the heir of Phoenix Blue Ink,cking the aura of that family. Who knows what she might do? When Uncle Li left, his heart was full of worry. - Meanwhile, at Tang Garden, Lin Yebai also met the underworld friend he had specially invited ¡ª the owner of the Golden Kirin Auction House. "Mr. Dong, long time no see!" "Brother Yebai, it really has been a long time, it¡¯s been three years since west parted." Seeing Lin Yebai, this famously renowned auction house owner in the underworld stood up enthusiastically to greet him. Chapter 841: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Corporation President? (Part 3)

Chapter 841: Chapter 841: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Corporation President? (Part 3)

Lin Yebai from A City has really be quite famous in the antique trade over these past years. After exchanging pleasantries, Lin Yebai revealed the reason he invited him over. It turned out that he had already guessed Ye Ning would attend the auction to raise funds for reopening her Phoenix Blue Ink. However, he knew what Ye Ning had on her, so he wanted to secretly switch things through this acquaintance, using his genuine items to rece her inferior ones. Of course, Ye Ning and the people at Phoenix Blue Ink must not find out about this. The boss understood upon hearing it, immediately smiled, and said, "So that¡¯s what you mean, Brother Yebai, rest assured, I will definitely handle this for you. But, could you show me your friend¡¯s name to avoid any mistakes?" Lin Yebai nodded, then spat out a name: "An Ning!" "An Ning?" "Yes, she is a girl. At that time, I will send you a photo." Lin Yebai did not reveal Ye Ning¡¯s true identity, because he still did not want people to know that Ye Ning was the long-lost young master of Phoenix Blue Ink. The auction house staff understood, and after exchanging a few more pleasantries, Xiaojin sent this Mr. Dong off. Sir, you¡¯re going to help that girl in such a way, will she know? When Xiaojin returned, he deliberately checked at the entrance of that small store. Unfortunately, it seemed the people inside had no intention of returning to Tang Garden. Before long, he saw the lights downstairs turn off and the lights upstairs turn on. It seems that today, Sir waited again in vain... Xiaojin sighed... ¡ª¡ª Time flew by, and before you knew it, the fifteenth day of the first month had passed. After that day, Ye Ning really became busy because once the funds from the auction house were secured, she had a lot of projects to start. But just when she was overwhelmed with work in the store, she received an enraged phone call: "Ye Ning, where the hell are you? You were supposed to pick up the kid, where did you take him?!!" Ye Ning: "..." Standing at the counter, she was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses: "Oh my god, I actually forgot, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ll go pick him up right away, right away!" She waspletely scared by the yelling, in her panic, she forgot she had originally agreed with that bastard to pick him up in the morning, not in the afternoon. In a hurry, she grabbed her keys, only had time to tell her colleagues she was stepping out for a bit, then jumped into her small Toyota, started the car, and rushed towards Xiaobao¡¯s kindergarten at full speed. What day is it today? Has Xiaobao started school? Why didn¡¯t that bastard even tell her? How would she know the kid had started school if he didn¡¯t say anything? All the way speeding, seeing her watch, it was alreadyte, she became a bit anxious, so she drove at a high speed on the way to the kindergarten. From Antique Street to Empire Kindergarten, it normally takes at least forty minutes, but she made it in less than thirty. Thankfully, upon arrival, there were still quite a few cars parked at the kindergarten entrance. She saw this and quickly parked her car, then got out. This is the best elite kindergarten in this city, under the European group. All the students here are either children of political dignitaries or from distinguished families, so, when she got out of the car, she was greeted with a disy of top-notch luxury. Chapter 842: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Corporation’s President? (Part 4)

Chapter 842: Chapter 842: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Corporation¡¯s President? (Part 4)

At the kindergarten gate, to wee these prominent parents, several teachers were assigned every day to greet them. "Hi, Huanhuan¡¯s mom! Hello, hello. Huanhuan has been very well-behaved in kindergartentely." "Really? Thank you, teacher!" "You¡¯re wee. Educating your children is our duty." "Oh? Kaikai¡¯s mom is here too?" "Yes, I¡¯m a bitte today. I hope our Kaikai didn¡¯t cause any trouble?" "No trouble at all, very well-behaved..." "..." On her way to the kindergarten gate, Ye Ning saw several young women dressed in luxurious, exquisite outfits getting out of luxury cars and heading to the gate, where a few teachers stopped to chat with them. Seriously, if you¡¯re picking up your kids, just pick them up. What¡¯s with all the small talk? Ye Ning lined up behind them and saw that those women were not moving inside, just chatting, which made her a bit impatient. "Excuse me, I¡¯m here to pick up Ou Jing from ss A. Is he still inside?" Ou Jing was the name she and that man finally decided on New Year¡¯s Day. Unexpectedly, he acted very swiftly, and by the time Xiaobao started school again, the name was already changed to Ou Jing. Hearing she was here to pick up Ou Jing from ss A, the parents chatting at the kindergarten gate, as well as the teachers, all immediately looked at her. Are you joking? Who is Ou Jing? Ou Jing is the son of the CEO of the Ou Group, and this kindergarten was founded by the Ou family. How could they not know such a child born with a silver spoon? How could they not pay attention? However, when they looked over and saw the woman who came to pick up the young master of the Ou family, she was bare-faced, without a touch of makeup, and her attire was as in as could be. Immediately, their expressions focused on her shifted from surprise to disdain. "Ou Jing? You¡¯re here to pick up the young master of the Ou family?" "Yes!" Ye Ning couldn¡¯t quite understand their looks. She was just here to pick up Ou Jing, her son. What¡¯s the issue? f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel But soon, after confirming she was indeed there to pick up Xiaobao, one of them sneered and said, "You¡¯re a servant of the Ou family, right? From this semester, the kindergarten requires parents toe in person for fingerprint verification when picking up kids. You can¡¯t pick him up now!" Ye Ning: "..." What did she mean? Does the kindergarten have such a rule now? f.r(e)e\webn.ovel.co\m Seeing the expressions of these people staring at her and hearing them repeatedlybel her as a servant of the Ou family, finally, her expression started to turn sour: "I really didn¡¯t know. Why didn¡¯t anyone from your kindergarten inform me?" Inform you? Who do you think you are? f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m) As soon as this was said, the people standing at the kindergarten gate couldn¡¯t hold back and all burst into mockingughter: "Doesn¡¯t this person understand? We mean the child¡¯s parents. Why would they notify a servant like you?" The kindergarten teacher chimed in: "Right, our kindergarten usually informs the parents about such matters, as for anyone else..." "Who told you I¡¯m someone else? I am Ou Jing¡¯s mother!" "..." O... Ou Jing¡¯s mother? Hearing these words, the people standing at the kindergarten gate were finally all frozen there, especially those distinguisheddies who had just mocked and ridiculed Ye Ning! "You... how could you be the young master of the Ou family¡¯s mother? You clearly look..." Chapter 843: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Group’s CEO? (Part 5)

Chapter 843: Chapter 843: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Group¡¯s CEO? (Part 5)

"Like a servant, is that it? Well, I¡¯m really sorry, but I am indeed Ou Jing¡¯s mother!" After speaking, Ye Ning stepped forward, pushed the noisy women aside, and ced her finger on the fingerprint scanner. "ss A, Ou Jing!" Holy crap! The sudden appearance of those bright words on the device nearly shocked everyone at the entrance. So it¡¯s true, this woman really is the mother of the young master of the Ou Family! Then, isn¡¯t she the mysteriousdy of the Ou Family? The one involved in that widely publicized case online, the alleged baby killer who waster proven to be framed by the Ou Family¡¯s eldest daughter? My God, so this is what she looks like. In an instant, the entrance of the kindergarten, and even the people arriving outside, were all stunned. Ye Ning ignored all of them, and afterpleting the fingerprint scan, immediately sent a message: "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that picking up the child now requires the parents¡¯ fingerprints?" After sending it, she angrily stuffed her phone back into her pocket! That jerk, it was really a close call just now. If that damned machine hadn¡¯t recognized her as Xiaobao¡¯s mom, wouldn¡¯t it have been a huge joke? Ye Ning was very upset! But as soon as she entered the ssroom and saw the little bundle of joy sitting on a small chair waiting to be picked up, her heart softened and all her emotions vanished. "Xiaobao..." "Mom!! Mom¡¯s here to pick me up!!" Upon seeing the longed-for figure, the waiting child in the ssroom immediately ran toward her with joy, like a swallow unfolding its wings. Seeing this, she squatted at the door and opened her arms. As soon as Little Baozi rushed over, she hugged him tightly: "Baby, did you miss Mommy?" "Of course I did, Xiaobao missed Mommy so much." Ou Xiaobao was extremely happy, holding his mom¡¯s neck and giving her a big kiss on the face. Seeing this, Ye Ning also felt very good. She picked up the child from the ground, and just then, the teacher responsible for Xiaobao¡¯s ss came out: "Oh my, Mrs. Ou, you¡¯ve reallye. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing you in so long." This teacher, unlike the snooty ones outside, showed genuine surprise at Ye Ning¡¯s arrival, without any other emotions. Ye Ning smiled apologetically at her: "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been unwell for a while, so I haven¡¯t visited." "I heard about it, Mr. Oues sometimes, and he mentioned that your health wasn¡¯t great. How are you now, Mrs. Ou? Are you feeling better?" She¡¯s still calling her Mrs. Ou? Ye Ning felt a bit ufortable, but politely replied: "Much better. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to pick him up." "Yes, it¡¯s best toe more often. Children are sensitive at this age. When they see other kids¡¯ moms but not their own, they can feel a bit unhappy. Xiaobao, isn¡¯t that right?" Ou Xiaobao immediately nodded, his beautiful ck eyes full of joy as he hugged his mom: "My mom wille in the future too. Teacher, I can join activities." "Great, then I¡¯ll help you sign up in the future, okay?" fre(e)webnove.l.c.om "Okay!" Chapter 844: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Group’s CEO? (Part 6)

Chapter 844: Chapter 844: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Group¡¯s CEO? (Part 6)

The child holding onto his mother was eager to press his whole little face against hers, as if only in this way could he forever enjoy his mother¡¯s care and warmth. Ye Ning felt a sudden pang of sadness, realizing she hadn¡¯t properly seen this child since waking from her recovery. She couldn¡¯t help but hold him tighter, "Alright, teacher, we¡¯ll head home now." "Okay, go ahead. There¡¯s some crafts to do tonight. Mrs. Ou canplete them with him after returning home." "Yes, alright!" Ye Ning bid farewell to the teacher and then carried the child out of the ssroom. Coming out with the child, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that the kindergarten entrance wouldn¡¯t be less crowded. Instead, because of the arrival of her, the "Mrs. Ou," many people had gathered, circling round and round, more lively than monkeys examining foreign mirrors. "Did you see that? That¡¯s Mrs. Ou, the one I just talked to you about. You see her now, right?" free\we,bnovel.c o(m) "Really? It¡¯s hard to believe. The young mistress of the Ou family is so young, and look at her attire, so unpretentious, just like an ordinary family." "What do you know? This is what a true noble family is all about. You think nobility is dressed up with high-end clothing and luxurious expensive jewelry? I¡¯m telling you, true nobility doesn¡¯t care about that because she doesn¡¯t need those things to uphold her face!" These words were quite harsh, instantly causing many wealthy nobledies in the crowd to lower their heads in shame and distress. Ye Ning heard this and couldn¡¯t help but smile because she actually wanted to say she¡¯s not a nobledy; she¡¯s very poor, with no money. However, when she saw those nobledies stimted by this, many left awkwardly, conveniently opening up a path for her. She shut her mouth and directly took the child out, heading towards her little Toyota. Look at this, a true noble family doesn¡¯t even need to dress up their car. Driving a small broken Toyota, she still stands out in the crowd! A trace of boredom shed across Ye Ning¡¯s face. Taking out the car key, she opened the car door, "Xiaobao, where do you want to go? To Dad¡¯spany or home?" Today was unexpected. Although agreed upon, she was supposed to drop off the child. But today unexpectedly, she was entrusted with picking him up, so she definitely had to ask where the child was supposed to be sent. Ou Xiaobao was still immersed in the joy of seeing his mom. Hearing her ask where she would take him, he answered without thinking, "Home, Mom, I want to eat the wontons you make. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve made them for me." Wontons? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning furrowed her brow. Making wontons for him wasn¡¯t impossible, but there¡¯s a pile of work waiting for her in the shop, and besides, she didn¡¯t want to go home with him now because that ce had nothing to do with her anymore. So after cing him in the car, she tried to negotiate, "Want to eat wontons? How about mom first takes you to eat them outside, and then sends you back. Is that good?" "Where would we eat?" "Outside, mom will buy the best for you." "How can that be? Outside food cannotpare to the ones mom makes." "But..." "Mom, are you leaving me? The people in the yard said mom won¡¯te back anymore. Is it true you don¡¯t want Xiaobao anymore?" Chapter 845: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Group’s CEO? (Part 7)

Chapter 845: Chapter 845: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Group¡¯s CEO? (Part 7)

The child, just a few months short of turning five, tilted his tiny head up to look at his mother. His big, dark eyes were filled with little glimmers of grievance and pity, as if he would burst into tears if Ye Ning answered affirmatively. Ye Ning saw this, and it felt as though something stabbed her heart fiercely. In that instant, the pain curled even her fingers. No, he was her child. How could she not want him? Ye Ning bent down and hugged this little bundle tightly in her arms: "No way, they¡¯re talking nonsense. How could Mama not want you? Alright, let¡¯s go to the supermarket right now, buy some meat and wrappers, and make dumplings for my baby, okay?" "Okay!" The little child being held, finally smiled, hugging his mother. His chubby little face was all smiles. Ye Ning saw this, feeling both bittersweet and sad. After fastening his seatbelt, she went to the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and headed towards the supermarket. Actually, in doing all this, Ye Ning felt most guilty towards this child. From birth, he had been suffering alongside her. Just when it seemed they had finally found his father, such a thing happened. He¡¯s still so young, how could he keep experiencing these things? Ye Ning drove the car, ncing at the now very cheerful child in the rearview mirror. Her eyes finally grew a bit moist... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, on the eleventh floor of the Ou Corporation Building¡ª "Third Master, aren¡¯t you going home? Isn¡¯t today...the day to pick up the young master?" Secretary Gao, after tidying up his own things, saw that the person in the office hadn¡¯te out yet. Out of duty as the CEO¡¯s secretary, he specially knocked on the door to check inside. It¡¯s five o¡¯clock already. ording to the past, the CEO would have rushed out to pick up the child by now. Why is he still free to stay here today? Secretary Gao pushed open the door and was very puzzled to see the man sitting on the sofa leisurely browsing his phone. "No need to pick him up today, someone else will." The man watching a video had a noble and coldly handsome face. Whatever he saw in the video must have been quite delightful, his expression was as though he had just been released from something. Today, the CEO is acting strange! Secretary Gao was a bit creeped out. Upon hearing there was no need to pick up, he immediately replied, "Alright then, since you don¡¯t need to pick up Xiaobao today, shall I schedule a meeting with Doctor Ji and the others for you? It¡¯s been a while since you all gathered." Doctor Ji? The man sitting there, in a good mood and watching his phone, heard this and his eyes brightened. True, it had been a long time since he had met with them. So he nodded in agreement with this suggestion. Secretary Gao saw this and happily went to arrange it... The CEO agreed to rx, which meant his mood had finally improved. What a joyous moment, after living through such hellish days, they were finally seeing the light. Secretary Gao exuberantly dashed back to her desk, made phone calls to Doctor Ji, the mayor¡¯s son, and Young Master Zhan. Surely enough, upon hearing the news, each one showed an expression of disbelief, but once they snapped back, they all immediately agreed. So after hanging up the phone, Secretary Gao made another call: "Third Master, I¡¯ve already arranged it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now." "Okay!" Chapter 846: What Is This Woman’s Relationship with the Ou Group’s CEO? (Part 8)

Chapter 846: Chapter 846: What Is This Woman¡¯s Rtionship with the Ou Group¡¯s CEO? (Part 8)

On the phone, he responded casually, and he was liberated. However, just as Secretary Gao was excitedly preparing to leave, she received a call from Xiaochen, saying that the kindergarten had called to ask if the fingerprint card policy for picking up children this year, required to be done by parents, could be canceled. Many parents had opinions on it. The fingerprint card is for ensuring the safety of their children, and they have opinions about it? Secretary Gao¡¯s expression turned sour upon hearing this: "The fingerprinting is for their own good. If they have opinions, let them not attend then. Is our Empire Kindergarten short on people?" Xiaochen: "..." That¡¯s true, everything is for their good, why are they babbling nonsense? So Xiaochen blocked the call again, Secretary Gao hung up the phone, and finished work for the day. Just as he hung up the phone, a question suddenly shed through his mind. Now that the kindergarten requires parents to check in with fingerprint cards to pick up their kids, if the president isn¡¯t going to pick up the little master, who is the one picking him up? !!!! ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning finally took Xiaobao to the supermarket and bought half a pound of pork and a pound of flour, then the mother and son went home. "Mom, did you buy so little? Is it enough to eat?" As they left the supermarket, Xiaobao looked at the little amount she was carrying and began to doubt. Ye Ning looked at the amount that was more than enough for them to enjoy a feast andughed: "Don¡¯t worry, this is enough for the two of us, you won¡¯t go hungry." "What about Dad? Doesn¡¯t Dad have any?" "Huh?" "Mom, did you have a fight with Dad? You don¡¯t go home, don¡¯t visit me, and now you don¡¯t even make wontons for Dad... Are you abandoning me? Boo hoo..." Ye Ning: "..." Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll go buy more right away!! Ye Ning was frightened by her son¡¯s crying, hurriedly holding his little hand and went back to the supermarket, and bought another half a pound of pork and a pound of flour, only then the two returned. Damn bastard, this should be enough, enough for him to stuff himself, damn bastard bullying her with their son. Ye Ning angrily put the purchased items into the car, didn¡¯t linger, and drove directly to the apartment where father and son lived. Sitting in the back, Little Baozi felt happy seeing that mom really bought more pork and flour, and began to y with his toys. Ten or so minutester, tinum Apartments- Since the incident happened during the New Year, basically, Ou Mucen had banned anyone from the Ou Family froming here, including Sister Wang and Bai Tingfang. As for Xiaobao, most of the time, he took care of him personally. fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m Ye Ning brought the child over and saw how the whole building seemed empty, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Xiaobao, do you live here with Dad now?" Ou Xiaobao nodded: "Yeah, Aunt Wang usuallyes over to cook for us, clean up, then it¡¯s just the two of us, Mom, when are youing back to live?" After just a couple of sentences, the child, still yearning for his mom toe back soon, asked the question again. Ye Ning awkwardly smiled, not knowing how to answer her son¡¯s question, so she quickly took him upstairs. Living here is impossible now, she no longer has any rtionship with that man. Forget about living here, she should even controling over, otherwise, if shees too often, she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t be able to hold on, and afraid that it will give that man hope again. Chapter 847: A Warm Dinner (Part 1)

Chapter 847: Chapter 847: A Warm Dinner (Part 1)

"Xiaobao, hasn¡¯t Aunt Wang been over these days? Why is the house such a mess?" Xiaobao had already taken off his little backpack and ran to the living room to y with his models. Hearing his mom¡¯s question, he replied in a childish voice, "No, Dad said Aunt Wang went back to her hometown and will be back in a few days." So that¡¯s how it is! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning frowned a little, rolled up her sleeves, and headed to the storage room to get a mop and towel. Ou Mucen is actually quite a neat freak. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t allow the ce he lives in to get messy like this. The only possible reason is that with the child staying here and Aunt Wang gone, he, as a big guy, just couldn¡¯t handle it, leading to this situation. See, this man is just stubborn. Since Aunt Wang isn¡¯t around, why not find someone else to cover for her instead of letting it get like this? Ye Ning couldn¡¯t stand seeing her son staying in such a ce, so before making dinner, she picked up a rag and a mop and started cleaning the house. Keep reading on Seeing this, little Xiaobao stood up with his small body: "Mom, I want to help you!" "No, no, you go y!" "I¡¯m a man, of course, I have to help Mom." He came over with his little arms and legs, grabbed the towel his mom had put on the table, and started helping out. Thus, after being lifeless for so many days, thisrge apartment finally began toe to life again. The big and small figures busy in the room formed a particrly warm scene, making anyone watching feel very warm and fulfilled. "Mucen, what are you doing? You¡¯re already here, why are you still staring at your phone? Come over and join the game." In the luxurious private room on the third floor of the Royal Family, not open to the public, several men were sitting at a card table ying a popr card game, all in high spirits. However, as they yed, Ji Chengzhi, sitting near the door, noticed that the man across from him seemed distracted. ying his cards all wrong was one thing, but staring at his phone and grinning foolishly was another! What¡¯s he doing? Ji Chengzhi tapped the table to express his discontent. Hearing the noise, the man finally stopped staring at his phone and looked at the table: "Who yed what?" Ji Chengzhi angrily responded, "You did, you just yed a pair of flowers to them, what else do you want to y now?" "What do you need?" "..." Next door, Xia Zhichu shouted, "I need a five!" Zhan Bo also chimed in defiantly, "I need a red flower!" Ji Chengzhi: "..." "Pa pa," those two cards were already thrown onto the table by this jerk!! "Ou Mucen, you!!!!" "Damn! Mr. Ou, no wonder you¡¯re the famous boss of A City. No more words, I love you!" "Count me in!" What do you call fake friends? Fake friends are those who, no matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, can suck your blood like vampires, eating your flesh and drinking your blood without a hint of shame. Ji Chengzhi was fuming, watching tens of thousands of dors being easily taken away by these two jerks. He abruptly stood up: "I¡¯m done, this nutcase isn¡¯t in the mood for cards today." The man, who was back to holding his phone, gave him a cool nce: "It¡¯s the holiday season, consider it as a new year¡¯s bonus for not gaming with you guys those days." Chapter 848: A Warm Dinner (Part 2)

Chapter 848: Chapter 848: A Warm Dinner (Part 2)

Once the words were spoken, a few people in the private room finally felt a bit embarrassed. One by one, they sat down with him. The youngest, Xia Zhichu, the son of the mayor, was the first to speak: "You¡¯re still the best, Third Brother. But Third Brother, have you resolved your issue yet?" Xia Zhichu admired him quite a bit, especially after his own father resigned. Only he didn¡¯t look down on him and still treated him as a brother, which made him give even more respect. Upon hearing the question, the man nodded lightly and then looked at Ji Chengzhi: "Weren¡¯t we going to drink? Go ask the waiter to bring some wine." Ji Chengzhi heard this and went to call the waiter to bring the wine. Correct content is on He understood him, although they were brothers, it wasn¡¯t to that extent. He went to call for the wine, worried that those two might still pester the man in the private room with questions, so he also called over a few of the girls from this leisure club to keep those twopany. With the girls and the wine arriving together, the atmosphere in the private room indeed became lively. And those two idiots, upon seeing the wine and the women, reacted as if injected with adrenaline, pouncing over eagerly. Ji Chengzhi felt quite helpless watching them. Then he noticed the man sitting on the sofa was not responding much; he was still holding his phone and looking at it, so he went over. "What have you been looking at all night?" "..." He moved quickly, and the man didn¡¯t have time to react before he saw some of the images on the phone. It turned out to be a video, and the ce in the video seemed to be his apartment. What¡¯s so interesting about his apartment? He lives there every day; could he possibly see anything new? Before the phone was taken away, Ji Chengzhi quickly took another nce, only to discover that aside from his apartment in the video, there were two figures, one big, one small, seemingly doing something in his kitchen. Heavens! Thatrger figure, wasn¡¯t it... wasn¡¯t it...? Ji Chengzhi opened his mouth wide, looking at this man in disbelief: "You guys... reconciled?" The man, who was looking at the phone, immediately pressed the screen off with displeasure: "No!" "Then why is she at your ce?" "Why can¡¯t she be at my ce?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." No, that¡¯s not what he meant, okay? What he meant was... given how things were between them, how could she possibly still be going to his ce? Could it be that she doesn¡¯t care at all? Ji Chengzhi was a bit puzzled: "That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, did she agree to get back together with you? Does she not care about that thing anymore?" "..." Not too keen on talking to him, the man set down his phone and picked up the ss of wine on the table. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t agree to get back together with him. She made it clear that it¡¯s impossible for the two of them to be together; they didn¡¯t have a choice. However, not being able to be together doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t see each other, can¡¯t have a meal together, can¡¯t... raise that child together! A shadow of sadness flitted across the man¡¯s eyes. He downed the wine in his hand in one gulp, stood up, and said, "I should go; you stay and hang out with those two for a bit longer." "But..." "Something happened at the kindergarten entrance today, the manor might contact youter. Just ignore it when the timees." He said this as he was leaving. Ji Chengzhi was stunned! Something happened at the kindergarten entrance? What happened? Chapter 849: A Warm Dinner (Part 3)

Chapter 849: Chapter 849: A Warm Dinner (Part 3)

Also, why is Blue Mountain Vi looking for him? What does it have to do with him? Ji Chengzhi was a bit confused and was about to suggest that he eat something before leaving. He just came over after work without eating anything, only had a drink, and soon his stomach would start to hurt again. fr eewe(b)nove.l.co\m But in just the blink of an eye, after leaving this one line, the man opened the door and left. It¡¯s really getting more and more difficult to understand him. What exactly does he want to do? Knowing that woman already has a grudge against him, why did she still go to his apartment? Could something have happened? Ji Chengzhi was a little worried... ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, at the tinum Apartments, after cleaning the room, Ye Ning finally made dumplings with Little Baozi. "Baby, how many do you want to eat?" As she was putting them in the pot, Ye Ning saw the little chubby boy next to her standing on a small stool, drooling while watching, and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Ou Xiaobao hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off the pot, especially after smelling the aroma of the soup cooking: "I want lots and lots, mom, hurry up and put them in, baby is hungry." "Hungry? Okay, mom will cook them for you right away!" Seeing him like that, Ye Ning¡¯s heart was about to melt. She took the dumplings from the te, counted them, and threw in about twenty. Eight for the child and about ten for her. But when Little Bao saw her put in so few, he wasn¡¯t happy: "What about dad? Where¡¯s dad¡¯s? Why didn¡¯t you put more in?" Ye Ning had a headache and had to exin: "Your dad hasn¡¯te back yet. If I cook them now, they will be overcooked. It¡¯s not toote to cook more when he returns; let¡¯s cook ours first." "Really?" "Really!" "Okay, I¡¯ll call dad and ask when he¡¯ll be back." Instantly, this little rascal jumped off the stool and ran to the living room to make the call. Ye Ning saw this and suddenly her heart raced wildly; she almost went to grab that little brat back. Calling? She definitely didn¡¯t want to see him. She would rather he came back after she and her son finished eating and left. But, the speed of that little brat was incredible. He ran out from the kitchen, and in less than two minutes, his naive voice echoed from the living room: "Dad, when are youing back? Mom has already cooked dumplings at home!" Ye Ning: "..." Truly in a state where veins are about to rupture every minute! What to do if she wants to throw the spat and leave right away? What to do if she wants to disappear like the wind immediately? Ye Ning, feeling more embarrassed than ever! After all, the one who said to his face that she had nothing to do with him anymore was her, and the one who said from now on he would walk his own path while she would cross her own bridge was also her. But now, it¡¯s been less than half a month, and she¡¯s already eating her words. Not only did shee to his ce, but she also cooked in his home. Damn! Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m) What¡¯s the difference between this and being caught red-handed like a thief? Ye Ning¡¯s whole body was in a cold sweat, and just at this moment, that little scoundrel¡¯s crisp voice came from the living room: "Mom, dad said he¡¯s already downstairs anding up soon!" Coming up...soon?!! Ye Ning dropped the spat on the ground with a "ng"! Little Bao heard it from the living room and hurried over: "Mom, are you okay?" Chapter 850: A Warm Dinner (Part 4)

Chapter 850: Chapter 850: A Warm Dinner (Part 4)

Ye Ning shook her head hastily: "No problem, no problem, you go y, Mommy will cook for you in the kitchen." "Hmm, okay, then remember to cook Daddy¡¯s too, he¡¯s already back." Completely immersed in the joy of having both Daddy and Mommy back, Little Baozi pped his hands happily and went to the living room to y. How wonderful, Mommy¡¯s here, and Daddy¡¯s back too; finally, their family can have a meal together. After Xiaobao made the call, it was about ten minutes before someone really rang the doorbell of the closed apartment. Hearing this in the living room, Xiaobao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he ran joyfully with his short little legs: "Daddy, is that you back?" Ye Ning also heard it, so she stood in the kitchen, her heartbeat seemed like it was about to jump out of her chest. It truly was a scene that made her very nervous and flustered. That day, her attitude towards him was very firm, deliberately distancing their rtionship to prevent him from entangling with her again, afraid of getting drawn back in. Yet, in just a few days, here she was again, in his apartment. Standing in the kitchen, Ye Ning heard the door opening and then the familiar deep voice of a man talking with the child: "Hmm, I¡¯m back. Were you good today?" "Yes, I was good. Mommy picked me up today, and we went to buy pork and flour and made wontons together." "Really?" freew\e bnovel The man¡¯s voice was pleasant, cool, and slightly aloof, carrying a unique masculine undertone. Just a single sentence, and Ye Ning felt as if she¡¯d been struck by something, her heart beating like a drum. Upon hearing someone had made dinner at home, the man finally back at home just set down his keys and notebook at the entrance and then came over holding the child. Hearing the footsteps in the kitchen, Ye Ning¡¯s body instinctively stiffened! "Um... when I picked him up today, he said he wanted to eat wontons, and he mentioned that Sister Wang wasn¡¯t here, so I went to the supermarket to buy some meat, ...and some flour, and made this." Embarrassed, she started exining hurriedly, hoping to let him know she hadn¡¯te here intentionally, but in the end, she was so jumbled up she didn¡¯t even know what she was saying. Ou Mucen stood there holding the child, watching quietly. His expression revealed nothing, neither joy nor anger, and his deep, expressionless eyes showed no trace of emotion. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, sensing the icy cold aura from him. Finally, she lowered her head, ready to untie her apron and leave. She had said it before, that they would have no more ties in the future, so surely he wouldn¡¯t want hering here, disrupting his life. Thinking this, her slightly pale fingers reached for the apron strings... Correct content is on w.e(b)nov el.c.om But just then, the man suddenly put the child down: "Xiaobao, you start eating, Daddy¡¯s going to change clothes and wash his hands!" Xiaobao immediately nodded obediently: "Hmm, okay, then Daddy, you hurry up, Mommy and I will start cooking it first." And with that, Little Baozi cheerfully ran back into the kitchen, hugging his mother¡¯s legs. Ye Ning was stunned, staring nkly at the child at her feet and the man who had already gone into the bedroom from the living room. It took a moment before she snapped out of it: "Okay... okay, let¡¯s cook it now." Chapter 851: A Warm Dinner (Part 5)

Chapter 851: Chapter 851: A Warm Dinner (Part 5)

Her heartbeat grew stronger, but now its rhythm was different from before. Earlier, it was out of nervousness, embarrassment, and disappointment. Now, however, it transformed into bewilderment, surprise, and a fleeting joy beyond her control! Returning to the stove, she poured the remaining wontons in, then mother and son started cooking together. With the wontons ready, the man who had gone into the bedroom to change his clothes emerged. Ye Ning heard his footsteps and looked up in his direction. He was dressed casually, having taken off the suit, in a light grey cotton V-neck long-sleeved top paired with dark blue casual pants, tall and elegant, handsome as a deity. Not only did it not reduce his graceful nobility, but it also added a bit of softness, no longer as cold and sharp as before. "Dad, you¡¯re out,e sit here, this bowl is yours." Seeing him finallye out, the child who had already started eating at the table eximed joyfully. "Sit here, this one doesn¡¯t havetro!" Ye Ning replied in agreement, and then the two adults and a child, after so many days, finally sat down to eat together again. In strict terms, thest time Ye Ning truly ate with the father and son while fully conscious was that night before she went to find Ou Yuze. That night, she made that decision and then brought Xiaobao over. On that very night, she cooked another meal for the father and son and gave herself to him once more after so many years. Afterwards, it was only until now that the three of them officially sat together! Had she forgotten those days after regaining consciousness? No, she remembered them, but the sweeter those days were, the more she dared not think about them now, fearing that thinking too much would break her resolve, causing her to crumble instantly. The three of them sat together, the sounds of eating started to echo in the dining room, though mostly from Xiaobao and her; the man made virtually no sound. His manners were impable, never making noise while eating, consuming the food elegantly and slowly, as if delicacies held no allure for such a person. Only once did he lift a spoon to taste something from the bowl before continuing to read his newspaper. Darn it, reading a newspaper at this hour? Ye Ning heard her son slurping noisily beside her, relishing it, and felt a sense of aplishment, so she, too, began to eat. After about twenty minutes, Ye Ning finished eating. Looking at her son next to her, she saw he was nearly done as well, so she sat there, ready to clean up and head back once he finished. But when she nced at the man opposite her again, she noticed his bowl was hardly touched. (w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m Why wasn¡¯t he eating? Wasn¡¯t he hungry? Or did he eat outside beforeing home sote? Ye Ning¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and the warmth she felt from eating earlier quickly faded. Carrying the finished child to y elsewhere, she gathered the dishes from the table, finally standing in front of him: "Young Master, are you going to eat this? If not, I¡¯ll throw it away; I don¡¯t want it to mold since you won¡¯t wash the dishes after I leave." f.r e\(e)(l).c om Her tone was unhappy, sounding sharp and assertive. Chapter 852: A Warm Dinner (Part 6)

Chapter 852: Chapter 852: A Warm Dinner (Part 6)

Ou Mucen was sitting there reading the newspaper. Hearing this, he finally looked up: "Why are you in a hurry? What¡¯s the harm in waiting a little longer?" Ye Ning was full of displeasure: "It¡¯ll be a big deal! Ou Mucen, I have a job too. Today, it was supposed to be your turn, but you hurriedly called me over. I picked up the child, brought him back for dinner, and you just got back now. I¡¯ve already been dyed for a long time." "..." Alright! After giving her a bit of face, she started making a big fuss. The man who heard all this finally showed a gloomy face: "So, in your heart, the child isn¡¯t as important as your work?" "I¡ª" "If you think picking up the child dys you, then you can leave now, and you don¡¯t need toe anymore. I, Ou Mucen, can still teach and take care of my son." After saying that, he went back to reading his newspaper, without even looking at her. Ye Ning saw this and finally got so angry. She wanted to argue with him but, seeing their son ying over in the living room, she worried her loud voice might scare him and hurt his young heart. So she stood there, clenching her teeth for a while, and finally sat down in front of him, holding back her anger. Earlier, when he came back, she was worried about being scolded by him for not keeping promises. But now, after hearing this, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit afraid. She now just wanted to argue with him, to tear into him! What did he mean, slowly taking up her time and then having the audacity to use her of being irresponsible, only caring about her work? Ye Ning was furious... But fortunately, after the two had a few words, this man finally started eating slowly again, finishing that bowl of wontons like he was taking medicine. After eating, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She got up, picked up the bowl in front of him, then went to the kitchen to wash it quickly. Honestly, if eating is so difficult and painful, then don¡¯t eat! Who are you trying to show with that behavior? Ye Ning washed dishes quickly in the kitchen and cleaned up. By the time she finished, it was already past eight. At that moment, her phone in the bag rang. Seeing it, she went to answer the call: "Hello?" "Aning, where are you? Are you busy?" "..." It was Lin Yebai! Ye Ning¡¯s voice turned cold when she heard it on the other end: "Yeah, I¡¯m dealing with something. What¡¯s up? Do you need me for something?" Lin Yebai listened carefully to the sounds on the other end. But to his disappointment, he didn¡¯t hear anything, so he casually replied: "No, just that Uncle Li came to find me, asking if you were with me." So Uncle Li had looked for him! Ye Ning¡¯s expression softened a bit: "It¡¯s nothing, just dealing with something. I¡¯ll be back soon. Let him know there¡¯s no need to worry." "Okay!" Lin Yebai hung up the phone... Ye Ning saw the phone on the table, and went to the kitchen to tidy up again before getting ready to leave. "Xiaobao, where¡¯s your dad?" "Dad..." Still ying with his model in the living room, Xiaobao heard this and looked around confusedly. Chapter 853: A Warm Dinner (Part 7)

Chapter 853: Chapter 853: A Warm Dinner (Part 7)

Oh, where¡¯s Dad? Xiaobao looked at the bedroom door that was slightly ajar, thought for a moment: "He should be in the bedroom. Mom, are you leaving now?" This child, always so understanding, although Ye Ning hadn¡¯t told him anything, the smart and well-behaved boy could already sense that his parents probably couldn¡¯t live together anymore. So, when he saw his mother, he sat there, feeling very lost, and asked. Seeing this, Ye Ning felt a sharp pain in her heart. She came over and held his small body in her arms: "Don¡¯t worry, Mom is just busy with worktely. From now on, I¡¯lle every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday to take you to school. Also, if you want to see Mom, you can call me anytime." "Really?" "Of course, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s already veryte, go ask Dad to give you a bath. Oh, you still have a craft assignment, don¡¯t you? Go ask Dad to help you with it, so you can sleep well afterwards." When Ye Ning said this, her heart was truly aching. How reluctant she was to leave this child she had raised by herself. But what could she do? He was born from her, yet he must ept such a fate. What could she do? Ye Ning stood up, forcefully holding back the bitterness in her eyes, she looked at that still-closed bedroom door. What¡¯s this person doing? It¡¯s already sote, and he hasn¡¯te out to bathe his son? And there¡¯s still the craft assignment? Ye Ning couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, she finally walked over and knocked on the bedroom door: "Ou Mucen? I¡¯m leaving now, quicklye out and bathe your son. Also, he still has a craft assignment from the preschool today,e over and help him with it." "..." After knocking a few times, it took a while before a faint voice came from the bedroom: "Got it..." Then, there was no more sound! Seeing this, Ye Ning still felt a bit unwilling, but in the end, after hearing that voice, she decided to leave. So, with the child seeing her off, she changed her shoes and finally opened the door and went out. What¡¯s meant to be left behind should eventually be left behind! The moment she closed the door and came out of the room, the cold wind hit her face, finally causing the tears she had held back for so long at the corners of her eyes to fall uncontrobly. It was a pain like being pierced through the heart, as if something was being stripped away from her body, so stifling and so painful. Daring not to stay here any longer, she quickened her pace down the stairs. Once downstairs, she didn¡¯t stop, immediately driving away from this ce. Originally, she wanted to head straight to Antique Street, but halfway there, she suddenly remembered that tomorrow was the auction day Uncle Li was going to, and there were still some things she needed to instruct him about. So she started searching her bag for her phone, nning to call and ask him to wait for her. "Oh? Where¡¯s my phone? Where did my phone go?" She rummaged through her bag, and it was only then she remembered that after answering Lin Yebai¡¯s call earlier, she had left the phone on the table and hadn¡¯t taken it. Truly forgetful, how could she forget even this? Annoyed, she scolded herself and had no choice but to head back towards the apartment to retrieve her phone. Another ten minutes passed, with the back and forth, and by the time she arrived again, it was already past nine o¡¯clock. "I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to 1101, I forgot something inside just now." Getting out of the car, she quickly returned to the building, seeing the two security guards at the entrance staring at her back and forth like she was a lunatic, she had to exin. Chapter 854: A Warm Dinner (Part 8)

Chapter 854: Chapter 854: A Warm Dinner (Part 8)

Upon hearing this, the security guard didn¡¯t say anything more and watched her open the door, allowing her to go up. Now she could unlock the fingerprint lock of this apartment too, presumably arranged by that man during the time she lost her memory. Once she entered, she took the elevator straight to the 11th floor... At nine o¡¯clock, the two of them should not be asleep yet. Xiaobao usually goes to bed at nine, but that man liked to workte, so he probably wouldn¡¯t sleep that early. As she watched the floor number getting closer, she suddenly felt a surge of nervousness, as if her return would disturb that father and son. In fact, her return did indeed disturb the father and son, but not in any other way, rather interrupting the two of them in the bathroom. "Xiaobao, you wash first by yourself. Daddy is not feeling well. Once you¡¯re done, Daddy will dress you, okay?" "Okay, but Daddy, do you need to see a doctor?" "No need, once you¡¯re done, Daddy will just lie on the bed for a bit and it¡¯ll be fine." The man¡¯s voice in the bathroom seemed to carry a certain restraint, a bit hoarse and weak, but he was still holding on, speaking in a normal tone in front of the child. And that child, upon hearing his father¡¯s words, obediently started washing himself inside. Amidst the sshing sounds of water, Ye Ning stood outside, able to hear the asional chatter from him to his dad. Not feeling well? Ye Ning stood there, stunned for a moment. After a while, she remembered her phone and looked towards the table, where she saw a pile of various card paper she didn¡¯t want, and beside the card paper, tools and small scissors scattered all over the table. What are they... While standing there lost in thought, the water sounds from the bathroom suddenly stopped. She paused and looked back, immediately seeing the man carrying arge bath towel and holding his son as they came out. "Mom, you¡¯re back again!!" Seeing Ye Ning appear in the living room again, freshly washed Xiaobao happily eximed in his dad¡¯s arms. Ou Mucen was also taken aback! Why is she back again? But soon, as he noticed the phone on the table, he understood, and the spark in his eyes that had just appeared was quickly extinguished. "Alright, it¡¯ste. Daddy will take you to bed now." "But Mommy¡¯s here..." Xiaobao was reluctant, his big eyes filled with attachment, staring at his mother longingly. Ou Mucen had no choice but to coax him with a few more words in his ear before Xiaobao obediently listened, and then Ye Ning saw the man carrying the child in his arms into his bedroom. This was probably the first time she saw him coaxing a child. They¡¯ve known each other for so long and gotten along for quite a while, but this was the first time she really saw him coaxing a child. Very gentle and patient, so different from the decisive and iron-willed man he was at work. And before this, Ye Ning remembered clearly that the man had taken over the child from her hands just a few months ago. In a few months, he had changed so much! Ye Ning stood in the living room, lost for a moment, even forgetting she was going to leave. Standing there, about ten minutester, she heard footstepsing from the bedroom. Nervously, she tightened her fingers, picked up her phone from the table, and said, "I... I came back to get my phone. I forgot to take it just now." PS: I don¡¯t dare write sweet parts anymore because every time I write them, rmendations drop, subscriptions drop, and there are noments. So you guys, you tricksters, you say you want sweet, but what you actually like is angst!! Big tears... Chapter 855: Just Slept Holding Her 1

Chapter 855: Chapter 855: Just Slept Holding Her 1

She started to exin, afraid he would misunderstand her reluctance to leave this ce. But what about this man? He didn¡¯t even look at her. Aftering out of the child¡¯s room, he went straight to the kitchen, ttering around, not knowing what he was looking for. Ye Ning noticed hisplexion earlier¡ªit was awfully pale, and there seemed to be a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. She recalled overhearing him in the bathroom mentioning he wasn¡¯t feeling well, so she couldn¡¯t help bute over: "Are you feeling unwell? Are you sick?" "No, go back!" This time, he replied quickly. Ye Ning heard him, but didn¡¯t know what to do, contemting whether to go in and take another look. However, his tone was so cold, such distance and chill; not to mention checking on him, even asking a question felt like she was clinging to him. So she bit her lip and finally picked up her phone, ready to leave. But just at that moment, the man in the kitchen suddenly leaned on the refrigerator door, bent over, and rushed over to the kitchen sink to vomit: "Ugh¡ª" Ye Ning was startled upon hearing this from the living room, and hurriedly rushed over, turning on the kitchen light: "What happened to you? Why are you vomiting?" No one answered her; the only response was the man¡¯s painful retching and the constant stream of vomit from his mouth. It was all the wontons he had eaten tonight, carrying a strong sour taste. God knows what the hell she put in them? Ou Mucen vomited to the point of trembling, the burning pain in his stomach coupled with the relentless surge of nausea felt like something was stirring violently inside, causing him great agony. Ye Ning was terrified by his condition, abandoning her bag and phone, as clueless as a headless fly, only knowing to keep patting him on the back: "You must¡¯ve eaten something wrong, your stomach is already weak, so don¡¯t eat random things anymore, what do we do now? What do we do?" Ou Mucen: "..." That... crazy woman, does she even realize who cooked this stuff he puked out? She still dares to me him? Does she know he had decided not to eat it, but she insisted he must finish it? The man leaning on the sink vomited even more fiercely... He vomited for a full five minutes; finally, tasting the bitterness in his mouth, with nothing left to expel. The man, as if having returned from the brink of hell, looked weakly with a face like he¡¯d been dredged from water, at this damned woman beside him. "You..." "Help me... back..." He really was about to copse, vomiting like he¡¯d been emptied out; anyone would feel unbearable. Luckily, at this moment the woman proved quite capable. Hearing him ask to help him back, she immediately nodded with her face turned pale from fright and reached out to put his arm over her shoulder. Then the two of them, supporting each other, came out from the kitchen. "Where do you want to go? The bedroom? Or..." "To the sofa. I¡¯ll rest for a moment;ter I need to make crafts for Xiaobao." He spoke with his eyes closed, his body exuding weariness through his clothes. Ye Ning saw, nced at the still chaotic pile on the table, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately really helped him onto the couch in the living room. Chapter 856: Just Slept Holding Her 2

Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Just Slept Holding Her 2

After being sent over, he slumped there motionless, his head covered in cold sweat, his face pale, looking a bit frightening. Is he going to be alright? Ye Ning was very worried, so she went to find the first-aid kit in the apartment, rummaged through it, and found an anti-inmmatory pill and a box of traditional Chinese medicine oral liquid for treating the child¡¯s stomach and intestines. Then she went to pour him a cup of warm water, and came back over: "Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen?" "Hmm?" "Get up and take the medicine; you probably ate something wrong. If you take this medicine, you¡¯ll be fine." She saw him slumped on the sofa, about to fall into an exhausted sleep, so she crouched beside him and shook his arm. Ou Mucen did feel much better after vomiting, and the moment hey down, he was ready to sleep. However, hearing the soft voice calling him by his ear, his heavy eyelids opened again: "What... medicine?" Ye Ning quickly lifted the medicine in her hand: "I found these in the first-aid kit, anti-inmmatory medicine, and stomach medicine, they¡¯ll be helpful for you." "Hmm..." Hearing this, he finally raised his head slightly, and with her help, rinsed his mouth, took the two pills, then slumped back onto the sofa, falling into a deep sleep. His stomach was ufortable; actually, he had started feeling it as soon as they left the KTV, thinking it was due to drinking on an empty stomach and that it would get better gradually. But unexpectedly, when he got back, he saw her making who knows what with the wontons. He would be fine with wontons, but the problem was that she seemed to have put vinegar in the filling, and his stomach couldn¡¯t handle the slightest bit of sourness. If he ate it, it would definitely cause trouble. This wretched woman! As Ou Mucen drifted into sleep, his mind was filled with ns on how to deal with this wretched woman tomorrow... Meanwhile, Ye Ning, crouching at the edge of the sofa, still didn¡¯t know she was the culprit of this incident. Seeing him fall into a deep sleep after taking the medicine, she finally let out a long breath of relief. It seems, fortunately, she was back! She stood up from the floor, noticing his handsome face and hair were soaked, so she went to the bathroom, wrung out a hot towel, wiped his face, and then brought out a nket from the bedroom to cover him before heading to the dining table. Even when he¡¯s this sick, he¡¯s still thinking of making crafts for the child, really... Sighing, she sat down by the table and began, all alone in the quiet night, to make those crafts for the child. This stuff, it¡¯s really not something a man should be doing, especially a man like him, used tomanding in the business world, ustomed to pointing out the direction like a king. How could such a man, with such hands, possibly handle this? Ye Ning took the few botched items from the table, started to unwrap them, and slowly redid them. She spent probably over an hour and a half, and finally, the crafts were done. Ye Ning seeing this, gathered them all, wrote the name "Ou Jing" on them, and then put them into the child¡¯s school bag. With the crafts finished, naturally, it was time for her to leave. ncing at the time, it was already past ten. She first went to check on the kid¡¯s room, tucked him in, and then returned to the sofa in the living room, nning to take a look at the man lying there before preparing to leave. Chapter 857: Slept with Her in His Arms 3

Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Slept with Her in His Arms 3

But she didn¡¯t expect that when she got there, just as she ced her hand on his cool forehead, suddenly, his eyes, which had been deeply shut, opened: "What time is it?" "Huh?" Ye Ning was taken by surprise by his sudden awakening, and couldn¡¯t react: "Now? It¡¯s past ten." "It¡¯s sote? Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?" Ye Ning: "..." Just like that, without waiting for Ye Ning to respond, he suddenly reached out, scooped her up at her waist, and drew her onto him. "Ah..." "It¡¯s veryte, let¡¯s sleep. You¡¯re not in good health!" He said this as if they were back to sleeping on the bed together before, holding her entirely, cing her on the sofa, one hand resting on her waist, his face buried in her soft hair, and he didn¡¯t move. Ye Ning waspletely stunned! What was happening? Her health was bad? Was he still half asleep? She felt overwhelmed by his masculine scent, blushing, trying to wriggle free. But this man holding her, as soon as she moved slightly in his embrace, his arms tightened further: "Don¡¯t fuss, sleep, your husband still needs to get up for work early." He truly was sleep-talking, even used the words "your husband"... Ye Ning heard this and finally stopped moving. He was strong, and even ill, she couldn¡¯t break free. Besides, once he held her in his arms, smelling that familiar masculine scent, along with the warm familiarity, suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to move either, like really wanting to indulgezily for just one night. Perhaps, even she herself didn¡¯t realize, she still yearned for the warmth he gave. So, not long after, she heard his even breathing by her ear. She listened, blinked, and eventually, nestled into his arms, the two of them embraced, and they really just fell asleep like that. He was just sleep-talking, it was nothing... When Ye Ning fell into her dreams that night, thest thought in her mind was just that. But what she didn¡¯t know was, just when she finally fell asleep, the man who was holding her tightly behind suddenly opened his eyes in the darkness, cool and clear. Her hair smelled nice, her body¡¯s scent was pleasant too. The only thing he didn¡¯t like was that after so long, having her back in his arms, she seemed to have lost so much weight, she felt bony, unlike before when he had taken care of her and she was plumper. Feeling this, his somewhat pale face showed a trace of dissatisfaction in the dark. "Don¡¯t fuss, sleep!" This time, it was her turn to speak, though she was truly sleep-talking. So behind her, his thin lips curled slightly, finally, a hint of satisfaction appeared on his breathtakingly handsome face... Damn woman! ¡ª¡ª Lin Yebai was always waiting in the Tang Garden for the owner of the Phoenix Blue Ink to return. But to his disappointment, he waited until midnight, and no one came back from over there, so he finally couldn¡¯t contain himself, went downstairs, and headed to that antique shop. Chapter 858: Slept with Her in His Arms 4

Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Slept with Her in His Arms 4

"Uncle Li? Uncle Li, are you asleep?" At midnight on Antique Street, it is so quiet that not even a shadow can be seen. Yet, at such a time, he stands at the shop¡¯s entrance and actually asks if the person inside is asleep? Fortunately, the old servant inside, recalling his recent care for their young master of Phoenix Blue Ink, finally climbs out of bed and goes downstairs. "It¡¯s Mr. Lin, why sote? Do you need something?" "Nothing much, I just wanted to ask if you are going to Fengdu tomorrow?" Fengdu? Isn¡¯t that the ce of the auction? Hearing this, Uncle Li immediately nods: "Yes, I¡¯m taking a few people there tomorrow. Does Mr. Lin know about this?" Lin Yebai stands there and smiles: "I heard about it, but I¡¯m not attending this time. Did Aning mention anything you need to auction? You can let me know, I know the owner there." This... Uncle Li almost revealed that the young master wants him to auction their Phoenix Blue Ink seal, but recalled the young master¡¯s instruction not to tell anyone, especially this Mr. Lin. For the correct order please visit So, he changes his words: "Actually, there¡¯s nothing much. You know, we Phoenix Blue Ink don¡¯t have many valuable things now, it¡¯s like trying our luck." "Really? How about this, should I give you some things?" "No, no, how can I inconvenience you?" Uncle Li instinctively refuses. But Lin Yebai notices that the old servant isn¡¯t that persistent, so he insists on giving him some items, saying it¡¯s for the auction, and when Phoenix Blue Ink rises again, he can return them. Of course, Uncle Li is pleased to agree! Originally, when Ye Ning decided to auction the Phoenix Blue Ink seal, he was not in favor of it. Why would the family leader sell the family¡¯s foundation? How will things be managed in the future? So, in the end, Uncle Li excitedly agrees but requests not to tell the youngdy. Lin Yebai certainly won¡¯t tell that girl. After finishing this talk, he changes his tone to finally ask what he really wants to know: "By the way, is Aning back?" Uncle Li shakes his head: "No, her son seems to have no one to look after him, so she went to care for him." Son? Is it Xiaobao? When Lin Yebai hears this, his heart skips a beat. Xiaobao is not the same Xiaobao as before; he has a father now, and a particrly prestigious identity. How could he have no one to care for him? Probably with just one request, many people would rush to take care of him, right? The man standing in the cold wind in a thin jacket suddenly feels chilled to the bone: "Doesn¡¯t he have his father? Why would she need to care for him?" "That I don¡¯t know, but the child is still so little, wanting to see his mother is normal." Uncle Li seems to have no issue with this. Yes, their young master, despite having deep enmity with that family, since the child is already born, can¡¯t just ignore it, after all, he is always her son. So, tonight Ye Ning taking care of the child does not seem unusual to him. But the young man standing before him hears this and his entire demeanor turns pale, his hands in the pockets of his jacket clenching so tightly that his veins bulge. Chapter 859: Just Slept Holding Her 5

Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Just Slept Holding Her 5

He absolutely did not believe that the child needed her care; he was almost certain it was that man¡¯s trick. What child needed her care, and what was this about not being able to pick up the child due to being busy? Those were all excuses he made up, his true purpose was merely to meet that woman. Thinking of this, finally, Lin Yebai, the jealousy that had been dormant in his heart for so so long, finally started growing wildly again like vines. "Uncle Li, I want to bring Uncle Ye from Jishou Sanatorium, what do you think?" Uncle Ye? Was he talking about the old uncle who narrowly escaped death? Upon hearing this, Uncle Li¡¯s eyes lit up: "That is certainly a good thing, but should we discuss this with Miss first?" Lin Yebai smiled: "There¡¯s no need, she¡¯s unwilling because bringing him over is expensive, and since your Phoenix Blue Ink just opened, she¡¯s likely feeling pressured, so, let¡¯s bring him over first, I¡¯ll make the arrangements, then we¡¯ll tell her. What do you think?" "Great, great, this arrangement is indeed the best. I hear the medical facilities in A City are quite good. If the old unclees over and gets proper treatment, when he regains his senses, Miss will definitely be very happy." "Absolutely!" Lin Yebai, smiled as well... Phoenix Blue Ink actually doesn¡¯t refer to the Ye Family but to Ye Ning¡¯s mother, Yan Xiuning. Even back at the end of the Qing Dynasty, this mysterious family bore a double-pupil girl in every generation. When the Yan Family realized this invaluable inheritance, they began raising these girls as family heads, and their husbands were typically brought into the family. The purpose was to preserve the Yan Family¡¯s bloodline and ensure the double pupils would not disappear. In fact, the Yan Family¡¯s approach was very correct, for from the first girl until Ye Ning¡¯s mother, the Yan Family¡¯s girls were naturally double-pupiled, never missing a generation. Later, Ye Ning bore the surname Ye because, early after the liberation, the Yan Family had no choice but to allow the girls to marry out to preserve the roots of their lineage. Thus, Ye Ning¡¯s father, Ye Shen, encountered her mother around that time. Marrying out was a painful choice for the Yan Family because it not only meant the bloodline gradually diluted but also the threat of losing the double pupils, especially upon reaching Yan Xiuning¡¯s generation. Fortunately, when Ye Ning was born, she still had the double pupils. Her mother was very happy upon seeing this and, when bestowing Ye Ning with the Ye surname, Phoenix Blue Ink passed down by the Yan Family was also given to her. It¡¯s just unfortunate that when she was only six years old, her family suffered a disaster, and Ye Ning, after a series of life changes, ended up having a son with Ou Mucen by ident. Did that boy have double pupils? No, he did not. The matter of double pupils, the Yan Family had already stated upon passing it down, would only appear in girls. If it appeared in a boy, it meant the bloodline had changed, possibly disappearing in the next generation. Lin Yebai stood there, the warmth on his facepletely froze into ice atst... No, he couldn¡¯t allow this talent to vanish just like that; it¡¯s a gift from heaven, how could he just watch it disappear? Impossible! Chapter 860: Slept Holding Her 6

Chapter 860: Chapter 860: Slept Holding Her 6

When Ye Ning woke up the next morning, it was the sound of a flushing toilet that disturbed her rest. Upon hearing the sound, her thick, longshes trembled slightly and her eyelids slowly fluttered open. This is... In the instant she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar ceiling above her, one she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Her freshly awakened mind momentarily froze, but once she regained her bearings, her heart skipped a beat and she quickly nced to the side. She remembered falling asleepst night being held by that man. So now...? Fortunately, the nce she cast revealed no one beside her, just a deeply sunken couch cushion that hadn¡¯t bounced back and a nket tossed carelessly to the side that was somewhat chilly. That person was long gone. What a relief! Seeing this, she immediately sat up from the couch, ready to hastily leave this ce. Just at that moment, a small Baozi was carried out of the bathroom by a tall figure. "Mommy, you¡¯re awake?" It was Xiaobao, already dressed, and when he saw her sitting up on the couch, he quickly broke free from Daddy¡¯s arms and sprinted over with tiny legs. Seeing him, Ye Ning quickly opened her arms to catch the little bun: "Awake, has my darling gotten up too?" "Uh-huh, we¡¯re all going to school. Mommy, will you take me to school?" This... Ye Ning found herself at a loss for words! It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to take him, but she hadn¡¯t gone home all night, and Li Shu must be worried to death by now. Ye Ning felt unsure of how to answer this child. Luckily, at that moment, the man who had carried him out of the bathroom came over as well. Seeing the child clinging to his mother, he said, "Mommy has to go to work. Daddy will take you today." "Okay!" The little one, hearing this, pouted his mouth but had no choice but to agree. Ye Ning felt relieved and could finally exhale deeply. As she got up from the couch, she watched the man who had just saved her from an awkward situation go to the kitchen¡¯s refrigerator to fetch milk for the kid. Remembering what happenedst night, her face flushed red. She was terrified he would say it was she who insisted on staying over and sleeping togetherst night. So after standing there for a while, she finally mustered the courage to say, "Well...st night, I intended to go home, but you were sick, and... I ended up taking care of you and just... fell asleep here!" Heaven knows what she was trying to exin! Ye Ning was so angry and upset that she wished she could bite off her own tongue! Fortunately, the man was busy fetching milk for the child and didn¡¯t notice her expression. Hearing that she stayed because she was taking care of him, he lowered his gaze to the milk carton and twitched slightly. "And then you felt cold sleeping, so you snuggled up to me?" "What?" "When I woke up, you wereyingpletely on top of me!" "..." God as witness! It isn¡¯t summer yet, how could he be pulling such a stunt with June¡¯s frost? Ye Ning red at a face as if she¡¯d taken great advantage of him, feeling so angry her neck turned red: "What are you babbling about? Last night it was clearly you who pulled me to sleep. You got muddled and pulled me up." "Really? Why don¡¯t I remember?" "Didn¡¯t I tell you, you were muddled? You were babbling nonsense, talking nonsense all night long!!" Ps: The burst update time is confirmed for next Wednesday, so there¡¯ll be six updates every day leading up to the burst update of 100 Chapters that day!!! Chapter 861: He’s Getting Engaged? (Part 1)

Chapter 861: Chapter 861: He¡¯s Getting Engaged? (Part 1)

Ye Ning, in order to make him believe, added some embellishment to her story. That¡¯s right, she was talking nonsense, she talked the whole night, and the entire night she felt like there was a fly buzzing in her ear... Ye Ning red at him angrily! Luckily, after she said that, the man only gave her a light nce and didn¡¯t say anything else. Judging from the situation, it seemed he believed her. It was him who pulled her into this in the first ce, that big jerk! Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Ye Ning, who originally wanted to ask how his recovery was going, decided not to ask anymore. She dragged her slippers to the bathroom, preparing to tidy up and then leave. Xiaobao was also packing his little backpack, and seeing his mom go to the bathroom, he went to the kitchen: "Dad, did you get a call from Mom this morning? Should I tell her?" Ou Mucen: "..." Before he could reply, Ye Ning, who had just gone into the bathroom, immediately opened the door: "Did someone call my phone?" Xiaobao nodded: "Yeah, Dad answered it." Ye Ning rushed out, grabbed her phone from the table: "Who called? Why didn¡¯t you call me?" "You slept like a pig, and you¡¯re ming me?" "..." Forget it, there¡¯s no point in arguing with this kind of person, she¡¯ll just find out herself. Ye Ning flipped through the call log and saw it was the store¡¯sndline number. Instantly, she pped her forehead, tossed her phone away, and went back to the bathroom to wash up. Oh right, she forgot Uncle Li was going to Fengdu this morning, she had promised to take him to the station. Ye Ning brushed her teeth quickly in the bathroom, and while doing it, she even forgot she hadn¡¯t nned toe to this ce in the first ce, so howe her toiletries were here? Ou Mucen was heating milk for the child. After seeing her check her phone and find that call, she quickly dashed into the bathroom to get ready, so he gave a chilly nce. "Why are you going to Fengdu?" "Huh?" "I mean, if you¡¯re going out, how are we arranging the days you promised to send the kids?" Ye Ning: "..." In the bathroom, she finished brushing her teeth swiftly, washed her face, then came out: "I¡¯m not going, only Uncle Li is." "He¡¯s going?" "Yes, to handle some things. I promised this morning to take him to the station, so I¡¯ve got to go." She said, and then picked up her bag and phone, moving to the entrance to change her shoes. Of course, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell him her business now, let¡¯s not forget, they¡¯re currently on opposing sides, and everything she¡¯s doing now is to aim at taking down the Ou Corporation. Uncle Li? Fengdu? The man standing by the microwave, hearing these words, his eyes shifted slightly. He knew Uncle Li, he¡¯s that old servant who¡¯s been with her Phoenix Blue Ink for years, but going to Fengdu, what are they nning to do? He stared at her, a thoughtful look passing in his eyes... After changing her shoes, Ye Ning was ready to leave, so she waved to her son behind her: "Baby, Mommy¡¯s going to work first, I¡¯lle by when I have time." Ou Xiaobao stood in the living room, seeing his mom about to leave, his small figure quickly ran over to hug her: "Then when will Mommye again?" Chapter 862: He’s Getting Engaged? (Part 2)

Chapter 862: Chapter 862: He¡¯s Getting Engaged? (Part 2)

"Don¡¯t worry, Mommy wille to drop you off every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday if you have to go to kindergarten." Ye Ning squatted down, hugged her son, her eyes full of reluctance. Hearing that she woulde every week, the little boy was happy and, like a bee to honey, nted a kiss on Mommy¡¯s cheek with a "smooch," then released her. "Okay, Mommy, you better keep your word!" "Mm!" Ye Ning also stood up, intending to leave, but after mentioning the topic of drop-offs, she suddenly thought of something and turned back at the door: "By the way, when did the kindergarten make such a rule? Parents¡¯ fingerprints are needed for drop-offs?" Ou Mucen looked at her without much emotion: "Is there a problem?" Ye Ning frowned: "Of course there is a problem. You know, parents always have some issues, right? If no one but the parents can pick up the child, wouldn¡¯t the child end up staying at kindergarten all the time? You should ask them to change it; this measure is too inconvenient." Inconvenient? Inconvenient is exactly the point! Ou Mucen brought the warmed milk for their son, his expression as if he were listening to an idiot: "I don¡¯t own the kindergarten, why should I make them change it?" Ye Ning was at a loss: "Isn¡¯t it under Oushi? Don¡¯t you have the final say at Oushi?" "So, ording to what you¡¯re saying, I can interfere with everything under Oushi and have the final say on all of it?" "..." Standing there, staring at this man for a long time, Ye Ning finally red at him angrily, ready to shut the door! "Besides, the children attending kindergarten there are either from political families or wealthy families. Such a family background is a tempting target for uwful individuals. The kindergarten is doing this for the children¡¯s safety." Ye Ning: "..." It sounds reasonable. The kids there, you just grab one, and you could extort a lot of money. So, in this light, this measure is indeed beneficial with no downsides. In just a second, Ye Ning changed her mind, thinking this decision was indeed brilliant... Ou Xiaobao had been watching his parents talk, seeing how his father, with a few casual words, managed to deceive his somewhat clueless mother and make her obedient. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he watched his mother leave. Poor Little White Rabbit... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning hurriedly returned to the antique store to send off Uncle Li. But upon reaching the store, she found he was already gone. After asking around, she learned that Xiaojin had already taken him. Xiaojin took him? So, Lin Yebai already knows about this? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly, and she quickly took out her phone and dialed out, asking, "Uncle Li, are you on the car?" It seemed a bit noisy on Uncle Li¡¯s end, and only after a while did she hear his voice: "Yes, Xiaojin brought me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Also, I didn¡¯t say anything about your instructions." Afraid she would misunderstand, Uncle Li hastily exined. Hearing that he hadn¡¯t told that man about her n to auction the Seal, Ye Ning felt relieved. She once again urged him to ensure the Seal was sold no matter what, and then she hung up the phone. After hanging up, she opened the shop door, ready for business. Chapter 863: He’s Getting Engaged? (Part 3)

Chapter 863: Chapter 863: He¡¯s Getting Engaged? (Part 3)

Phoenix Blue Ink, in fact, over the years, has never openly operated, because it hides too many secrets. And there are so many different kinds of people in this trade, that with the slightest misstep, you could invite disaster. Therefore, in the past, the Yan Family did business mostly through introductions by friends in the trade. But due to their reputation and fame, business was booming, never dull. It¡¯s just a pity that Phoenix Blue Ink remained dormant for so many years, that upon its return, many people didn¡¯t quite believe in it anymore. It is precisely for this reason that Ye Ning had no choice but to openly open for business. Just as the shop¡¯s door opened, a graceful and handsome figure appeared at the door. Seeing that she finally opened the door, he walked in: "Aning, are you free today? There¡¯s a tea meeting I¡¯m attending. If you¡¯re free, you cane along and take a look." A tea meeting, in the lingo of the antique circle, actually refers to an appreciation gathering of reputable names in the trade. Such gatherings are generally the best opportunities to meet the big yers in antiques. Ye Ning originally didn¡¯t n to go out with him, but hearing about the tea meeting, she recalled that after the auction, she urgently needed to expand Phoenix Blue Ink, so she nodded in agreement: "Okay, wait for me a moment while I go change my clothes." Then, she went upstairs to change her clothes. Lin Yebai was standing there watching her, of course not missing that the outfit she wore was from yesterday. She didn¡¯t return all night, and her clothes hadn¡¯t been changed. Where else could she have gone other than that man¡¯s ce? He stood at the door appearing calm, but in reality, his eyes had already turned icy. It was about ten minutester that Ye Ning came downstairs. Seeing him waiting by the door, she took her bag and walked over: "Alright, let¡¯s go." Lin Yebai nodded, turned around and led her out... A tea meeting, such a high-ss gathering, generally requires people to have some face to get an invitation. Ye Ning did think of this, but she didn¡¯t expect that at that tea meeting, she would actually see the Huo Family, who used to always supply to the Ou Corporation. "It¡¯s strange, why would he also attend such a tea meeting? Doesn¡¯t he need to supply the Ou Corporation anymore?" "What do you know? Ever since the scandal broke out at Ou Corporation¡¯s Longfeng, it has declined drastically, reportedly half-dead now. I heard Ou Mucen has decided to sell it off, and even his own Yuzhirun doesn¡¯t seem prosperous these days." "Exactly, someone like him is only suited for real estate or something. Jade and simr high-end items, he simply wouldn¡¯t understand!" "..." Seeing the Huo Family, the attendees of the tea meeting started discussing amongst themselves. However, while they were talking, some of them used a very disdainful tone to denigrate the current head of the Ou Corporation. It was as if they were involved in something high-ss, while that head of the Ou Corporation was covered in the stink of money, absurdlymonce. Ye Ning heard all this and inexplicably felt ufortable. Seeing that sses-wearing man chatting andughing with those so-called connoisseurs, she carried her wine ss and went elsewhere to wander, to avoid hearing these things that made her ufortable. However, this ce is only so big, turning around, she still heard someone say... "Actually, the Ou Corporation¡¯s current condition isn¡¯t very good, not just Longfeng, but its own industry is experiencing widespread turmoil. It is said to be rted to that news around the Lunar New Year." Chapter 864: He’s Getting Engaged? (Part 4)

Chapter 864: Chapter 864: He¡¯s Getting Engaged? (Part 4)

"Are you talking about the Ou Family¡¯s young madam?" "What young madam? She¡¯s merely Ou Mucen¡¯s mistress, not acknowledged by the Ou Family. I heard that Ou Qichang is already nning a marriage alliance with the city¡¯s mayor¡¯s family, aiming to stabilize the situation." "Really?" "..." Ye Ning didn¡¯t hear the rest of the conversation. She stood there holding her wine ss, her mind filled with thoughts of a "marriage alliance with the mayor¡¯s family." Marriage alliance? Is it with the mayor¡¯s daughter, Chen Kexin, whom she had met before? Is he finally going to marry a woman who matches his social status? Moreover, this woman can help him in business? She stood there, feeling as if something had stabbed her heart fiercely. The sudden feeling of helplessness made her wobble, and her high heels twisted to the side! "Ah¡ªwhat are you doing? You spilled wine all over my dress!" "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry..." Frightened and flustered, she looked at the woman she had bumped into and spilled wine on, her eyes filled with panic and apology. However, the woman she had bumped into wasn¡¯t going to forgive her easily. This dress was custom-made for a lot of money. And seeing the person who knocked her over, wearing such in and shabby clothes... So, after Ye Ning¡¯s apology, the woman not only didn¡¯t forgive her but became even more sharp-tongued: "You think ¡¯sorry¡¯ is enough? Do you know how much this dress cost me to have made? You¡¯ve ruined it with one ss of wine." Her voice was so high-pitched that the entire tea party heard it. Ye Ning was at a loss for what to do. Just as she was about to further exin, a tall figure rushed over from the crowd. Seeing Ye Ning being relentlessly held onto by the woman, he stepped in front of her: "How much? I¡¯llpensate you!" "Mr. Lin...Mr. Lin?" "Brother Lin, I..." "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here." He turned back and gave her a gentle look, then removed a ring from his little finger and tossed it to the woman. The woman was already stunned, instinctively reaching out to catch the ring suddenly thrown her way. But just then, another figure approached. Upon seeing the ring, which was worth at least a million, being tossed mid-air, he pped the woman. "You ridiculous woman, can¡¯t you even recognize Mr. Lin¡¯s people? Still wantpensation? You asking for trouble?" "..." The p shocked not only the attendees of the tea party but Ye Ning as well, leaving her staring dazedly at the two of them. She knew of this man¡¯s reputation in the antique world, but she never imagined he had risen to such a high status, where a simple word or gesture from him could cause such fear among these people. Ye Ning looked at the man. For the first time, she felt as though she didn¡¯t recognize him. After hitting the woman, the brawny man came over to appease Lin Yebai, basically saying he hadn¡¯t disciplined his woman well and asking Lin Yebai not to hold it against him. Lin Yebai showed no expression, merely letting out a cold snort: "I¡¯ll leave the ring with you. If it¡¯s not enough,e find me!" "Mr. Lin, this..." "Aning, shall we go?" "Okay..." Ye Ning, already frightened out of her wits, heard his words and couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. She immediately followed him and left the ce. Chapter 865: She’s Getting Engaged? (Part 5)

Chapter 865: Chapter 865: She¡¯s Getting Engaged? (Part 5)

Her mind was really a mess. She originally thought that after arriving here, she could make some connections that would be helpful for her in the future. But unexpectedly, as soon as she got here, she heard all this. Arranged marriage... He¡¯s going to be in an arranged marriage? She got into the car, her mind filled with such words. However, when she clenched her fingers and felt that piercing pain in her heart, she immediately thought that actually, she had nothing to do with him now. They were enemies, enemies who could never be together. Since that¡¯s the case, why couldn¡¯t he have an arranged marriage? Why couldn¡¯t he get married? Him getting married, what does it have to do with her? She shut her eyes tightly... ¡ª¡ª After returning from the tea party, perhaps because she was in a bad mood, Ye Ning continued to stay in the shop, not even bothering with the preparations for the auction that Uncle Li was nning to attend. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was Friday. On Friday, ording to the previous arrangement between the two of them, she was supposed to send the child in the morning. However, she didn¡¯t want to go now; she didn¡¯t want to see that man at all, so the night before, she sent out a message: "I have something to do tomorrow, no time to send Xiaobao, you¡¯ll have to do it." "..." After sending it, she waited for a long time without getting a reply. Ye Ning thought he already knew, so she didn¡¯t care and went to cook. However, less than half an hour after she went into the kitchen, there were children¡¯s voices calling from outside the window: "Mom, Mom,e down and open the door!" Ye Ning: "..." With a jolt, she came out from the kitchen, ran to the window, and looked down! Sure enough, what was parked at the store entrance downstairs could only be that familiar ck Bentley! And at this moment, standing beside the car was a small figure waving at her: "Mom, hurry down." This damn guy, was it necessary? Just one day without sending the child, was it necessary for him to bring the child over? Is he still the father? Seeing the child, Ye Ning was both angry and furious. She flung on two slippers, didn¡¯t even have time to put on a coat, and went straight downstairs. If it weren¡¯t for the child, she wouldn¡¯t even look at him once. In a hurry, she opened the door and went out into the cold street. Sure enough, the small child had his entire face frozen red, and his little hands were as cold as icicles. Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s heart ached terribly. She quickly picked up the child and red fiercely at the man who had also gotten out of the car: "What are you doing? Just one day, was it necessary to send the child over thiste? Look at how cold he¡¯s gotten?" The man stood there with no expression: "That¡¯s still better than sending him over tomorrow morning!" Ye Ning was stunned! Tomorrow morning? What did he mean? She looked up at him: "Why send him over tomorrow morning? Are you going somewhere?" "On a business trip, there are some things to handle in Los Angeles, about two or three days, the flight is early tomorrow morning." He didn¡¯t say anything more after that, the implication being clear¡ªhe had to catch a flight, so he couldn¡¯t possibly send the child, much less take care of him. Ye Ning understood, so she could only pick up the child from the ground: "Alright then, Xiaobao will stay with me these few days. When youe back, I¡¯ll send him over." Ou Mucen nodded, turned around, and took a suitcase out of the car: "His things are all in here, I¡¯ll help you take them up." Chapter 866: He’s Getting Engaged? (Part 6)

Chapter 866: Chapter 866: He¡¯s Getting Engaged? (Part 6)

Ye Ning: "..." She initially wanted to say she¡¯d carry them up herself, no need to trouble him, but just in the pause, he had already grabbed the suitcase along with the child¡¯s backpack and strode towards the shop entrance. Seeing this, she didn¡¯t say anything more and followed him in while holding the child. Upon entering, she saw the small shop was so cramped that turning around was difficult. This tall, impably dressed man shed a hint of mockery on his handsome face: "Is this the ce where you n to endure hardships and strive?" Endure hardships and strive? What do you mean by "endure hardships and strive"? Ye Ning was annoyed and almost jumped: "Seen enough yet? If you have, you can leave!" "But the setup here is quite nice, much more refined than the jade shops outside. What¡¯s upstairs for?" "..." She wanted to tell him that regardless of what it was, it had nothing to do with him. But at this moment, Little Baozi in her arms spoke up: "Dad, I think it¡¯s mom¡¯s ce." "Is that so?" "Why don¡¯t you go up and see for yourself?" "Hmm!" With just this one "Hmm", the man really did carry the suitcase and went upstairs. Ye Ning was so angry she stood there, gave Little Baozi¡¯s pudgy little bottom a pat: "Who told you to speak unnecessarily?" Little Baozi felt wronged: "But it¡¯s mom¡¯s ce, right? Did I say something wrong?" Ye Ning: "..." She stood there, biting her lip, originally wanting to scold him again. But suddenly she remembered she hadn¡¯t tidied up upstairs; the room was as messy as a kennel. Immediately, she put Baozi down and rushed upstairs! Once she got up there, sure enough, she saw the person who had gone ahead standing stunned, looking at the tiny room so messy there wasn¡¯t even a ce to step. Seeing this, she quickly darted past him, then grabbed the clothes, pants, even underwear from the sofa in one swoop and tossed them into the wardrobe. Then she swept all the random items into the space under the sofa, finally letting out a breath. Speaking of which, she wasn¡¯t like this before. When she stayed with Xiaobao, the ce was so clean¡ªwhy did she end up like this when the child wasn¡¯t around? Looks like she really let herself go! After tidying up the ce, she finally caught her breath and looked over to the man still standing there, both angry and annoyed: "What are you looking at? Never seen a woman¡¯s room messy?" Ou Mucen: "..." Truly never seen it, especially one as messy as a pigsty. Though the disdainful expression only shed briefly in his eyes, seeing that he could finally step inside, he frowned and came in: "Go get me some water, I¡¯m dying of thirst!" Ye Ning opened her mouth! He really was unceremonious, treating the ce like he owned it. Reluctantly, she went to pour him some water. Meanwhile, Little Baozi climbed up the stairs, reaching the top and seeing his mom in the kitchen. He began to shout: "Mom, what are you cooking? It smells so good!" At this moment, Ye Ning was actually stewing a pot of beef brisket with white radish; it had been cooking for quite a while and indeed smelled delicious. So she turned to her son: "It¡¯s beef brisket, babe, do you want some?" The chubby child pped his little hands andughed: "Yes, yes, yes! Dad, do you want some beef brisket? Mom cooked beef brisket!" Chapter 867: I’m Tired... 1

Chapter 867: Chapter 867: I¡¯m Tired... 1

Ye Ning: "..." Seriously, she felt like dragging this little brat over here and giving him a good spanking, so he¡¯d learn not to speak carelessly. But just as she looked up, the little arms and legs had already scurried into her room... "What is beef brisket?" "It¡¯s something from the cow, really tasty. Dad, do you want to try it?" "Sure!" "..." Above her head, there were countless dark clouds... Sigh! Oh my god, she was about to explode, seriously about to explode!! Ye Ning held the water cup, her fingers making it creak under her grip. But in the end, without waiting for her to say anything, that little Baozi in the room had already set up the small table, with bowls, chopsticks, and spoons, as if he had been living there for a long, long time. That little brat!! Seeing this, Ye Ning, feeling helpless, had no choice but to go to the kitchen, scoop out the simmered beef brisket stew, and then stir-fry two green vegetables. Only then did she bring these over. When she brought them over, Xiaobao there had already served the rice. He was naturally obedient and sensible, and after all these years of being with Ye Ning, now back at her side, he was, of course, quite skilled at these tasks. But at this moment, looking at her narrow and messy little room, with this young master from a wealthy family who seemedpletely out of ce, Ye Ning could not help but feel ufortable. Watching the man across from her settle into his chair and reach for the chopsticks that their son had handed him, she couldn¡¯t help but say: "You really want to eat? Not afraid of the cleanliness here?" Ou Mucen looked up at her, devoid of emotion, and reached for the beef brisket their son had praised as delicious. He actually hadn¡¯t eaten yet, as he had just gotten off work and brought their son over. Picking it up, he looked at it, unable to tell if the meat was fatty or lean, but the rich broth coating it did make it quite appetizing, so he picked it up and tasted it. "Dad, is it good?" Little Baozi had been watching his father¡¯s reaction eagerly and, seeing him finally eat it, couldn¡¯t help but ask excitedly. Ye Ning was also watching him intently... Honestly, she was mad at him, but for some reason, seeing him eat something she made filled her with anticipation and nervousness, like a creation waiting for approval. After asking, she and her son both saw the man¡¯s perfect, thin lips purse lightly, forming a beautiful arc and moving with elegant precision, a model of good upbringing! "Next time youe to the apartment, don¡¯t make wontons, make this instead." Ye Ning: "..." She stared at him in a daze for a long time before she reacted, then quickly looked down and focused on her meal. Her heart was suddenly racing like crazy! Little Baozi was also happy, seeing his father try a piece and then eat the whole thing. He beamed and took credit: "See, Dad, didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s delicious? Let me tell you, Mom¡¯s best dish is this." "Really?" "Yeah, because it doesn¡¯t require a pan to stir-fry, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about burning it!" "..." Is this really her biological son? How could he throw her under the bus like this? Ye Ning once again wished she could give this little brat a good beating! After tasting the delightful meal, the atmosphere at dinner became much more rxed for the three of them, and thatrge pot of beef brisket stew was finished in no time. Chapter 868: I’m Tired... 2

Chapter 868: Chapter 868: I¡¯m Tired... 2

Of course, the ones who ate the most were Xiaobao and Ye Ning, and as for Ou Mucen. Although he thought the dishes were good, he never ate much, just about ten pieces. The rest of his time was spent picking dishes for Xiaobao and reminding him not to spill food on himself or the table. Ye Ning did not interfere with this because she knew that this man had excellent manners. If he taught his son, it would only lead to better oues, not worse. After eating for about half an hour, the dishes and rice on the table were swept clean by the three of them. Ye Ning then realized that these two hade over without having had dinner. No, it¡¯s more precise to say this man came without eating anything. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seen him finish a bowl of rice and drink a bowl of soup for the first time. After dinner, Ye Ning went to the kitchen to clean the dishes, and Ou Mucen received a phone call in the room. Who knows what was said, but when he returned from the balcony outside, his face was extremely grim. What happened to him? When Ye Ning came over to take Xiaobao to wash up, she saw his expression and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. After bathing Xiaobao and tucking him into the room next door, the man in the room saw it was gettingte and got up: "I¡¯m leaving. These two days, Xiaobao will stay here. Take good care of him. I¡¯ll call you when I get back." After speaking, he stood up from the edge of the sofa and walked over. Ye Ning stood there looking at him, not knowing what to say... Clearly, when he barged in earlier, she was furious with him, but now, as he said he was leaving, she found herself feeling a tinge of reluctance, especially seeing his face suddenly turn so grave, adding a bit more concern. Yet, as he walked towards her, the worry in her mind was reced by something else she had overheard at the tea party, that he was going to be engaged to the mayor¡¯s daughter. Instantly, her heart stung, then everything calmed down. Right, he¡¯s about to be engaged to someone, so why should she even care? She ignored him and directly went to boil water on the side! Ou Mucen had sat there waiting for so long, really just wanting to talk with her after she put the child to sleep properly. Moreover, he noticed the reluctance in her eyes, so he had thought abouting over to... do something while the timing was right. However, when he got closer, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that the spark in her eyes had disappeared. Then she was boiling water, without even ncing at him. What¡¯s gotten into her now? The handsome man¡¯s face immediately darkened, just as he was about to pull her over, suddenly someone downstairs called for her: "Aning, have you eaten yet? Sir asked me to call you for dinner." Ye Ning: "..." Why has Xiaojine? Having dinner, hadn¡¯t she not gone to Tang Garden for a long time? Ye Ning frowned, turned around, intending to refuse the person outside the window, but as soon as she turned, she caught sight of a man whose face was darker than the bottom of a pot. Oh no, she forgot he was here! Ye Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no reason... "He..." "Ipletely forgot, so you¡¯ve been staying here for him this whole time!" In an instant, his tone changed, bing particrly sharp, cold, and mocking. Chapter 869: I’m Tired... 3

Chapter 869: Chapter 869: I¡¯m Tired... 3

Ye Ning¡¯s forehead veins twitched! What on earth is this man babbling about? What does he mean by saying she¡¯s staying here for that man? Is he insane? Ye Ning walked over to the window in a few steps and replied to the people below, "I¡¯ve already eaten. Go back and tell your master not to call me for meals anymore." "But sir said, you¡¯re so busy, you don¡¯t have time to cook, and Aunt Zhang has plenty of time. He also said she wille to clean your room from now on." "There¡¯s no need..." Ye Ning really didn¡¯t know how to speak to this person, and just as she was feeling frustrated, she suddenly heard footsteps going downstairs. She didn¡¯t even think as she ran over, "Ou Mucen, where are you going?" Going where? Can he go and kill him? The man, his every line icy cold, came down the stairs in long strides and went straight to the shop entrance. Under Ye Ning¡¯s startled gaze, he opened the door with a click! "Aning..." Outside, Xiaojin was about to call again when he suddenly saw the door open, and he froze in ce. Ou Mucen? He¡¯s actually here? His face changed immediately, and he instinctively took a step back. This man is too terrifying. He definitely doesn¡¯t want to end up dead at his hands. But just as he retreated, the man who had already opened the door came out... It was a truly frightening scene where one didn¡¯t dare to even breathe too loudly. In the cold weather, this man wasn¡¯t dressed very warmly, yet his whole body exuded an intense chill. His gaze, as he approached step by step, was akin to a ghost in the dark night, staring at him with danger, coldness, and murderous intent all hidden within. "Mr. Ou... I didn¡¯t know you were here, I just... just..." "Go back and tell your master that if he still wants to stay in this city, he¡¯d better behave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make him disappear from this world without knowing how!" Word for word, this man standing before him seemed like a grim reaper crawling out of hell. Just one look was enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine. Xiaojin finally started to fear, not daring to say another word. He turned and ran back quickly. Just at that moment, Ye Ning also came downstairs, and upon seeing this scene, she hurried out as well, "What are you doing? He was just calling me for dinner, why did you scare him like that?" Dinner? On the man¡¯s terrifyingly grim handsome face, he let out a mocking, cold smile, "Are you nning to have dinner in bed with him too?" "Ou Mucen, that¡¯s enough! If you keep this up, I¡¯ll never see you again!" Ye Ning finally got angry, not for anything else but for those awful wordsing out of his mouth. Never see him again? Fine, it just so happens he doesn¡¯t want to see her anymore either. He¡¯s really fed up with this game! So he stood there, staring at her, let out a few coldughs, and said, "Fine, then let¡¯s never meet again!" Then he strode over to his car, started the engine, and disappeared from the street in an instant... Leaving Ye Ning standing there in a daze for a long time, just as the shadow was about to disappear from her sight, her eyes reddened, and she took off her shoes and hurled them fiercely at that shadow. Ou Mucen, you bastard!!! Chapter 870: I’m Tired... 4

Chapter 870: Chapter 870: I¡¯m Tired... 4

Ou Mucen drove the car at breakneck speed, with a heavy heart full of suppression and irritation, almost pushing him to the brink of explosion. So he gave Ji Chengzhi a call, asking him to meet at the bar. Ji Chengzhi was surprised to receive the call! This man is going to the bar again. Has he be addicted to going to barstely? But what he didn¡¯t expect was that upon arriving at the bar, he saw a manpletely drunk. Fortunately, the bar owner knew who he was, so he didn¡¯t let the bar girls bother him and let him sit there quietly by himself. When Ji Chengzhi arrived, he heard him talking nonsense: "Not seeing her, fine, who cares, do I, Ou Mucen,ck women?" No, no, no, Ou Mucen doesn¡¯tck women! Even if all the men in the worldcked women, Ou Mucen still wouldn¡¯tck them. Ji Chengzhi hurriedly came over to support him: "Mucen, why did you drink so much? Get up, I¡¯ll take you home!" The drunk man shook his head: "I¡¯m not going home... not going home, I don¡¯t want to go home... Chengzhi, I¡¯m tired, I want to leave here." Leave here? Ji Chengzhi was startled by these words: "Where do you want to go?" "Anywhere is fine, anywhere is fine..." Amidst his drunken stupor, his face was full of sadness and exhaustion. It seemed like he had been holding onto something for so long, but now he could no longer bear it, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Ji Chengzhi felt his heart skip a beat! He wants to leave here, could it be that he had another conflict with that woman? No, hadn¡¯t he recently used the child to tie that woman down? So why is there a conflict again? Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t quite understand, but seeing his sorrowful and dejected state, he didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, after supporting him out of the bar, he took him back to the apartment. He knows what kind of person he is better than anyone. If he weren¡¯t at the point of utter exhaustion, he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Moreover, his feelings for that woman were so deep. Once, when she was brain-dead, he almost died of a heart attack himself, andter, to revive her, he exhausted all his effort and energy. So, to hear him say such things now, it¡¯s truly shocking and hard to believe. But then, re-evaluating from another perspective and considering his current rtionship with her, he felt a sense of helplessness himself. Yes, before, he persisted because he saw hope, but now, his persistence bears no hope, their situation won¡¯t change. So, what motivation does he have to continue? Ji Chengzhi took him back to the apartment and noticed that the child was no longer there. Immediately, he understood his situation now, so he could only stand in front of the passed-out drunk and sighed: "Since you¡¯ve decided to leave, then leave, give yourself a break, it would be good." He picked up his phone: "Hello, it¡¯s me, Ji Chengzhi." "Doctor Ji..." "Does your president have any ns for tomorrow?" "No, why?" On the phone, Secretary Gao was a bit puzzled. The president indeed doesn¡¯t have any ns for tomorrow, at the start of the new year, his schedule this week is empty. To his surprise, the person on the other end of the line immediately said: "Then pass it down, your president will be out for a few days. As for where he¡¯s going, you don¡¯t need to ask, and don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?" Chapter 871: I’m Tired... 5

Chapter 871: Chapter 871: I¡¯m Tired... 5

Assistant Gao: "..." What¡¯s going on? The CEO is going out for a few days, but why is this Doctor Ji the one to inform him? Also, he¡¯s not even told where to, and he¡¯s instructed not to tell anyone, the CEO is this...? But in just a daze, the person had already hung up the phone, seeing this, Assistant Gao could only take on this matter. Where is the CEO going? ¡ª¡ª That night, Ye Ning didn¡¯t sleep well at all, tossing and turning, all she could think about were the man¡¯s eyes when he left and the words he spoke. Those eyes were so cold and unfamiliar. She hadn¡¯t seen that in so long. Also, his words, the indifference and alienation in them, made her inexplicably afraid. She had never heard him say anything like that before, he was so domineering, so forceful, with such a strong sense of possession. In the past, afterst night¡¯s incident, he would have surely sorted her out fiercely. Butst night he didn¡¯t, after saying just that one sentence, he left. What did he really mean by that? Ye Ning didn¡¯t sleep well all night, and when she woke up the next day, she had big panda eyes. Xiaobao also got up, seeing his mother¡¯s poor spirit, he crawled over: "Mom, why do you have two big panda eyes, what did you do?" Ye Ning quickly turned her head away, got off the bed: "It¡¯s nothing, hurry up and get up, Mom will take you to kindergarten." "Oh¡ª" Upon hearing this, the child quickly got up to get dressed and wash his face. Half an hourter, mother and son left the house¡ª The n was to drive her car directly to Empire Kindergarten, but as soon as they stepped out, they saw Lin Yebai running over from across the street in sportswear. When Lin Yebai saw them, he stopped: "Xiaobao, you¡¯re here?" Xiaobao widened his bright eyes, looking at Uncle Lin: "Uh-huh, good morning Uncle Lin! Uncle Lin, are you running?" Lin Yebai nodded: "Yes, running, exercising, Xiaobao, are you going to kindergarten?" "Yes, goodbye Uncle Lin!" The five-year-old child, holding his mother¡¯s hand, walked away. Ye Ning was also ready to leave. Seeing this person early in the morning, she was really not in a good mood. But as soon as she lifted her foot, the person followed: "Aning, aboutst night, I heard, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know he would be here, did he do anything to you?" Ye Ning: "..." Standing there, Ye Ning looked at the thin morning mist in front of her for a long time, finally, she turned around: "Brother Lin, I hope that if there¡¯s nothing important, you don¡¯te looking for me anymore, and the same goes for Xiaojin and the people in Tang Garden." As soon as the words fell, the man beside her immediately stopped in his tracks! Don¡¯te looking for her? What does she mean by this? Could it be she doesn¡¯t want to see him either? He looked at her with a pale face: "Aning, aboutst night, I¡¯m really sorry, if I had known he was here, I would have..." "It has nothing to do with him, Lin Yebai, I hope you understand, even if I can¡¯t be with Ou Mucen in this life, I will never marry you!" "Why... why?" "What do you think?" She stared coldly at him, her gaze colder than the morning frost! The blood on Lin Yebai¡¯s face finally drained away little by little, looking at this woman as cold as ice, for the first time, he felt such pain and emptiness in his heart. Chapter 872: I’m Tired... 6

Chapter 872: Chapter 872: I¡¯m Tired... 6

Yes, this is the real rejection! Even if she doesn¡¯t end up with that man, she wouldn¡¯t marry him, because,pared to that man, Lin Yebai¡¯s sins are actually heavier. That man, at least doesn¡¯t have direct hatred with her, but Lin Yebai, the root of their hatred years ago, was precisely because of him. Lin Yebai felt despair for the first time... Ou Xiaobao hadn¡¯t been looking at his mom and Uncle Lin. With his little hand carrying his backpack, he saw the time on the watch his dad left him was almost up, so he quickly tugged his mom¡¯s hand: "Mom, we¡¯re going to bete." "Okay, let¡¯s go!" Ye Ning agreed with a word, turned away without looking at him again, and got in the car with her son directly. She had actually saved face for him; the man who came for the first timest night might not understand, but Ye Ning saw it clearly. Saw his car parked there, then he deliberately let his assistant call her, what was he trying to do? Was he trying to make that man misunderstand her on purpose? Great! He had seeded! The woman driving the car thought about this, her mind shing to the events ofst night, suddenly, a trace of irritation rose from the bottom of her heart, and she pped the steering wheel hard: "Why aren¡¯t we moving? Traffic jam at this early hour?" Ou Xiaobao: "......" Mom is so violent! - The mother and son finally arrived at kindergarten, thankfully, notte, so Ye Ning got out of the car with her son, holding him, and headed together to the kindergarten gate. "Oh, Mrs. Ou is here, good morning Mrs. Ou, good morning Ou Jing!" "Good morning Mrs. Ou!" "..." Really, this time, when Ye Ning came with her son, she received a grand wee from the teachers at the kindergarten gate, and their gaze at her was filled with admiration and jealousy. Ye Ning found it amusing, wanting to correct them, but thinking about the trouble it might cause in the future if she spoke up, she simply epted it. After dropping off her son, she returned. For the next three days, she was the one picking up and dropping off the child, as well as taking care of him. Taking care of the child was indeed her duty, she was the child¡¯s mother, raising him, caring for him was what she should do, but she didn¡¯t know why she kept waiting, waiting for three days, waiting for that man¡¯s return. Three days finally came after she endured for so long! So on this day, she picked up the child early and dialed his phone, preparing to send the child to his apartment. By the way, she also wanted to exin what happened that day. Unexpectedly, when she dialed the phone, the answerer was Secretary Gao... "Hello, this is Ou Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office!" Ou Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office? Upon hearing this voice, her heart skipped a beat: "Secretary Gao, this is Ye Ning, why is his phone with you?" Ye Ning? The person on the phone, hearing this name, was stunned for a moment, and then reacted, finally remembering who she was: "Oh, it¡¯s you, yes, Mr. Ou is in a meeting, his phone is in the office, are you bringing the child over?" Ye Ning was stunned again: "Ah... Yes, I¡¯m bringing the child..." "Okay, I¡¯lle down to pick up!" The person on the phone said just this, then hung up. Ye Ning stared nkly, dazed for a long, long time without regaining her senses... Chapter 873: The Deal (Part 1)

Chapter 873: Chapter 873: The Deal (Part 1)

What do you mean? He came down to pick up the child, but... where¡¯s that man? Ye Ning stared at the phone that had already been hung up for a long time, her mindpletely nk. This was the first time she fulfilled their agreement to bring the child over. But she did deliver him, and yet he had his secretarye down to pick up the child, leaving the phone in the office. What does this mean? Her feelings becameplex, and she started to feel inexplicably uneasy. She sat in the car, waiting for about five minutes, and sure enough, a tall and slim figure came out from thepany¡¯s main entrance, noticed her car parked there, and immediately ran over. "An Ning, where¡¯s the child?" "Here he is!" Seeing he had arrived, Ye Ning got out of the car, then took out the child and the child¡¯s suitcase. The secretary saw this and hugged Little Baozi who got out of the car, then grabbed the suitcase, "Alright then, I¡¯ll go up first. I have a lot of unfinished business." After saying this, he was about to head up! Ye Ning noticed and suddenly reached out to grab him, "Your boss... is he really in a meeting?" She meant, is he really not avoiding her? Yet, the secretary nodded very straightforwardly, "Yeah, he just got back today, and has a lot to handle, he doesn¡¯t even have time to drink a sip of water. I really have to go, let¡¯s chat next time." The secretary hurriedly took the child inside. Ye Ning watched and could only stand there helplessly, her eyes glued to the direction where he went in... It was a feeling that couldn¡¯t be described. Originally, she agreed to have no rtionship with him, even convinced herself to be heartless, and ruthless, not giving him or herself a chance. However, after what happened that night, she kept wanting to exin to him, as if afraid he would misunderstand and really leave her. Is she crazy? If he misunderstood, if he left, wouldn¡¯t it be exactly what she wants? Isn¡¯t this precisely what she desires? Besides, since he¡¯s going to marry that mayor¡¯s daughter, what is she still doing here? Is she out of her mind? She raised her hand and pped herself twice, forcing herself to wake up and calm down a bit more. Only when she felt the pain on her cheeks did she sit there, slowly calming down, then drove away as if flying... ¡ª¡ª However, Ye Ning had no idea that the person she was looking for was not in that building at all. The child was only brought upstairs because someone needed to take him away. "Xiaobao, how about uncle taking you to your dad?" "Where¡¯s dad?" "Uncle will take you, you¡¯ll know soon enough. Come on, let uncle hold the little backpack." The young doctor who came specifically to pick up the child took the small backpack from the child and carried the little one away. Thus, in the spacious CEO¡¯s office, only the secretary was left! Where on earth did the CEO go? If he doesn¡¯te back, he can¡¯t handle all these matters in thepany. If the old man finds out, it will be even more troublesome. The secretary was quite overwhelmed... Yet, even after another three days, the CEO still hadn¡¯t returned, causing chaos in the Eu¡¯s building, finally alerting the old man at Blue Mountain Vi. Hearing that the head of such a bigpany had been missing for six days, the old man was immediately furious, "Get to thepany immediately!!" Chapter 874: The Deal (Part 2)

Chapter 874: Chapter 874: The Deal (Part 2)

When Mr. Owen arrived at thepany, Secretary Gao and others were so busy that nobody noticed the menacing old man hade in. It wasn¡¯t until a clerk, overwhelmed by the workload, identally bumped into them, and a startled scream ensued that everyone looked over in fright as if struck by lightning. It¡¯s over! This is really over! Especially Secretary Gao. When he saw the old man with killing intent even in his eyes, his vision went ck, and he almost fainted: "Ol... old chairman..." "I ask you, where is your CEO?" CE... CEO... Just this one question, and everyone in the CEO¡¯s office of the Owen Building was trembling, while Secretary Gao had to hold onto the desk to steady himself. "The CEO, he... he..." Just about to exin, yet unexpectedly, his phone rang, and upon hearing it, he hurriedly took it out. Unknown number? Secretary Gao hesitantly answered: "Hello?" "Tell him to go into the office, turn on theputer, I want to video call him!" "..." Oh my!! What is this? A glimmer of hope in a desperate situation? Secretary Gao never felt the voice on the phone was so pleasant. After hanging up, he immediately turned to the old man who had frozen the whole CEO¡¯s office with his presence: "Chairman, Young Master wants you to go into the office!" "What?" "Video, haha, he will video call you..." Secretary Gao didn¡¯t dare to say more, quickly finished his words, and ran into the office over there. The old man saw this, red fiercely at the shocked people around him, and then went in with his cane. Going in, into that office, sure enough, Secretary Gao had already connected the video, so he stood there and finally saw the son he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. It¡¯s been over a month, hasn¡¯t it, between him and his son. He looked at the young man in the video, dressed in casual home clothes, holding a paintbrush in one hand and a canvas in the other. His full-blown anger finally subsided temporarily: "Where are you?" "Resting!" Just these two words as an answer, and this man basking in the sunlight drew a stroke on the white canvas with the brush in his hand. It was a very bright stroke, just like his sun-kissed profile at this moment, a simple stroke, but its breathtaking beauty overshadowed all colors around it. The old man saw this scene and was somewhat dazed! He knew this son of his was remarkably handsome, as it was his mother¡¯s beauty that attracted him to marry her. Standing there, pausing for quite a while again, his gaze finally softened: "It¡¯s okay if you go to rest, but at least let me know, look at what thepany has be these past few days?" The man drawing on the canvas sneered: "Since it has to be returned to others anyway, why take it so seriously?" "You¡ª" As soon as he said this, the old man¡¯s expression changed. It always has to be returned? He actually said this to him? Does he know he is his father? The old man¡¯s once-calm anger started to re up again: "Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you about this, but when are youing back? There¡¯s something to discuss with you when you return." With such an opening, the old man who had been waiting in the office for him for a long time finally spoke bluntly. Chapter 875: The Deal (Part 3)

Chapter 875: Chapter 875: The Deal (Part 3)

He knew his temper all too well. At this moment, if he said anything unnecessary, he truly wouldn¡¯t have another chance to speak! Never had they been so estranged before. Previously, although the two of them would argue and have cold wars, father and son were still father and son. No matter how they fought, there was always a boundary, and any disturbance would make them care for each other actively. But not this time. This time, they truly acted like strangers. A whole month had passed, he didn¡¯t reach out to him, and he hadn¡¯t gone back either. The rtionship was so frozen, it was worse than being just acquaintances. Indeed, upon hearing his words, the person in the video ndly responded: "What is it?" "I¡¯m asking you, did you meet with that woman again?" "So what if I did?" The man who was painting seemed to have no intention of avoiding the question at all. The old man exploded with anger the moment he saw it: "You¡¯re still meeting with her? Do you know she¡¯s your father¡¯s enemy? She¡¯s constantly thinking about killing your father? Constantly thinking about destroying our Ou Familypany? Do you want me to truly die before you¡¯re satisfied?" His entire body was trembling with rage, and his voice was so loud that it seemed to shake the entire office. Ou Mucen looked at him coldly, and upon hearing hisst sentence, he didn¡¯t restrain himself. Instead, it was as if he heard a great irony: "I really don¡¯t understand, why would someone like you still use threats of death to coerce others?" "What did you say?" "Isn¡¯t it true? A life for a life, it¡¯s only right and proper. Your life should have been repaid to the other party seventeen years ago, so how do you still have the gall to use it to threaten others now? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" "You¡ª" The final sentence was ruthless beyond measure! The old man standing there, upon hearing it, immediately started to shiver violently in anger, and his face turned shades of green. Yet, even so, the young man across from him, the son he had doted on and raised for so many years, did not show the slightest reaction. He looked at him indifferently, as if he were viewing a stranger. Seeing this, after a chill ran through his entire body, the old man¡¯s knees went weak. He staggered back a few steps and copsed onto the sofa behind him! Fine! He was tired of this father, wasn¡¯t he? He also thought his father deserved to die, didn¡¯t he? He sat there, panting for a long, long time, and finally, he opened his eyes and said, "Fine, I promise you, I will give her an exnation, whether it¡¯s my life or thepany, I will give her an exnation, but..." "..." Ou Mucen was waiting for his ¡¯but¡¯... A wolf that had be ustomed to the taste of meat could never leave such a feast behind, so he really wanted to hear what his ¡¯but¡¯ was! "But I cannot let the entire Ou Family be destroyed at her hands. You are innocent, your mother, and Xiaobao are even more unrted to this matter, so I hope you can first take on your responsibility as a man, leave them a way out, and then I will take the rest, what should be returned to her, and myself, and go to the police station to confess!" He spoke each word with unprecedented decisiveness and rity. When he finished, those eyes looked straight at him. The man in the video, upon hearing this, finally had a gleam in his eyes! Confess? He was telling him to confess? Chapter 876: The Deal (Part 4)

Chapter 876: Chapter 876: The Deal (Part 4)

It was as if he suddenly saw hope again; he stood there, even forgetting to make a stroke with the paintbrush in his hand, his entire being seemed to have heard a great joy, and finally, his expression came alive. Yes, the reason he came here was precisely because he could no longer see hope, couldn¡¯t see hope even if he tried, he chose to hide here. So, now that he says he¡¯s going to confess, does it mean he has hope again? And can... be with that woman again? His fingers trembled slightly, and finally, something reddened in his eyes... "Alright, tell me, what do you want me to do?" "I need you to preserve 20% of the Ou Corporation¡¯s shares. If I confess, inevitably everything from the Ou Corporation will be seized, and you, along with everyone in the Ou Family, will be left with nothing!" "So then?" "The only way is for you to have an arranged marriage with the Chen Family!" "..." In the video, the man¡¯s hand paused mid-air with the pen, and this time, it was more rigid and sudden than thest. An arranged marriage with the Chen Family? With that Mayor Chen? To marry that woman? Did he hear wrong? He stood in front of the easel, as if a century had passed, his rigid face slowly turned: "Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?" The old man was actually sweating with a pinch of anxiety because he knew this request was excessive and sudden; he could almost be sure he¡¯d fly into a rage once he said it, yet he still chose to say it. Yes, this was the only way! "I am not joking with you, as long as you marry her, I¡¯ll immediately take this stuff to confess!" "..." Sitting there, he stared at him fiercely, like a wolf provoked, staring for a long, long time before squeezing out a few words: "Reasons?!!" "If I confess and reveal all the matters of the past, inevitably, the assets of the Ou Corporation will be entirely seized, and if you marry his daughter, with his father¡¯s current position as mayor, he can at least preserve 20% of the Ou Corporation¡¯s real estate, and this is the way out I¡¯m telling you!" "..." It was truly like having a bucket of cold water poured over his head suddenly; the man who had seen a shred of hope upon hearing he¡¯d confess, instantly felt all mes extinguish. To make him confess, he had to marry that woman, and the reason for marrying her was actually to preserve 20% of the Ou Family¡¯s real estate. Ha, he really does know how to plot! In his extreme anger, he quieted down, set down the paintbrush in his hand, and looked at the box of paints beside him: "What if I don¡¯t agree?" "Then I¡¯ll never confess! Ou Mucen, don¡¯t you love that woman? Sending her enemy to prison isn¡¯t the best way for a man to love a woman?" "..." "Ou Qichang, why don¡¯t you just die!!" A few seconds! In the video, there was a thunderous roar, and all kinds of colorful things on the desk suddenly smashed towards the screen. The old man was startled, instinctively recoiling; theputer screen immediately went ck! Instead, he ended up knocking the ashtray beside him to the ground, making a loud crashing sound! That¡¯s right, he then remembered he was in a video! The old man immediately stood up; Secretary Gao, waiting outside all along, rushed in upon hearing such amotion inside: "Old Chairman, are you alright?" PS: At midnight tonight, there will be an update explosion, keeping you hooked, and you¡¯ll receive a big surprise concerning the reconciliation issue you care about the most! Chapter 877

Chapter 877: Chapter 877

He initially wanted to ask the young master, but being exceptionally observant, upon entering and seeing the shattered ashtray on the side where the master sat, he immediately changed tack and inquired about hisfort. Old Master Ou was also quite enraged. Especially upon realizing it was merely a false rm, he became even more mortified with anger. Springing up from the sofa, without caring whether the person in the video could still hear, he spat out word by word, "Ou Mucen, this is yourst chance. If you love her, I¡¯ll make it happen for you. Promise me, and I¡¯ll surrender myself immediately. Otherwise, I want to see who ends up defeating whom, me or that woman?!" After speaking, he mmed his cane on the floor and stormed out, mming the door behind him. Secretary Gao, in the office, looked pale as she nced at the still-connectedputer, "Third Young Master, this..." It was a silence more terrifying than death; the entire office was so quiet that even the drop of a pin could be heard. Secretary Gao hesitated, wondering whether to turn off theputer. But just then, something seemed to be disrupted in theputer. "Bang!" This time, themotion was even louder. The man in the video flipped all the items on the desk onto the floor directly, and the scene was so shocking that Secretary Gao standing there almost fainted from fright. What was happening here? Father and son had finally met, and how did it end like this again? Secretary Gao sensed a deep unease... - Ye Ning returned to her jewelry store. To forget these matters, she forced herself into work, throwing herself into it madly, leaving no room for thought. Only this way would she not feel terrible, not spin into thoughts. And during this period, that person indeed did not disturb her again. Thus, her work became even more hectic. She even began to actively contact businesses outside with Uncle Li, running east and west, nning not to leave herself a moment. Until that day, in Jincheng, she had just disembarked from the ne when she overheard a young girl gossiping as she powered on her phone, "My God, that woman named Chen really is marrying the president of Ou Group!!" "You just found out? The A City side is in an uproar, I heard the engagement ceremony is about to take ce." "Is that so, that woman named Chen really made out well..." Thest woman said somewhat jealously. Ye Ning stood there stunned, as if something had struck her mind. Instantly, amidst the bustling airport, she felt she couldn¡¯t hear a single sound. Engaged? Is he really going to marry that woman? She staggered and stepped back, dazed for a long while before remembering to check her phone. Quickly pulling out her phone, she swiped open the webpage. Sure enough, as soon as the webpage opened, a pop-up on the homepage jumped out¡ª"Official Business Marriage Alliance, Ou and Chen Families¡¯ Rtions Finally Settled!" Below were various pushes regarding this news,ments already numbered over a hundred thousand, and as she swiped past this, entering further, it was even more exaggerated, the news filled the screen entirely, including photos of the two¡¯s engagement! That was truly a striking photo, he, originally postcard handsome, under meticulous grooming was stunningly dashing and elegant, beyondparison. Chapter 878

Chapter 878: Chapter 878

And the woman standing next to him leaned gently against his chest, her delicate features, with her hair elegantly tied up, and wearing a white gauzy dress, looking like a treasure he held in his palm. The two of them nestled against each other, making everyone online green with envy. So... this is the real truth behind his disappearance! So, when he said that day, to never meet again, he truly meant to sever ties with her! She finally started trembling all over. Apanied by the spasms of the heart in her chest, her vision began to turn ck... "Miss! Miss, what¡¯s wrong?" "Oh my god, what¡¯s happened to this girl? Quick, call an ambnce!" "..." When Ye Ning copsed, her mind was devoid of any consciousness, the only thing left was that winter day filled with warm sunshine. "Ningning, shall I take you somewhere tomorrow?" "Where to?" "We¡¯re going to take a photo. Once it¡¯s done, it¡¯ll look very pretty on a little red book, and it¡¯s not expensive either." "Really?" "Yes, only 9.9!" "..." 9.9, indeed not expensive, but why didn¡¯t she go to take the photo with him? The woman being wheeled into the ambnce kept moving her mouth, but nobody could hear what she was trying to say... ¡ª¡ª When Lin Yebai received the news and rushed to Jincheng, it was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, he didn¡¯t go anywhere else, heading straight to the emergency ward, where he found himself in front of the woman lying on the hospital bed. She was still unconscious, having been brought from the airport at around two in the afternoon to now, past ten o¡¯clock, and she still hadn¡¯t woken up. After asking Uncle Li, who had stayed with her the entire time, he learned that she had regained consciousness once midway but justy there motionless, staring at the ceiling for more than two hours before falling back into aa. Motionless, staring at the ceiling for more than two hours? Lin Yebai could hardly believe what he was hearing, so he finally asked for the reason: "What on earth happened here? How could she faint all of a sudden?" Uncle Li sighed, "She found out about that Ou boy¡¯s engagement. She¡¯s been frantically busy these past few days. I thought she had really let it go and didn¡¯t care anymore, but unexpectedly, sigh..." Lin Yebai paused for a moment, and in an instant, his face turned pale too! She hadn¡¯t let it go; instead, she had been forcing herself to be crazily busy thesest few days, not allowing herself to think or look. This only created the illusion that she didn¡¯t care about anything. But even she didn¡¯t know that when she finally found out, her reaction would be so intense, so overwhelming. Lin Yebai, whose hands had been tightly gripping, let them fall, so powerless, so dejected... Coming away from the bedside, he walked out of the ward and then, outside the ward, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Uncle Li saw this and followed him out: "Come to think of it, it¡¯s strange. That Oud wasn¡¯t he the one who¡¯s been persistently staying around Miss before? How did he suddenly get engaged to that Miss from the Chen Family?" Lin Yebai shook his head: "Not entirely sure, but before when I took Aning to a tea party, I heard someone mention that the Ou Family¡¯s stock market is unstable right now and urgently needs a marriage alliance to consolidate it." "For the sake of the position?" "Yes!" Lin Yebai, once again, took a deep drag of his cigarette! In truth, when he heard the news about that man¡¯s engagement at this moment, he should have been happy because with that man engaged, it meant he now had a chance. Chapter 879

Chapter 879: Chapter 879

Of course, this girl had said before that even if she didn¡¯t stay with that man, she wouldn¡¯t marry him, but who knows? Fate is unpredictable, and Lin Yebai had already vowed that if he had the chance, he would spend his life treating her well. However, just now, he saw that girl on the hospital bed, as pale as a corpse, and the old servant had told him that she had fainted right at the airport. He suddenly realized he wasn¡¯t as happy as he thought he would be; instead, he felt worse than he imagined! Seeing him in this state! After a while of smoking, Uncle Li noticed he was silent and asked again, "So, what should we do now? I saw the news saying their engagement is set in these two days. If we go back now, it would be an even bigger blow to Miss." "Yes!" Lin Yebai was reminded and immediately said, "You¡¯re right, we can¡¯t let her go back, ask the doctor to extend her hospital stay for a few more days, you stay with her, and it¡¯ll be fine after these two days." "Alright, I¡¯ll go now!" After Uncle Li spoke, he went to find the doctor. Lin Yebai saw this and crushed the cigarette in his hand on the ground, went to the window for a bit, and then returned to the ward. The night was very still, and the air was cold. This northwest city felt colderpared to A City; it was already February, yet the wind blew in through the door, making even the legs of his pants feel cold. Seeing this, Lin Yebai went to close the door, then came to sit quietly by this girl¡¯s bed and began to observe her intently. It had been six years, and he still remembered when he found her for the first time, six years ago, the way she timidly looked at him. At that time, he was invited as an appraisal expert by an auction house, and she was there to auction jade with Ou Yuze. It was then that he recognized her eyes, the same eyes for identifying jewelry, and realized she was the one he had been looking for. Back then, she was so innocent, at the tender age of seventeen or eighteen, like a blooming bud. Even a nce would make her heart flutter, and she had some resemnce to her mother at that age. Her mother, Yan Xiuning, was also a very beautiful woman, exuding a kind of grand, gentle beauty. He still remembered the way she carefully used her eyes, like a little thief, overly cautious and especially adorable. Whatforted him was that she inherited their Yan Family¡¯s talent, her eyes could also understand jade. From that day on, he took notice of her, even moving his sessful career from another city to this one for her. Unfortunately, he discovered her toote. By the time he realized she was in trouble, she had already been framed by that woman named Yang Xueshan, who used the most notorious yboy of the Ou Family to take away her innocence. The night he learned the truth, he was incredibly angry and hateful. If it hadn¡¯t been for his assistant stopping him, he might have killed those people! Afterward, what was done could not be undone, and he finally calmed down. As events unfolded, the me, already nted long ago, finally fell on her, and it was toote for him to save her. Indeed, he had discovered her toote! But fortunately, even though she was convicted and sent to prison, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Lin Yebai to rescue someone. Chapter 880

Chapter 880: Chapter 880

From the moment she and Yang Xueshan got into a dispute in the courthouse, she was shot in the wrist by the armed police and sent to the hospital, where it was discovered that she was already pregnant. A shocking n of swapping identities took shape in his mind. ording to the criminalw of our country, a prisoner who bes pregnant during their sentence can serve the remaining time outside of prison until the baby is born. So he went to that hospital room and told her that if she wanted revenge, if she wanted to stay out of prison, she should listen to him, as he had a way for her to avoid this imprisonment disaster. After speaking, the girl on the hospital bed, already filled entirely with hatred, agreed to his n without hesitation. Thus, his first demand was for her to give birth to the child! "Give birth?" She still remembered how her face turnedpletely pale upon hearing those words. Give birth? To a child whose father she didn¡¯t even know, he asked her to give birth? Moreover, she was only eighteen, and if she had this child, everything would be ruined¡ªher life, her happiness, the path she was supposed to take. She cried... He also turned his eyes away intensely, for he felt equally pained and distressed inside. But this was the only way. After two entire days of consideration, when she appeared before him again, she nodded heavily as if she had died once and agreed to give birth to the child. He heard her decision and breathed a long sigh of relief. Subsequently, he began to propose to the prison, under the guise of being her family, that she serve her sentence outside of prison. Meanwhile, elsewhere, he began to spend arge sum of money to buy a girl to transform her. Transform her into someone identical to her! Ten monthster, she finally gave birth¡ªit was a boy. However, due to her youth and immaturity, the child was delivered via caesarian section. After the caesarian, during the period when she was recovering in the intensive care unit, he utilized the doctors he had bribed long ago to send in the prepared substitute. Thus, this swap was wlessly executed. After the identity swap wasplete, there was an even greater torment waiting for her. And that was¡ªcosmetic surgery! Yes, since there was already a "her" in prison, she could no longer be "her." Otherwise, a huge disaster would ensue. Thus, on that day, after going through pregnancy at eighteen and childbirth at neen, she was once more carried onto a purgatory-like operating table. No girl would dislike being pretty, nor would any girl want a face that didn¡¯t belong to them. She still remembered, as she was about to go on the operating table, she clutched his arm tightly and said, "Brother Lin, can you take onest picture of me? Just one, just one, is that okay?" Lin Yebai, trembling with his phone in hand, finally began to cry uncontrobly at that moment... These were the sins he created, the sins of the Lin Family! If only his father hadn¡¯t handed those jewels to her parents for safekeeping, if only he hadn¡¯t been entrusted to her parents, the Ye Family wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a catastrophe, and Ye Ning wouldn¡¯t have be an orphan with neither father nor mother. In the end, to encounter a beast like Ou Yuze! ... Lin Yebai sat there thinking about so many things, and finally, when he thought about her other face, he specifically took out from his phone that picture he had kept for so long, reluctant to delete. Chapter 881

Chapter 881: Chapter 881

That really was a very beautiful photo, a neen-year-old girl, like a blossoming flower, such delicate eyebrows, such captivating and bright face, she simply couldn¡¯t bepared to the face in front of everyone now. But, in the end, she lost that face for her own hatred. No, what she lost is not just that face, she lost her life, her youth as well. So, the happiness she¡¯s finally found now, will she lose it too? Lin Yebai felt incredibly heavy-hearted... After waiting in the hospital room for about half an hour, Uncle Li came back, saying the doctor agreed to let her stay two more days. Lin Yebai saw this, and then left to find a hotel, intending to book a room first, then he and Uncle Li could take turns watching over her at the hospital. However, barely three hours after he settled into the hotel, the phone beside his bed rang sharply. He reached over in a daze to grab it. "Hello?" "Xiao Lin, Xiao Lin, it¡¯s bad, miss is missing!" It was Uncle Li¡¯s voice! Hearing this, Lin Yebai was instantly wide awake, he jumped up from the bed, didn¡¯t even have time to dress properly, as if he had heard something frightful, he rushed out of the room immediately. In fact, it really was frightening, someone still hospital-bound disappeared in the dead of night, where could she possibly go? After leaving the hotel, Lin Yebai¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t to return to the hospital but to hail a cab straight to the airport. "Hey, can you help me check if there¡¯s a flight to A City tonight?" "Yes, there is, at five in the morning!" "Alright, please tell me the flight number, this is my phone..." He quickly recited his number in the taxi, then hung up the call. Suddenly disappeared, she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere else, she must have gone back to A City! Sitting in the car, thinking about this made him resentful of what he said with Uncle Li outside the hospital that night. At that time, he seemed to have said to Uncle Li that the man¡¯s engagement ceremony was scheduled for those days, probably, she was already awake then, just not noticed by them. It seems he really was careless! Racing all the way, when he arrived at the airport, sure enough, there was only one flight returning to A City that night, so he hurriedly found the terminal and began searching. However, what surprised him was that she wasn¡¯t there. How could that be? How could she not be there? Could it be... she hasn¡¯t arrived yet? He looked at his watch, seeing it wasn¡¯t toote, he rxed slightly and began to wait there. A City to Jincheng is quite far, flying is the fastest mode, especially in such cold weather, who would go somewhere else to suffer? Yet, no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t fathom that night, the girl he was waiting for didn¡¯t choose to fly but went to the train station and took a train nobody would expect. Train, yes, this mode of transport, he never would have imagined. The pale girl wearing a down jacket and a furry hat squeezed among the crowd, boarding the train with the stream of people. "Dear passengers, hello, wee aboard this train, the final destination is A City, the journeysts 13 hours, wish everyone a pleasant trip." Chapter 882

Chapter 882: Chapter 882

"..." Ye Ning hadn¡¯t taken a train in a very long time. Thest time she did was when the Ou Family took her in during high school. Mei Liping had only given her a little over a hundred yuan, so she had to travel to school by herself. After all these years, she was surprised that the familiar scent was still there. Ye Ning lowered her head and followed the crowd to her carriage. Due to fainting during the day, she now often felt weak. Fortunately, a middle-aged couple walking behind her noticed that this young girl seemed to have trouble walking, and they said to the people behind, "Don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push, the young girl isn¡¯t well." Only then did the crowd behind slow down a bit. Ye Ning gratefully nced back at them, and finally found her seat, where she sat down. Sitting down made her feel much morefortable, so she closed her eyes and let out a small sigh of relief. Then, she twisted open the bottle of water in her hand, preparing to take a sip. "Youngdy, are you sick? You look so pale!" It was quite a coincidence; the middle-aged couple was also in Ye Ning¡¯spartment. Seeing her sitting there, drenched in cold sweat and rmingly pale, they asked with concern. Ye Ning quickly opened her eyes and smiled at them, "It¡¯s nothing, just a bit of low blood sugar." "Is that so? Well, you need to take care. If you¡¯re feeling ufortable, don¡¯t hesitate to tell us." The couple remained very kind-hearted. Ye Ning nodded, took another sip of water, and prepared to lie down... But at this time, in the train aisle, a seven or eight-year-old girl heard someone wasn¡¯t feeling well and came down from her berth, approaching curiously, "Teacher Han, there¡¯s a sister here who¡¯s sick." "Is that so?" Upon hearing the girl say this, a gentle woman¡¯s voice responded to her. Ye Ning¡¯s eyes moved slightly at the sound! This voice sounded strangely familiar? She opened her eyes and looked at the little girl, only to find a familiar face, "Sister Han Duo, why are you here?" "Mrs. Ou, you¡¯re here too?" Seeing Ye Ning, the slender woman also called out in surprise. Mrs. Ou? Upon hearing this title, Ye Ning remembered thest time she saw her, and suddenly felt a stabbing pain pass through her heart, making her face even paler. "I¡¯m on a business trip to Jincheng, Sister Han Duo,e sit over here." Ye Ning had a pretty good impression of this woman named Han Duo. Seeing her also on the train, she hastily patted her berth to invite her over. Han Duo saw this and didn¡¯t hesitate,ing over with the little girl. "Ranran, this is the teacher¡¯s friend, you can call her Ou..." "Just call me Aunt Ye!" Ye Ning interrupted her. Han Duo¡¯s eyes shed slightly, she looked at Ye Ning and then instructed the little girl to call her Aunt Ye. The little girl was very well-behaved. Upon hearing the teacher instruct her to call Ye Ning Aunt Ye, she promptly called out crisply, "Aunt Ye¡ª" Ye Ning smiled and took her small hand, "Is this your student? Such a pretty little girl!" This was indeed a very pretty little girl, especially her eyes, which were crescent-shaped like a moon. Even without speaking while standing there, one could see theughter in her eyes, making her very pleasant and heartwarming. Chapter 883

Chapter 883: Chapter 883

Han Duo gently looked at the child, "Hmm, her name is Yi Ranran, she¡¯s my dance student. I brought her along to have some fun this time." Have some fun? A home tutor taking her student out to have fun? And at a time like this when school has already started? Ye Ning¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of doubt, but before she could ask in detail, the unusually thin woman sitting next to her took the initiative to ask about her: "And you? How have you beentely? You don¡¯t look so well to me." Her? Ye Ning turned her head to look at her, and for some reason, her eyes suddenly became a bit red, and a sour feeling surged up in her nose. She wasn¡¯t very familiar with this woman, they had only met twice. Once, Ye Ning went to her home, and the other time, they ran into each other by chance while she was out with Bai Tingfang shopping for furniture. But this person, for some reason, made Ye Ning feel as if she had found someone she could talk to when she asked. Her emotions suddenly became uncontroble. "Sister Han..." "Hey, hey, don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s the matter with you?" Han Duo was slightly flustered when she saw tears suddenly streaming down her face. Why is this girl suddenly crying like this? Han Duo quickly reached out to embrace her, patting her back continuously: "There, there, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Sister Han is here, right here..." Han Duo actually liked this girl from the very first moment she saw her at the apartment. She felt this girl was really nice. If she hadn¡¯t been mindful of her own identity back then, she might have sought her out for a chat. Unfortunately, after that, the two of them hadn¡¯t been in contact again. She held herfortingly for a long while, until her emotions gradually stabilized. Only then did she release her from the embrace, lowering her head with a bit of embarrassment. "I... I¡¯m sorry for making a scene." "It¡¯s alright. I could tell something was not right with you earlier. It¡¯s okay to cry it out." Han Duo handed her a tissue. Ye Ning took it and wiped away the traces of tears from the corners of her eyes, then sat there and started speaking: "We¡¯ve separated..." Han Duo was suddenly taken aback: "You mean... you and Mucen?" Ye Ning nodded: "We... a lot has happened between us. We can no longer be together..." Saying this, the tears were about to fall again! Han Duo quickly handed over a tissue: "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s not talk about sad things. No more tears." She really was a caring and empathetic elder sister, knowing how tofort someone and understanding that it¡¯s not the asion to touch on people¡¯s sore spots. With the tissue in hand, Ye Ning nodded, feeling an increasing sense of trust towards her from the bottom of her heart... Actually, it wasn¡¯t her fault. For so many years, due to her living environment, she didn¡¯t have a close confidante. Lin Yebai, in her mind, was more of a presence to atone for sin, and as for his sister, it was even less likely that she could share everything with her. So, all these years, she had been very lonely, keeping everything buried in her heart with no one to talk to. But now, she had met this woman named Han Duo, a person who clearly wasn¡¯t familiar with her but still showed so much concern. Ye Ning¡¯s emotions settled down once more, and the tears in her eyes didn¡¯t fall again. Seeing this, Han Duo let out a sigh of relief and opened the bottle of water on the table for her... Chapter 884

Chapter 884: Chapter 884

Actually, she really didn¡¯t know what had happened. Ever since she testified in court and got that woman a fifteen-year sentence, she took Ranran and went traveling everywhere. For this Spring Festival, she was basically outside the entire time. So, at this moment, when she heard her say she had broken up with that man, she was truly shocked. After taking a sip of water, both of them calmed down, and only then did she ask, "So what are you nning to do now? Is there really no chance of getting him back?" Ye Ning shook her head, "No, he¡¯s going to marry another woman!" "What?" Han Duo was also taken aback, "Marry another woman? How is that possible?" Ye Ning sneered, "What¡¯s impossible about it? He¡¯s the head of the Consortium Group. He can¡¯t be single forever. Getting married, isn¡¯t it perfectly normal?" Han Duo: "..." That¡¯s true, but from her knowledge of that man, he¡¯s not the type to just marry any woman. Back then, because that woman disappeared without a word, he didn¡¯t get involved with any woman for five whole years. How could he just marry a stranger now? Han Duo felt it was a bit unbelievable, so she sat there and thought for a long, long time before she finally said, "Xiaoning, I think you better get a clear understanding of this matter before saying anything. Mucen doesn¡¯t seem like a person who would act so casually." Casually? Ye Ning shook her head, "No, he¡¯s not being casual. He¡¯s marrying that woman entirely for the benefit of their Ou Group." "..." So that¡¯s it, meaning it¡¯s a business alliance. Han Duo finally understood and was instantly at a loss for words. Indeed, if it¡¯s for the family, she really didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. That person is the head of the Ou Group. It¡¯s normal for him to make sacrifices for hispany. Han Duo suddenly felt her mood sink... "It¡¯s okay, you still have a child together. If he¡¯s truly marrying for interests, it means he doesn¡¯t love that woman. You still have a chance. You can get through anything, can¡¯t you? You¡¯ve ovee so many hardships, why fear this one?" She was sincerely advising her! But what could Ye Ning still say to her? She wouldn¡¯t understand what she and he had gone through, and now, what the real reason is they can¡¯t be together. Ye Ning sat there silently, and Han Duo, seeing this, thought she was still upset, so she said anotherforting word, "In life, there¡¯s no hurdle we can¡¯t ovee. Truly, don¡¯t wait until you¡¯ve lost to feel regret. Only then will you know the true meaning of being beyond redemption, despair!" Her voice was cold and clear, as if speaking to her, yet also to herself. Ye Ning was startled, looked up, and saw her thin face, under the dim light of the carriage, as if covered with ayer of gray, gray-white, causing her to pause. Herplexion was so off as if she were a flower on the verge of wilting. With that thought, suddenly her gaze fell on the jade she was wearing on her neck. It was true, the luster of the jade had grown even dimmer... "Sister Han, do you have some illness? You don¡¯t look well at all!" "No, I¡¯m fine!" Surprisingly, as soon as she said this, the woman who was just thoughtfullyforting her suddenly disyed a trace of panic on her face. Chapter 885

Chapter 885: Chapter 885

Ye Ning¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. Seeing that she was unwilling to talk, she didn¡¯t press further. However, her thoughts drifted back to when she had offered a tissue to wipe Ye Ning¡¯s tears. Those were very gentle hands, meticulously wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, asionally touching her cheek with the fingertips, shockingly cold! Such coldness isn¡¯t something ordinary people possess. She looked toward the little girl still standing on the opposite side: "Is this the child you¡¯ve been looking after?" Han Duo nodded: "Yes, I¡¯m her dance teacher. I¡¯ve been teaching her since she was very young." "Very young?" "Yes, she has a lot of talent, and her parents hope she¡¯ll seed, so they¡¯ve had her learn from me." As she said this, she saw the little girl standing there and gestured for her toe over. The little girl was obedient and, seeing her teacher ask her toe, she obediently came over and sat in her teacher¡¯sp. Indeed, she was a naturally gifted dancer, because as soon as she approached, Ye Ning felt from her the same aura as from her teacher. Cold, aloof, unparalleled... Just like an orchid, fresh and elegant, solitary and unmatched! Ye Ning looked at her kindly, perhaps too concerned about everything, and hadn¡¯t considered why, if just a home tutor, the child¡¯s parents would let her go out with a dance teacher during Chinese New Year? And, right now, school¡¯s in session too? "What a nice child she is. When you return, she cane over to Auntie¡¯s house to y. There¡¯s a little brother there." "Really?" "Of course it¡¯s true, you can get Teacher Han to bring you over." Ye Ning deliberately pushed away those thoughts, including those about the child. Upon hearing this, the little girl finally cheered up, and the three of them chatted for a while. Seeing the time was gettingte, Han Duo stood up: "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You rest up; there¡¯s still more than ten hours to go." Ye Ning nodded: "You too, the weather¡¯s cold, pay attention to keeping warm." "Okay, I know!" Han Duo replied with a cheerful smile, then prepared to take the little girl to sleep over there. But at that moment, Ye Ning, still sitting there, remembered something: "Oh right, Sister Han, about the case of La Chenxi earlier, I forgot to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you testifying for me, that woman wouldn¡¯t have been sentenced for so long." Indeed, Ye Ning had really meant to thank her for a long time. When that man sued La Chenxi for her, an ident happened midway, almost letting her escape. Luckily, the person appeared in time, and in a dramatic turn at court, that woman wouldn¡¯t have been sentenced to fifteen years otherwise. Ye Ning sincerely thanked her! But the woman, who had just stood up from her bunk and was about to go to sleep, suddenly froze upon hearing these words! Did she say something wrong? Ye Ning noticed her pause, stunned for a moment! Thinking she was angry, but then, the woman who had stopped for a moment turned around, her face still bearing a gentle smile: "No need for thanks, she deserved it!" Ye Ningughed too... Indeed, she deserved it! Ye Ning didn¡¯t say anything more, seeing her leave, shey down on her bunk as well. After chatting for this while, her mood had indeed improved a lot. Compared to before when she kept everything inside, now she felt much lighter, even though she hadn¡¯t received any tangible help. Chapter 886

Chapter 886: Chapter 886

But it can¡¯t be denied, she felt much better after speaking out. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to regret, otherwise, that¡¯s true despair, truly irreparable? When she closed her eyes, she recalled what she had just said, and her fingers, which had been hanging down by her sides, finally clenched tightly. She now really regrets it, regrets pushing him away back then, and also regrets saying those heartless words to him... ¡ª¡ª A City, Blue Mountain Vi- Because the third young master is getting engaged, the whole mansion was bustling. Though the engagement venue wasn¡¯t in the vi, it was inevitable that friends and rtives woulde by. So a few days ago, the patriarch had already instructed everyone to start the arrangements. Bai Tingfang wasn¡¯t moving much; before, she always took a keen interest in such matters, especially concerning her son. But these days, she hadn¡¯t lifted a finger, just coldly watching people in the mansion busy themselves, showing no intention of helping. The patriarch saw this and was displeased: "Why don¡¯t you have any reaction? This is your home, your son¡¯s marriage, aren¡¯t you concerned at all?" Concerned? He said she wasn¡¯t concerned? Hearing this, Bai Tingfang¡¯s eyes turned harsh, and she jumped up: "What do you want me to be concerned about? The person is missing, how can I be concerned? What do you want me to do? Make clothes? Order rings? Speak up!" The patriarch: "..." Standing there, he red at her, his face alternately blue and white, for a long time before furiously retorting: "Rest assured, he will definitelye back. There¡¯s nothing Ou Qichang sets out to do that can¡¯t be aplished." After saying this, he stormed off with his walking stick, his face full of anger! Leaving Bai Tingfang standing there, after a long time, she stamped her foot and went upstairs. She wouldn¡¯t worry about this. The person hasn¡¯te back, yet they spread the news all over town and started a grand ceremony with the people in the mansion. Does he think everyone is a fool? Can¡¯t they see he¡¯s forcing him? Bai Tingfang went upstairs, picked up her phone, and dialed her son¡¯s number again. However, to her disappointment, the phone was still off, and the person was still unreachable. With no choice, she had to call the bodyguard who was usually with him, "Hello? Ying Hao, it¡¯s the missus!" "Madam..." "I¡¯m asking you, do you really not know where your master went?" Ying Hao: "..." He really didn¡¯t know. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t be driven by the patriarch to search everywhere outside. To be honest, just after the patriarch left thepany that day, the man who had controlled this entire building for five years truly washed his hands off everything. Not only did he ignore thepany, but even his phone andputer were out of contact, okay? Besides that child, who also disappeared in thepany that day, the young master seemed to have vanished. Ying Hao was desperate! "Madam, I really have no idea where the third young master went, I¡¯ve been looking for him for days." Bai Tingfang¡¯s face suddenly fell... He doesn¡¯t know where he is? Then what engagement is there to organize? It¡¯s really causing trouble! But when she remembered the chilling words the old man said when he left, and thought of his tactics, she felt a bit uneasy: "Then what about that woman? Have you searched for her?" "You mean the third... Miss Ye?" "Yes!" "Went, not there, Miss Ye went on a business trip." Chapter 887

Chapter 887: Chapter 887

Business trip? Bai Tingfang heard this term, and immediately got very angry: "At this point in time, that woman still has the mood to go on a business trip? Does she really like to watch the man she loves marry someone else?" Ying Hao didn¡¯t know what to say again... He had never been in love, so how would he know? However, hearing the anger in the voice of thedy on the phone, he stillforted her with a sentence: "Madam, actually you don¡¯t have to worry, the master has said that the young master will definitelye back!" "Why?" "Because... the master promised the young master that if he returns and gets engaged to Miss Chen, he will surrender himself to the authorities, giving the Ye family an exnation!" Ying Hao said every word he knew. This was actually a secret, even the master didn¡¯t know that he knew about it, he learned it from Secretary Gao. After speaking, there was silence on the other end of the phone! Surrender himself? That old man, did he say he would surrender himself? Bai Tingfang was so shocked by this truth that she trembled fiercely, not even noticing when the phone slipped from her hand. This news was truly too shocking, so much so that her mind wentpletely nk for a moment, her thoughts seemed to stop altogether. He wants to surrender himself? Then, rece him with his son to marry that woman? Why? Why does he want to do that? Is it to give the Ye family an exnation for the events of those years? But if that¡¯s the case, why drag his own son into it? That is his own son after all? Bai Tingfang stood there swaying, and began to move outside robotically. Just then, Aunt Hu came over, seeing her in such a state, got a big fright: "Madam, madam, where are you going?"<> "Where is the master? Where did the master go?" "Seems like... he went out?" Went out? Where does he want to go? Did he go to find that Chen woman again? Upon hearing this, she immediately became more enraged and stumbled a few steps as she rushed out, intending to find that old man. But just at that moment, standing there with her eyes rolling back, she suddenly copsed. "Madam! Madam!!" This frightened everyone in the garden, seeing her fall, they all rushed over, some helping her up, some pinching her philtrum, some looking for a doctor, within minutes the scene turned intoplete chaos. And Aunt Hu, was so scared she quickly sent someone to find the master! - An hourter, the old master finally returned, hearing that Bai Tingfang had fainted, he immediately came over with his walking stick: "What¡¯s going on? Being perfectly fine, how did she just faint?" Aunt Hu quickly replied: "I¡¯m not sure why? She suddenly said she wanted to find you, then fainted!" Find him? The old master heard this, a trace of confusion shed across his face full of worry and urgency. Being perfectly fine, why would she want to find him? Also, looking for him, why would she suddenly faint then? He ignored the servants and hurriedly made his way upstairs with his walking stick, getting upstairs, indeed, the pale-faced woman on the bed with an IV drip was none other than her, who else could it be? "Mr. Ou..." "How is she?" "Madam is not in serious condition, she just fainted from some shock, she¡¯ll be fine after some rest." The doctor administering the IV to Bai Tingfang was the Ou Family¡¯s private doctor, often called when it was nothing serious. Chapter 888

Chapter 888: Chapter 888

The old man, upon hearing this, finally felt at ease! After the doctor left, he came over. He originally wanted to ask her what was going on. But this woman, when she saw himing, turned her head to the side, and then her ashen face just stared at that empty wall. The old man, seeing this, was both angry and upset: "What are you doing? Why are you getting so worked up for no reason? Is it such a big deal to ask you to handle your son¡¯s engagement ceremony? If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t. Is it worth getting so angry over?" This old man still cares about her a lot! However, Bai Tingfang didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Now, whenever she thought about how he used such despicable means to make their sonply, her heart felt as if it were being sliced by a knife. So, upon hearing what he said, she started shouting while lying there: "You ask me why I¡¯m upset? You¡¯re forcing our son to marry into the Chen Family using such underhanded tactics. Aren¡¯t you going too far?" Old Man: "..." She knew? In an instant, He looked at the woman lying on the bed, his face turning green and then white, looking terribly displeased. Yes, he had indeed used unsavory means to force him, but did he do anything wrong? Wasn¡¯t he doing this for them, for the family? Was there anything wrong with that? The old man, leaning on his cane, finally got angry too: "Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for? Isn¡¯t it for you all?" "For us?" "Isn¡¯t it? You know the current state of the Ou Family; that woman is a ticking time bomb, and your son is always obsessed with her. Do you think if things go on like this, the Ou Family won¡¯t copse even faster?" He was also yelling now, probably because he too had been suppressing his emotions these days. Bai Tingfang stared wide-eyed at him, momentarily at a loss... What did he mean by this? Obsessed? Did he mean that he only wanted their son to stay away from that woman and not, like Ying Hao said, go back to confess? Suddenly, Bai Tingfang felt a chill creeping up in her heart. She stared at him, feeling for the first time such a sense of unfamiliarity: "So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not actually nning to confess?" The old man turned away, his cloudy eyes glinting coldly, like a stranger: "Do you want me to confess?" Bai Tingfang: "..." This isn¡¯t a matter of want, is it? Since you already told people you would, you should keep your promise, right? Otherwise, once our son is engaged to that woman, but you don¡¯t honor your promise, he will cause just as much chaos at home. Bai Tingfang stared intently at him, her face as pale as a ghost: "I don¡¯t care if you confess or not. I just want you to know, he is our son, and if you still want him, don¡¯t go too far!" Too far? Hearing those two words, the old man, leaning on his cane, finally curled his lips into a faint smile, then slowly walked over to the windowsill: "If I didn¡¯t want him, I wouldn¡¯t have done all this." "What did you say?" "Whether I confess or not, right now marrying Chen Jinping¡¯s daughter is the best strategy for him. This way, he can sever ties with that woman, and if I do end up in police custody, we can still keep 20% of the Ou Family¡¯s assets." Chapter 889

Chapter 889: Chapter 889

"..." What does he mean by that? What does he mean by saying if he falls into the hands of the police, 20% of the Ou Corporation can be saved? Bai Tingfang was a bit confused! "What do you mean? Do you mean... if you fall into the hands of the police, the Ou Family loses everything?" "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Imitted a murder, and this entire estate was built from that batch of jewels snatched from the Ye Family back in the day. If I fall into the hands of the police, all this bes ill-gotten gains and will be confiscated. Even this estate won¡¯t be left for you!" Having said this, afraid she wouldn¡¯tprehend, he deliberately pointed outside! Bai Tingfang heard this and her face indeed changed immediately! Everything confiscated? Even this estate wouldn¡¯t be left? No, no, no, that can¡¯t happen. She couldn¡¯t lose everything; she couldn¡¯t live like that. She remembered her struggles before she met him, thought of the hardships she suffered in her childhood, and finally, she fell silent, her face pale like a dead person. The old man saw this, knowing what she was thinking, and sneered: "Not willing anymore, are you? So, what did I do wrong? Anyway, I¡¯m already old, won¡¯t live much longer. These things, can¡¯t take them to the grave, have nothing to do with me, I¡¯m keeping a back road for you all!" Bai Tingfang couldn¡¯t argue a single word! What else could she say? He had already done this, what else could she say? She clutched the nket tightly, and inside, it felt like a jar of emotions had been knocked over, all sorts of feelings surged in. It was really aplex emotion, if he put it that way, she should be grateful to him. But, thinking of that son forced into submission by him, she felt a deep sense of guilt. That son, his heart was all about that woman, how could he force him to marry another woman? For him, wouldn¡¯t that be extremely cruel? Bai Tingfang thought of this, her eyes stung, and finally, tears fell with a plop: "But if you do this, aren¡¯t you forcing Mucen to a dead end? He can¡¯t be with her because of your hatred with that woman, and yet you now want him to marry that woman, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re driving him to death?" "..." The old man turned to look at her, saw her lying there, looking at him, tears filling her eyes, streaming down her face, and her expression, was as sorrowful as it could be. Seeing this, he finally tightened his grip on the cane, squeezed out a word with a stern face: "Then it¡¯s better for him to die in her hands after all!" Bai Tingfang was taken aback: "How could he possibly die in her hands? That woman, she won¡¯t kill him!" She almost asserted this with irond certainty! Indeed, she didn¡¯t believe that woman would kill her son; if she really wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t have waited until now, she believed her. The old man saw her so firm, suddenly felt pricked, and started to feel a bit embarrassed and furious: "What makes you so sure she won¡¯t kill him? I¡¯m the enemy who killed her parents, and she hates me to the core. He is my son, she said she wants to destroy the entire Ou Family!" "But..." "Enough, if you really don¡¯t want him to die, then quickly arrange this matter, otherwise, just wait to lose this son!" Thest sentence was almost a roar. Chapter 890

Chapter 890: Chapter 890

This is the reaction one would have when caught red-handed! Bai Tingfang finally stopped speaking. She didn¡¯t know what the final oue of this matter would be, but when this person said those words, she was indeed a little scared. She didn¡¯t want to lose her son, nor did she want to lose this family, and the glory she had now. Thinking of this, in the end, she agreed, agreeing to personally start preparing for her son¡¯s engagement ceremony starting tomorrow. Tomorrow, the engagement will take ce... ¡ª¡ª When Ye Ning and Han Duo took the train to A City, it was already past four in the afternoon. Seeing this, Han Duo invited Ye Ning to dine together first with the thought that three of them could have a meal before returning, but Ye Ning shook her head and told her she had some things to take care of, then she left. Although Han Duo was a bit worried, in the end, she could only helplessly take Ranran home. After six o¡¯clock, at the Empire Hotel in Qianshui Bay, Ye Ning, wrapped in a thick down jacket and covering herself with a hat, really saw the huge advertisement at the entrance of the hotel. And also the already set up ceremony venue in the sea-view restaurant overlooking the beach. What a beautiful venue, decorated entirely with white roses, the restaurant looked like a fairy-tale castle, and every ce the eye could see was breathtakingly beautiful. Moreover, on that huge poster, she also saw the photos of the two of them, exactly the same as the one she had seen on Weibo, the two of them leaning against each other, looking at each other with eyes full of happiness. "You guys,e over and rece all these napkins with ones featuring the pictures of tomorrow¡¯s main characters." "Yes, manager!" "And, drape a pair of chair covers with the two of them on each chair, faster, it starts tomorrow." "Yes, yes, manager, right away!" Due to the urgency of time, there was still a bustling scene inside the restaurant, and as she stood there, she saw those various items with their pictures being passed around in their hands non-stop. Tissues, napkins, cups... even the tes used had their pictures on them. Seeing this, her heart finally twisted violently, then she turned around numbly and left here step by step like a soulless puppet. And as she was leaving, she faintly heard them gossiping behind her... "You know, this CEO of the Ou Group, after all this time, ended up with the mayor¡¯s daughter." "Isn¡¯t it? I used to think that so-called young mistress of the Ou family really became the female owner of the Ou Group." "That woman? Forget it, I¡¯m telling you, she was just a ything for Mr. Ou. Didn¡¯t the news clear it up now? All that stuff about officially announcing her as the young mistress of the Ou Group and having a baby was manufactured by inte ghostwriters she hired to force Mr. Ou¡¯s hand." "Is that so? That woman is truly wicked!" "..." With thest words falling, the woman who was almost out of the beach suddenly stopped there, abruptly and rigidly, as if a walking wind-up toy suddenly came to a halt. Just like a car speeding on the road suddenly being braked to a stop! Chapter 891

Chapter 891: Chapter 891

As soon as she stopped, her whole body started trembling like a sieve! There were people from the hotel passing by who saw this scene and, puzzled, wanted toe over and ask what was happening. But as she took two steps forward and called out, "Miss..." The tightly wrapped figure suddenly seemed to go mad and ran away quickly ahead! Is this person crazy? Why does she seem like a lunatic? Seeing this, the hotel staff just mumbled and went back to their own business... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning spent the whole night sitting in the chair by the windowsill, staring at the night outside. With no tears left, and devoid of warmth, she felt as if she was no longer part of this world. Her breath unfeeling, her eyes focused on the night, without any focal point, she remained motionless ¡ª a frightening and deathly presence. Lin Yebai had already returned. After waiting until midnight at Jincheng Airport for the flight without seeing her, he realized she must have used another mode of transport back. So, at the airport, he booked the next flight and flew back. Upon returning, he immediately saw the closed door and the small upstairs window with a faint shadow visible. What was she doing? Was she alright? Worried, he asked Uncle Li to open the door and check, but Uncle Li tried and said the door was locked from the inside and couldn¡¯t be opened. Seeing this, he could only return to the car helplessly! Uncle Li saw this and suggested he rest, but he shook his head, concerned that something might happen to her. He dared not rest and wanted to stay here watching over her; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still if he went back. Hearing this, Uncle Li sighed and had to go back himself. Another fool! One person, one car, holding this vigil throughout the cold night, she unmoving, he unmoving, like two statues in the dark. Her rigidity and emptiness mirrored his quiet and silence, painting a mournful and deste picture against the endless dark night... No one knew how long passed until finally some brightness appeared on the horizon, like the ckness thinning out, and Lin Yebai looked up to see Ya Lubai across the way. The sky finally brightened! His fingers trembled while holding the cigarette, his eyes instinctively nced towards the window. Sure enough, the person who sat there the whole night was that woman. It saddened him that she hadn¡¯t moved at all ¡ª not even her silhouette seemed to have shifted. What state of distress must a person be in to sit all night without feeling pain? He looked up at her, his gaze filled with increasing sorrow! No, he couldn¡¯t let her continue like this; he had to go in, otherwise she¡¯d get sick. Thinking this, he reached out to open the car door, yet even he felt a numbness, with his painfully sore legs nearly failing him as he got out. Once he steadied himself, he went over there. In the faint morning light, he looked up and called out, "Aning,e down. What¡¯s the point of sitting there like that? If you really don¡¯t want him to marry someone else, then go to him. What¡¯s the use of hiding here?" Chapter 892

Chapter 892: Chapter 892

He was really angry and, opening his mouth, actually said such a thing! After he finished speaking, even he himself was stunned! What did he just say? Let her go find him? How could he say something like that? He¡¯s not... not...? He was a little slow to react, but he realized that after he said those words, the suffocating weight that had been pressing on him and tormenting him all night had suddenly dissipated, as if blown away by something, and he felt much more at ease. This is... "Sir? Sir, what are you doing?" Just at that moment, Uncle Li, who had gone back to rest for the night, also came over and saw him standing there, so he called out to him. Upon hearing this, he turned his head to nce at him, didn¡¯t even think, and just pointed at that door: "Go break it open, I want to go in!" Huh? He wants to go in? Uncle Li looked incredulously at this young man! Hasn¡¯t he always... always been afraid of their young miss? Always so cautious, why is he now going to break the door? Uncle Li didn¡¯t move for a long, long time. Lin Yebai saw that he didn¡¯t move, then suddenly, his bloodshot eyes turned fierce, he went back to the car, took out a huge wrench, and then headed for the shop door. As a result, that shop door, with just a few hits, was really smashed open by him. Upon seeing this, Uncle Li quickly went over, just about to say something, but this man handed the wrench back to him, then lifted his foot and went inside, and after that, from outside, Uncle Li could only hear the sound of footsteps thudding up the stairs, and in no time, a shadow appeared by the window! "What are you now? Protesting his engagement in such a manner? Let me tell you, Ye Ning, it¡¯s useless. Even if you freeze to death here, Ou Mucen wouldn¡¯t know a thing about it, he would still marry that woman, sleep with her, and spend his entire life with her!!" He was really merciless. As soon as he came up, he screamed the most venomous words right into her ear. After the scream, the woman who had been sitting rigidly on that chair all night finally twitched her icy and stiff fingers, and after a moment, those eyes, already thirsty and devoid of any luster, mechanically, stiffly, little by little, turned to look at him. "You... say it... again!" "A hundred times, a thousand times, for someone like you, you deserve to be abandoned. When people were good to you, you treated them like dirt, didn¡¯t cherish them, and now that they are getting married, what right do you have to be sad? What right do you have to put on such a show here? Do you want to, likest time, make yourself half-dead to gain his sympathy? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s impossible now! Even if you died, he wouldn¡¯te to look at you again!" "..." It¡¯s like a me finally ignited in her chest; the woman who had been sitting in the chair, unmoving for nights, finally had her chest, covered by a thinyer of frost, heaving. Lin Yebai saw this and felt both happy and pained! Happy that he finally provoked her into reacting, but pained that he finally pushed her towards that man with his own hands. "Lin Yebai, get out!" "Fine, I¡¯ll get out. Do you think I want to stay here with you? Let me tell you, Ye Ning, in this world, a selfish woman like you is not something I, Lin Yebai, would care about. Ou Mucen leaving you is a clear decision, who have you ever thought of other than yourself?" Chapter 893

Chapter 893: Chapter 893

"Get out! Get out of my sight!!" She finally exploded, springing up from the chair with a loud bang. Not caring if she could stand stably, she grabbed whatever was nearby and hurled it at the silhouette before her with all her might. Get out! Get out immediately, get far away, and never let her see him again! Lin Yebai shivered under her blood-red gaze. Without time to dodge, he reached out and caught the object she¡¯d thrown. Upon catching it, he realized it was a bowl, just a very ordinary bowl. Why on earth was she leaving a bowl there? He caught it and nced back at the chair, seeing the womanpletely lost in anger due to his provocation. Knowing he had achieved his aim, he realized he could no longer linger. So he turned and finally left... Throughout his life, he had always been well-mannered, never losing hisposure to curse someone or brawl like a hooligan. But now, to wake her up, he had uttered the most venomous and ruthless words, leaving no way back for himself. Step by step, he descended the stairs, each step as heavy as a thousand pounds. Every step dragged forth was so difficult, so powerless, so heart-wrenching. Uncle Li had been waiting outside all along. Seeing him finally emerge, he immediately came over to ask, "Sir, Miss, how is she¡ª" "Don¡¯t disturb her. If she wants to go out, have someone quietly follow her but don¡¯t interfere with anything she does. Just make sure she stays safe." He finished these words wearily and then dragged himself step by step toward his own ce. Uncle Li watched from outside, unable to hold back a pang in his heart... Poor child! ¡ª¡ª After being scolded by Lin Yebai, indeed, Uncle Li noticed that the window in the shop downstairs was now devoid of any presence. Later, he heard footsteps above as if someone neurotically paced back and forth for a while before seemingly heading toward the bathroom. It seemed Young Lin¡¯s words had worked, but he wondered what she would do next? Hearing themotion from above, he let out a sigh of relief, recalling the young man¡¯s instructions as he left, which made him more vignt about the matter. Watching and waiting for over an hour, by around eight o¡¯clock, footsteps finally came from upstairs. Instantly reacting, he set down what he was holding and emerged from the counter. "Miss, do you want breakfast? I¡¯ll cook it for you right away!" "..." The girling down from upstairs surprised him. She had changed into a new set of clothes¡ªa light camel wool coat, a ck skirt that roughly fell to her knees, paired with nude stockings and simple ck ankle boots. Standing in front of him, she appeared unexpectedly neat and tidy. "Miss, are you...?" "I¡¯m going out for a bit, Uncle Li. Please give me the car keys." She stated inly, her face devoid of any expression. Seeing this, Uncle Li recalled what Lin Yebai had said and quickly retrieved the car keys: "Alright, just be careful. If anythinges up, give me a call, okay?" Chapter 894

Chapter 894: Chapter 894

Ye Ning nodded, said nothing further, and with those keys in hand, she went out... Herplexion was still quite pale, really, but she had applied a bit of powder and blush, making her look less frightening. Her lips were also colored slightly to avoid looking too pale. Today he was getting engaged, so of course she couldn¡¯t look too bad. Even if she couldn¡¯t be the most beautiful, at the very least, she should tidy herself up, right? At least, she needed to let that child know that today, while his dad was marrying a new lover, he still had his mom and herself there with him, right? Holding the car keys, she got into the car. After tidying up her makeup in the mirror, she inserted the key into the ignition and started the car. Without any expression, she drove away from Antique Street. Uncle Li¡¯s men followed her after she left, but to his confusion, as he followed, he realized she wasn¡¯t heading to the engagement venue but instead headed to the city center, stopping at a very premium apartmentplex. tinum Apartments? Seeing this ce, the person following her froze for a moment! Isn¡¯t this Ou Mucen¡¯s apartment? What¡¯s she doing here at this time? They didn¡¯t dare go in, so they watched as she parked the rose-red Toyota there, then got out of the car and entered the apartmentplex. ¡ª¡ª Ten minutester, at Earl Apartment Building A, Unit 1101, as soon as Ye Ning walked in, she saw this empty house. No one had lived here for a very long time. She thought she would run into someone once she entered, and she had summoned a lot of courage toe in, only to find no signs of anyone here. At this moment, bathing in the morning light of the apartment, she stood there and saw that the empty living room had no one, and the room with drawn curtains was also filled with a smell of long-term closure. She was stunned for a moment, noticing a thinyer of dust on the furniture, as well as on the floor. The entire apartment was eerily quiet, as though it had not been lived in for many, many days. Suddenly, she was dumbfounded! What was going on? Where exactly had they gone? Ye Ning¡¯s mind, which hadn¡¯t rested the whole night, started to lose direction. She turned around and went to her son¡¯s room, opening his wardrobe, intending to check if any clothes were missing. But when she opened it, she found none of his clothes were there. God! Where were the clothes? His belongings? She finally started to panic, hurriedly going to the man¡¯s bedroom as well, and simrly, many clothes and personal items were gone, as if they¡¯d been taken away, leaving behind only the inconsequential stuff. What are they nning? Have they moved out? Are they not going to live here anymore? Suddenly, it felt as if something had been forcibly ripped from her chest, with immense sorrow and despair flooding her heart. She sat down on the bed, and in her chest, an unprecedented fear and emptiness swiftly engulfed her entire being. It was truly a sensation she had never experienced before! All along, between her and him, emotionally, he had always been strong and domineering, always the one in a leading position. When she faltered, he was the one to grasp her, and when she hesitated, he was the one who came out strongly, dering his sovereignty over her. Chapter 895

Chapter 895: Chapter 895

Even this incident, she clearly told him that they would have no more rtion in the future, yet he still used the child to bind her to him without a care. This is his character; he never lets go of what belongs to him easily. But now, he has disappeared. The man who always chased her, clinging to her, and somewhat domineeringly possessing her, has vanished like air,pletely disappearing from her sight. When he left, he didn¡¯t leave her even a hint of message! What kind of feeling is that? Empty, suddenly arge piece fell away? No, it¡¯s not just that. Besides that, she felt a sense of panic in her heart, as if he would never return and erase her from his life forever. That, is the most terrifying! Unexpectedly, his disappearance had such a huge impact on her heart, and before, she never realized, never thought that he would truly leave her one day. She sat there, tears dropping down as she recalled her two disappearances from his side, once when she went to kill Ou Yuze, and another time during the New Year when she hid alone in that civilian house. Back then, he probably felt the same way as she does now? Because, when she saw him appear before her eyes, he looked so haggard and his eyes were frighteningly red. She covered her mouth and finally sat there sobbing quietly... She didn¡¯t know how long she cried, until her eyes hurt so much she couldn¡¯t open them, then she sat there nkly staring ahead, right, her son, her son. He doesn¡¯t want her anymore, he wants to marry another woman, but she still has his son, she can¡¯t lose him too, she must find him back, because now apart from him, she has nothing else. She finally seemed to remember something, and immediately she stood up from the sofa, stumbled and rushed out, forgetting to even close the door! That¡¯s her son, she cannot lose him, not even thest one! Like a mad person, she finally rushed out of the apartment and got into her car. The two men sent by Uncle Li had been watching here, seeing her go up and thene down like crazy in just a moment, instantly they were puzzled: "What is Miss going to do?" "I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s follow first and see, no matter what, we must ensure Miss¡¯s safety!" "I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s follow first and see, no matter what, we must ensure Miss¡¯s safety!" After saying this, the two dared not dy any more, and quickly followed her car. They pursued frantically along the way, the speed was really fast, in just half an hour, that little Toyota actually reached Qianshui Bay. Qianshui Bay? Isn¡¯t that the ce where the Ou Family is holding the engagement ceremony today? The two people following behind saw this ce, made their hearts jump for a moment, and immediately picked up the phone to dial: "Hello, Uncle Li, Miss really came to Qianshui Bay." "Is that so? You must be careful to follow, do not let anything happen to her, if there is any incident, remember to call me immediately!" "Yes, Uncle Li!" The two hung up the phone and then followed. Following along, they originally thought she would go directly to the hotel holding the engagement ceremony, but to their surprise, she didn¡¯t go to the hotel, instead, she went to Blue Mountain Vi. Chapter 896:

Chapter 896: Chapter 896:

Oh my God! What¡¯s she doing going to Blue Mountain Vi? Isn¡¯t this bound to cause trouble? Seeing this scene, the two were stunned. Watching as the red Toyota was about to drive into the vi¡¯s area, they panicked and, without considering anything else, floored the gas pedal and sped after it. It¡¯s fine for her to go to the engagement party; they could keep an eye on her there. But how could she go into this manor? Inside is Ou Qichang¡¯s territory. If she goes in and something happens to her, wouldn¡¯t it mean the end for their Phoenix Blue Ink? The two of them charged in with full power. Fortunately, the car ahead was just a regr small Toyota, whereas theirs was a Land Rover. So, after racing along, they sessfully intercepted her just as she was about to enter the surveince zone of the vi. Screech¡ª It was an incredibly sharp screeching sound! The woman sitting in the Toyota looked at the ck Land Rover that abruptly stopped in front of her, blocking her path. Her chest heaved violently with anger: "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" "No, Miss, what are you doing? You can¡¯t go in there!" After intercepting her, two young men got out of the car and briskly walked over. Indeed, they absolutely couldn¡¯t allow her to go in there. Who knew how dangerous it was inside? If anything happened to her, how could they exin it to Mr. Li? How could they face the ancestors of Phoenix Blue Ink? However, this already somewhat manic woman saw it was them and ignored their warningspletely. Her bloodshot eyes red as she shouted: "Get out of my way!!" "Miss!" "Not moving? Fine, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll walk!" With a click, she pushed the door open and, unbelievably, abandoned the car and walked straight over. The two young men were dumbfounded, standing there for a good while beforeing to their senses. Then they hurried to catch up: "Miss, you can¡¯t just walk in like this. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Ou Qichang is? He would love nothing more than to kill you. If you go in and he sees you, you¡¯ll be in real danger!" "..." No one responded to them; the only reply they got was the woman¡¯s figure striding boldly towards the direction. Is this woman crazy? How could she lose even the most basic sense of reason? Does she not know what kind of ce this is? Even if she wanted to crash the wedding, there¡¯s no need to go this far, right? Does she not realize that doing this will only bring her more humiliation? The two men were so anxious they broke into a cold sweat; it was toote to stop her. Helpless, they had no choice but to quickly pick up the phone and call Mr. Li... Meanwhile, Ye Ning, after getting out of the car, was indeed walking straightforwardly towards the entrance of the estate covered with a red carpet... She really didn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered. Today was the engagement ceremony for the Ou and Chen families, and the whole ce would be filled to the brim with family, friends, business partners, and media journalists. In a situation like this, who would even notice her? Besides, when she used to live in this estate, she was in a wheelchair. Now she was walking in on her own two feet. With such a change, who would notice if they didn¡¯t look closely? Ye Ning entered with a hat on, letting her long ck hair fall casually beside her cheeks. Chapter 897

Chapter 897: Chapter 897

Indeed, upon entering, amidst the bustling estate full of people, no one paid any attention to her. She saw this, nced indifferently at the noisy garden, and then headed towards the direction of Orchid Garden. "Did you hear what time the engagement ceremony starts?" "I think it¡¯s at ten o¡¯clock. After the ceremony, there¡¯s lunch at the Empire Hotel at twelve." "Oh, really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing the couple. I heard the bride is quite wonderful." "You can go and see. The bride should be arriving soon. You can check by the Orchid Garden. The new room has already been set up, and she wille here first." "Is that so..." All the way, what she heard were conversations about the couple getting married today. Even the new room has been set up? Right in Orchid Garden? Is it the room where she used to live with him? Her heart, riddled with holes, was once again pierced through by that thorn. Her fingernails dug deeply into her palm. After calming herself for a while, she dragged her exhausted legs forward, step by step. Sure enough, when she arrived at that familiar courtyard, it hadpletely transformed. The once tranquil, elegant, and spotless courtyard now looked entirely different. The lush orchids were gone, reced by various white roses airlifted from overseas, all newly decorated. The garden was also filled with white roses. The entrance to the small vi was adorned with colorful balloons, and on the windowsills, curtains, and various other ces, were stered numerous symbols of lovers being united. The entire courtyard appeared festive and noisy. The atmosphere was really lively! Following the crowd, she entered and saw by the long table filled with various pastries and fruits, the garden guests were eating and chatting. The garden¡¯s servants were entertaining them. So she lowered her head and went in, following those people straight into the vi. It was still the originalyout and the original house, but once she entered, what she saw was entirely different decor. The tranquility and elegance were gone, as well as the owner¡¯s almost obsessive cleanliness. The house before her was even more disordered than the garden outside. There were streamers everywhere, stic flowers, balloons, and even the stairs leading upstairs. The stairs, where she used to hear that man insist on being meticulously cleaned, were now cluttered with some inexplicable things. How much must a person love that woman to allow all his cleanliness to be ruined, to let his house be like this? Ye Ning closed her eyes tightly, trying hard to control herself not to look at all this, and then, with her eyes closed, she went upstairs. Once upstairs, she dared not look at the room they once shared. Her face was ashen, and she walked stiffly straight ahead until she reached her son¡¯s room, and only then did she push the door open. "Xiaobao..." She didn¡¯t know what her son would be doing at this moment, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t feel well in his heart. So, when she pushed open the door, not caring about the people outside, she called out specifically. However, upon pushing the door open, she found that there was no one in the room. In the clean children¡¯s room, it was silent, and not a soul was in sight. Chapter 898

Chapter 898: Chapter 898

Where is he? She paused for a moment, her mind wentpletely nk for a split second! He¡¯s not here, then where could he have gone? Could it be that he¡¯s already gone with his father to pick up that woman? She remembered what those people said on her way over, that the third young master of the Ou Family went to the Chen Family to fetch the bride. This thought suddenly burst into her mind. No, he wouldn¡¯t! He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Even if he harbors resentment towards her, he couldn¡¯t do something so cruel to her, and to the child. No, he isn¡¯t that ruthless! She started to panic, continuously trying to console herself. As she stepped out of the children¡¯s room, she moved to other rooms, hoping to find that small child elsewhere. However, to her despair, she had nearly searched the entire vi, yet couldn¡¯t spot even a shadow of him. Not only was he nowhere to be found, but the man was also absent. Then where on earth could he have gone? Where on earth did her child go?!! Looking at thest empty room, she could no longer control herself. After a shiver,rge tears started rolling down from her eyes... "Young madam?" "..." Just as she was engulfed in grief, a cautious voice suddenly came from behind. Ye Ning stiffened upon hearing it. It took a while before she slowly turned her head, "Aunt Wang?" "My God, young madam, it really is you. Just now... just now I thought I was seeing things!" The middle-aged woman standing behind, upon realizing it was truly her, was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes. Ye Ning was also a bit surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected to see her at this moment. But the surprisested only for a moment. After a moment, she remembered why she was here. She immediately grasped at this lifeline, hurrying over: "Aunt Wang, tell me, where is Xiaobao? Where is Xiaobao?" Xiaobao? Aunt Wang looked at the young madam she hadn¡¯t seen for almost two months, feeling overwhelming emotion welling up within her. "The young master is not here, young madam, why are you here? Let me check how you are doing?" This loyal servant, in seeing her, was still concerned about her well-being. One couldn¡¯t me her. When she disappeared from the garden, she was still in a wheelchair, but now, she was standing right in front of her. How could she not feel moved? How could she not feel delighted? Holding her hand, Aunt Wang looked her over from head to toe. Upon seeing that she had indeed recovered, tears welled up in her eyes, and she smiled, "Truly recovered, our young madam has truly recovered." "Aunt Wang..." Ye Ning¡¯s heart ached even more upon hearing how she was being addressed; it felt as though knives were cutting into her. Not wanting to discuss anything else, she gripped her hand and continued asking, "Aunt Wang, please tell me, where exactly is Xiaobao? I beg you, please just tell me." Aunt Wang looked up at her, "I really don¡¯t know where he is, young madam. Ever since thest time the third young master had a huge argument with the master in the garden, and the young master was taken away, he hasn¡¯t returned." "What did you say? He hasn¡¯t returned?" "Yes, for over a month, he hasn¡¯te back. He¡¯s been staying at the apartment over there. Young madam didn¡¯t know about this?" Aunt Wang looked at the girl, whose face was extremely pale, with a bit of bewilderment. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 -899 She couldn¡¯t possibly not know, right? Last time, when she came back from her hometown, she cleaned the apartment and even found traces of her visit. How could she not know? Sister Wang looked at her quietly¡­ But after Ye Ning heard these words, she was stunned right there. If she hadn¡¯te back, then where did they go? There¡¯s nobody in the apartment, could it be¡­ Did he move to a new ce again? Because of thest argument with her, she told him that they¡¯d never meet again. So did he decide not to live in that apartment anymore, taking their son to live somewhere else? Is he avoiding her, making sure she never finds him again? With that thought, Ye Ning stood there, suddenly feeling a darkness in front of her eyes as her body swayed slightly. ¡°Young Mistress, are you okay?¡± Seeing this, Sister Wang quickly supported her. Ye Ning shook her head, and after a while, she grasped the railing, her face ashen, shaking her head: ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sister Wang, from now on¡­ don¡¯t call me that anymore¡­¡± ¡°Young Mistress¡­¡± Sister Wang didn¡¯t know what to say, looking at her like that¡ªit was really like being cut by a knife. What is all this, how did those two who were so good once¡­ turn out like this? How did they be enemies in the blink of an eye? Sister Wang¡¯s heart ached: ¡°Young Mistress, if you want to see them, just wait here. It¡¯s almost ten, they should be back soon, and by then, you can see them.¡± Wait? She¡¯s waiting here to see them? See them do what? To see how they¡¯re getting engaged? Or to see how happy they are? Ye Ning shook her head, her pale lips cracked, having wiped away all the lipstick she put on this morning, leaving only a few blood traces¡ªit looked so startling, yet so pitiful. ¡°No, Sister Wang, I came because I wanted to take my child away. He¡¯s getting engaged; I should congratte him. But I can¡¯t let go of my child. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be bullied. But now, Sister Wang, I can only entrust him to you. Please take good care of him, okay?¡± She was pleading, with a bloodless little face forcing a smile. Seeing this made Sister Wang feel even worse. She held her hand, wanting to talk her into something, but when she opened her mouth, she found she didn¡¯t know what to say. Yes, even the engagement ceremony is almost taking ce; what more can she say? Even if she wanted them together again, it was toote for that. So she could only nod in agreement, looking at her, finally nodding: ¡°Okay, Sister Wang promises you¡­¡± With those words, it seemed as though thest thread of attachment was severed! Ye Ning pulled the corners of her mouth, trying her best to smile. Then, in her field of vision, she held on to the railing and went down step by step¡ªher fragile body seemed like a gust of wind could blow her away. It seemed her body had shattered, her soul no longer present, leaving just a shell¡ªa lifeless shell. Ye Ning walked out of the courtyard step by step. She originally wanted to leave directly, but as soon as she stepped out of the garden, she heard the noise of the people passing by continuously: ¡°Have they arrived? Has the Chen Family¡¯s car arrived?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s right at the door, you all hurry to greet them!¡± ¡°Okay,ing right away!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Several figures suddenly rushed out from the small courtyard, brushing past her, nearly knocking her over. Chapter 900

Chapter 900: Chapter 900

Sister Wang had been following her from behind, looking terrified. She was really worried and rushed over to steady her when she almost got knocked down by those people. "Young Mistress, are you alright?" Ye Ning shook her head, her face incredibly pale, full of confusion! Sister Wang saw this, and out of concern, decided to first help her over to the side to rest, "You should wait a bit before going out. Right now, the entrance is crowded. If you go, you¡¯ll likely be noticed, and you might not even be able to get out." Upon hearing this, Ye Ning, still in a daze, nodded where she was before obediently sitting down on the stone bench. Seeing her sit down, Sister Wang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went to the courtyard to fetch her some water... An engagement doesn¡¯t actually need to be so grand. It¡¯s not a wedding. An engagement is just to confirm the rtionship, not to get a marriage certificate. There¡¯s really no need for such a grand event. However, this time with the Ou Family and the Chen Family, because one is the top official in the city and the other is the biggest Consortium Group here. A union that naturally grabs the whole city¡¯s attention¡ªhow could it not be made grander? So, for this engagement ceremony at Blue Mountain Vi, it was basically arranged like a wedding. First, the youngdy from the Chen Family was brought over, and after entering through the doors of the Ou Family, the groom would lead them to the Empire Hotel to hold the engagement ceremony. So when that Chen Family youngdy arrived, everyone in the vi ran to the front gate to see, even Ye Ning, who was originally sitting outside at Orchid Garden, couldn¡¯t help but stand up when she heard the fireworks. He finally brought her in? Using the most grandiose method to wee her in? Her mind buzzed, and she seemed to be out of control as she followed the crowd over, as if, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t even manage herself, and she had no strength left to control what her body was doing. Joining the crowd at the gate, sure enough, it wasid with a grand red carpet, as an extended Lincoln appeared there. The crowd held their breath, waiting for the newlyweds to step out. It was said that today the Ou¡¯s CEO personally went to pick up the Chen Family youngdy, showing his affection towards her and Ou¡¯s regard for this marriage. Given this, how could the onlookers miss this moment? For a moment, everyone held their breath, focusing on the car, Ye Ning, standing in the back of the crowd, was no exception. Standing there, it was about a minute¡¯s wait when the limousine finally opened its door, and everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to it. One, two, three... To everyone¡¯s surprise, when they saw who came out from inside, it wasn¡¯t the legendary CEO of the Consortium Empire, but a middle-aged man in a suit. As the man got out, he reached inside with his hand, waiting for the person within toe out, all under the watchful eyes of the crowd. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t the groom supposed to pick her up? Why did the mayor personally bring his daughter? The crowd recognized the middle-aged man as the city¡¯s mayor, Chen Jinping, and was instantly in an uproar! Ye Ning stood there, also stunned for a moment... The bride¡¯s father brought her over? Then the man who said he woulde to pick up the Chen Family¡¯s youngdy, where did he go? Chapter 901

Chapter 901: Chapter 901

She stood on tiptoe, gazing ahead intently once more, only to see a beautiful girl dressed in a pristine gown, adorned with a jeweled crown in her hair, slowly stepping out of the car as the middle-aged man handed her out. This was indeed a very beautiful girl, especially with her current attire, making her appear even more noble, elegant, and beautiful. However, everyone noticed that she seemed a bit unhappy. "Sorry, sorry, Mayor Chen, for having you personally bring her over!" As soon as the girl alighted, the Ou Family couple, who had been waiting at the door, promptly came over to greet her. Mayor Chen, holding his daughter¡¯s arm, also looked somewhat displeased, but upon their approach, he didn¡¯t make much fuss, instead offering a smile: "Men, being busy with work is understandable, as long as he doesn¡¯t miss attending the engagement ceremonyter." "That certainly won¡¯t happen, rest assured, he¡¯ll be here very soon!" The elder quickly offered a reassuring smile and promised! Upon hearing this, Mayor Chen didn¡¯t say much more. Apanied by his daughter, he entered the garden weed by everyone¡¯s warm reception. With the protagonists entering together, naturally, the onlookers at the gate followed inside. Soon, the entrance was left with Ye Ning standing there all alone. Did he note to wee her? For some reason, as Ye Ning stood there, the suffocating feeling that had been burdening her heart seemed to ease significantly. She had initially thought that upon arriving, she would witness a scene that wouldpletely shatter her heart in despair, and she had mentally prepared for it; however, to her surprise, she didn¡¯t see it. Instead, she saw a scene she couldn¡¯t have imagined. What¡¯s next... "Miss, aren¡¯t you going inside? They¡¯ve all gone in, won¡¯t you join the excitement?" As she stood there lost in thought, the security guard at the entrance approached her to ask. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning snapped back to reality, swiftly ncing back to see everyone indeed heading towards Orchid Garden. She stood there thinking for a moment before stepping out of the garden. "No, I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving!" She exited the garden. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go join the hustle and bustle there; that courtyard, filled with her beautiful memories, was now upied and spoiled by that woman. Why should she go back? To make herself feel worse? Upon exiting the estate, the two Phoenix Blue Ink personnel who had been waiting for her hurriedly rushed over: "Miss, are you alright?" Ye Ning shook her head: "I¡¯m fine!" How could anything possibly be wrong? Her heart was already shattered into pieces, unrted to her physical being, so what¡¯s the matter? Upon hearing this, the two young men finally breathed a sigh of relief, and just as they were about to escort her back, Ye Ning suddenly spoke: "After waiting for so long, you must be hungry. Let me treat you to a meal." "Huh?" The two men were taken aback! To eat, at this time? They exchanged a nce, not knowing why, as cold sweat broke out from a chilling feeling that crept up their spines. "Where would the miss like to invite us for a meal?" "To the Xiang Cuisine Restaurant over there, looks pretty nice." The girl standing in front of them waved her hand, pointing to a ce about a mile away behind them. Chapter 902

Chapter 902: Chapter 902

The two people saw, looking in the direction she pointed, and realized that the Xiang Cuisine Restaurant she mentioned and the Empire Hotel were not in the same ce. Finally, they breathed a sigh of relief: "Alright, since thedy is inviting us for a meal, it¡¯s better to ept graciously than to decline politely." Ye Ning nodded and took the lead, walking away... Twenty minutester, in the Xiang Cuisine Restaurant near the beach, Ye Ning picked up her chopsticks and started reaching for the te of premium chopped chili fish head: "This is quite delicious, dig in." "Ah ah, okay!" The two young men sitting next to her were truly ttered and hurriedly picked up their chopsticks and began to eat. It was actually a bit early for a meal, just ten o¡¯clock, but having been sent to follow her early in the morning, they hadn¡¯t had time for breakfast, so eating now was just right. So the two young men didn¡¯t think about anything else, nor did they pay attention to their surroundings, they just focused on eating with all their heart. The girl sitting across from them saw that they had already started eating, so she too picked up her chopsticks and aimlessly picked at the dishes on the te, but her eyes, without anyone noticing, subtly cast a nce at that very beach diagonally opposite her, falling into her field of vision. That was exactly the seaview restaurant of the Empire Hotel, because this restaurant was built on that stretch of beach, so looking over from the second floor of this Xiang Cuisine Restaurant, the angle was just right. After just a few bites, the restaurant indeed started getting busier, and as some people began to flow in, the previously quiet scene saw quite a few staff members enter there as well. Seeing this, she picked up the cup next to her, poured herself a cup of steaming hot tea, and after taking a sip down her throat, she felt the dryness and the cold, cold feeling in her throat relieved just a little bit. The dryness was due to nervousness, and the coldness was due to theck of blood cirction caused by the tension. Yes, her body was now so tense that even she doubted she was about to snap. Once the tea was finished, finally came the time in the restaurant across, so she stood there watching, in the restaurant full of guests, on the prepared ceremony stage, a ceremonialdy went up. It¡¯s uncertain what she said, but following a thunderous apuse from the crowd, the girl they had just seen with a crown at the manor entrance was still escorted by her father,ing out from inside the hotel. As soon as the girl appeared, of course, a greatermotion followed, and just as everyone raised their hands to p, everyone¡¯s eyes once again turned to the hotel¡¯s entrance, waiting for the appearance of the other main character. This truly was a situation where one dared not even breathe too loudly. Ye Ning felt this as she sat there, because she found that she, like them, was holding her breath and balling her fists, even holding the piece of fish in her mouth, having forgotten to swallow it. One second, two seconds, three seconds... One minute, two minutes, three minutes... Ye Ning did not know what it meant for one person to wait for another at a wedding, but when she saw that the engagement event, almost entirely silent, had been waiting for at least five minutes without anyone appearing at the entrance, she knew how terrible, disappointed, and angry that girl carrying the flowers, led first into the venue by her father, looked! Chapter 903

Chapter 903: Chapter 903

"Ou Qichang, what do you mean? Where is your son?" Seeing this scene, Mayor Chen finally lost his cool and couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. In front of so many people, he began to question the parents of the man involved in the engagement. Ou Qichang also didn¡¯t expect that the result would end up like this. Seeing that the man was already enraged, and the people around started to stir, the situation became more chaotic. His aged face turned pale, and he could only turn around and shoot a fierce re at the people behind him: "Go check, find out what¡¯s going on?!!" The person behind him was Ying Hao, who had been following the third young master. Hearing this, beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he lowered his head: "Yes, Master!" Then, he quickly left the scene... The guests below, witnessing this scene, immediately exploded! What is happening with the Ou Family? Getting engaged and then disappearing, isn¡¯t this tantly mocking them? Chen Jinping was furious as well, pulling his daughter by his side and then pointing at the old man¡¯s nose, swearing: "Ou Qichang, what is this? Mocking me?" "No, no, no, Mayor Chen, please listen to me. I absolutely did not mean to mock anyone. Mucen did indeed leave yesterday to handle a very urgent matter and temporarily left here, but he promised he would return this morning to attend his own engagement. Mayor Chen, please calm down, I have already sent people to investigate, to investigate." "Hmph! Ou Qichang, I¡¯m telling you, I..." "Dad, please wait a moment. Uncle Ou has already said that Brother Mucen is busy. Since he¡¯s busy, let¡¯s just wait a bit longer. Dad, please don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m begging you." The enraged mayor, hearing this exnation, originally intended to immediately leave with his daughter. However, after saying that single sentence, his daughter, whom he personally brought, grabbed his sleeve and pleaded with him, as if she was afraid he would take her away immediately. Mayor Chen, seeing this, was both angry and furious. In the end, considering his daughter¡¯s situation, he reluctantly stayed. The old man of the Ou Family finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and immediately ordered all the bodyguards at Blue Mountain Vi to search everywhere. He himself began dialing that number over and over. However, to his despair, since the day hest called, the phone had never gotten through again. It¡¯s over, that disgraceful brat, he¡¯s really going to ruin everything this time! Standing there with a gray face, he was trembling with rage... Bai Tingfang also sensed something was wrong with this situation, but seeing that her son hadn¡¯t shown up, she somehow felt a bit relieved inside. Especially when she saw the mayor¡¯s daughter holding the flowers, wearing the crown. This woman, when she first entered Orchid Garden, acted contemptuous about everything. She hadn¡¯t even married into the family yet and was already saying everything here was bad, wanting changes there and here. Honestly, she truly disliked her! The ceremony was interrupted like this, making the scene very awkward. Those who came to attend this engagement ceremony were all connected to the Ou Family ¡ª friends, family, business partners. In short, whether they shoulde or not, they all came. Suddenly encountering such a situation, no matter who they were, would feel the atmosphere was very unsettling. Chapter 904 Chapter 904 -904 Old Master Ou looked at the guests below, who were already starting to show signs of impatience, and the media reporters over there also wore faces like they had sniffed out big news, their eyes sparkling. He began to clench the hand holding his cane little by little. After waiting for more than twenty minutes, finally, Ying Hao returned. At the sight of him, his eyes immediately brightened, and for the first time, he moved so quickly despite his leg condition. ¡°How is it? Did you find him?¡± Ying Hao was in a great hurry, a thinyer of sweat visible on his forehead. When he arrived, he saw the old master looking at him with such hope, but he still shook his head regretfully. No, there was no trace of the third young master in the entire city! On seeing his expression, the old master¡¯s face instantly turnedpletely pale! That rebellious son! That beast! He really hadn¡¯te back, and he dared to y such a big trick on him?!! In an instant, he was so angry that his vision turned ck¡­ The people below, seeing this scene,rgely understood what was going on, thus the scene burst into an uproar again, and Mayor Chen, in particr, stood up once more in uncontroble anger: ¡°Ou Qichang, this is too much! I will remember you today!!¡± Then, he no longer cared about the people present, dragging his weeping daughter away. Leaving behind the bewildered guests below and those seizing the moment to capture this headline news nonstop, the scene was truly as lively as it could be. The marriage alliance between the Ou and Chen families was actually stood up by the president of the Ou Group; this news was indeed explosive! Ye Ning sat above, witnessing it all with her own eyes. Under the immense tion, her fingers trembled so much that she couldn¡¯t even hold her chopsticks, just sitting there dazedly, withrge tears rolling down. ¡°Miss? Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Eat¡­ eat¡­¡± She reached out towards the te, but when she extended her fingers, she found that the chopsticks were trembling so violently that she just couldn¡¯t pick up anything. So after dropping the chopsticks, she finally just held onto the table and started crying into her hands. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Miss, Miss, why are you crying? Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡± The two young men,pletely clueless about what had happened, were startled when they saw their master suddenly crying so hard, flustered and at a loss. The other diners in the restaurant also heard, including the proprietress, and upon seeing this little girl start crying like a child while eating, everyone immediately looked over. ¡°What¡¯s happened to this young girl? Why is she crying so much?¡± ¡°Did those two men bully her? Just looking at them, they don¡¯t look like good people!¡± ¡°Right, I think so too. This is too much, how can they bully a young girl and make her cry like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Within seconds, the people in the restaurant started heading over, about to beat up the two bodyguards. The two bodyguards were so anxious, they were shouting: ¡°We didn¡¯t bully her, she is our young mistress!¡± ¡°Young mistress? You think this is the old society? Hit them!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The fists were about to fly! Ye Ning was crying, and it was at this moment that she finally came to her senses. Seeing these people about to assault the young men, she quickly waved her hands: ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not their fault. You misunderstood, you misunderstood.¡± Chapter 905

Chapter 905: Chapter 905

"A misunderstanding?" Seeing her speak up to stop them, these people finally halted. Ye Ning nodded, "It¡¯s not their fault. Just now... just now, because of one thing, I was so happy that I cried. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you all. How about this, I¡¯ll treat everyone here today." "Huh? Youngdy, are you serious?" "Of course, I am!" The girl with tears still on her face couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes, already spreading widely. Yes, she¡¯s absolutely serious. Not to mention treating them to a meal, she would even buy the restaurant if she wanted! Happily, she paid the bill and then left the restaurant with two others. As she left, the tears on her face were still not dry... What kind of feeling is that? Is it like the frozenke in winter, finally melting in the warm spring? Or like a withered flower suddenly gaining new vitality, ready to bloom again? Both, truly both. She never knew how happy she would be without his engagement, nor did she know that her happiness actuallyy with him. What hatred, what morality, what filial piety... None of it mattered anymore. What mattered was that the person was still there, and she still had a chance to be by his side. That was enough. She walked out of the restaurant, wiped the tears from her eyes, "I¡¯m fine now. You two go back first. I¡¯ll drive around." "But..." "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in any trouble. Go back and tell Uncle Li not to worry about me." Afraid they¡¯d continue following her, she reassured them again. Upon hearing this, the two young men finally stopped, watched her get into the rose-red little Toyota, and drive away. They too, got into their car and left. She really shouldn¡¯t have any more problems; herplexion has already improved a lot... ¡ª¡ª City center, The First People¡¯s Hospital- Ji Chengzhi was in the office livestreaming the city¡¯s notable engagement party for a certain bastard. Seeing the old man in the livestream furious and falling back, Ji Chengzhi had no reaction and sighed, "You¡¯re heartless, aren¡¯t you afraid if he gets too angry and dies, you¡¯ll be med for being unfilial?" Hmph! The man in the video merely snorted coldly at these words, while Ji Chengzhi noticed him going to the kitchen to fix something for the kid. Quite impressive, the once pampered heir now knows how to prepare nutritious meals for his son. He tore open long-soaked instant noodles and settled into the sofa, "By the way, you didn¡¯t go to the engagement today. I bet that woman wille looking for youter. What should I say? Should I tell her where you are?" "No need..." Two faint words, void of any emotion. Upon hearing them, Ji Chengzhi looked up at him... Look at that demeanor, a face full of petty arrogance, as if a mild punishment was enough, yet he couldn¡¯t let go? He sucked the noodles into his mouth, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be too harsh. First fainting, then staying out all night in the cold, don¡¯t wait until you cause trouble and regret with nowhere to cry." "..." No one paid him any attention. The man who finished cooking took the dish and went out, "Xiaobao, it¡¯s ready. Come and eat." Chapter 906

Chapter 906: Chapter 906

As soon as the words fell, a chubby little guy appeared in the shot, and then Ji Chengzhi saw it from this side. When the little guy saw what his dad had cooked, his chubby little face smiled, he climbed up the child¡¯s chair and sat down: "Dad, did you make these?" "No!" "Then why didn¡¯t you make them?" "I don¡¯t know how!" "You should learn, once you know how, you can make them for me to eat." "..." What is this? And he should go learn? Ji Chengzhi leaned over to theptop to take a look and saw inside, there were things resembling dumplings in the light green children¡¯s bowl. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: "Looks like people need a home. See, they have turned the third young master of the Ou Family, who has always lived in ease andfort, into this!" The man in the video curled his lips, didn¡¯t bother responding, and started feeding his son with the little spoon. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi also buried his head and began eating noodles. When he finished his noodles, just in time, the live broadcast of the engagement party was over, so he put his phone away. "Now that your engagement ispletely messed up, what do you n to do? I bet the old man at your ce won¡¯t let you off the hook." He was right. Today¡¯s incident was blown out of proportion. It was the first time in so many years that the old man¡¯s face was lost so badly. Rtives, friends, business partners, I guess now everyone knows about this joke and who knows how they are mocking him. So, Ji Chengzhi was almost 100% certain that he would not let this son off the hook. But the man feeding his son in the video didn¡¯t take it to heart. When he heard that the old man wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook, he just gave a cold smile: "There are so many times he wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook, what¡¯s one more?" Ji Chengzhi: "..." That¡¯s apletely different matter, isn¡¯t it? Before, no matter how he messed up, he was still his son, there was always a bottom line. But now, he has made him lose face in front of everyone. How can it be the same as before, just getting angry casually? Ji Chengzhi felt a bit worried... Initially, he wanted to offer some advice, but the person in the video had already be impatient. Before he could speak, the person just "p" turned off the video. What a nerve! Does he have no manners at all?!! Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi furiously jumped up, nearly smashing theptop... "Director, are you here? Just now, the emergency department sent a car ident victim, the situation isn¡¯t looking good. The head of the emergency wants you to have a look." "..." Emergency department? Upon hearing this, Ji Chengzhi pulled back his hand from theputer in frustration, took a sip of water, walked over, and opened the door: "What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t he handle car ident patients at his skill level?" The doctor at the door quickly shook his head: "It¡¯s not the injury itself, but after the victim was sent into the operating room, they found her blood won¡¯t clot." Won¡¯t clot? What does that mean? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and suddenly, something popped out in his mind. The doctor understood and quickly nodded: "Yes, the head is also suspecting this, so he wants to ask you to quickly go over and take a look, otherwise, that patient might be in life-threatening danger." Ji Chengzhi: "..." He paused at the door for a moment before he quickly put on the white coat and rushed towards the emergency department. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 -907 If a person¡¯s wound never heals after being injured, or if the bleeding doesn¡¯t stop, the only possibility is that there¡¯s a problem with their blood coagtion function. This kind of problem is usually caused by some kind of blood disease. So, when Ji Chengzhi came over, he was almost 100% sure that the car ident victim had a blood disease. However, he never expected that when he arrived here, he would see a very familiar person on that emergency bed, a woman he never thought he would encounter here! A surprisingly gaunt, gray-white face, and bloodless lips, looking so shocking, it was as if she was no longer in this world. If it weren¡¯t for the blood on her forehead still flowing out and the bright red liquid continuing to seep from her left chest, he would really think that the person lying on this bed was already a corpse. Han Duo! Unexpectedly, the worst patient he encountered at the beginning of the year turned out to be her! ¡°What happened? How did the car ident ur?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The head of the emergency department didn¡¯t expect him to ask this, and for a moment, felt a little at a loss. How did the car ident ur? This doesn¡¯t seem to be within the responsibilities of us doctors. But seeing that he remained silent, the young director suddenly shouted harshly: ¡°Hurry up and say it, how exactly did the car ident happen?¡± With a word like that, everyone in the emergency room trembled! ¡°It seems¡­ it seems like it was when she was crossing the street and got hit by a car. At that time, she was with a little girl. To protect the little girl, she was hit like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A little girl? What little girl? His pupils shrank violently when he saw the blood still gushing from her frail body. Finally, he reached out, tearing off her bloody clothes, and immediately, the gruesome wound was exposed in front of him. Good heavens, even the broken rib was piercing out from inside, indeed not an ordinary tragedy. The doctors standing beside him were all shocked with stern expressions seeing this scene! They had seen many patients, but it was the first time they had seen such a tragic situation, and this injured person was someone who currently had some kind of blood disease. The veins on Ji Chengzhi¡¯s forehead throbbed violently. After putting down the bloody clothes, he shouted: ¡°What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and prepare to send her to the operating room!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, director, but her coagtion issue¡­¡± ¡°Immediately take a blood sample for testing, and preparerge quantities of coagnts and sma!¡± ¡°Yes, received!¡± Within a few seconds, this emergency roompletely turned into a battlefield. Those transporting the patient, those fetching medicine, those drawing blood, and the young director moved at the fastest speed to change into sterile clothing and sterilize. What exactly had this woman gone through in those years? ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning dide to find Ji Chengzhi. After returning from Qianshui Bay, she went to tinum Apartments. There, she thought for a very long time, and finally decided to find Ji Chengzhi. It was a period of long contemtion. Initially, her mind was full of thoughts about how to strengthen Phoenix Blue Ink and how to quickly take revenge! But now, after experiencing the news of his engagement and personally witnessing him not showing up in the end, she realized that nothing matters anymore, all hatred and familial duties no longer matter. Chapter 908

Chapter 908: Chapter 908

Yes, in her memory, her mother loved her so much. If she knew about this, she wouldn¡¯t want to see her in such pain. She was such a reasonable person; how could she bear to see her own daughter unhappy? She sat on the chair in front of the desk, looking at this familiar little home, and thought for a long, long time. Finally, she decided to go find him. No matter why he didn¡¯t go through with the engagement, she wanted to find him and tell him that she no longer wanted any bondage of generational hatred with him. He is who he is, and he has no rtion to his father or his family. Thinking this, she went out the door, ready to find him. Where could she find him? A person whom even the Ou Family and that old man didn¡¯t know the whereabouts of? Where could she possibly find him? She sat in the car, staring ahead and thinking for a while. Finally, she remembered Ji Chengzhi! Yes, everyone was madly searching for him but forgot about his good brother¡ªJi Chengzhi¡ªwho was good enough toe to his house for meals and casually take advantage of him. She caught a glimmer of hope, so immediately, she started the car and sped towards the hospital. In just about ten minutes, her car drove into the parking lot of thergest hospital in the city. Originally, she wanted to go directly to the director¡¯s office to find him, but when she got to his floor, she heard the nurse say he had gone to the emergency department to perform surgery because a very critical patient had arrived. Emergency department? Upon hearing this, she didn¡¯t want to wait a moment longer, so she went to the emergency department herself, nning to wait outside the operating room and ask him as soon as he was done. All the way down, she thought it was just a simple surgery of his, but she didn¡¯t expect that when she reached the emergency department, she saw a very familiar little girl sitting there, a bandage wrapped around her head, apanied by a young couple. "Ranran?" "..." The little girl who had been staring dumbly at the operating room door turned her head: "Aunt Ye..." Just after calling out this one sentence, the little girl¡¯s eyes turned as red as a rabbit¡¯s, and tears immediately rolled down. Ye Ning was shocked at the sight and hurried over, "What happened? Don¡¯t cry, what¡¯s going on?" The young couple who had been sitting beside the girl heard their child call her as well, so they stood up, "You are?" "Mom, she¡¯s a good friend of Teacher Han. We met on the train." "Oh, oh, oh! So you¡¯re Teacher Han¡¯s friend, hello, hello. I¡¯m really sorry; we don¡¯t know many of Teacher Han¡¯s acquaintances. Hope you don¡¯t mind." Unexpectedly, this couple turned out to be very polite people. Ye Ning quickly waved her hand to indicate there was no problem, then she asked, "Why are you here? Did something happen?" "Aunt Ye, Teacher Han was hit by a car protecting me!" "What did you say?" Ye Ning doubted what she heard, "Who did you say was hit by a car?" The child¡¯s mother quickly exined, "It was Teacher Han. I really don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for her, our Ranran would have..." She couldn¡¯t finish two sentences before starting to cry! The child¡¯s father quickly held her shoulder, "Don¡¯t cry. Teacher Han will definitely be okay. Even if we Yi Family have to go bankrupt, we must heal her." Chapter 909

Chapter 909: Chapter 909

Ye Ning: "..." What on earth is going on?!! She had just seen her yesterday, returned home with her, perfectly fine, how could she suddenly have a car ident? She could hardly believe her ears, looking at the door of the operating room still lit, then at the couple, and this child, finally, she too felt as if something was missing in her heart, suddenly, her mood became particrly terrible. That woman, although they had only met three times in total, in her heart, she already regarded her as someone like a sister. How could she bear to see anything happen to her? She stood there with a pale face for a long time, then asked again: "How could she have a car ident all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t she juste back yesterday afternoon?" The child¡¯s mother nodded: "Yes, she went to Qinghai with Ranran for a while during this period. Previously, she always told us that it¡¯s her hometown, very beautiful, very pretty, and she wanted to take Ranran back for a trip. We thought, she has been teaching Ranran for six or seven years, always caring for her like family, so we discussed it with her father and agreed." "..." So that¡¯s how it was; she wasn¡¯t going on a trip but taking this little girl back to her own hometown. Ye Ning recalled meeting that slim and elegant woman on the train, with some doubt in her eyes: "And then what happened?" "Then she stayed in Qinghai with Ranran for a winter break, and only came back yesterday. When she came back, she told us she might not stay here anymore, that she would go work somewhere else. After Ranran heard this, she was very sad and skipped ss today to find her at her ce, but unexpectedly, such a thing happened." This child¡¯s mother must have also formed some bonds with Han Duo, and when she talked about it, tears were constantly streaming down, and her tone was very sorrowful. Ye Ning stood there, stunned again! Not staying in this city anymore? She hadn¡¯t mentioned it before. Why would she suddenly not stay in this city anymore? Ye Ning felt more and more that something wasn¡¯t right, just as she was about to ask further, she saw a nurse suddenly rushing over from the other end of the corridor carrying several bags of sma. As soon as the few people saw this, their expressions immediately changed, wanting to approach and ask the nurse how things were. But the nurse didn¡¯t have time to speak with them, quickly ran to the door of the operating room, and entered: "Director, the sma is here, the sma is here!" sma? For someone in surgery, to need continuous sma supplies from outside, how bad is the situation? How dangerous? Standing in the corridor, suddenly everyone¡¯s faces turned white, and that child, even more frightened, started crying: "Teacher Han..." ¡ª¡ª Inside the operating room, the situation was indeed terrible. Even Ji Chengzhi, performing surgery at this point, hadrge beads of cold sweat breaking out on his forehead, his hands shaking uncontrobly. "Director, why don¡¯t you take a break? I¡¯ll take over!" The head of the emergency department, seeing his condition, began to worry and cautiously suggested. In truth, encountering various unforeseen situations during surgery ismon, as a doctor, one must always be prepared for it. However, this director, who has weathered countless battles, was panicking at this moment. Seeing him panic was indeed unexpected. Chapter 910: 910 Chapter 910: Chapter 910 ¡°Director, the blood test results are out. It¡¯s a malignant clone disease of hematopoietic stem cells, what wemonly refer to as leukemia!¡± At this moment, a call from theboratory delivered the results. The people in the operating room listened, and their eyes dimmed even more! Actually, regarding this result, tested or not, they pretty much already knew. But now having it spoken out loud,bined with the dire situation on the operating table, everyone¡¯s heart felt even heavier. Already so badly injured, and now with this disease, how can we save her? The emergency department director was the first to blurt out, ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then we must take a conservative approach. Otherwise, if we continue, she won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± The other doctors, hearing this, also thought it made sense. However, just as they agreed, a voice roared angrily from the operating table, ¡°What do you mean she can¡¯t hold on? Even if she can¡¯t, you better keep her stable. If anything happens to her, believe it or not, I¡¯ll have you fired from this hospital immediately!¡± The man with blood all over his hands, holding a scalpel, masked, seemed like a madman as he fiercely stared at the doctor beside him who said she couldn¡¯t hold on. The doctors, scared, quickly lowered their heads and continued with the surgery. But as soon as the forceps went in, the blood from the internal organs gushed out like a geyser, unstoppable. ¡°President¡­¡± ng!! Seeing this, the young doctor who had been standing there, intently staring at the wound, finally had a tremor in his hand, and with a ng, the scalpel fell to the ground. Can¡¯t stop it, really can¡¯t stop it¡­ He staggered back two steps, finally, after his body swayed, he leaned against the wall with a ¡°bang.¡± What happened to the director? There¡¯s something odd about him today! The emergency department director noticed and decided not to bother with him anymore. He quickly blocked the bleeding site with gauze and then instructed Nurse to inject a hemostatic agent into the patient. Then, along with several other doctors, they quickly repositioned the patient¡¯s broken ribs. No choice, really no choice. If they continued, the only oue for this patient would be ¡ª she would die right there on the operating table! Fortunately, the director reacted swiftly. After a quick response, the patient¡¯s condition temporarily stabilized, and everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Director, judging by her test report, she must have had leukemia for some time now.¡± ¡°Really? How long?¡± ¡°Considering the degree of mutation in the hematopoietic stem cells, it should be six to seven years.¡± Six to seven years? Hearing such a long time, the doctors in the operating room were quite shocked. Generally speaking, after being diagnosed with leukemia, if it¡¯s severe, most patients onlyst about a year, even with a chronic case, they typically live only three or four years. But this patient has survived six to seven years? The director took the blood test report from the hands of Nurse, along with the images of the blood mutations. Indeed, it has been six to seven years. It¡¯s somewhat incredible that a leukemia patient canst this long. The director fell into deep thought, ¡°Considering this situation, it¡¯s likely due to ate-stage infection that¡¯s causing this gradual mutation of hematopoietic stem cells into stem cells. I¡¯ll go to theboratory for a look first.¡± Then he was the first to leave. The other doctors saw this and went over to the president still leaning there¡­ Chapter 911

Chapter 911: Chapter 911

"Director, don¡¯t carry such a heavy burden, we¡¯ve already done our best!" The doctors saw him leaning there, his eyes still vacant, and his expression particrly pale and terrifying, so they boldly offered a word offort. A doctor experiencing a mishap in their career is really too normal. So, the doctors thought, at this moment, the director was in such a state because he couldn¡¯t ept that this patient wasn¡¯t saved by him and died under his watch. The doctors looked sympathetically at this young director. However, what surprised them was that after they said this, the director wasn¡¯tforted at all. Instead, he waved them out, then walked over step by step, his eyes exposed outside the mask staring straight at the woman lying on the operating table. Her injuries were incredibly severe, it was said she was directly hit and thrown while walking on the sidewalk, fell unconscious immediately, and then brought here. Ji Chengzhi looked at that face exposed outside the green drapes, saw her lying there, her face devoid of blood, looking just like a dead person, except for the conspicuous wound on her forehead, revealing patches of crimson, particrly shocking and ghastly. So, he picked up a swab, and instinctively, he started cleaning her wound. "Chengzhi, do you know? Mucen¡¯s court case had a huge reversal. The witness testifying for La Chenxi suddenly flipped inside the courtroom, using La Chenxi of being the true culprit who tried to murder Ye Ning. Moreover, she also revealed the truth about your car ident, saying that phone call was orchestrated by La Chenxi to lure you, and then she arranged that truck at the intersection." "..." As he cleaned her wound, memories echoed in his mind of that hearing on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month, regarding the case where La Shiwen¡¯s daughter murdered the Ou Group¡¯s young mistress, and Xia Zhichu¡¯s call to him. All of it was orchestrated by La Chenxi? Recalling how shocked and incredulous he felt upon hearing those words, how he couldn¡¯t believe that it was indeed that woman who did it. That woman, whom he had liked for so long, to the point of madness. But this was the final oue! In the end, to return to his good brother¡¯s side, she actually tried to pave the way by killing him. Heh, ironic, isn¡¯t it? He stood there, curling his lips, remembering how shortly after Xia Zhichu¡¯s call, the news broke that diplomat La Shiwen¡¯s daughter was ultimately proven guilty and sentenced to fifteen years in prison! Fifteen years in prison, which means she really confessed her guilt. His fingers trembled as he held the swab, and suddenly, it jabbed into the woman¡¯s ghastly wound. He froze, reflexively pulling it out, instinctively saying, "I¡¯m sorry..." "..." The words hung in the air, and no one responded to him in the operating room for a long time, not even the person beneath the swab. He dazedly remembered he was still in the operating room, and this woman whom he had just poked was still on the operating table. He truly is... Finallying to his senses, he discarded the swab, mechanically taking step after step out of the room. ¡ª¡ª Outside, Ye Ning, along with that couple and the little girl, had been waiting there. Seeing him finallye out, the little girl immediately rushed over: "Uncle Doctor, Is Ms. Han okay? Is she alright?" Chapter 912: 912 Chapter 912: Chapter 912 The little girl was about seven or eight years old, very pretty, with big eyes and delicate features. But at this moment, standing next to Ji Chengzhi, her little face was full of worry for the person inside. It was said that when the car ident happened, the woman inside was with this little girl. When the car drove over, she was hit and thrown because she was trying to protect the girl. Ji Chengzhi was stunned when he saw the little girl! An inexplicable feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­ ¡°Excuse me, doctor, the person inside is our daughter¡¯s family dance teacher. She was supposed to take Ranran to ss today, but the ident happened on the way. It¡¯s really¡­¡± The couple didn¡¯t finish their sentence, but it was clear they were very worried and sad. Ji Chengzhi understood their rtionship, and finally looked at them after staring at the little girl: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us she had leukemia when you brought her?¡± ¡°What?¡± The couple was taken aback upon hearing this: ¡°Leukemia? We didn¡¯t know, how could this¡­?¡± Ji Chengzhi¡¯s face was grim: ¡°Isn¡¯t she your family dance teacher? How could you not know this?¡± His tone was a bit harsh! The couple was frightened and didn¡¯t know what to say. Ye Ning was also shocked by his words. She stood there, dazed for a while before she heard herself whisper: ¡°Leukemia, indeed?¡± With that single sentence, the man with a face covered in blood immediately shot two fierce and hostile nces at her: ¡°You knew?¡± Ye Ning quickly shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but I knew she wasn¡¯t in good health. I asked her about it, but she always told me it was nothing.¡± Indeed, Ye Ning had actually sensed she had health issues as early as her first visit to the apartment. Her eyes were no ordinary eyes; back then, Han Duo was wearing a piece of Ancient Jade around her neck, which she noticed. Jade, in fact, nurtures people, and people also nurture jade, especially ancient jade with age. When Ye Ning saw the jadecking luster and shrouded in a grayish aura, she knew the woman must have health issues, so she directly asked her. Unfortunately, she asked twice, but the woman didn¡¯t tell the truth either time. Ji Chengzhi, listening, remained silent, though his face was still severely grim. The little girl picked up on it too. Seeing the doctor¡¯s face so upset, she raised her little face: ¡°Teacher Han is unwell, but she never told us what illness it was. Doctor uncle, is this illness very serious?¡± Ji Chengzhi: ¡°¡­¡± He just stared at her, stared for a long time, and finally, seeing the tears brimming in her eyes, he turned and left. He could tell anyone the four words ¡°I did my best!¡± But today, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t say those words. It felt like a stone stuck in his throat, so heavy and oppressive, that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Especially in front of a child. As soon as he left, the couple who had already figured it out immediately stood there and cried. When adults cry, perceptive and intelligent children understand it too, and the child began to cry as well. Chapter 913: 913 Chapter 913: Chapter 913 The whole corridor was filled with the sound of crying at that moment! Ye Ning saw something was wrong and hurried over: ¡°Is her condition really bad? Just say it.¡± Say what? Don¡¯t bother him. He¡¯s in a really bad mood, especially after seeing this woman! Ji Chengzhi was walking swiftly, and Ye Ning, seeing this, had no choice but to quicken her steps to follow: ¡°Ji Chengzhi, wait, why are you running so fast? Stop right there!¡± Chasing to the end, everywhere the two of them passed, people were looking their way, especially the hospital staff, who, upon seeing this scene, gaped: ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s that? Is there a woman chasing our director?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Can¡¯t our director be chased by a woman?¡± ¡°No, that woman looks like a respectabledy!¡± ¡°¡­¡± True, just with their director, when hasn¡¯t he attracted those mboyant women who obviously aren¡¯t of good character? So at this moment, there really were a lot of people gossiping and staring at the pair. They kept chasing, and finally, when Ji Chengzhi reached surgery, Ye Ning blocked him, and then she extended her hand and, without saying a word, grabbed his arm. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you letting go or not?¡± ¡°Not even if you kill me!¡± Ye Ning was determined to hold her ground! Upon seeing this, Ji Chengzhi nearly jumped. His hand in his coat pocket cracked audibly, with the impulse to strangle her every second. What kind of woman is this? Doesn¡¯t she know that in public, a married woman pulling and wrestling with another man is inappropriate? Isn¡¯t it damaging to his reputation? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s face was blue with anger: ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± Ye Ning also looked determined: ¡°First, tell me Han Duo¡¯s condition, second, where is Ou Mucen?¡± Sure enough, this unruly woman was here to ask about that scumbag¡¯s whereabouts. Ji Chengzhi, extremely agitated, coldly chuckled on the spot: ¡°First, Han Duo¡¯s situation has nothing to do with you, second, I don¡¯t know Ou Mucen¡¯s whereabouts!¡± After speaking, his hand began unwinding her fingers from his arm, one by one. Seeing this, Ye Ning panicked, noticing quite a few people in the hospital were staring at them. Her eyes flickered, and in a moment of desperation, she pushed him hard, pinning him against the wall with both body and arm! My God!! Director Ji was forced into a wall kiss by a woman!!! As soon as this scene unfolded, immediately, throughout the building, anyone who could see this ce could only hear a collective gasp! Ji Chengzhi was also dumbfounded. He never expected this damned woman would be so bold. Being suddenly pinned against the wall, he stared at the woman who pressed close to him, his eyes wide open: ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Tell me where he is, or I¡¯ll ruin your reputation in no time!¡± ¡°!!!!¡± She actually said she¡¯d ruin his reputation? What does she want to do? Kiss him? Or sleep with him? Ji Chengzhi was so furious, he calmed down instead: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it, coincidentally I also want to see, when the person you¡¯re looking for sees his own woman fooling around with his brother, what kind of reaction will he have?¡± Then, this bastard really leaned in. Ye Ning was stunned, quickly letting go and stepping back, she stared at him as if she had seen a ghost! Is this even a human? All she wanted was to force him to tell her where the person was, but he retaliated in such a way? Chapter 914

Chapter 914: Chapter 914

This beast!! Ye Ning¡¯s whole face turned blue and red... Ji Chengzhi saw and coldly smirked, then turned around and left. With just these tricks, trying to deal with him? Spare it! Just when he was about to return to his office, the woman behind him suddenly shouted, "I know you¡¯re the only one aware of his whereabouts. You won¡¯t say because he doesn¡¯t want to see me, right?" "..." The man who was walking finally stopped. It seems she¡¯s not entirely foolish; she knows this much. So he stood there, raised his head to look upwards, and thought of the scene in the operating room earlier. Then, recalling the eyes of that little girl just now, in an instant, he seemed to have found an outlet, and suddenly, a hint of resentment and anger shed in his eyes. "Yes, I do know, and I don¡¯t want to tell you. Ye Ning, do you think everything is yours just for the asking, taking or leaving as you please? Who do you think you are? The ruler of this world? Or the master of all things? Is everyone¡¯s life and everything listening to you?" "..." Ye Ning¡¯s face instantly turned pale! No, it¡¯s not like that; she never wanted it to be like this, never. But this man, finally venting, turned his head back, and his expression was so terrifying, his eyes so blood-red, it seemed like he hadpletely changed into someone else. "Yes, I admit that I nned all this for him, but wasn¡¯t all this forced out by you? After more than twenty years, I¡¯ve never seen him in such agony, like a fish gasping for itsst breath, drinking himself unconscious at the bar, knowing his stomach is bad, knowing drinking is the most foolish choice. Yet, all night he drank three bottles, begged me to take him away, saying if he stayed he would die. Ye Ning, isn¡¯t this what you wanted? Why do you stille looking for him? Don¡¯t you find it ironic now?" He was cruel, perhaps due to the earlier surgery, as his words came out with the cutting sharpness of knives, an unprecedented cruelty. Ye Ning instantly seemed struck by something, standing there, herplexion drained of color! His words were harsh, yet Ye Ning had no room for rebuttal, because everything he said was true! She finally let her hand go weakly, dropping down... Ji Chengzhi saw and coldly chuckled again, "I do know where he is, but I don¡¯t n on telling you." "..." "Do you know why? Because you¡¯re no longer qualified, Ye Ning. You told him that the two of you no longer have any rtion. He is the son of your father¡¯s killer; you can¡¯t marry him. Given that, why are you still looking for him? Don¡¯t you find it contradictory? Besides, he doesn¡¯t want to see you!" Ye Ning: "..." Thest sentence was truly heart-piercing! It was as if something stabbed straight down from above her head, and in that instant, the naked, exposed pain made her gaze at him, even making her vision darken. Indeed, she told him they were no longer connected; it was also her, facing his pleading to let go of the hatred and be together, who coldly rejected him. Chapter 915: 915 Chapter 915: Chapter 915 She said, ¡°Ou Mucen, we are both children of our parents. I cannot watch my parents die at the hands of your father and do nothing. Simrly, you would not stand by and watch your father die at my hands, so we have no choice.¡± She also said, ¡°Ou Mucen, let¡¯s not meet again in the future. From now on, let¡¯s live our separate lives well!¡± ¡°¡­¡± She stood there, and finally, those words and the scenes where she had coldly turned him away all surfaced in her mind. Her throat felt as if something was tugging at it, and she began to slowly slide down to the ground. Yes, what right does she have to look for him now? Back then, she was the one who drove him away, she was the one who said those words. What right does she have to look for him now? As she slid down, it was as if she were a cocoon unraveling. Ji Chengzhi was still there fiercely staring at her, his mood was truly worse than ever, filled with oppressive and restless anger that was rolling within his chest. It was like a torrent with nowhere to release, nearly driving him mad. This woman just happened to bump directly into his line of fire! Seeing her suddenly squat down beside his feet, his gaze paused for a moment, and his expression, it seemed like he realized something, shed a trace of regret. What did he just say? Did he need to speak so harshly? He became increasingly agitated, lifted his foot, and gave the nearby trash can a fierce kick, then tore off the mask hanging by his ear and threw it inside: ¡°Enough, stop embarrassing yourself here. Hurry up and go back, look at what you¡¯ve turned my hospital into?¡± After finishing, he turned and left! Ye Ning seemed not to hear, still squatting there, hands holding her face, burying herself in her knees, as if none of this had anything to do with her. She finally understood why that apartment was covered with a thickyer of dust, and why there were no things in the child¡¯s wardrobe. It turned out, they had left this city long ago, meaning that after she said those harsh words to him, dering she would never see him again, he had disappeared from this city. That day when she took the child to thepany, it was merely to hand the child over to him before he sent them away. Turns out, she was so foolish, so unaware! Squatting there, clutching her face, tears streamed down through her fingers¡­ Engulfed in sorrow, suddenly someone grabbed her arm forcefully and pulled her up from the ground, ¡°Get up, what¡¯s the point of squatting here crying? Get up, now.¡± It was Ji Chengzhi who had turned back. Ye Ning, being pulled, had to immediately stand up from the ground, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Let go, or I¡¯ll call for help!¡± ¡°Go ahead, scream your lungs out and no one will believe I would do anything to you.¡± Within minutes, the positions of these two hadpletely shifted. Ye Ning¡¯s arm hurt from being pulled, wanting him to let go, but he was a man and she was a woman; how could she overpower him? Thus, just like that, she was dragged and pulled, under the stunned gaze of everyone in the hospital, he dragged her to his office! ¡°Sit down!¡± Once they reached the office, he very roughly threw her onto the sofa. Ye Ning hadn¡¯t rested well these past two days,cking strength, and now being tossed like this, she didn¡¯t have any strength left to resist, and with a stagger, her whole body fell onto the sofa. Chapter 916: 916 Chapter 916: Chapter 916 ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you want to know where he is, then sit here obediently. Otherwise, even if you die, I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Seeing her about to rebound from the sofa he had thrown her into, Ji Chengzhi pointed at her and spoke. As soon as he spoke, she was obedient! This woman instantly seemed to be immobilized, standing there, not daring to move again. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi was finally satisfied, so he went to his inner room, changed out of the sterile clothes soaked in blood, and in the bathroom, meticulously washed his face and hands with soap beforeing out. He actually wasn¡¯t very bothered by the smell of blood. As a doctor, facing blood wasmon. But today, for some reason, seeing the bloodstains on him felt so ring, so ufortable, as if he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease until he washed it all off. After cleaning himself up in the inner room, he finally came out. And sure enough, his words worked; he was in there for quite a while, yet when he came out, the woman was still sitting obediently on the sofa, more respectful towards him than ever. Of course, aside from when she lost her memory and became a little fool. He came over, poured himself another cup of tea, then returned to his desk and sat down. Only then did he cast an expressionless nce at her. ¡°Really want to know where he went?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Ning nodded without hesitation. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi continued, ¡°And after you find out where he is? What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Do you n to find him? Reconcile with him? Restore your previous rtionship? Ye Ning, don¡¯t forget, the enmity between your two families still isn¡¯t resolved. Can you promise that once you¡¯re with him, this hatred will no longer exist?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t answer, can you? That¡¯s why I say you¡¯re selfish. You pushed him away because of your vengeance. You thought he was your enemy¡¯s son, and being with him would betray your deceased parents. But now that you¡¯ve thought it through, have you considered his perspective? You still want to seek revenge against his father in the future. Do you want him to watch you kill his father?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was as if a bucket of cold water was dumped over her head, and Ye Ning¡¯s heart, once again, turned icy cold. Yes, her mother is no longer here, the deceased can be spoken of no matter what, but his father is still alive. If one day, she killed him with her own hands, as his son, would he really remain indifferent? Or, he might not stop her, but there would surely be a thorn in his heart, right? Ye Ning felt darkness enveloping her once more¡­ Seeing her silence, Ji Chengzhi continued from his seat, ¡°Do you know what reason the old man used to convince him for this engagement?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To surrender himself. He told him that as long as he got engaged to the mayor¡¯s daughter, he would turn himself in and give you closure!¡± Ye Ning waspletely stunned! As if struck by a sh of lightning, her mind suddenly went nk¡­ Surrender? So, this engagement was because of this? How could this be? How could this be? The girl sitting there started trembling all over, her reddened eyes brimming with tears once more. Chapter 917

Chapter 917: Chapter 917

Ji Chengzhi saw this and tugged at the corners of his mouth: "Surprised, aren¡¯t you? But this is the final way to resolve the hatred between you two. It¡¯s not by your hand, and you don¡¯t have to lift that knife yourself. Let thew judge him. Isn¡¯t that the best solution?" Ye Ning shivered violently for a moment, and finally, she nodded heavily: "Mm!" Indeed, this really was the best solution. Only in this way, she wouldn¡¯t be another Ou Qichang, and there wouldn¡¯t be any more barriers between them. "But unfortunately, that old man went back on his word. Otherwise, what you would have seen today would truly be the scene of his engagement with that woman." Ye Ning: "..." Sitting there, she remained dazed for a long, long time before slowly raising her head to look at him: "You¡¯re saying... he didn¡¯t go to the engagement today because the old man didn¡¯t keep his promise?" Ji Chengzhi sneered: "What else do you think? Do you think he did it for you? He¡¯s a person who controls the big picture. Once he decided to do this thing, he would definitely do it." Ye Ning was stunned... No, that¡¯s not it. He did it for her. If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to get engaged to that woman. If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t put his life on the line. Ye Ning shook her head vigorously: "You¡¯re wrong. He did it for me. He did it so I wouldn¡¯t personally kill his father, so I wouldn¡¯t be a second murderer. That¡¯s why he did it." Ji Chengzhi was stunned! This woman was quite perceptive to have thought of thisyer. So he didn¡¯t speak anymore, just sat there leisurely drinking tea. Of course, while drinking tea, his eyes asionally nced at the girl sitting on the couch. But he saw that after telling her this, as she sat there, she seemed somewhat neurotic. Various expressions appeared on her face, and her eyes seemed to have a turbulent undercurrent, as if something was rolling over in her mind. What was she thinking? Ji Chengzhi began to regret telling her all this. Feeling uneasy, he suddenly saw this woman stand up: "I¡¯m going back!" Ji Chengzhi was stunned: "You¡¯re leaving? You..." He originally wanted to say, don¡¯t you want to know where he is? But at this moment, the woman was already heading towards the door, and then, under his astonished gaze, she opened the door and just walked out... Is she crazy? Just left like that? Ji Chengzhi almost choked himself as a piece of tea was stuck in his throat. He finally managed to swallow the tea and made a call: "Hello? That woman of yours just came looking for me." "And then?" My god, the person on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Calmly as if he had foreseen this. Ji Chengzhi got angry: "Then she asked me where you are, and since you told me not to tell her before, I didn¡¯t. So I told her that you didn¡¯t want to see her, and also told her that you really intended to go to the engagement." "..." In that instant, it felt as though a chill traversed through the phone, and as the "zzz" sounds echoed, Ji Chengzhi felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand. "Did... did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have?" "What do you think?" Chapter 918

Chapter 918: Chapter 918

"Weren¡¯t you feeling wronged? You said she pushed you away hard when she didn¡¯t want you, oh, now she¡¯s regretting seeing you marry someone else? So she wants toe find you? How can there be such a cheap deal in the world?" "... ..." On the call, there was a long silence, but this time, the icy chill wasn¡¯t as heavy as before. After about ten seconds, finally, the person on the line spoke again: "You don¡¯t need to get involved in this matter. Next time if shees again, you can ignore her." Ji Chengzhi was taken aback: "Do you mean...?" "The Ou Family should already know that you¡¯re contacting me. If she frequentlyes to find you, it will inevitably target her, and by then, she¡¯ll be in trouble!" "... ..." Indeed, that old man¡¯s face was really quite humiliated today, and if he were to find out she¡¯s connected to that woman, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go, perhaps he might even really take ruthless action against her. Ji Chengzhi broke into a cold sweat: "Alright, don¡¯t worry, I remember, I know what to do." The person on the call finally responded with a satisfied "Hmm" and then prepared to hang up, but Ji Chengzhi, thinking of the way that woman left earlier so mysteriously, couldn¡¯t help asks: "What exactly did she mean by leaving earlier?" Leaving? The person on the call was silent for a moment, and only after a long while did a sighe through: "I guess it wasn¡¯t in vain..." Not in vain? What does that mean? Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯t understand and wanted to ask again, but at that moment, the person on the phone had already hung up... Not in vain, but what exactly does that mean? Ji Chengzhi didn¡¯tprehend, but perhaps if he had understood Ye Ning¡¯s heart at that time, he would have figured it out. Yes, Ou Mucen¡¯s meaning is, that stupid woman¡¯s little brain finally turned around, and she no longer intends to personally kill his father for revenge, but rather use a method exactly like the engagement this time. That is, to send that old man to prison, make him receive deserved punishment, let thew, justice judge him! Only this way, can the two of them truly be together! ¡ª¡ª After Ye Ning returned from the hospital, indeed, the first thing she did was to find Uncle Li to talk about changing the revenge n. Uncle Li was very surprised, but after hearing her analysis saying she couldn¡¯t sacrifice herself, he agreed. Indeed, sending that old thing to prison could equally leave him with nothing, and given his crimes, the court would also sentence him to death, so why should she act personally? That¡¯s why he was also happy to agree with her doing it this way, and after agreeing, Ye Ning went to find Lin Yebai, intending to discuss this matter with him, but what should be done next? Ever since that morning Lin Yebai scolded her fiercely, he hadn¡¯te to this small shop. On one hand, he felt that the two of them had torn their faces, anding would surely face a cold reception, so why make himself ufortable? And another reason is the incident that happened with the Ou Family that day surprised him too much. He originally thought that after scolding her that morning, she would really go steal someone, but surprisingly, that man didn¡¯t appear. So, during this period, every time he heard Xiaojin returning, saying how good her spirits were, he would feel somewhat ufortable, upset. Chapter 919: 919 Chapter 919: Chapter 919 But unexpectedly, that day, the woman who hadn¡¯t visited for a very, very long time suddenly took the initiative toe over. ¡°Xiaojin, is your husband at home?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Aning? Yes, he¡¯s here.¡± Likewise, Xiaojin was incredibly shocked to see her. Hurriedly, Xiaojin went inside to report, and then, Lin Yebai in the study saw the girl who indeed looked much better,e in. ¡°Brother Lin¡­¡± She came in, saw him, and greeted him as she used to. Lin Yebai trembled slightly upon hearing it, almost letting the ink drop onto the rice paper¡­ How long had it been since hest heard her call him that? He secretly took several deep breaths, calming the excitement within him, then put down his pen and looked at her quietly: ¡°What brings you here today? Have you eaten?¡± The girl standing in front of him nodded: ¡°Yes, I came to check in and to really thank you for what happened that day.¡± Was she really thanking him? Lin Yebai was caught off guard, not quite ustomed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, as long as you resolved it. Is there something you need today?¡± Seeing her in good spirits, he didn¡¯t want to ask more, fearing difort if he probed further, so he took the initiative to ask her purpose. Sure enough, upon hearing his question, the girl spoke: ¡°I just wanted toe and ask, if I want to get evidence of Ou Qichang and Hu Zhiming murdering my parents, what do you think is the best way?¡± Evidence? Was she not going to take revenge herself? Was she going to send him to jail? A public trial? Lin Yebai looked at her in some surprise: ¡°Do you¡­ want them to be brought to justice?¡± Ye Ning nodded: ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. If I kill him, it would only take his life, but if I send him to court, his shameful acts will be publicly known. By then, he will be ruined and have nothing left, which would be the best revenge for us, the Ye Family.¡± Lin Yebai: ¡°¡­¡± Though that made sense, deciding to do this suddenly doesn¡¯t seem like too quick a change? He looked at her quietly: ¡°That¡¯s not a bad method, but since it¡¯s been so many years, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult to find evidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask you if there¡¯s a good method?¡± Ye Ning was also looking at him, her gaze like water, but the light within was incredibly firm. Seeing this, Lin Yebai felt a trace of sorrow, and he withdrew his gaze¡­ ¡°Then put out a reward. On this path, once you issue it, you won¡¯t fear not finding what you want.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°You can use your name, Phoenix Blue Ink, and say whoever can help find evidence of the Ye Family massacre years ago will be rewarded, but I must remind you, the people on this road are not ordinary, they will demand a lot.¡± ¡°Approximately how much?¡± ¡°Tens of millions at the very least, and there will be introductions from friends too, so you¡¯ll have to manage that. You¡¯ll owe them favors.¡± Ye Ning stood there pondering for a moment¡­ Tens of millions? She had already put the Phoenix Blue Ink seal up for auction, and if she estimated correctly, the money should be enough. So at the moment, she agreed, told him that once she raised the money, she would let him handle it, as she didn¡¯t understand the rules and market within. Lin Yebai of course wouldn¡¯t refuse, he watched her as she left, and then resumed writing¡­ Chapter 920: 920 Chapter 920: Chapter 920 Xiaojin had been waiting outside, and when the girl left, he came in: ¡°Sir, why did she suddenly change her mind? Didn¡¯t she always want to take revenge herself? To take justice into her own hands against her enemy?¡± Lin Yebai let out a coldugh: ¡°Do you think she came up with that idea herself?¡± Xiaojin was taken aback! What did that mean? Could it be that it wasn¡¯t her idea? Xiaojin didn¡¯t quite grasp it: ¡°Sir, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°After the Ou Group engagement was called off, didn¡¯t you notice she looks much better?¡± ¡°It seems so. Could it be, is it Ou Mucen¡­?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be 100% sure, but it should have something to do with him. Go and do it; ording to her method. If the money isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll cover it.¡± ¡°But sir, if that¡¯s the case, then she and that man will be even more together, and by that time, won¡¯t you¡­?¡± Xiaojin finally understood, and at that moment, he started to feel unfair on behalf of his master. But what about his master? Upon hearing this, he merely pulled at the corners of his mouth: ¡°If she¡¯s yours, she won¡¯t run away. If she¡¯s not yours, even if you tie her to yourself, she won¡¯t belong to you. Go handle it quickly.¡± A twinge of pain shed through his heart again, causing him to tremble slightly with the pen he was holding¡­ In fact, after he yelled at her that morning, when he came back, he was already starting to regret it. He had loved her for so many years, how could he just let her go? However, that¡¯s just how it is. He pushed her away, and that person would never belong to him again, nevere back, since the day he brought her back and told her to go to the Ou Group. She was destined to no longer be his woman! Xiaojin felt very congested hearing this, but in the end, he could only go handle it. ¡ª¡ª Two dayster, Phoenix Blue Ink- Since Ye Ning no longer insisted on using her own way to deal with the Ou Family, she wasn¡¯t too busy these days, except for waiting for the auction from Fengdu and the bounty from Lin Yebai. But unexpectedly, at her most rxed moment in such a long time, she saw an explosive piece of news on TV! ¡°This just in, the Ou Group held the highest level shareholder meeting this morning, deciding that the original Executive President, Ou Mucen, will no longer hold any position in thepany. Allpany affairs will now be managed by his father, Ou Qichang, who had previously retired from the front line. The second son, Ou Muyuan, and son-inw, Bai Guanjie, will assist him. Other positions within the Ou Group are expected to undergo a major reshuffle in the next two days!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ng! It was truly a bolt from the blue. When Ye Ning heard this news on the TV, the spoon in her hand fell to the ground and broke in two. My God! What did she hear? That person is no longer holding any position at the Ou Group? Does that mean he was fired? That thepany has nothing to do with him? He and the Ou Group have nothing to do with each other anymore? God! How could this be? She was shocked by this news, staring at the TV for a long, long time withouting back to her senses, until another voice came on the TV and she snapped back to reality. She then threw away the chopsticks, didn¡¯t even have breakfast, grabbed the car keys, and rushed out. ¡°Hey, miss? Miss, where are you going?¡± ¡°Something came up, I¡¯m heading out for a while!¡± She hastily threw down this sentence and ran out quickly. Crazy, really crazy! That old man, what exactly does he want to do? To suddenly strip him of everything in his hands, does he really mean to be harsh on him? Topletely make him lose everything? Chapter 921

Chapter 921: Chapter 921

She was faster than the wind, and in no time, got into the car and sped towards the city center. At that moment, Lin Yebai also saw the news in Tang Garden and came looking for her. Seeing her leave in such a hurry, he only had time to shout, "Aning, where are you going?" Before his voice had faded, the car had already disappeared. The people in the shop saw him and hurried over to exin: "Mr. Lin, our miss said she was going out for something." Lin Yebai: "..." Of course he knew she had something to do. Just now, he also saw the news. To be honest, he was quite shocked when he saw it! Official announcement of removal from office? That was a bit unexpected. Regarding the engagement, he did think that man might not have it easy in the O family, but he didn¡¯t expect that the final result would be such a harsh punishment. All his positions have been stripped, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s already been stripped of his inheritance rights? He frowned as he watched the car shadow disappear, his expression was unusually grave and obscure. She must be going to find that man; why else would she rush out so anxiously? Could it be that she knows where he is? No, she probably doesn¡¯t know, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the shop every day these days. Then if she doesn¡¯t know, where is she going? Lin Yebai frowned even more as he watched... To be honest, when he first found out the news, besides being shocked, he was also a bit secretly pleased because he didn¡¯t expect that the man¡¯s final punishment would be being stripped of all inheritance rights from the family. Yes, officially dismissed, in other words, that massive Consortium Group, he no longer has any inheritance rights to it. The once so prestigious and arrogant Crown Prince of the Empire is now reduced to having nothing. Hahaha... Thinking of this, he suddenly felt better! "Sir, what should we do now? Should we help Aning?" "Help my ass! Don¡¯t worry about her, let her make a fuss as she pleases!" The gentle and refined Mr. Lin swore, and it wasn¡¯t just any light swearing. Xiaojin was stunned, and the clerk at the shop entrance also opened his mouth wide, looking incredulously at this man who was almost like a god in their eyes. This is definitely going insane... - Ye Ning wasn¡¯t doing any better. As soon as she drove into the hospital parking lot, she immediately got out of the car and headed straight to the hospital director¡¯s office. "Where¡¯s your director?" "In the surgery department, checking on a patient in the intensive care unit." Surgery? Fine, then she¡¯ll go to surgery! Upon hearing this, Ye Ning immediately turned and ran to the surgery inpatient department of another building. Once she reached the surgical inpatient department, sure enough, no sooner had she gotten there than she saw several people in white coats standing at the door of a ward in the corridor. She hurried over, taking big strides. Originally, she wanted to wait for a chance to pull someone out from the inside to ask questions, but when she arrived there, she unexpectedly saw that the person lying in the ward was a familiar thin woman wearing an oxygen mask. Han Duo? Oh my, she hadpletely forgotten about this! The day she left the hospital, she never thought of this again. Upon seeing this, Ye Ning finally recalled the incident and, after giving herself a p, approached: "Doctor, how is the patient inside doing now?" The doctor standing at the door turned to look at her: "And you are?" Ye Ning quickly replied: "I¡¯m her friend. I want to know how she¡¯s doing now?" Chapter 922: 922 Chapter 922: Chapter 922 Oh, it¡¯s a friend! The doctor saw it and sighed at the door: ¡°It¡¯s not very good, she has leukemia, surgery due to the ident is out of the question, now we can only take it day by day.¡± What does it mean, take it day by day? Ye Ning was a bit taken aback by these words: ¡°What do you mean? Waiting to die?¡± The doctor shrugged: ¡°What else can be done? She¡¯s had this illness for six or seven years already, there¡¯s no cure, we¡¯re toote now!¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± All at once, she felt her heart sink to the bottom, her whole body turning cold. How could this be possible? Just a few days ago she wasforting her on the train, and now she¡¯s suddenly dying? This¡­ Ye Ning could hardly believe it. As she stood there like hearing bad news, the doctor inside walked out. ¡°Director, there¡¯s no other way now, the only hope is waiting for her to wake up and tell us where the child she had is. Only then can we have a chance to find a matching bone marrow for her, otherwise, there¡¯s truly no way out.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What, what? What child? Ye Ning waspletely confused and when she saw a familiar person alsoing out, she immediately went over to tug him out: ¡°What exactly is going on? How did a child suddenly pop up?¡± The person: ¡°¡­¡± The group of doctors: ¡°¡­¡± They were stone-faced for ten seconds before the person being tugged by Ye Ning exined to the wide-eyed doctors: ¡°Wife¡¯s brother, always like this, acting crazy!¡± The doctors twitched again! So it turns out she¡¯s the brother¡¯s wife, no wonder they¡¯re so familiar. At this moment, the doctors all left, leaving Ji Chengzhi and Ye Ning there. Ye Ning pointed to the patient inside and straightforwardly asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on with her? I just heard the doctor say her leukemia has been years, and there¡¯s no hope, but then about finding her child, what exactly is happening?¡± She knew quite a lot! Ji Chengzhi was quite dissatisfied with her nosiness and shut the door to the ICU before walking forward. ¡°Her leukemia was caused by an infection during a surgery six or seven years ago. That surgery was her caesarean, so we¡¯re sure she had a child back then. If there¡¯s a child, we just need to find her and see if the child can match the bone marrow and save her!¡± Ji Chengzhi spoke very quickly, as if impatient and wanting to get the matter spoken through quickly. Ye Ning was dumbfounded hearing this! A child? My goodness! Han Duo actually had a child before?!! Impossible, wasn¡¯t she always single? Ye Ning found it hard to believe and saw the man had already walked ahead, so she hurriedly quickened her pace to catch up: ¡°You guys must be mistaken, really a child? She¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re doubting my medical skills?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Ye Ning was scared by the look in his eyes, immediately shaking her head to deny it. It¡¯s not about whether she doubts it or not, but she just can¡¯t believe it. Daring not to question further, she quickly asked again: ¡°Then did she mention the child?¡± Ji Chengzhi snapped back: ¡°Are you an idiot? Didn¡¯t you see her eyes have never opened? If she had mentioned it, would she still be lying there? Would we be at aplete loss?!!¡± Chapter 923

Chapter 923: Chapter 923

Ye Ning: "..." Okay, okay, she¡¯s an idiot, she¡¯s a fool, she¡¯s ignorant, alright? Ye Ning was practically scared of him. What the hell is up with this guy? Why has he been so irritabletely? Did he eat bullets? However, with what he said, she didn¡¯t feel as upset as before. Having a child, for her, although a bit surprising and shocking, is still better than watching herself leave this world with eyes wide open. So, after a brief moment of shock, she epted the situation dly and even felt grateful for it. But the man walking ahead of her wasn¡¯t as calm. He seemed to be in a foul mood, his expression dark and frightening as if someone owed him a lot of money, making everyone at the hospital nervous whenever they saw him. Ye Ning saw this and didn¡¯t dare to bring up the matter again, afraid of upsetting him further. Watching him head to the office, she quickly followed him there. Click¡ª Upon entering the office, seeing no one else around, she decided to speak up: "Fine, you don¡¯t want me to mention Han Duo, so I¡¯ll talk about my stuff. Did you see the news? That old man officially announced on TV today that Ou Mucen has been dismissed and that all things rted to Ou Corporation have nothing to do with him anymore." What?! Hearing this, the man who just sat down preparing to drink tea suddenly spat it out: "What did you say? Officially dismissed? Is he out of his mind?" Ye Ning: "..." Without saying anything else, she took out her phone, found the headline news, and ced it in front of him: "Look, it was announced at eight this morning, and now the entire inte is flooded with his news!" Ji Chengzhi looked down and, seeing the phone, indeed found the overwhelming headlines about the CEO of Ou Corporation being officially dismissed. Instantly, his eyes narrowed fiercely, and he took the phone and smashed it on the ground with a "bang"! "Insane! Is he really senile? Did he really make such a decision? Just wait and see how his Ou Corporation dies." Ye Ning frowned at her phone being thrown on the ground: "So what do we do now? Does he know?" "Who? You mean Mucen?" "How would I know?" "Then why don¡¯t you give him a call, ask him how it is? Or, give me his number and I¡¯ll call." Ye Ning couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and directly asked for his number. No choice, after that person went missing, the only contact with this ce was through him. If she doesn¡¯t find him, who else could she find? But unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, this man suddenly looked up at her sharply: "Damn, why am I even talking to you? Get out of here, stop bothering me!" Ye Ning: "..." What¡¯s wrong with him? Out of the blue, what was with that remark? She was getting impatient, grabbed his phone, and was about to check the call records. But at this moment, the man suddenly seemed to transform, seeing her try to take his phone, he snatched it and stood up from his chair, grabbing her wrist: "Go, go, go, get out of here immediately!" Ye Ning was utterly baffled: "What are you doing? What¡¯s gotten into you? Let go!" "Let go of what? Get out of here now, or do you want me to call security to kick you out?" "You¡ª" Ye Ning was truly infuriated! Chapter 924

Chapter 924: Chapter 924

What the hell is this lunatic up to? How did he suddenly change into a different person in the blink of an eye? Could it be that he¡¯s hiding something from her? She sensed something was wrong, so instead of leaving, when he opened the office door, about to push her out, she suddenly turned and forcefully pushed him back inside: "Ji Chengzhi, what¡¯s gotten into you? Are you out of your mind? Trying to make me leave?" Ji Chengzhi was caught off guard and staggered back several steps before finally steadying himself! Is he out of his mind? All he did was to protect her, okay? Now the entire hospital is full of that old man¡¯s people. If they kept an eye on her, she might get into some trouble. Ji Chengzhi was so angry his eyes turned red: "Fine, what will it take for you to leave?" Ye Ning¡¯s face was ashen: "Call her, and I¡¯ll leave after you do!" Call him? Fine, call him, as long as it¡¯s done in this office, it should be fine. So he really did take out his phone from his pocket... When Ye Ning saw that, she instantly tensed up, her eyes fixed dead on the hand he was about to use to dial. However, just as he was about to dial, he suddenly stopped: "Wait, why do you want me to call him?" Ye Ning choked on her words... It took a while, but finally, through clenched teeth: "Why won¡¯t you call him? With such a big issue, not asking him doesn¡¯t concern you at all?" "I¡¯m worried, but after worrying, what then? What can you do? Other than saying a few hollowforting words, what else can you say?" Ye Ning was speechless! For a moment, she was left speechless by this bastard. Ji Chengzhi saw her stumped and continued: "Can¡¯t figure out what to say, huh? Let me tell you, that bastard is much stronger than you think. When something happens, you just cry as if it¡¯s the end of the world. Him? He might actually be hoping for it." Ye Ning: "..." What does he mean by that? What does he mean by he might be hoping for it? Ye Ning¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, and after he said that, he truly was not going to call, making her face darken: "Are you hiding something from me? What exactly is he doing now?" Ji Chengzhi shrugged: "How would I know what he¡¯s doing? I¡¯m not his personal secretary." "But you are the one who can contact him now!" "Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I know what he¡¯s doing. I only know that every time I have a video call with him, he¡¯s either fishing, taking care of the kids, or painting. Who knows what he¡¯s up to?" Ye Ning: "..." Fishing? Painting? Can he even paint? Suddenly, something stirred inside her heart, a scene of a man standing in the golden morning light, painting the naturalndscape appeared, her eyes softened, her face even showed a trace of yearning. If she were part of that scene, it would be wonderful... "Alright, stop overthinking it. Considering the situation now, if you don¡¯t want him to have trouble, you better not stir things up." "What do you mean?" "Can¡¯t you see it yet? The reason you¡¯ve been fine since the incident broke out isrgely due to Mucen controlling the Ou family. But now that his power has been isted, he can¡¯t protect you. Without his protection, do you think you could be so carefree?" Chapter 925

Chapter 925: Chapter 925

Ye Ning froze there! She really hadn¡¯t considered this point; it turned out that all this time, she¡¯s been safe in this city because of him? Ye Ning¡¯s heart felt like it was weighed down by a stone, incredibly ufortable. Ji Chengzhi saw that she wasn¡¯t speaking, worried that if they stayed too long, they would really be discovered, so he once again drove her out. After she was driven out, he sat back down and picked up his phone. He originally intended to call right away, but suddenly, he saw a fleeting shadow outside, and immediately he hung up the call. "Director, the pathological slides of that patient named Han Duo have been delivered." "..." It turned out to be his assistant! He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly let the assistant in. ¡ª¡ª But what he didn¡¯t know was that right outside his office, after the woman left, there really was a shadow that followed her out. Seeing her go downstairs and get into her car, the person in ck immediately picked up the phone and dialed out: "Hello, Brother Hai, I¡¯m tailing her. Sure enough, that woman went to Director Ji¡¯s office." "Really? What did she do inside?" "I don¡¯t know about that. Ji Chengzhi has been alerttely, so I didn¡¯t dare to get too close." "Alright, investigate what that woman¡¯s been up to recently and report back to me as soon as you find out!" "Yes, Brother Hai!" After receiving the orders, the person in ck also went out and got into a silver-gray Passat, then followed the previously vanished small Toyota towards Antique Street. A few hourster, in the eleventh-floor president¡¯s office of the Ou Group, the old man who just returned there heard a piece of very bad news. "Sir, it¡¯s been discovered; she recently sent people to an auction house in Fengdu called the Golden Kirin, which you probably know. But that¡¯s not the most important part. The key thing is, I heard a rumor in a jade auction house here." "What rumor?" "It¡¯s said that a bounty notice is going to be issued, and the item being offered has something to do with you?" "What did you say? A bounty notice?!" The old man, who was just walking in his office with a cane, changed his expression immediately upon hearing this. Of course, he knew what a bounty notice was. It¡¯s the most costly yet the most efficient way to search for something or someone in their line of work. Once the order is issued, everyone on the road will mobilize topete for that reward. And at that time, even something turned to dust might be uncovered by them. "Yes, a bounty notice. It¡¯s said to offer a reward for the evidence of your... extermination of the Ye Family!" Thest words, Ying Hai on the phone almost didn¡¯t dare to say aloud. After speaking, in the office there, the old man who was originally walking stopped, his expression suddenly resembling an impending storm, extremely terrifying. A bounty for the evidence of his killing of the Ye Family? She¡¯s actually ying this game with him?!! So, she¡¯s auctioning in Fengdu to gather money to issue a bounty notice? His chest finally heaved violently, and a fierce murderous intent erupted from his eyes as he bellowed, "Immediately go to Fengdu and check what that bitch is auctioning! Inform me as soon as there¡¯s news!" "Yes, sir!" Ying Hai on the phone had never heard the old man this furious before. After the call ended, he immediately went to handle the matter... Chapter 926

Chapter 926: Chapter 926

Ye Ning didn¡¯t know she had already caused trouble at the hospital, her mind was still upied with the news of Ou Mucen being fired from thepany. As soon as she got back from the hospital, she headed straight to the telmunications bureau and handed over a number: "Hello, could you check the call records for this number?" "Sure, please hold on!" The clerk took the phone number and began searching. That was a number Ye Ning secretly noted down in the hospital office, while the man there wasn¡¯t paying attention, she had called her own phone from his and then recorded it. About a minuteter, the call log was generated, and she looked over the list... Oh my! So many calls, just how busy is that bastard¡¯s business to have so many calls? Holding the bill, she left the service hall, nning to find a hacker to help investigate the origin of these numbers, but just then, someone from the store called her: "Miss, where are you? Uncle Li just called looking for you." Uncle Li? He called? Upon hearing this, she immediately replied: "I¡¯m outside, I¡¯ll be back soon, does he need anything from me?" "Yes, he said that at the auction over there, our item has already been sold!" "Really?" "Really, it sold for a hundred million!" A hundred million?!! My god, this is shocking, it actually sold for such a high price? Ye Ning was stunned by this astronomical number: "Is it true? Who bid for it?" "I don¡¯t know, you could call and ask." "Alright, I¡¯ll make a call then!" So Ye Ning temporarily saved that number in her phone and started dialing Uncle Li¡¯s number. As expected, once the call connected, Uncle Li immediately spoke happily: "It¡¯s done, Miss, someone named Mr. Dong won the bid; he was introduced by others and wanted to get into the antique business. Upon hearing that we, Phoenix Blue Ink, were willing to auction a one-year usage term, he paid to secure it." "Really?" Ye Ning was both surprised and delighted to hear this news! She already knew of Phoenix Blue Ink¡¯s reputation, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had it auctioned to raise funds. However, the current Phoenix Blue Ink was no longer what it used to be. After disappearing for more than a decade, it suddenly reappeared and hadn¡¯t even been verified yet, and still fetched such a high price at auction. Ye Ning was overjoyed... Mr. Dong? Really want to see what kind of person Mr. Dong is. ¡ª¡ª Since the Seal had been sessfully auctioned, Uncle Li stayed in Fengdu to sign the contract and collect the payment before returning. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t much happening at the moment, Ye Ning focused all her attention on that phone number. Fortunately, after having a hacker investigate all those numbers, it turned out that one located in Bali Ind caught her attention. Bali Ind? Although Ji Chengzhi had also dialed many foreign numbers, this one had such long call durations that it seemed highly likely. So she decided to make a trip to Bali Ind, and before leaving, she instructed the shop staff to take good care of the ce until Uncle Li returned. However, to her utmost surprise, just as she reached the airport, Lin Yebai called to say that Uncle Li had encountered an incident in Fengdu and both the person and the Seal were missing. Hearing this news, Ye Ning was shocked and had no time to go to Bali Ind, so she immediately dragged her suitcase and returned. Chapter 927:

Chapter 927: Chapter 927:

"Brother Lin, what exactly happened? How did Uncle Li disappear?" As soon as she got back, she rushed to Tang Garden to find Lin Yebai. Lin Yebai had just learned about this himself. Seeing her panic, he quicklyforted her and instructed people in Fengdu to start investigating the matter. However, no one expected that the oue of this incident would be that two dayster, Uncle Li was found dead in a stinking ditch, and the seal he carried was also missing. "Ah¡ª" Upon hearing the news, the grief-stricken and furious Ye Ning fainted on the spot! Uncle Li, the old servant who had been loyal to Phoenix Blue Ink for over thirty years. All those years when she didn¡¯t remember her past, unaware of her identity, it was Phoenix Blue Ink that she had been supporting. Ye Ning seemed to have been struck down again, her whole being filled with hatred and resentment. Lin Yebai noticed and worried, sent people overnight to find the seal. However, there was never a trace again, and helplessly, he had to first transport Uncle Li¡¯s corpse back. The body was brought back, and the funeral was personally arranged by Lin Yebai, but on the day of the burial, it was that girl who personally held the urn and ced it into the grave step by step. "Uncle Li, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you, you wait for me!" As she ced the coffin inside, her scarred hands gently caressed it, as if stroking her own father. Seeing this, Lin Yebai felt a heavy burden in his heart. Once the funeral was finally over, he wanted her to leave the city and take a break, but this girl stubbornly stayed at her little shop, at the ce Uncle Li once left her. On March 15, the Kite Festival, Ou Mucen returned, standing at the door of her shop with a child. "I¡¯m back..." He held the child¡¯s hand with his right hand and dragged luggage with his left, appearing as if a scene had suddenly yed out in a movie. Under the bright sunshine, he wore a thin gray trench coat with a snow-white shirt inside, a high nose bridge, and light thin lips, elegant and noble, handsome and charming, like the most captivating scenery of spring, mesmerizing anyone who saw him. He¡¯s back? He¡¯s finally back? Ye Ning quietly looked at him for a long, long time, as if her mind hadn¡¯t registered it, her expression was nk, her eyes dazed, and even her thin, pale face seemed asionally delirious like a sick person. Until the child standing beside him, whom he had been holding, saw her not moving and said, "Mom, why aren¡¯t you happy? We are all back." We are all back! As these words fell, it was as if the frozenke finally cracked, as though the vast white snow finally melted. In an instant, she stood there, her lips fiercely trembling, and the next second, she rushed through the door and held the man forcefully, "Where did you die? Have you finally decided toe back? You bastard, where the hell were you?" With desperate and hoarse cries, at this moment, the woman, whose emotions finally overflowed, held the man and cried like a child. The man stood there, initially worried when she didn¡¯t react for so long after he spoke, but now, seeing her rush over, hold him while cursing and hitting, and crying so heartbreakingly! Chapter 928: 928 Chapter 928: Chapter 928 Finally, his heart twitched fiercely, his hands released, and he pulled her head over without saying a word, then targeted her mouth, which was crying loudly, and kissed her madly. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all his fault, he shouldn¡¯t have left, shouldn¡¯t have left her alone, it¡¯s all his fault! He was so forceful, so frenzied, it was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to vent all the longing and torment buried in his heart for her these days, ignoring the children next to them, ignoring the constant flow of people around them, at this moment, he only wanted to hold her tightly within himself, never to part again. Lin Yebai hade out because he heard themotion on the street, and as soon as he came out, he saw two figures tightly embracing and kissing at the small shop¡¯s entrance diagonally opposite. His heart felt pierced by something, and his face turned pale. ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t that Ou Mucen? He¡¯s actually back?¡± ¡°Yeah, how did hee back? Doesn¡¯t he know that Ou Corporation is looking for him everywhere now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Some people on Antique Street recognized this man, and seeing him suddenly appear here and kissing the young master of Phoenix Blue Ink, many were shocked. Except, of course, for the people in Tang Garden. However, the noise around didn¡¯t affect the two of them at all. God knows how long they kissed until Ye Ning finally forgot to cry, her whole being lost in this man¡¯s passionate kiss, and only then did he slowly let her go. ¡°We¡¯ll never be apart again from now on!¡± Hearing this, Ye Ning was about to cry again: ¡°Are you sure you mean it?¡± The man holding her smiled¡­ How could he not mean it? He only begged her not to push him away again, God knows how frightened and terrified he was when he learned about what happened here¡ªas if everything would freeze once more back to that moment when the truth first surfaced. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t turned back into a person filled with hatred; his girl wouldn¡¯t have her heart upied only by hatred anymore. Looking down at her, for the first time, his gaze was so bright: ¡°Of course, I mean it, but I don¡¯t have a job now, no money, you have to support me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer the CEO of Ou Corporation, I¡¯ve got nothing, and besides, I can¡¯t find any other job.¡± He sounded aggrieved. Ye Ning was still immersed in the emotions from earlier and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t process: ¡°Why can¡¯t you find another job? With your abilities, getting a vice president role at anypany should be easy.¡± The man showed no expression: ¡°Yeah, but no one dares to hire me!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I was fired by Ou Corporation, who¡¯s daring enough to hire me? Hiring me would be like going against Ou Corporation.¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± It seemed to make some sense! So, will he never find work in the future? Seeing him already carrying a suitcase inside, Ye Ning quickly held her son¡¯s hand and followed inside: ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± ns? Already inside the shop, the man looked around at this cramped ce where he could barely turn around, his handsome face filled with gloom: ¡°No ns, other than having you support me, I can¡¯t think of any ns, oh, and your son too.¡± Chapter 929

Chapter 929: Chapter 929

After finishing his words, he carried the suitcase and went upstairs as if he knew the ce well. Ye Ning watched from downstairs, feeling extremely frustrated! So, did hee back this time not because he missed her or felt guilty, but because he couldn¡¯t make it outside, right? Ye Ning bent down and picked up her son, "Baby, where have you been all this time?" Xiaobao was quite honest, "We went to an ind!" An ind? Seems like it must have been Bali Ind. So she asked again, "And what did you do there? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s very expensive." Xiaobao¡¯s chubby little face nodded, "Yeah, it was very expensive. Every day, Uncle Dean wouldin to Dad about spending money recklessly, so much money!" Ye Ning¡¯sst thread of hope shattered... It¡¯s over; she really has to support the family from now on! ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen¡¯s return finally dispelled the sorrowful atmosphere that surrounded Ye Ning due to Uncle Li¡¯s death. With the return of her son and the man, she couldn¡¯t possibly continue living above the store, so she rented a fairly elegant little courtyard on Antique Street. When renting the courtyard, Ye Ning considered the man¡¯s cleanliness obsession and OCD, so she specially took him along to see it. After he felt satisfied, she rented the courtyard. Shortly after renting it, the three of them moved in. Ye Ning thought that after losing his job, this man would be very bored, annoyed, and idle, so she wanted to arrange some activities for him to pass the time. However, this man was quite happy. After moving in, besides picking up and dropping off their son and learning to cook some meals, he spent all his remaining time ying games, totally engrossed in them. Seriously! Are the games really that fun? Ye Ning didn¡¯t quite understand, but seeing that he wasn¡¯t bored and had his own entertainment, she wasn¡¯t too worried, so she managed the business at the shop while investigating Uncle Li¡¯s cause of death in Fengdu. That day, she finally received a message from Fengdu police... "So, did they find out what happened?" "They did. After the auction ended that day, Uncle Li was on his way to sign a contract with Mr. Dong when he was surrounded by a group of people." "So it was purposeful?" "I don¡¯t know about that, but Uncle Li said those people pointed at him and said they wanted some money to spend. Then they saw the valuable seal in his hand and robbed him of it." The auction house owner replied to them. Lin Yebai: "..." Ye Ning heard this and let out a direct sneer... Robbery? Ha, with someone like Uncle Li, does he look like a rich person? What they wanted was clearly the Phoenix Blue Ink Seal in his hand! Ye Ning thought about the young doctor in the hospital that day who warned her, and her fists finally clenched tightly, eyes filled with intense determination, "No need to investigate anymore; I know who did it!" Lin Yebai immediately looked up at her, "Who?" "Ou Qichang!!" She forced out the name one word at a time! Yes, apart from Ou Qichang, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else involved in this matter. He fears most the rise of the Phoenix Blue Ink, and this seal auction caused such a hugemotion; how could he not know? How could he not try to stop it? In her anger and hatred, Ye Ning, with her delicate feminine fist, mmed it hard on the table, "Ou Qichang! If I don¡¯t send you to prison, I swear I won¡¯t be a decent person!" Chapter 930

Chapter 930: Chapter 930

What a fierce tone! Lin Yebai¡¯s gaze tightened slightly, noticing that she spoke of sending him to prison rather than killing him herself. Having discovered the true cause of Uncle Li¡¯s death, the matter of the bounty was brought up again. Moreover, this time, an additional condition was added: finding Uncle Li¡¯s murderer. Everyone thought the approach was feasible upon hearing it, so they all expressed agreement. However, after consenting, the issue of the bounty left Ye Ning and the others worried - how to raise tens of millions? "If not, I can provide it first, treating it as a loan. You can repay meter when you have the means," Lin Yebai suggested proactively after observing the scene. Hearing this, Ye Ning, being out of options, felt somewhat moved at heart... She really couldn¡¯t wait any longer, especially after witnessing Uncle Li¡¯s tragic death before her own eyes. With such enmity, how could she dy any further? How could she possibly wait? She decided to seriously consider the matter, then went back to the small courtyard after work. Returning to the small courtyard, she was surprised. That afternoon, from the study room, there was neither the sound of ttering keyboards nor the intense audio from the speakers. Instead, she heard the bubbling sound of something being boiled in the kitchen. What was he doing? Upon hearing it, she put down her bag and went into the kitchen: "Honey, what are you doing?" "What else can someone do in the kitchen? Of course, I¡¯m cooking." In the kitchen, his elegantly and neatly dressed figure was wearing gloves, holding chopsticks, and poking at something steaming in the frying pan. Seeing her enter, his eyes, so captivating that one might find it hard to look away, nced over at her. Seeing this, Ye Ning smiled broadly, quickly changed into slippers, and leaned beside him: "It smells so good. What dish is this?" "Sweet and sour fish!" Oh, my god! He actually learned how to make sweet and sour fish!! The young master of the Ou Family, who always had everything done for him, learned to make sweet and sour fish!! Ye Ning was nearly so shocked by the news that her eyes popped out. She quickly snatched the chopsticks from his hand, tasted a bit... Holy crap! This is delicious! "Ou Mucen, be honest, what have you been up to recently? Why can you even do this now?" "..." Even standing in the kitchen, the third young master of the Ou Family, with an air ofmand like a king surveying his empire, sneered at the woman: "Do you think my intelligence is the same as yours? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s nothing in this world that Ou Mucen cannot learn." His tone was smug... Ye Ningughed, hugging his arm, and gave a sweet pout: "I know you¡¯re capable, so will you cook for your wife every day from now on?" Every day? The man¡¯s handsome face darkened: "No time!" Ye Ning wouldn¡¯t have it: "How can you not have time? Aren¡¯t you just ying games at home? What¡¯s wrong with cooking a meal?" "I won¡¯t!" "Will you or won¡¯t you?" "I won¡¯t!" "If you don¡¯t, I will... I will..." "What will you do?" The man showed no intention of backing down a bit, like she took him for a pushover? After all, he was the president of Empire Group; could she afford him cooking for her every day? As if expecting her toe up with some countermeasure, at this moment, he suddenly saw the enraged woman, ring at him fiercely, blink her eyes, and stand on tiptoe to press her lips against his. Chapter 931: 931 Chapter 931: Chapter 931 ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± ¡°My dear husband, just give in, will you? At most¡­ I¡¯ll eat you during the day, and at night¡­ I¡¯ll let you eat me!¡± What the hell!! This cheeky minx!! A former CEO who held fast to his principles, ¡°not yielding to force, not shifting in poverty,¡± just surrendered right under this teasing. He turned off the stove, seized the moment since Little Baozi hadn¡¯te back yet, and carried her over to the table behind them. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who said I could eat you, you can¡¯t me me now.¡± Without giving her a chance to argue, he lifted her skirt, took off the gloves from his hands, and hisrge hand reached down under. Ye Ning blushed deeply at the sight: ¡°You scoundrel, this is¡­ in the kitchen¡­¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s the kitchen? The kitchen¡­ we haven¡¯t tried that yet,e on, baby, let¡¯s continue!¡± He paid no mind to her embarrassment. After lifting her up, his lips, which she had just kissed, pressed against hers. This rogue is really crazy, how could he get more shameless? And in the kitchen, no less¡­? Ye Ning, both shy and coy, was blushing so hard she was about to bleed. This sensitive little enchantress! Ou Mucen saw her, his handsome face filled with a slight flush, only deepened with amusement, that truly was¡­ The bliss of the world, just like that! An exhrating round of fervent battlested over an hour. ¡°You¡­ you bastard, aren¡¯t you afraid of spheming the gods like this?¡± Ye Ningy there, powerless, angrily cursing. And this man? Not a hint of shame at all, after tidying himself up, he carried her to the bathroom: ¡°What gods? In our home, I am the god!¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t argue with him; she couldn¡¯t win anyway. So she let him carry her into the bathtub and help her wash¡­ ¡°Hubby, I want to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want¡­ to borrow some money from Lin Yebai!¡± Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare look at him, mustering up her courage to say it, her eyes lowered, fixated on her chest. She hadn¡¯t told him about the bounty notice, not just that, she hadn¡¯t told him about anything she was doing. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but because of his identity. Chapter 932

Chapter 932: Chapter 932

If he finds out that she¡¯s doing all this just to deal with his dad, she really doesn¡¯t know how he¡¯ll face it? The moment she finished speaking, sure enough, the big hands that were washing her stopped immediately! "Why did you borrow money from him?" "I... I¡¯m just having some business cash flow issues, so... so I borrowed a little from him..." Under this overwhelming pressure, Ye Ning was so scared that she could hardly speak. See, she knew it. He would definitely not agree to her borrowing money from that man. What does this rtionship affect? A man¡¯s dignity! When did Ou Mucen¡¯s wife stoop to borrowing money from another man? Moreover, that man is the one he dislikes the most! Ye Ning started to regret bringing this up. Lying in the bathtub, trembling with her eyes closed, she waited for a long time. In the bathtub, there was no movement. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, opened her eyes, and turned to look at the side: "I was just joking with you..." Before she even finished the word "joking," the man, who had apparently lit a cigarette at some point, blew a cold smoke ring at her. "How much did he lend you?" "Huh?" "I¡¯m asking you how much you borrowed?" "..." This attitude changed too quickly, howe she feels a chill down her spine? So she quickly shook her head: "I was just joking, just joking, hehe..." Joking? The man smoking the cigarette gave her another eerie stare, then got up to get her a bathrobe... See, men can really be scary sometimes, especially when their pride is at stake. So that night, Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to bring it up again. The next day, when she got to the store, she immediately called Lin Yebai to refuse the matter, saying she would find another way. Lin Yebai, of course, knew why she suddenly refused, so in the study, he just gave a coldugh and didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter anymore. But on Ye Ning¡¯s side, after refusing him, she truly didn¡¯t know what to do. Saying is one thing, but when ites to actually doing it, where could she get the money from? The seal was taken, now she didn¡¯t even have the only bargaining chip, where could she find the money? Just when she and the people of Phoenix Blue Ink were at their wits¡¯ end, that day, Ye Ning suddenly received a phone call... "Hello? Hi!" "Is this Miss Ye? This is Mr. Dong from Haohan Real Estate Company." On the phone, there was the deep voice of a middle-aged man, and as soon as she answered his call, he began to introduce himself. Mr. Dong from Haohan Real Estate Company? When Ye Ning heard the name, she didn¡¯t react immediately until her colleague next to her, upon hearing the name, suddenly brightened up and quickly wrote "auction" on a slip of paper in front of her. Only then did she suddenly realize! "Oh, Mr. Dong, it¡¯s you?" "Yes, I called to ask if you¡¯ve retrieved the seal of Phoenix Blue Ink?" The seal? Upon hearing this, Ye Ning¡¯s expression immediately darkened: "No, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dong, this matter is our fault at Phoenix Blue Ink." "No, this actually isn¡¯t your fault, it was an ident that none of us expected. I heard you even lost a capable assistant at Phoenix Blue Ink, Miss Ye, please ept my condolences." Chapter 933

Chapter 933: Chapter 933

Unexpectedly, this Mr. Dong turned out to be quite an understanding person. Ye Ning felt a wave of relief and yet a deeper difort in her heart: "Thank you, Mr. Dong, for understanding. This matter has truly been a hardship for our Phoenix Blue Ink, and I apologize for any inconvenience it may have caused you." "There¡¯s no inconvenience at all. I¡¯ve heard it said that the reason Phoenix Blue Ink holds such status in the circle is entirely due to the head¡¯s personal talent, and it has nothing to do with that seal." Ye Ning¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment: "Mr. Dong, what you say is indeed the truth." The person on the other end of the phoneughed: "Then in that case, why should we dwell on that seal? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to just sign with you? Signing with you is the same as signing with Phoenix Blue Ink, isn¡¯t it?" "..." Completely caught off guard, Ye Ning was stunned by these words! She could sign a contract personally?!! Is this... is this a pie falling from the sky? Ye Ning was so excited she turned silly: "Mr. Dong, are you saying... you mean I can personally represent Phoenix Blue Ink?" "Of course, as long as Miss Ye has that capability, what would be the issue?" "This... this..." Happiness came too quickly, she was nearly ecstatic! Of course she had the capability, the renown of their Phoenix Blue Ink was entirely due to the Yan Family¡¯s talent, their eyesight, and she had this very pair of eyes, how could sheck the ability? So Ye Ning hurried to exin: "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dong, I... was a bit too excited hearing your proposal just now." "Is that so? Hehe, I¡¯m also very happy to hear that. I don¡¯t know how the antique circle works, but in real estate, it¡¯s not just about apany seal, a brand; if you have this kind of capability, you¡¯re a living brand yourself. So, if Miss Ye has confidence in herself, I can sign with you personally, and the auction payment will be made ordingly!" "Alright, alright, let¡¯s do it your way, Mr. Dong!" Ye Ning was so happy she was about to jump up. Don¡¯t even mention just signing her name, even signing with her personally is no problem at all!! Ye Ning was overjoyed, she quickly nodded in agreement, and Mr. Dong then prepared to handle the contract, hanging up the phone. Once the call was disconnected, she could no longer contain herself and eximed joyfully to the nearby folks: "Do you see? Our Phoenix Blue Ink has hope, heaven is indeed watching over us, hahaha..." The folks were also extremely pleased... Sess! It was truly unexpected, what seemed like a dead end suddenly had a turning point, and it came so quickly and rapidly. Ye Ning was too thrilled, she couldn¡¯t help it, thinking of the man in the small courtyard at the moment, so she dashed out of the store, ready to tell him the good news, eager to have someone to share it with. When she got to the small courtyard, indeed, in the study, there he was involved again, his fingers gliding rapidly, the silver swordsman inside being controlled... To be honest, she, even as someone who didn¡¯t understand, thought it looked so cool! So she came over and sat down beside him: "Honey, how about I treat you to dinner today?" "What did you say?" The man with the headset didn¡¯t hear clearly, so he asked. Chapter 934: 934 Chapter 934: Chapter 934 As a result, in the currentlyrge gaming screen, a warrior dressed in red, wielding tworge meteor hammers, immediately typed out a dialog box: ¡°What are you saying? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The ck-robed mage next to him with a bow and arrow also yelled with a gaping mouth: ¡°What nonsense, Third Young Master, why did you stop? Hurry up, they¡¯re about to escape!¡± Emperor Third Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± Just as he was about to tell them it wasn¡¯t their business, suddenly a small hand reached over his ear, took off his headset, and breathed softly into his ear: ¡°Honey, I said I want to treat you to dinner today¡­¡± Whoa, this voice is so sweet¡­ Suddenly, everyone in the game seemed to be hit with a pressure point! Imperial Court Doctor: ¡°Whoa! What¡¯s going on? What did I hear?!!¡± Summer Prince: ¡°Honey¡­ shocked/freaked out/shocked¡± Store Manager Ji: ¡°¡­..¡± After being stunned for several seconds, he suddenly shouted: ¡°Ye Ning, you dead woman, get out of here quickly. If you pull him away, I won¡¯t let you off!!¡± He yelled so loudly that Ye Ning beside him also heard it. Ji Chengzhi?!! This bastard is actually inside too?!! She finally noticed something amiss in the game and thus stared at the game screen, seeing that the person who just spoke was the one in red armor with meteor hammers, and instantly got furious: ¡°Ji Chengzhi, so it¡¯s you, you bastard, teaching my husband to waste time on worthless things!!¡± With one shout, the people in the server turned into statues once more! Whoa, husband?!! Whoa, Emperor Third Young Master is actually married? And in real life? Since this is a PK game open to the entire server, as long as someone is in voice chat and others are following them, they can hear. And Emperor Third Young Master, due to his superb skills and insanely fast hand speed, is already a purple-level celebrity across thework in this game. So, at this time, after Ye Ning shouted, they only saw that the previously lively and intense fighting server had suddenly stopped fighting and crowded over here to watch themotion. Fairy Xiaohe: ¡°Emperor Third Young Master, so you¡¯re married already?¡± Princess Qingyu: ¡°Third Young Master, is this in-game or real-life?¡± Jiyu: ¡°Hahaha¡­ Emperor Third Young Master is actually married. Oh great, we in District Ten have one less strongpetitor.¡± Mu Yuyu: ¡°Isn¡¯t Emperor Third Young Master a big shot? I¡¯ve heard his real-life identity is very prominent, no way he¡¯d marry so early. Could it be a joke?¡± Summer Prince: ¡°¡­..¡± Imperial Court Doctor: ¡°¡­..¡± Within a few seconds, the game screen shifted from a battlefield to a gossip scene, and Ye Ning, with her big bright eyes widened, was looking intently. She, being naturally intelligent, quickly understood what was happening. Oh no, did she mess up her husband¡¯s situation? Did she make him lose face? So she quickly put the headset back on, her expression turning particrly anxious: ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to, you carry on ying, I¡¯m going back first.¡± Then, she got up to return to the jade shop. But at this time, the person reached out to hold her, and then quickly typed out a line on the keyboard¡­ Emperor Third Young Master: ¡°You guys overthink it, I¡¯m just a freeloader living off my wife!¡± Chapter 935

Chapter 935: Chapter 935

Doctor Zhan: "....." Young Master Xia: "Spitting blood/spitting blood/spitting blood" Store Manager Ji swung a hammer right over: "Get lost you bastard!!" The whole service area turned to stone and spat blood once again!!! The renowned top yer, Di Sanshao, turned out to be living off his wife. Incredible, this might just be explosive news throughout the gamingmunity tomorrow, it¡¯s about to flood the forums! But, wait a minute, with this beast¡¯s level, he must earn at least hundreds of thousands a month, does he really need to live off his wife? No one in the service area could believe what they were seeing. Ye Ning was dumbfounded, her beautiful eyes widening as she stared in shock at the words he typed: "You... what is this...?" Living off a woman? Living off his wife? Has he gone mad? Yet, he just typed those words and then added: "Sorry, my wife is taking me out for dinner." Then, without a word, he logged off! The whole inte exploded once more: Di Sanshao, I OOXX you bastard!! Di Sanshao, you lunatic, not even finished ying and you suddenly leave? You¡¯re screwing me over?!! Di Sanshao, you beast, get back here!! ... Leaving a scene filled with furious rage, Ye Ning could feel their murderous intent even through the screen... Is he really okay with this? Ye Ning was dragged away step by step from the study, and the two of them went downstairs and out of the small courtyard together. "For no reason, why invite me to dinner? Now you have to support our whole family, you need to budget!" Out of the door, seeing the beat-up little Toyota, he stood there like a gentleman and said this. Ye Ning heard it and thought he genuinely cared for her, so she smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not going often, and I got some money today." "Really?" "Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t borrow it from Brother Lin, I earned it myself. I went to an auction and sold something our family left behind, and now we have money." Ye Ning was afraid he would ask where the money came from, so she quickly exined. Luckily, hearing it was from an auction, he didn¡¯t ask further and followed her to the little beat-up Toyota car. "Taking this?" "Uh, not good? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve washed it, it¡¯s very clean." Afraid he would be annoyed, Ye Ning quickly opened the car door to show him the interior and the newly reced seats. Oh geez, this is the price of dating a noble young master! Fortunately, after seeing the new seats and the clean interior, he got in. Once inside, Ye Ning also got in the driver¡¯s seat and drove off... This dinner invitation, besides being happy about re-acquiring money, had another reason. Even though he had been back with her for so long, she hadn¡¯t taken him out for a nice meal, and in the past, at the Ou family¡¯spany, all he had was top-quality shark fin and bird¡¯s nest soup. So this time, Ye Ning decided to take him for the best meal, she would not let him feel aggrieved. Driving along with Ou Mucen sitting in the back, he saw the woman drive to the Fortune God Hotel, a five-star hotel in the city center, and his eye twitched. This damned woman, so extravagant, she got a bit of money and brought him to such a nice ce to splurge. Chapter 936

Chapter 936: Chapter 936

"Honey, whatever you want to eat today, just go ahead, it¡¯s on me!" Ou Mucen: "..." Sitting in the back, he watched her silently for a moment, and finally got out of the car, following her into the hotel. "Wee, may I ask sir...?" Saying just that, the hostess standing at the entrance paused when she saw the striking and impressive figure entering. Suddenly, her expression froze. President Ou? Oh my God, why is President Ou here?!! "Ou..." "Just the two of us, please arrange a private room for us?" With just a word, this man, as if descending from the sky, waved his hand to interrupt her. The hostess understood instantly and immediately went off to make arrangements. Meanwhile, Ye Ning noticed the hostess¡¯s odd behavior and, once she left, quickly asked, "Does she know you?" The man, with his hands in his pockets, had an expression that was indifferent and cold, "Do you think there¡¯s anyone left in this city who doesn¡¯t know me?" Ye Ning: "..." That¡¯s true. He was already famous, and now that the old man publicly announced his dismissal, everyone knows him. Who wouldn¡¯t recognize him? So she could only hold his arm helplessly, "I should have gotten you a mask beforehand." "Why?" "You¡¯re too famous. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll get recognized while dining and cause trouble." "..." Now you¡¯re worried about trouble? Then why bring him here? Ou Mucen nced at the two dark reflections in the ss wall ahead, and with a chilling smile, he let the girl hold his arm and entered the elevator together. Only now? It seems a bitte! ¡ª¡ª Ou Corporation Building, 15th Floor - Ou Muyuan stood cautiously in front of the desk, listening attentively to every word of the person inside. No matter who saw this, they would think he was a very responsible employee. Bai Guanjie was also present, equally tense and attentive. It was thanks to their strict and serious demeanor that they finally heard their first directive after assuming office: "You two, first take charge of selling off Longfeng, and once the money is recovered, focus on developing Yuzhirun." Selling off Longfeng? Hearing this, both faces lit up with joy. Selling off apany that¡¯s long been a burden to them was truly an easy task. Not only could they profit from it, but it wasn¡¯t a difficult job. Immediately, both agreed swiftly and left. Once they left, Ying Hai, who had been waiting outside, came in. "Master, the third young master appeared at Fortune God Hotel!" "Fortune God Hotel?" The old man, who had been lost in thought staring at a green Phoenix Jade Medallion on the desk, jumped at the news, "What¡¯s he doing there?" Ying Hai immediately lowered his head: "I heard... he is with that woman, they seem to have gone there for dinner." That woman? He actually dared to appear so openly with that woman right under his nose?!! Hearing this news, in a fit of anger, he picked up the jade medallion on the table, ready to smash it! Ying Hai saw this and his eyes opened wide... That¡¯s the Phoenix Blue Ink¡¯s Seal, what¡¯s the old master doing...? He stared at it intensely, his heart in his throat, "Master..." Chapter 937: 837 Chapter 937: Chapter 837 Luckily, at the crucial moment, the old man finally threw away his anger. Then, after gripping the intricately carved Green Jade Pendant tightly, he casually tossed it into the nearby drawer. ¡°You told me before that he¡¯s been living on Antique Street with that woman for a while. Is that true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We had someone watching there, who saw with their own eyes him living with that woman, along with the young master.¡± ¡°When did he return?¡± ¡°March fifteenth!¡± March fifteenth? Good, a good day, exactly a month after the engagement date I arranged for him. The old man sitting there, finally had thest hint of warmth disappear from his cloudy eyes. Holding the cane beside him, he spoke each word distinctly: ¡°Go tell him toe see me, or he can choose one of the two women at will.¡± Ying Hai shuddered! Two women at will? Could it be that he includes madam as the other woman? Ying Hai¡¯s whole heart was enveloped by a chill¡­ ¡ª¡ª An hourter, at the Italian Restaurant in Fortune God Hotel- Ye Ning finally felt satisfied after eating to her heart¡¯s content. Wiping her mouth with a napkin, she saw the man across from her had almost finished eating as well, so she prepared to pay the bill: ¡°We¡¯re done eating, should I go pay the bill?¡± The man was looking at his phone at that moment. Upon hearing this, he put the phone down: ¡°How about this, you pack a lobster and an Italian braised noodles to take back for Xiaobao, otherwise he¡¯ll throw a tantrum if he finds out we went out for dinner without him. I¡¯ll go to the restroom first.¡± Oh, right, there¡¯s our son too. With this reminder, Ye Ning hurriedly reproached herself a few times in annoyance. So she quickly nodded, letting him go to the restroom, while she called the waiter to prepare food for their son. Five minutester, in a private room on this floor, as Ou Mucen pushed open the door, he saw the white-haired old man sitting inside, leaning on a cane with legs spread apart like an Emperor, surrounded by four or five dark shadows waiting on him. Ha, quite the grand scene! Seeing this, he just kicked the door open with one foot, then entered, and casually pulled over a chair to sit opposite him. ¡°Speak, what do you want with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The tone was indifferent, his voice so calm that it was as if nothing had happened, it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. The old man, hearing this, exploded immediately: ¡°How dare you ask what¡¯s going on? Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to deal with you?¡± The man sitting opposite sneered: ¡°Haven¡¯t you already done so? Expelling me from the Ou family business, dering it has nothing to do with me, making mepletely penniless ¨C isn¡¯t that ruthless enough?¡± The old man¡¯s face turned livid: ¡°You brought it on yourself! I gave you a chance, and you didn¡¯t take it, who¡¯s to me?¡± Ha ha¡­ Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay him any attention, letting out a coldugh. He reached out to take a pack of cigarettes from the table, pulled one out, lit it, and started smoking right there. Seeing this, the old man got even angrier: ¡°I ask you, are you with that woman again?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Married?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, are you now defying me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Three crisp and clean ¡°yeses¡±pletely extinguished this old man¡¯s hope. With a furious roar, he pped the table as he stood up: ¡°Ou Mucen, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Chapter 938

Chapter 938: Chapter 938

Ou Mucen smirked coldly: "What is there not to be afraid of? Haven¡¯t you killed enough people? Wasn¡¯t someone just murdered a few days ago?" "You¡ª" Upon hearing those words, the old man standing there, along with Ying Hai and the others, all turned pale. He actually knows everything? Then is this why he returned this time...? Ying Hai recalled how after returning from Fengdu, he tried several times to assassinate that woman on Antique Street ording to the old man¡¯s instructions, but was stopped every time by some people in ck. Instantly, cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he realized everything. Simrly, the old man¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant. Knowing that all his deeds were found out by his son filled him with a shameful anger from being caught red-handed. "It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s all because she issued a wanted notice!" Haha! Upon hearing such a shameless and outrageous statement, the man sitting and smoking there instantly lost hisst shred of hope for him. "Indeed, how can you be med? You killed people, robbed things, so you should live well, and those who try to stop you and ruin you are wrong, they deserve to die. Ou Qichang, why not simply unify the whole world? Then you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about people having rebellious intentions." "Ou Mucen, what are you saying!" "Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯m speaking inly. Ying Hai, did you hear what I said?" Ying Hai: "..." Cold sweat all over him, he wished he could vanish from this room! "Ou Qichang, sometimes I really want to ask you one question: after all these years, when you sleep at night, have you ever dreamt once about that couple you killed? You took their possessions, lived such a carefree life, has your conscience never felt the slightest bit ashamed? And now you even want to kill their daughter, do you have any humanity left?" "Ou Mucen¡ª" Hearing such words, the old man sitting opposite finally became infuriated, and stood up abruptly from his chair, pulling out a gun aimed at his son¡¯s head: "I¡¯ll kill you!" "Sir¡ª" Ying Hai and the others standing beside him were suddenly petrified and fell to the ground: "Sir, you can¡¯t, he is the third young master! He¡¯s your son!" "I don¡¯t have such a son! I, Ou Qichang, from today onwards, will pretend I¡¯ve never had this abominable son!" He roared in anger, not calming down, but instead, he moved the gun closer to the son¡¯s head. Ou Mucen had been watching coldly, and seeing the old man even drew a gun at his words, he erupted too, mming the table and standing up. Pointing at his own temple, he spoke each word clearly: "Fine, Ou Qichang, you have the guts, just put a bullet in here today, or else, if I don¡¯t put you in prison, I¡¯ll write my name backwards!" "You unfilial son!!" BANG¡ª In his uncontrolled fury, he really intended to pull the trigger! Beside him, Ying Hai¡¯s face turned extremely dark, and he sprang up from the ground in an arrow-like rush, grabbing the old man¡¯s finger clutching the gun at lightning speed: "Sir, what are you doing? He is the third young master, your son!! Are you really going to kill your own son?" Chapter 939

Chapter 939: Chapter 939

A sudden shout echoed, and at this moment, the person who had been with him for so many years no longer seemed like a servant but rather like a stern elder scolding him! Yes, he was absolutely right. What exactly was he trying to do? If he could kill his son today, then could he kill other family members tomorrow or the day after? If so, what¡¯s the difference from being an animal? Ying Hai stared at him with childlike intensity! Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t expected that someone who wasn¡¯t his own would suddenly help him. Seeing him snatch the gun from the old man, he just stood there, temporarily suppressing the anger that had been boiling within his chest. The old man¡¯s expression was quite a spectacle, being humiliated in front of his son by having a bodyguard twist the gun from his hands. It was already embarrassing enough, not to mention that what the bodyguard said was entirely correct. So he just stood there, his face alternating between red and white, more lively than a dye house. Time seemed to freeze, and the air felt solid. At this moment, not only did no one in the room dare to make a sound, but even the old man and the Ou Mucen standing opposite him said nothing. The room seemed to plunge abruptly to freezing point! Until Ou Mucen, standing there, suddenly felt a warm liquid trickling down from his temple, lifted his hand to touch it, and saw the palm full of crimson. Only then was the tense atmosphere broken. "Young Master..." "Ying Hai, it seems I need to thank you today; otherwise, I might not have survived!" Upon hearing this, Ying Hai¡¯s face turned even more anxious: "Third Young Master, it¡¯s not like that. The Master couldn¡¯t possibly want to kill you. You are the son he values the most. How could he possibly kill you? He was just blinded by rage today." Heh! Blinded by rage? That¡¯s a great excuse! Ou Mucen nced at his palm full of crimson red, and the corners of his lips curled into a mocking sneer: "Oh, really? Then what if I ended up lying here today?" Ying Hai: "..." The old man, who had been standing there with a terrifyingly grim face, finally spoke word by word: "Ou Mucen, let me ask you onest time. Do you really want to go against me?" Ou Mucen raised his eyes, his gaze chillingly cold: "That depends on what you do." With this simple sentence, the old man¡¯s bloodshot pupils instantly contracted to the extreme! "Ou Mucen, you will regret it. Don¡¯t forget, I still have two women of yours in my hands." "..." In an instant, the young man standing opposite him, who had some resemnce to him in his brows and eyes, unleashed a bloodthirsty killing intent, colder than a de: "Try touching them." "..." With just a few words, the atmosphere in the room transformed into something akin to hell, an oppressive and terrifying ambiance that left even the old man speechless. Those were two extremely fierce gazes, like those of a beast. Provoke them, and they would tear you to pieces! Yes, that¡¯s the kind of man he was. In terms of ruthlessness, he was second to none. If not, the Ou family wouldn¡¯t have thrived better in his hands than in his father¡¯s. Therefore, it was best not to challenge his limits. Otherwise, he would truly make him regret fathering this son! Ou Mucen nced at the people in the room who dared not say a word to him, carelessly grabbed a tissue from the table, pressed it against his wound, and turned to leave. Chapter 940: 940 Chapter 940: Chapter 940 As she left, she didn¡¯t even nce back at the person behind her¡­ Ying Hai¡¯s heart sank at the sight! It¡¯s over. This father and son pair, they¡¯re really done for! ¡°Master¡ª¡± ¡°Get out! All of you, get out!¡± With just this shout, the old man standing there still holding a gun suddenly roared and flipped the whole table in the private room. Instantly, everyone in the private room, including Ying Hai, saw all the cups and bowls crash to the ground. No one dared to stay, and one by one, they hurried out in a panic. Ou Corporation, it seems like things are really going to change¡­ ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning was waiting in the restaurant. Even after the server brought her the packed things, the man who went to the restroom still hadn¡¯t returned. Where did he go? Did something happen? She remembered the news about the Ou Corporation, and how everyone was focused on him. Her heart grew anxious, and she got up to check the restroom. But just then, a familiar figure appeared at the restaurant entrance. Seeing her waiting for him, he strode over with long steps. ¡°Ready?¡± ¡°Ready!¡± Ye Ning stood up from the chair, noting the band-aid on his forehead. Her expression changed, and she approached him: ¡°What happened to your forehead? How did you get hurt?¡± Ou Mucen quickly turned his face away: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I identally bumped into something in the restroom.¡± Bumped into something? How hard did he bump into it to actually break the skin? Ye Ning felt her heart clenching, wanting to take a closer look. But he didn¡¯t let her see, and taking advantage of his height, he pulled her closer and held her against him. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, someone behind us noticed me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really, so we need to leave quickly. Go grab your things.¡± He didn¡¯t give her a chance to look behind, pretending someone was chasing him, and hugged her as they left. Ye Ning didn¡¯t know the truth, seeing him so anxious, she thought someone really was watching them, so she obediently followed him downstairs. Once out of the hotel, they got into the car and didn¡¯t go anywhere else. Ye Ning directly took him back to Antique Street. Back at Antique Street, still early, Ye Ning went to the shop, while Ou Mucen returned to the small courtyard, continuing his gaming. Just at this time, Zhang Ma from Tang Garden passed by with groceries, seeing Ou Mucen ying games all day at home, not helping Ye Ning. She couldn¡¯t stand it: ¡°Miss Aning, why doesn¡¯t he help you? Just stays home all day!¡± Ye Ning hurried to exin: ¡°Zhang Ma, he doesn¡¯t understand this.¡± ¡°He can learn, can¡¯t he? He¡¯s a grown man, yet you have to support him, does that make sense?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What kind of talk is this? He¡¯s her husband. If she wants to support him, why can¡¯t she? Ye Ning didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore, casually brushing her off before heading to the shop. Zhang Ma saw that Ye Ning was unhappy with herments, and so she awkwardly returned to Tang Garden. Back at Tang Garden, she happened to run into Xiaojin, and very displeased, she approached him: ¡°Xiaojin, what¡¯s with Miss Aning? I¡¯m thinking for her sake, yet she doesn¡¯t appreciate it?¡± Her mouth went off like a machine gun. Xiaojin listened, confused: ¡°What happened? What did she say?¡± Chapter 941

Chapter 941: Chapter 941

The housemaid Zhang immediately spilled the beans: "I just saw that her man, aftering here, wouldn¡¯t work all day. It¡¯s fine he wanted her to support him, but he wouldn¡¯t even help her. I just couldn¡¯t stand it and said a couple of words to him, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it." Xiaojin: "..." Oh my, why are you so worried about this? This matter has nothing to do with you. Xiaojin waspletely speechless, ignored her, and went straight into the study to find the boss. Upon reaching the study, Xiaojin discovered the boss was watering the flowers, so he approached and said, "Sir, there¡¯s newsing from the bounty side. I¡¯ve selected a few potentially useful pieces of information." Lin Yebai, upon hearing this, put down the watering can in his hands and took what Xiaojin handed over. Indeed, there were a few useful tidbits, but some would be rather difficult to investigate. However, one piece of information mentioned something about the Ou¡¯s Longfeng, stating that back then, the reason why the Ou¡¯s Longfeng quickly seeded was due to a Jade Phoenix, and that Jade Phoenix originally belonged to the Ye Family. Jade Phoenix? Lin Yebai saw these words and remembered the gentle woman he had seen at the Ye Family during his childhood, who asionally worshipped a delicate green Jade Phoenix. Indeed, that Jade Phoenix was theirs, but it originally belonged to the Yan Family. It was an heirloom from the Yan family, and back then, when Uncle Ye made an excuse for the woman to take him and Ye Ning to escape, Aunt Xiuning entrusted that Jade Phoenix along with a Han Dynasty royal burial jade to them for safekeeping. So in other words, back then Ou¡¯s Longfeng did not touch the batch of Han Dynasty royal burial items but instead sold the Yan Family¡¯s Jade Phoenix. "Sir, does this mean that if we find that original Jade Phoenix, it could serve as evidence of Ou Qichang killing the Ye couple?" Xiaojin, being savvy, immediately noticed the implication upon seeing this piece of information. Lin Yebai also agreed with this viewpoint, because in the antique business, there¡¯s an unspoken rule that valuable items must be transacted personally with the seller. So, if they find the Jade Phoenix, along with the person who bought it back then, it would be almost sufficient evidence regarding Ou Qichang¡¯s murder, even if it cannot convict him outright, it would certainly substantiate the robbery case against the Ye Family. Lin Yebai¡¯s eyes finally shed with a glint: "If that¡¯s the case, then we must check into Longfeng." "Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. But I heard that recently, Ou¡¯s is nning to sell Longfeng." "Is that so?" "Yes, it was Ou Qichang¡¯s decision from the past few days. Looking at it this way, he must have learned about us issuing the bounty, and after being found out, he is now impatiently selling Longfeng." Lin Yebai nodded..... It indeed made sense. Once sold, the old ounts of Longfeng would certainly be entirely erased before the new buyer takes over, which is reasonable and aligns with businessw. It seems that this matter truly needs to be hastened now. So, after contemting for a moment, Lin Yebai made a decision: "Tonight, gather some people and infiltrate Longfeng to investigate. It¡¯s best if you can steal all of its financial records." "Understood!" Having received the order, Xiaojin quickly went to carry it out. Seeing this, Lin Yebai picked up the watering can again and continued watering his flowers... Chapter 942

Chapter 942: Chapter 942

Too much water was poured, and droplets fell from the leaves of the flower,nding on the head of an auntie who was just picking vegetables below. So the auntie looked up and said, "Sir, are you watering the flowers?" Lin Yebai lifted his eyelids and saw that it was the auntie at home talking to him. So he nodded, "Yep, watering the flowers." "Sir, can I tell you something then?" "Go ahead!" "Can you give Miss Aning¡¯s husband a job? I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. Such a grown man can¡¯t find a job and just stays at home sponging off a woman. You know Aning, a woman, is already raising a child and supporting the family, and now she has to support a grown man too; is that reasonable?" Lin Yebai: "..." Holding the watering can, he stood there twitching for a long, long time before he looked at the woman on the ground and said, "Aunt Zhang, just focus on cooking. You don¡¯t need to worry about these matters." "But sir, I¡¯m just concerned about Miss Aning. Aren¡¯t you worried?" "..." What use is his concern? No matter how much concern he has for her, it might as well be invisible. Besides, her husband, really thinks he has no job? Telling them, even if everyone in the world were unemployed, Ou Mucen would not be without work. It¡¯s just, what¡¯s he doing now? He stared at the flowers on the windowsill and fell into contemtion... ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning did not receive the contract from Mr. Dong that day, so she came home early. When she got back to the small courtyard, she found there was no one at home. A look at the study revealed a note saying he went to pick up the child and mentioned her car was really too broken, so he bought a bicycle and went to pick up the child on that thing. Seriously! Are you telling me her four wheels are worse than his two wheels? Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help butugh or cry. She put the note down, saw it was almost time, and went to the kitchen to busy herself, nning to cook while waiting for her husband and child to return. "This station reports, Ou Group has announced today that after over twenty years, they finally decided to let go of the long-standing brand, Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, and will now fully sell it off to the public, thus ending the peak era of Ou Jewelry." "..." Ye Ning, who had just turned on the TV nning to pick vegetables, froze her expression upon seeing this news. Is Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry to be sold? This is quite unexpected! However, when she thought of how thepany had been struggling since her huge fussst year, dragging down the Ou Group in recent months, she felt a sense of relief. Yes, who would keep a business like that? So she didn¡¯t dwell on it, and continued with her vegetable picking. However, little did she expect that just not long after the news, she received a call from the long-awaited Mr. Dong. "Hello, Miss Ye, I just saw a news item saying Ou¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry will be sold off; did you see that?" Ye Ning was startled, "Yes, just saw it. Why did Mr. Dong suddenly ask about this?" The man surnamed Dong chuckled on the other end of the call, "I just came up with an excellent idea. I n to buy back Dragon-Phoenix, and then let Miss Ye you personally manage it and turn it into my Jade Kingdom!" "..." What?!! What did she just hear? Ou¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix? This man actually wants to acquire Dragon-Phoenix? Chapter 943: 943: Chapter 943: Chapter 943: My god!! Did she hear that right? This person actually wants her first task to be developing the former Longfeng into his enterprise?!! And he even said he wants to turn it into the Jade Kingdom? Ye Ning was truly doubtful about her ears: ¡°Mr. Dong, you aren¡¯t joking, right? You really need to consider this seriously!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking; I¡¯ve thought it over seriously. Think about it, Ye Ning, Longfeng¡¯s downfall happened because of fake products. But if you manage it, you¡¯re from Phoenix Blue Ink, how could such things happen again? It will only get better under your management!¡± This person, at the end, actually became more and more enthusiastic, as if he had already seen a Jade Kingdom right in front of him. Ye Ning really didn¡¯t know what to say: ¡°Mr. Dong, Longfeng had a huge scandal in the past. If you acquire it, I reckon it might have some difficulty recovering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where your abilitiese in, Miss Ye. I spent a hundred million to hire you, not just to look at a few worthless stones.¡± His tone suddenly took a turn, bing somewhat unpleasant. Ye Ning¡¯s expression turned a little dark upon hearing this. What did he mean by that? Apparently, he signed a contract with her, not to help him appraise treasures, but treated her like an employee? A contractborer? Ye Ning, quite angry: ¡°Mr. Dong, although I signed a contract with you, the service project is only to help you appraise treasures, not to be your contract worker. You don¡¯t have the right to boss me around!¡± With one sentence, the person on the other end finally fell silent¡­ After a moment of silence, thinking she had scared the man away and the deal was ruined, the voice of the middle-aged man came back through the phone: ¡°Miss Ye, my apologies, I¡¯m a straightforward person, don¡¯t take it personally. I didn¡¯t mean to treat you as a worker. I meant if you¡¯re around, you could help oversee the supply source, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hearing this, the fire that just red up inside Ye Ning¡¯s chest slowly subsided. She did feel a bit regretful for speaking impulsively earlier, fearing that she might have run them off. Now that he apologized, she found a way to ease up: ¡°Mr. Dong, I understand you want to quickly create a jade business, but why pick up this mess from Oushi? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to n something new for you? A new start, a new direction, wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡± ¡°No, Miss Ye, you¡¯re mistaken. Although Longfeng is down now, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. With your involvement, I believe it will surpass its previous scale.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯ve decided on this matter. If you¡¯re willing, I can send over the contract right now, and the money will be transferred into your ount. I operate with efficiency; see if you agree?¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Why is this person so stubborn? Just like a mule. Ye Ning furrowed her brows tightly, reluctant to agree, yet afraid of losing that one billion again. So she sat there thinking for a long time and finally replied: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it with my family tonight, then I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you until ten. After ten, Miss Ye, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Chapter 944

Chapter 944: Chapter 944

Ye Ning looked at the phone in anger, almost smashing it. Why are there so many problems, one wave hasn¡¯t ended before another hits, and why is money so hard toe by? Asking her to rebuild Longfeng, why doesn¡¯t he just aim for the sky? Ye Ning was a hundred times unwilling! In fact, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have the ability, it¡¯s just that Longfeng rose because of her and fell because of her. Now asking her to lift it back up isn¡¯t the issue at all. But she¡¯s upset because she and the Ou family are now like water and fire, and she doesn¡¯t want to get involved with anything of the Ou family. Moreover, the former head of the Ou family is now with her. If he knows she¡¯s going to Longfeng, what will he think? How will he see her? How will he see this matter? Ye Ning didn¡¯t dare to think about it and was extremely restless... ¡ª¡ª After a while, Ou Mucen finally returned with the child on a bicycle. Ye Ning heard the noise from the courtyard downstairs and leaned out from the kitchen balcony to look: "You¡¯re back?" Xiaobao was reluctant to get off his dad¡¯s bicycle and was still sitting on it enthusiastically. Seeing his mom upstairs, he raised his little face and happily called out, "Mom, look, Dad bought a new bike today." "Oh really, is itfortable?" "Of course it¡¯s morefortable than Mom¡¯s bike!" The little kid sitting there actually said this to Ye Ning. So Ye Ning looked down seriously, and the result almost made her faint! What is that? A French LOOK bike? What the hell!! Her... her chest hurt, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she needed to calm down... She held the two scallions in her hand and went inside. Downstairs, seeing his mom disappear, Xiaobao pouted and asked, "Dad, why did Mom go back in? Isn¡¯t the bike you bought today beautiful?" The man who was holding him down heard this, looked up, and saw that in such a short moment, there really was no one up there, so he suppressed the twitching at the corner of his eye and ced the baozi on the ground. "Probably because she thinks Dad¡¯s bike is too shabby!" "Shabby?" "Of course it¡¯s shabby, Dad¡¯s has only two wheels, Mom¡¯s has four, do you think she looks down on it?" Ou Xiaobao: "..." It made a bit of sense, but why did he feel like his dad¡¯s bike was more advanced? When they just got back, so many people were staring at them! So he reached out his chubby little hand, grabbed his dad¡¯s big finger, and said, "Dad, don¡¯t be sad, I don¡¯t look down on you, I quite like it. From now on, you can use this to take me to school every day." Ou Mucen¡¯s eye twitched hard again! He said nothing more, just bent down to scoop his son into his arms, and father and son walked through the courtyard in the evening to go upstairs. When they got upstairs, sure enough, even before they went in, a rich aroma of food wafted out. So he first took off his son¡¯s little backpack and put it on the sofa, then took him to the bathroom to wash his little hands, and only then did the twoe to the dining room. "Washed your hands? Come on, let¡¯s eat." Ye Ning saw the twoing in, so she didn¡¯t dy and brought out the prepared dishes, saying nothing about that "shabby" bike downstairs. Ou Mucen saw she didn¡¯t mention it, so he was evenzier to speak, after all, it wasn¡¯t his money that was spent. Sitting down at the dining table, he saw that all the dishes on the table were quite nutritious, not exactlyvish but well-cooked, so he picked up his chopsticks and tasted a bite. Chapter 945

Chapter 945: Chapter 945

"Is it good?" Seeing him pick up his chopsticks, Ye Ning, who had been waiting there, immediately asked nervously. Is it good? Honestly, it wasn¡¯t that good, the meat was really tough, and there wasn¡¯t enough salt, so overall it tasted pretty nd. But, considering the fact she cooked it herself... He responded with a t "Hmm": "I can still eat it..." Ye Ning: "..." Such a blow! Would it kill you to say something nice? Do you have to be so blunt? Not wanting to look at him anymore, she picked up her chopsticks and started eating herself. Meanwhile, their son beside them, having grown up eating her level of cooking, was munching away, blissfully unaware of how delicious it was. After about ten minutes, Ye Ning had finally worked up enough courage. Sitting across from him, she finally mustered up the nerve: "Um, honey, I want to tell you something." "Hmm..." The man sitting there eating absentmindedly, responded with a t "Hmm." Ye Ning saw this and didn¡¯t know why, but her heart started to race a little. She gave herself a pep talk in her mind before saying, "Do you know about the Ou Family¡¯s Longfeng sale?" "That¡¯s no longer my business..." "Oh right, right, I forgot, it¡¯s no longer your Ou Family now. Anyway, the Ou Family is nning to sell Longfeng these days, and a client Imunicated with is really interested in purchasing it." "And then?" "And then... they want me to be their Treasure Appraiser, so you see..." "Treasure Appraiser?" The man, who had been listening with a nk expression, upon hearing these words, finally lifted his gaze, looking at her with deep eyes: "Is the sry high?" "Huh?" Ye Ning could hardly believe her ears: "You... what did you say?" "I said, if the sry is too low, don¡¯t go, after all, you have to support the family now, support me. Oh, I forgot to tell you, the bicycle I bought today was over seventy thousand, and in a couple of days, I¡¯m nning to go fishing with Chengzhi. You¡¯ll probably need to prepare a few more ten-thousand for me. See what you can do." "..." Sitting there, she just held the bowl in her hands, staring at this man for at least a few dozen seconds before her senses gradually returned. So this jerk is only concerned about whether there¡¯s money? Whether there¡¯s enough to support him? Whether there¡¯s enough for him to spend, right? How can he be like this? He doesn¡¯t care about her at all! Ye Ning, who was initially worried about him disagreeing, suddenly felt ufortable after hearing these words, feeling like she was being neglected. She put the bowl down on the table, her mouth forming a pout: "Why do you only know about money now? Can¡¯t you be concerned about other things?" "Other things?" The man, who had been looking down, eating, finally ced his gaze on her face upon hearing this: "What do you mean?" "It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just..." Ye Ning initially wanted to say, like being concerned about whether if she went to Longfeng, would it further provoke that old man and bring her unnecessary trouble. Also, if she went to Longfeng, now that the whole city knows that the marginalization of the third son of the Ou Family was because of her, the so-called "vixen," if they also knew she was involved in the sale of Longfeng, wouldn¡¯t he bear even more infamy? Ye Ning wanted to say a lot, but when she was about to, seeing this man who now had no halo and was dining with her in such a dpidated courtyard, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. Chapter 946: 946 Chapter 946: Chapter 946 Yeah, he has already changed so much for her, how can she still ask him to think about these things for her? Worry about these things? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much? She lowered her eyes, guilt quickly welling up in her pupils: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just thinking you should at least care if I could handle it?¡± Ou Mucen had been waiting for her and, hearing this, he almost couldn¡¯t hold it in: ¡°Oh, I forgot, you still have a shop here.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so busy.¡± ¡°Then¡­ how about I help you?¡± ¡°Do you know how?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Supervise the money collection!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Money-grubber, this jerk!! ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen didn¡¯t express any disagreement. That night, Ye Ning responded to Mr. Dong, and so the next day, Ye Ning received a contract at the shop, along with a letter of authorization. My god, this guy really takes a mile when given an inch, actually making her take over. Who passed such greed on to him? ¡°Miss Ye, sorry, but I really can¡¯t leave here, so can you please go over to Longfeng for me and collect what I asked? Oh, and when you take over, make sure to tell them that nothing can be destroyed, everything must be given to me intact, especially thepany¡¯s transaction records!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning really wanted to hang up the phone immediately! What on earth is this? The contract she signed with him clearly stated she was just his Treasure Appraiser, but now, he¡¯s treating her as one of his people, he¡­ ¡°Miss, the bank just called, saying that one billion has already been transferred to our ount!¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, say nothing more, she should go withdraw some money first. That jerk said he was going fishing with Ji Chengzhi today¡­ ¡ª¡ª Longfeng was sessfully sold off, and here the just-promoted Ou Muyuan and Bai Guanjie in the Ou family were very happy. This was because this was the first task given to them by the old master, and theypleted it sessfully, of course, they were pleased. ¡°Second brother, it seems this time we will definitely satisfy the old master. Barely a few days after taking office, we¡¯ve already gotten rid of such a hot potato.¡± ¡°Exactly, that Longfeng, ever since it was ruined by that witchst time, it¡¯s been dragging down our Ou Family¡¯s performance for so long. Only that idiot Ou Mucen kept holding on to it, truly a fool!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two talked and still couldn¡¯t help but insult the already gone Ou Mucen. Just at this time, Ou Mufeng and her daughter were also here. Hearing this, they were overjoyed: ¡°Yes, yes. In that case, Muyuan, dear, how about we hold a celebration to celebrate? On one hand, to celebrate the two of you aplishing such a big thing right aftering to power, and on the other, to celebrate that the Ou family is finally only our family now.¡± Celebrate that the Ou family is finally only their family? Doesn¡¯t that mean that those ¡°outsiders¡± are finally gone, finally clean? In the office, hearing these words, the two men finallyughed, and the pride and triumph in theirughter were heard even by the people in the president¡¯s office outside. Secretary Gao, who was just then making copies, heard theughter, and suddenly, he pped the copier: ¡°Of all times to break, it had to break now. What kind of nonsense is this?¡± Chapter 947

Chapter 947: Chapter 947

Xiaochen heard it too, so she quickly came over: "Yeah, why not just call someone to fix it?" Fix, fix, fix, fix his grandfather!! Secretary Gao flung the copies he¡¯d just made into the trash can, his expression full of unprecedented frustration: "Xiaochen, I don¡¯t want to do this anymore, I can¡¯t stay here." Xiaochen didn¡¯t want to stay either, she was just about to chat, but at that moment, someone inside the office suddenly opened the door. Seeing the two standing there chatting, the woman immediately shouted with displeasure: "Gao Ziyang, what are you doing? Hurry up and get in touch! Thepany is having a party tonight!" Party? For no reason, why is there a party? Secretary Gao looked reluctant: "Miss, what kind of party? What¡¯s the theme?" "You don¡¯t need to worry about the theme, just make sure to organize it quickly. Oh, make it lively, the old Chairman and his wife will be there tonight too." After saying this, the woman mmed the door shut with a "bang". Secretary Gao was so angry that he almost walked out right then and there! What party? Of course, he knew that they had just sold off Longfeng, which was severely dragging downpany performance, and they probably thought of it as a great achievement and couldn¡¯t wait to brag to the old man. Also, they were probably celebrating finally getting rid of the third young master, right? Inviting the wife over to rub it in her face? To show off that they are the real victors, finally standing at the top? Secretary Gao was filled with a feeling of utter disgust... However, as a secretary, until he actually quits, he still had to do what needed to be done. So after copying the documents, he went to arrange that party. Only, he didn¡¯t expect that after arranging the party, these people deliberately told him to pick up the wife a half-hourte at Blue Mountain Vi, saying only that the old man and others would pick her up personally. For such a fine party, how could the wife, the main mistress of the house, be picked up half an hourte? What was this supposed to mean? Upon receiving this news, Secretary Gao was so angry that he immediately called Xiaoxia, who usually attended to the wife at the vi: "Xiaoxia, it¡¯s Secretary Gao, where¡¯s the wife?" "The wife is in the garden, why?" "Nothing, there¡¯s a party happening here, and when the old man left, he didn¡¯t bring her along." Xiaoxia immediately turned to look at the wife, who was sitting in the garden staring nkly at the grapevine: "No, the old man isn¡¯t in the garden, what¡¯s going on? Is it an important banquet?" Secretary Gao: "..." So it turns out they sent the old man away long ago. After hearing this, Secretary Gao finally said nothing more, only saying he¡¯de and pick her up, then drove there. Now he understood the wife¡¯s situation in the Ou Family. Ever since the third young master did not show up for the engagement and was announced expelled from the Ou Corporation by the old man, her situation in that vi was increasingly tough. Below her were Ou Mufeng¡¯s family and Ou Muyuan, who had juste back from the United States and seized control. They would all take this opportunity to make things difficult for her. Above her, even her husband was angered at her because of issues regarding their son. So, at this moment, Bai Tingfang¡¯s situation in Blue Mountain Vi could only be described as being thrown into a cold pce. Secretary Gao drove all the way, and soon, he arrived at the vi entrance, so he made a call to have Xiaoxia bring out the wife. Chapter 948

Chapter 948: Chapter 948

Xiaoxia was also thinking of thedy. Lately, she¡¯s been staying in the garden, feeling gloomy and discontent all day long. He¡¯s really worried she¡¯ll make herself sick. So, after receiving a call from Secretary Gao, he coaxed thedy in the garden to change her clothes and put on makeup before escorting her out. However, how could Bai Tingfang, such a clever person, not understand? As soon as she stepped out of the manor and saw Secretary Gaoing to pick her up, she immediately realized what was going on and stopped right there. "Madam..." "What exactly are they doing tonight? Are they waiting to humiliate me again?" She was so astute that she guessed it right away. Secretary Gao didn¡¯t know what to say. For her, tonight was indeed not a good asion, but could she not go? If she didn¡¯t go, by tomorrow, when those mother and daughtere back to the garden, it might stir up more trouble, right? Secretary Gao frowned tightly as he looked at her: "Madam, if you don¡¯t want to go..." "No, just a mere dinner party, could it really scare off me, Bai Tingfang? But before we go, take me somece else first." "Where to?" "You know where that woman lives, right? Take me there, I want to find her!" "..." That woman? Was she referring to An Ning? Secretary Gao looked at her somewhat surprisedly: "Madam, you want to find An... no, Ye Ning?" Bai Tingfang nodded: "I want to ask her if she knows where my son is?" After saying this, she directly opened the car door and got in. Secretary Gao, seeing this, was shocked. Could it be the madam knows the young master has returned? No, she must know. When the young master appeared on Antique Street earlier, it even made the news. She couldn¡¯t not know. Now, in seeking that woman, she¡¯s actually looking for the young master, right? Secretary Gao felt a bit of a cold sweat, but in the end, he had no choice but to start the car reluctantly and change direction toward Antique Street. About forty minutester, his car arrived, and at this moment, the small shop with the sign "Phoenix Blue Ink" had just lit its two rednterns at the entrance. Seeing this, he got out of the car first, went over and called out: "An Ning¡ª" An Ning? Ye Ning, who was inside counting jade pieces, was very surprised to hear this long-unheard alias, quicklying out from behind the counter: "Secretary Gao, why are you here?" She was very astonished to see him! Secretary Gao opened the car door and got out: "Um, is the Third Young Master here? The madam is here; she wishes to see him." The madam? Ye Ning was immensely shocked upon hearing this. She looked in the direction he pointed, seeing that there was indeed a silhouette sitting in the car. Suddenly, she stood there, somewhat nervously. When ites to Bai Tingfang, Ye Ning has always had mixed feelings. If she hated her to the bone before her ident, then after losing her memory and finding herself in that cold, intrigue-filled manor, as the only person there who epted her, she felt somewhat grateful. So seeing her now, she truly felt conflicted and didn¡¯t know how to express her emotions. "He¡¯s not here today, he went fishing with Ji Chengzhi." "Fishing?" "Yes, they nned it a few days ago; he won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow. Does she have something for him?" Chapter 949: 949 Chapter 949: Chapter 949 This matter, Ye Ning was really not deceiving him. After she withdrew the money and gave it to that bastard in the afternoon, he left, and it was Ji Chengzhi who personally came to pick him up. Secretary Gao¡¯s face fell upon hearing her say this: ¡°What should we do? She insists on seeing him tonight.¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Standing there thinking for a while, she decided to go and talk to her: ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± Secretary Gao was eager for this, so when Ye Ning saw the figure sitting inside without much movement, she took a deep breath and walked towards the car: ¡°Madam¡­¡± Just a knock, the woman sitting inside thought it was the person she was waiting for, so immediately Ye Ning saw her turn her head: ¡°Why is it you?¡± Ye Ning felt a bit awkward: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mucen is not here today. He went out with Chengzhi. If you have something urgent, I can call him for you.¡± Bai Tingfang: ¡°¡­¡± Sitting in the car looking at her for a long, long time, her gaze finally turned away fiercely. Then, Ye Ning stood there and heard the car door ¡°click¡± with the sound of unlocking. Was she¡­ inviting her toe in? Ye Ning actually understood the hatred in her eyes just now. Bai Tingfang worked hard for more than twenty years to cultivate a background and family status for her son, and suddenly it was all in Ye Ning¡¯s hands, leaving her with nothing. How could she not hate? Ye Ning bit her lip and finally opened the car door! As soon as she got in, without anyone even speaking, the tense atmosphere in the car made it hard for her to breathe. ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Are you satisfied now? He lost everything for you. Are you happy? Pleased?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ning stared at her, seeing her eyes filled with tears and ring at her with nothing but resentment and anger, as if she wanted to tear her apart. Finally, Ye Ning¡¯s gaze lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sorry? Hearing these three words, the woman who had endured for so long finally had her lips tremble, and tears fell: ¡°Do you think you can just say sorry and that¡¯s it? Do you think an apology to me now will fix everything? Ye Ning, do you know how much grievance I have endured to get to today? How much I¡¯ve swallowed? Your sorry makes all my years of effort in vain, what right do you have to say those words?¡± Infuriated, she raised her hand and pped her! Ye Ning saw, for a brief moment, she was going to dodge. But when she saw her crying andpletely furious appearance, her fingers tightened, and she stood still. At that moment, Secretary Gao waiting outside only heard a sharp ¡°p¡± from the car and immediately turned her head. Inside, the woman who just went in had been pped by the madam so hard she was thrown to one side. ¡°Madam¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°¡­¡± The atmosphere inside the car finally became still! Nobody expected this scene, Secretary Gao didn¡¯t expect the madam to hit someone, and Bai Tingfang herself didn¡¯t expect this woman not to dodge and take the p directly! Was she stupid? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, I won¡¯t tell him. If you think hitting me will make you feel better, I can let you hit me a few more times.¡± The girl regained herposure and saw the woman who just pped her now with shock and a slight hint of regret, so she quickly tried tofort her. Chapter 950

Chapter 950: Chapter 950

That¡¯s indeed the case, this is what she owes her. Even if she pped her twice more, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, upon hearing her say this, the woman suddenly, with intensified tears, held her head in her hands and cried loudly in the car. "You bitch, what kind of virtue and ability do you even have? What virtue and ability? To make my Bai Tingfang¡¯s son do so much for you?" "..." Ye Ning¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something, but at this moment, she found that she really couldn¡¯t utter a single word... What virtue and ability did she have? She actually wanted to ask, what kind of virtue had she, Ye Ning, umted in her past life to meet such a good man? After crying for about four or five minutes, finally, the woman gradually calmed down. Then Ye Ning sat there, watching her take out a tissue and fiercely wipe away her tears. "So what¡¯s his situation now? He has nothing now, not even a job, his father has issued a ban on him. How is he going to live by following you?" Listening to these words, Ye Ning felt a bit ashamed: "This... although it can¡¯tpare to his previous life, rest assured, I won¡¯t let him go hungry." Go hungry? Bai Tingfang, upon hearing this, looked at the woman with eyes still wet with tears and full of sarcasm: "You mean... you¡¯re supporting him now?" Ye Ning lowered her head even more: "I wouldn¡¯t say supporting, it¡¯s just... just living together..." "You must be joking, do you think you can support my son and live together? Do you know how much my son spends every day? Just on food and drink, it¡¯s hundreds of thousands, not to mention the cleanliness environment he needs to maintain due to his cleanliness obsession, and then his clothes, do you know about his allergy to anything but high-end handmade fabrics? His shoes, his shirts..." Ye Ning turned to look outside... Can¡¯t hear anything, she can¡¯t hear anything at all! This kind of usation, God knows how long it¡¯s been droning like a fly behind her, finally, Ye Ning heard the silence behind her, so she immediately turned around. As a result, when she turned around, she directly saw a card embossed with gold being ced right under her nose! "Madam, this is...?" "For my son¡¯s expenses, and my grandson¡¯s, I warn you, if my son and grandson suffer even a bit of grievance, I won¡¯t forgive you!" Fiercely throwing the card at her, the woman turned her head away. Ye Ning... Ye Ning really had nothing to say! Picking up the card, she examined it in her hand for a long time before saying, "Madam, indeed, your son doesn¡¯t have as good a life with me as he would with you, but madam, we are very happy and content. We don¡¯t have superior living conditions, nor can we spend extravagantly like before, but we are truly satisfied." Bai Tingfang was stunned! Very content? Very happy? She turned her head to look at her again, a bit incredulous: "Why?" Ye Ning smiled: "Because our family is together, that is the greatest happiness, just like you. I ask you, if you had to choose, would you be with Mucen, or keep your current life, which one would you choose?" Bai Tingfang: "..." For a split second, her lips moved as she was about tosh out, not for any other reason, but because she hit her sore spot! Chapter 951

Chapter 951: Chapter 951

Yes, she is a woman who is very vain, and marrying Ou Qichang, who is over twenty years her senior, was precisely for this reason. However, after this incident, she truly realized that nothingpares to having her closest people by her side. Once they are gone, material things and power be insignificant. She finally pressed her thin lips tightly and remained silent. Ye Ning saw this, and after cing the card next to her, she opened the door and got out: "Madam, rest assured, I will definitely take good care of your son and your grandson. If you have time when he returns, you cane to our ce for a meal." A meal? Bai Tingfang¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard this: "I... cane too?" Ye Ning nodded with a smile: "Of course, as long as you don¡¯t mind, you¡¯re wee anytime, and Mucen will also be very d to see you." Bai Tingfang: "..." She felt something moist seep from the corner of her eyes, and finally, she turned her head to look to the other side once again. Ye Ning noticed this and refrained from speaking further. She closed the car door and walked over to Secretary Gao, who was waiting nearby: "Secretary Gao, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s sote, are you still going somewhere?" Secretary Gao was startled: "You figured it out?" Ye Ning smirked: "Do you take me for a fool? Late at night, dressed so splendidly, where else would she be going if not out?" Secretary Gao sighed: "Ah, madam is going to attend a party this time!" A party? What kind of party could there be sote? Ye Ning was slightly confused: "What kind of party is there at Blue Mountain Vitely? Besides, haven¡¯t you noticed she looks unwell? Taking her out sote?" Secretary Gao frowned: "Do you think I want to? It¡¯s those two who just took over thepany. They¡¯ve sold off Longfeng over the past two days and feel they¡¯ve aplished something big, so they¡¯re hosting a celebration banquet to gain favor with the old master. What choice do I have?" Longfeng? A celebration banquet? Hearing these words, Ye Ning finally understood, sneering coldly on the spot: "It¡¯s just the sale of a worthlesspany, is there really a need to be so excited?" Secretary Gao snorted too: "Exactly, just a worthlesspany, is it really worth this much excitement? They want to celebrate because they think they¡¯ve aplished what the third young master didn¡¯t. Now that it¡¯s sold under their control, they feel superior." "Are they brainless? Longfeng wasn¡¯t sold because your third young master couldn¡¯t sell it? He just didn¡¯t want to, right?" "Isn¡¯t that the case?" Secretary Gao was also angry, especially finding someone who stood on the same side as him made him even more so. In fact, Ou Mucen kept Longfeng because he never intended to sell it. He was considering how to revive Longfeng, and back then, Ye Ning was the lifeline he left for Longfeng. Secretary Gao thought about this and was really enraged! Likewise, Ye Ning was fuming. Being a smart person, when she heard the party was hosted by Ou Muyuan and the Bai Family to celebrate the sale of Longfeng, she quickly figured out the purpose of taking Bai Tingfang there sote. Indeed, at this time, Ou Mucen was no longer at the Ou Corporation. Since they aplished such a big feat, they obviously wanted someone to unt it to. And Bai Tingfang was undoubtedly the best candidate! Chapter 952: 952 Chapter 952: Chapter 952 So, do they already consider themselves the victors, thinking that the entire Ou Corporation belongs to them now? Ye Ning stood there, thinking about the authorization letter she had just received at the store today. Suddenly, a cold, sarcastic smile appeared on her lips: ¡°Turns out they even enjoy being so high-profile?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t they always been like that!¡± ¡°True, then make sure you attend properly. Tell Madam to attend tomorrow¡¯s handover ceremony as well, and remember, dress beautifully and grandly, as luxurious as possible.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Still stunned? Quickly take Madam away, lest they mention you againter. And you must remember, what I just said!¡± Ye Ning finished saying this and then bypassed him to return to her store. You like being high-profile, do you? Fine, tomorrow she¡¯d make them stand out properly. She wondered, tomorrow, would they still be able to smile as brightly as they did today? ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen heard about his mother visiting his woman only the next morning. Upon hearing, his hand stopped mid-pour: ¡°What did they say?¡± Standing nearby, Ying Hao found his tense expression somewhat amusing: ¡°Rest assured, Third Young Master, they didn¡¯t end up fighting!¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± Standing there, he red fiercely at him. Only then did he continue pouring himself water: ¡°Send more people to monitor them, ensure nothing goes wrong.¡± Ying Hao quickly nodded: ¡°Rest assured, Third Young Master, I¡¯ve already instructed it, but Madam is having a tough time in the gardentely. Do you think we need to bring her out?¡± Tough time? The moment he heard these words, the man¡¯s facial expression turned sharply cold: ¡°What have they done to her?¡± Ying Hao lowered his eyes: ¡°Not much, just locked her in the backyard again and gave all house management authority to the eldest daughter.¡± That¡¯s called nothing? For his mother, who¡¯s chased glory and riches all her life, it¡¯s harder than grieving. His facial features turned cold, he gazed out at the hazyndscape filled with frost: ¡°She¡¯s the rightful wife married into the Ou Family, I won¡¯t let here out like a stray dog!¡± ¡°So, what does Third Young Master mean¡­?¡± ¡°Wait and see, it won¡¯t be long; just make sure her safety is assured during this time!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Sir!¡± Ying Hao understood, hence didn¡¯t inquire further about this matter. Ou Mucen stood there pondering for a while, then asked: ¡°What about the investigation I told you to conduct, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Investigated. The one who purchased the Jade Phoenix from Sir back then should be Lin Huan!¡± ¡°Lin Huan?¡± Hearing this name, Ou Mucen was a bit surprised: ¡°Is he not dead yet?¡± Ying Hao shook his head: ¡°Probably not, the information gathered indicates he¡¯s missing, not dead. And the recent tomb robberies seem to bear his hallmark, suggesting he¡¯s still in this world.¡± It had to be admitted, Ying Hao¡¯s connections were extensive, digging out such deep secrets. Ou Mucen listened, holding the cup of tea, began to ponder deeply¡­ Lin Huan? If that Jade Phoenix really is in his possession, then the matter bes somewhat intricate, because now this item is the only thing that could convict his father, and now this item has been bought by Lin Huan. What does this represent? Chapter 953

Chapter 953: Chapter 953

He stood there, his mind was in a moment of turmoil. As he was standing there thinking, the phone on the desk behind him rang, so Ying Hao went over and answered it: "Hello, who is this?" "Mr. Ying, they called again just now, saying that it¡¯s okay to personally take over Longfeng, but they want to make the scene bigger?" Make the scene bigger? Ying Hao didn¡¯t quite understand when he heard this: "Why?" "They said this way, it can just open up the fame of our acquisition of Longfeng. She will use her identity to take over, and if the scene is big, this live advertisement will be done, which benefits us." Ying Hao: "..." Standing there, he held the receiver, twitching for a long time, then looked stiffly behind him: "Young master, it¡¯s happening again." Indeed, hearing this, the man by the window, holding a water ss, also immediately twitched his eyelids fiercely: "It still isn¡¯t over? What does she want now?" "She said she wants to y big." "y big? How?" "She said it¡¯s best to make this thing known to everyone, that¡¯s worthy of her identity!" "..." Cough, cough, cough, cough... Suddenly, the man by the window drinking coffee started coughing violently again... Her damn identity! And known to everyone? Why doesn¡¯t she just reach for the sky? The man was so angry he wanted to retort immediately and teach that little bastard a lesson! ¡ª Inside the Phoenix Blue Ink shop, Ye Ning was happy that Mr. Dong had agreed to her request. She checked the time, saw that it was close to pickup time for her child, and prepared to go get the child. But just as she stepped out, she bumped into Lin Yebai. "Brother Lin..." "I heard that Mr. Dong signed a contract with you?" Lin Yebai saw her and got straight to the point. Ye Ning heard this and didn¡¯t n to hide it, she directly nodded: "Yes, he signed with me, saying he trusts my ability, unrted to the Seal." "Really?" Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. A billion in funds is not just a trivial matter. The Seal was lost, yet he still signed with her? Lin Yebai deeply doubted this. After seeing her off, he headed to Tang Garden and then in his study, he dialed the phone to the boss of Golden Kirin again. "Boss Jin, do you know who that Mr. Dong really is?" Boss Jin shook his head over there: "He looks like a legitimate businessman, in real estate, wanting to get into antiques recently, so someone introduced him, it¡¯s also his first time." "Daring to y so big the first time?" "Hmm!" The auction house owner nodded: "Introduced by a friend, yed rather big, but still within normal grounds." Are you kidding? That¡¯s Phoenix Blue Ink, a myth in the antique circle. If you acquire it, truly, you¡¯re set for life. In the jade industry, it¡¯s inherently a high-risk field, authenticity hinges on one word¡ªgamble! If you gamble and win, you enjoy endless prosperity, but if you gamble and lose, your entire fortune could be at stake. Yet, the existence of Phoenix Blue Ink precisely avoids this risk. In this field, its legend always states that nothing can escape its eyes; true will be true, false will be false. Ask yourself, who wouldn¡¯t want to obtain it? Who wouldn¡¯t desire to possess it? Chapter 954

Chapter 954: Chapter 954

Lin Yebai noticed that he didn¡¯t know about Dong signing with Ye Ning, and his face immediately darkened. He initially wanted to hang up the phone right away, but he held back and eventually spoke again, "Do you have detailed information about the person who won the bid for her? If you do, let me have a look." "Of course, everyone whoes to my auction has to provide their information. If you want it, I¡¯ll fax it to youter. But Yebai, you don¡¯t need to worry. This Dong is just an ordinary businessman who has been in the real estate business for years and is well-known around Binhai City." "Binhai City?" "Yes, it¡¯s Haohan Real Estate Company. You must have heard of them. As his business grew, wanting to explore other ventures and earn more is normal. It¡¯s just that he got lucky this time and happened toe across your friend at the auction." The auction house owner on the phone exined in detail to reassure him. Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai, who was holding the phone, slightly rxed his previously tense expression. He knew Haohan Real Estate Company; it had been operating in Binhai City for a long time. Although it wasn¡¯t hugely famous, at least it proved that it was a legitimatepany. Could it be that he was overthinking? He then instructed them to fax over thepany¡¯s detailed information before hanging up the phone. Xiaojin had been standing by all along. Hearing that he finally finished the call, he asked, "Sir, are you suspicious of this Dong?" Lin Yebai frowned, "A bit suspicious, but I just confirmed it¡¯s a real estatepany wanting to dabble in jewelry, and they happened to run into Aning at the auction." He was reluctant to mention that name because it was a name he would rather not encounter. Thank goodness, it¡¯s not! Hearing his exnation, Xiaojin breathed a sigh of relief, "By the way, I heard Longfeng under the Ousi Group was sold off these past few days." Longfeng? Hearing this, Lin Yebai, who was smoking by the window, had a flicker in his eyes, "Really sold?" Xiaojin nodded, "Yes, it happened just within these two days, but we don¡¯t know who acquired it. Do you want me to look into it?" Apany that was already worthless, what¡¯s there to investigate? Lin Yebai didn¡¯t give it a second thought, signaling with a wave of his hand not to bother with it, and let him step down. Longfeng, at this point, was indeed an insignificant topic. Whether it was sold or not had nothing to do with him now. ¡ª¡ª That night, Ye Ning went to bed early because she had important things to do the next day and had to take care of her child. However, just as she and the childy down, the door to the small courtyard downstairs suddenly opened from the outside. Hearing the sound, she immediately climbed out of bed and went to the balcony. "Hubby? Why are you back?" To her surprise, the man who went fishing appeared in the yard sote. He was dressed in sportswear, wearing hiking shoes, and carrying a hefty bag in his hand. This equipment is really professional! Ye Ning was dumbfounded, but the man downstairs looked up and nced over. Seeing her standing there like an idiot without helping, his handsome face darkened, "Are you still asleep? Aren¡¯t youing down to help?" "Oh, oh, oh,ing down!" Chapter 955: 955 Chapter 955: Chapter 955 It was only after being called that Ye Ning snapped back to reality, and then she promptly came down. This guy, really, how did he just suddenlye back? He¡¯s back now, so what will she do about tomorrow? She¡¯s already set everything up, and if he finds out, what will happen? Ye Ning was feeling faint as she walked down, and true to form, even before reaching him, she could smell the strong fish odor, so she hurried over: ¡°My God, you caught so many? Where did you go fishing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I went to Nanhu Ind. Go get a few basins and keep the ones that are still alive.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, okay¡­¡± Ye Ning heard and quickly headed to the kitchen to get some basins. Bringing the basins, Ye Ning followed his instructions, pouring out the fish and keeping the live ones in water. The dead ones she packed in food bags and put in the fridge to deal with tomorrow, and then she went upstairs. ¡°Honey, why did youe back today? Didn¡¯t you say you would return tomorrow?¡± When she got upstairs, she saw the man who had already gone up first was now in the bathroom. So she started preparing ginger tea for him outside while chatting. Ou Mucen really couldn¡¯t stand the fishy smell on him, so as soon as he was in the bathroom, he filled the tub with shower gel, took off his disgusting clothes, tossed them aside, and got in. Really disgusting! Ou Mucen closed his eyes, not remotely intending to respond to the person outside. Whye back? Isn¡¯t it because this troublesome woman needs sorting out? Just wait, you¡¯ll soon know the cost of causing havoc. Thinking this, the man¡¯s body lying in the tub gradually started to react¡­ Meanwhile, outside, Little White Rabbit was still unaware, racking her brains trying to figure out a suitable excuse for going out tomorrow since the man hade back. After only about ten minutes of thinking, the bathroom door suddenly clicked open, so she turned to look: ¡°Honey¡­¡± Oh my God! Just called out that one line, and her eyes got stunned by the tall, bare-skinned figure walking out! By bare skin, it means¡­pletely uncovered except for a patch of darkness in a certain spot¡­ Ah! Ah!!! What is this bastard nning to do!! Ye Ning was left frozen there, her eyes unmoving as if out of control. ¡°Like what you see?¡± Noticing this woman staring fixedly at a certain part of him, the man approached and spoke, his voice maic, low, and raspy, like a bewitching spell full of temptation. This bastard, what is he up to? Ye Ning snapped back to her senses, her pretty face instantly flushed deep red. She turned to flee, but at this moment, the man behind her had already reached out with arge hand and effortlessly scooped her up, slinging the little rascal over his waist like she was some item and heading toward the bedroom. ¡°Ou Mucen, what are you doing? Let me down!¡± Ye Ning finally sensed the danger and started struggling in his grasp. But by now, the Little White Rabbit had fallen into the wolf¡¯s grasp¡ªhow could she escape? In just an instant, she felt dizzy and suddenly found herself thrown onto the bed, and before she could regain her bearings, the man¡¯s scorching body pressed down onto her¡­ Chapter 956

Chapter 956: Chapter 956

In just an instant, she felt a dizzying whirl, and the next second, she was tossed onto the bed. However, once on the bed, she hadn¡¯t yetposed herself when the man¡¯s scorching body pressed down on her... "Mmm... Ou Mucen..." "Don¡¯t move!" The overwhelming scent of masculine hormones mixed with fresh shower gel came over her, his rough hand freely roaming her stunning curves. That zing heat seared through her clothes, scorching every inch of her skin. At first, Ye Ning struggled twice, but how could her sensitive body withstand the man¡¯s teasing? A surge of heat gradually rose within her, stirring the most primitive desires. "Mmm..." She murmured the man¡¯s most intimate nickname, her voice tender and delicate, tinged with ambiguous gasps. As it reached his ears, it immediately felt like an explosive me, igniting a fire all over him. "You little brat..." Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes turned crimson and he suddenly captured her luscious, reddened lips, kissing her fiercely. His yearning was intense, with a touch of ferocity, devouring her as if he wanted to consume her whole. This kind of man made Ye Ning somewhat afraid. What¡¯s wrong with him tonight? Why has he suddenly be so rough and wild? She felt his dominance, resisting a bit, but when his familiar scent enveloped her, her heart softened, allowing his passion to take over. Seeing her, the dark red in Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes deepened. This little brat likes to be difficult, does she? Fine, let¡¯s see how he deals with her today! The man¡¯s firm face suddenly came close, his hand encircling her neck as he kissed her lips fiercely once more. "..." A moan escaped from her lips, her tender body gradually bing soft... Seeing this, Ou Mucen suddenly pulled away from her lips, then looked up at her, noticing the woman¡¯s intention, gazing at her subtly amused, his voice hoarse and seductive: "Wife, you¡¯re really enthusiastic today." Ye Ning¡¯s face immediately flushed red. Bastard, he was the one who lit this fire! Seeing her shy and angry expression, Ou Mucen¡¯s eyesughed more deeply. One hand sped her waist tightly, the other holding her by the back of the head, leaning close to her ear to whisper mischievously: "But I like it!" "Bad guy!" Ye Ning finally reacted; this posture was alluring and embarrassing. She leaned against the man, twisting her body, pounding him forcefully with her fists. What began as a fleeting coquettish moment stirred the man¡¯s breath, his self-control nearly crumbling. This mischievous little enchantress! The man grabbed her mischievous little hand, one holding her waist, and flipped her onto the bed beneath him, his thin lips nibbling at her red lips, his voice hoarse and mischievous: "Little enchantress, let your husband be wicked for you!" Ye Ning felt slightly embarrassed, suddenly feeling she¡¯d dug a pit for herself. The man¡¯s kisses grew more intense, and at some point, her clothes had been stripped bare. Ye Ning couldn¡¯t help but gulp, wanting to tell the man to wait, but seeing his deep eyes burning with a greenish light, she swallowed back her words. In truth, the man didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak... (Breaking rules recklessly, hoping it won¡¯t get censored) Chapter 957 - 956-957

Chapter 957: Chapter 956-957

In just an instant, she only felt a whirlwind, and the next second, she was thrown onto the bed. Even then, she hadn¡¯t regained her senses before the man¡¯s scorching body pressed down on her... ..... Two hourster, Ye Ning, who was so exhausted she could barely catch her breath, was finally spared by the man. After cleaning up a bit, he cuddled her as if she were a cloth doll and rolled them both into the covers. "So, why did youe back today?" She asked, nestled in his arms, her eyes too weary to fully open,ining but still curious. Upon hearing her, the man, now thoroughly pleased with himself, chuckled contentedly, "When I was fishing today, I saw two fish sticking together in the water." "What?" "Then Chengzhi said they were making baby fish..." He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the implication was clear to both of them. When Ye Ning heard this under the covers, her face immediately flushed a deep red, "Pah, you rascal! How can fishing make you think of such things? It¡¯s your filthy mind at work!" "It¡¯s not my fault, it was Chengzhi who said it!" Feeling the heat emanating from her body, he shed a wide smile in the darkness, stretched out his long arm, and pulled her even closer to him: "Ningning, let¡¯s have another child, a daughter this time." "A daughter?" "Mm, a daughter. That way, we will have both a son and a daughter. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?" His chin rested on her hair, which had a scent of lime. In his mind, he imagined that scene, and his handsome face softened. Ye Ning shifted in his arms, finding a morefortable position for herself. Having another one wouldn¡¯t be impossible, but if it were a daughter... She nestled against him for a long while before she spoke, "Do you know the secret of our Phoenix Blue Ink?" "Hm?" "Phoenix Blue Ink originally wasn¡¯t from the Ye Family; it belonged to the Yan Family, which is my mother¡¯s side. During thete Qing Dynasty, the Yan Family always had daughters, and when they were born, they all had double pupils. I was the first to have a son." "Really?" Ou Mucen was intrigued by this matter he had never heard of, "Is such a thing even possible? If the Yan Family always had daughters who didn¡¯t marry out, how could they still end up having daughters?" Ye Ning blinked, "Previously, the daughters of the Yan Family did not marry out; they adopted sons-inw, and then in the Yan Family, they only gave birth to daughters." "Why is that?" "How would I know, it¡¯s just how it is. My great-grandmother was afraid someone would discover this secret, so she started marrying out the daughters of the Yan Family. By my mother¡¯s time, she was the second generation, and yet she had only me, a daughter." "..." Such a mysterious family. So if they really did have a daughter, would she inherit the same extraordinary traits? Ou Mucen suddenly felt a little excited, "Honey, why don¡¯t we do it again?" Ye Ning was almost choking there! Is he a pervert? Most people would want to steer clear after hearing this kind of story, but he actually suggested doing it again!!! Ye Ning wanted to kick him off the bed, but in the end, he consumed her once more... Tears of agony! ¡ª¡ª After an entire night of torment, Ye Ning¡¯s waist was sore when she got up the next morning. Remembering the things she had to doter, she quickly climbed out of bed. "Honey, what are you nning to do today?" Chapter 958: 958 Chapter 958: Chapter 958 ¡°Nothing¡­¡± The man still lying in bed and unwilling to get up replied drowsily from beneath the warm covers when he heard this. Ye Ning¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that: ¡°So you¡¯re¡­ staying home to y games?¡± ¡°Mm, do you have something to do?¡± ¡°No, no, then you enjoy your game at home, and I¡¯ll have someone bring food overter.¡± Hearing this, Ye Ning became energized. ying games is great; as long as he¡¯s gaming, he won¡¯t leave the bedroom all day, and he won¡¯t leave thatputer. Since that¡¯s the case, how could he possibly know what¡¯s happening outside? Ye Ning suddenly felt so happy and hurriedly made his breakfast, ced it on the table, changed her clothes, told him a word, and then left the house holding her son¡¯s little hand. ¡°Sweetheart, does Mommy look pretty today?¡± ¡°Pretty, Mommy, where are you going?¡± ¡°Nowhere, just dropping my little treasure off at school.¡± Ou Xiaobao: ¡°¡­¡± The man upstairs, who finally opened his eyes, vaguely heard this conversation. A hint of gloominess shed in hiszily indifferent eyes: ¡°Seems like the lesson wasn¡¯t enough, tonight we¡¯ll continue¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª And over at the Blue Mountain Vi- Because the person acquiring Longfeng suddenly suggestedst night to sign the takeover agreement at the Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry Store at the World Trade Center, Ou Muyuan got up early and went to the Bamboo Garden to find his father. ¡°Ying Hai, is the master up?¡± When he arrived at the Bamboo Garden, everything still seemed very quiet, so he asked from outside the courtyard. Ying Hai nced inside and then nodded after a moment: ¡°He¡¯s up. Does Second Master need to discuss something with the master?¡± Ou Muyuan nodded slightly and hurried inside, ready to talk about the matter with the old man. This man, even at this time, thought it was a great opportunity. He eagerly needed a grand asion to further prove himself, to show the old man. So,st night, when the person acquiring Longfeng suggested signing the agreement at the old Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry Store at the World Trade Center, he almost agreed without a second thought. Plus, he had even informed a bunch of media reporters overnight! After arriving, he indeed saw the old man sitting alone at the dining table having breakfast, so he quickly approached him: ¡°Dad, the person acquiring Longfeng wille to take over today, are you going?¡± Today? So soon? Upon hearing this news, the old man was slightly surprised while eating his breakfast: ¡°Who is acquiring it?¡± ¡°Someone with thest name Dong, from apany in Binhai City called Haohan Real Estate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Haohan Real Estate? The old man pondered for a moment upon hearing thepany name, and after confirming he had heard the name before, he rxed his guard: ¡°Alright, you head over first. Your aunt also said she wanted to go today, so I¡¯ll head over a bitter.¡± Ou Muyuan was stunned for a moment when he heard that! Bai Tingfang is going too? Great, during a time like this, if she goes, wouldn¡¯t it be even livelier thanst night¡¯s party? Watching helplessly as the thing her son couldn¡¯t aplish gets smoothly done by Ou Muyuan, if she goes, wouldn¡¯t that face that¡¯s suppressed the Ou siblings for so many years be even more vivid? Chapter 959

Chapter 959: Chapter 959

Ou Muyuan thought this decision was truly brilliant, so he quickly said a few "good, good, good" and then went out with a radiant smile. As he went out, he happened to bump into his sister, and Ou Mufeng mother and daughter were also escorting Bai Guanjie out. So he went up immediately: "Guess what happened today? Bai Tingfang is actually going to join the fun!" The Bai Family trio heard this, and their eyes lit up instantly: "Are you saying she¡¯s going to the jewelry store?" Ou Muyuan nodded: "Yes, I heard she proposed it herself. Tell me, isn¡¯t that woman stupid? Wasn¡¯t she humiliated enoughst night?" "What do you know? Some people are just cheap to the core. Have you forgotten how she came to the Ou Family? She clung to our dad shamelessly, and that¡¯s how she got through the door. I tell you, Muyuan, people like her should be repeatedly pped on the face, so they know their identity!" "Exactly, Uncle, I also think Mom is right!" "..." One sentence from each person, they truly knew how to be venomous! After whispering for a while, possibly stirred by the incident, Ou Mufeng suggested making the scene grander. In the end, they should ask an eventpany to set up the venue to make it look impressive. Ou Muyuan and Bai Guanjie both thought the idea was good, so everyone agreed and went their separate ways to handle it. - After ten o¡¯clock, themercial building downtown - Themercial building in A City is undeniably thergest and most bustling department store here, hosting numerous brand merchants and attracting a massive flow of customers, essentially regarded as A City¡¯s number one building. And located in the prime spot of this building¡¯s first floor is Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry, arguably the most eye-catching shop in this building. A store with over ten years of history, long leading the jewelry sales myth in A City, originally didn¡¯t need any marketing means at all to be the most noticeable spot in this building. However, since the scandal broke outst year, this shop was badly shunned and became deste. In this bustling building, not many people visit throughout the day. But today is different. Today, this shop is adorned with colorful balloons, and inside, it seems the jewelry counters have all been moved away, turning therge jewelry store into a setting resembling a press conference. Underneath that press conference setup, reporters are crowded in a big group, as if something major is about to be announced. "What¡¯s happening at Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry? Why are there so many reporters?" "I don¡¯t know, is it about to close down?" "It should¡¯ve closed a long time ago, haven¡¯t you noticed its businesstely?" "Seems like there¡¯s a significant upheaval at the Ou family today!" "..." Smelling the scent of gossip, people quickly gathered, abandoning their shopping and crowded over to spectate. After about ten minutes, following themotion at the entrance, these people looked over to see two luxury cars parked at the jewelry store¡¯s door. Then, two men and a middle-aged woman emerged from the cars. And that middle-aged woman was being assisted by a young girl. "Who is that?" "You haven¡¯t noticed yet? The younger one is the currently announced acting head of the Ou family, Ou Muyuan." Chapter 960

Chapter 960: Chapter 960

Someone with sharp eyes recognized at a nce that the man walking in front, a middle-aged man in his forties, was the protagonist of the recent change of inheritance at the Ou Group. So it was him! Hearing this, everyone finally realized. Since this person is the current president of the Ou Group, the person following him, needless to say, must be the other Ou Group executive who was also officially announced at the time ¡ª Bai Guanjie. And those two women, they should be the eldest daughter of the Ou Family and her daughter, right? What¡¯s going on? The Ou Group has actuallye out in full force this time? Many people, upon seeing this rare scene, stared at it even more intently. And the reporters inside the jewelry store were no exception, all of them turned their cameras towards those few people walking in, some presenters even picked up their microphones: "Dear viewers, this is the A City Evening News, I am reporter Li XX, we are now inside the Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry store at the World Trade Center, and currently, the key figures from the Ou Group have all arrived, now let¡¯s focus on our purchaser, exactly when will they appear?" "Dear viewers, regarding the acquisition of Dragon-Phoenix Jewelry by the Ou Group, today the curtain has officially been raised, we will be live-streaming the entire process, now that the Ou Group executives have entered, let¡¯s look forward to our mysterious buyer..." "Dear viewers, there¡¯s only fifteen minutes left before the handover ceremony begins, let¡¯s wait and see the entrance of the buyer!" "..." The crisp and loud reporting of the media reporters finally made the onlooking crowd understand what was happening here. So, it¡¯s the Ou Group that bought this jewelry store, and they¡¯re now waiting for the person who bought it to take over. So, the rumors were true, the Ou Group really wants nothing more to do with Longfeng, this brand co-founded by the old man of the Ou Family, a jewelry brand that helped him amass huge wealth, is finally being abandoned by him just like that. Many people, realizing what had happened, couldn¡¯t help but feelplicated. However, the few Ou Group executives inside the jewelry store seemed quite happy, as if they had finally rid themselves of this burden. As soon as they entered, they went up to the stage that had been set up and sat down, and then had the store¡¯s staff serve tea to a few notaries they had brought along. Of course, apany handover should be witnessed by notaries to conduct the ceremony more appropriately, showing the sincerity of the Ou Group. So at this moment, everyone was waiting for the arrival of the buyer! Who exactly would buy apany that even the Ou Group couldn¡¯t support? Don¡¯t they know that the current Longfeng has reached its end, with not a glimmer of hope left? Onlookers were also very curious! Everyone stood there, waiting for just around ten minutes, and finally, at the entrance to the jewelry store, the crowd that had been blocking the doorway became restless, as if a stone was thrown into a calmke, and within seconds, these people turned around to look back. The onlookers here, seeing this, knew that something was happening, so they all rushed over, intending to see what was going on outside. Outside, sure enough, in front of the jewelry store that was filled with luxury cars, a small magenta Toyota was slowly driving over from that road, a very ordinary model, and the color was one that you could grab a handful of on any street. Chapter 961: 961 Chapter 961: Chapter 961 At this moment, it¡¯s slowly driving this way! Such an ordinary car, not even worthy of being called high-end, at most, something a working white-cor would drive. It seems they made a mistake, this car is definitely not the one owned by the person acquiring thepany. Everyone showed a hint of disappointment in their eyes and turned away. Even the reporters who were already aiming their cameras also put them down, looking very displeased. However, just when everyone turned their attention back to the jewelry store, the little Toyota directly drove to the entrance of the jewelry store. Seeing so many people blocking the way, she screeched to a halt at the entrance and looked over here through the car window! It was an extremely cold and beautiful face, with slightly made-up brows carrying a trace of chill. Below the brows were very pretty eyes, like two springs, zed in color, taking just one look at them was astonishingly stunning. But even in those eyesy the same chill, much like the still cold weather of early spring. The lips, of course, were also delicate, especially with the bright red lipstick she chose now, making the curve even more pronounced. Seeing themotion at the jewelry store, those red lips slightly curved, immediately attracting those standing on the steps, who didn¡¯t know why, but felt a chill sweep through them, breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s her! Look, it¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one acquiring today!!¡± Finally, a sharp voice burst out from the crowd. As the scream subsided, the entrance became bustling again. When they saw the woman inside the car and her twopletely unique eyes, finally, everyone became excited. Yes, if she weren¡¯t the acquirer, she couldn¡¯t have such eyes. So at this moment, whether observers or reporters, they all gathered around again. Inside the jewelry store, Ou Muyuan and others also heard themotion. Hearing that the acquirer had finally arrived, they showed joy on their faces, immediately stepped off the press tform, and walked toward the entrance of the jewelry store. At this time, the small Toyota, surrounded by the crowd and reporters without a gap, finally had its door opened, and then everyone saw the woman who stepped out of the car. Including Ou Muyuan who just walked out! She was a woman full of charm, in a fiery red satin long dress, under which were ck high heels with twin buckles and iid crystals. As soon as she stepped out, this eye-catching outfit immediately revealed a young woman exuding an extraordinary charm and aura. However, these weren¡¯t the most important factors. The most vital thing was that when she got out of the car and finally raised her head, letting everyone see that face clearly, everyone heard the gasps in their throats. This included the members of the Ou Family standing at the entrance. Truly a face none of them expected, so enchanting, so beautiful, and¡­ so strikingly captivating!! ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are the one here to acquire Longfeng?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Would you mind telling me your esteemed surname? Also, could you reveal anything about yourpany?¡± Chapter 962

Chapter 962: Chapter 962

"Of course I can!" The woman standing there, with eyes brightened by a smile, looked sardonically at the men standing at the door: "My surname is Ye, and mypany¡ªPhoenix Blue Ink!" Surname Ye? Phoenix Blue Ink?!! As soon as these words were thrown out, immediately, it was as if a bomb had been dropped in the crowd, and everyone exploded. The surname Ye might be unfamiliar to some, but Phoenix Blue Ink, in the antique-filled A City, is still known by some. Even if not by many, the reputation is such that if 10% of the crowd knows, it¡¯s enough to cause a stir here. "My God, she¡¯s actually from Phoenix Blue Ink!" "Phoenix Blue Ink? What is that?" "You don¡¯t know Phoenix Blue Ink? They are legendary gemstone experts. You can show them any antique, and they can identify it at a nce!" "That amazing?" "Of course, do you know? Even the National Heritage Bureau invited them to do appraisals back in the day!" "..." No more doubts arose after another collective gasp from the crowd. All eyes once again focused on this woman, and the reporters were eager to shove all their cameras in her face to get an exclusive interview. Ou Muyuan and his people standing at the jewelry store entrance were all pale-faced! Especially Ou Mufeng and his mother, who were so furious their teeth were grinding, their bones creaking. They knew this woman was the head of Phoenix Blue Ink, but how did the person acquiring Longfeng be her? This is impossible! How could it be her? On that day, the person who negotiated with him was not her, it was a man, someone in real estate, how could it possibly be her? No, it can¡¯t be her, she must be here deliberately to stir up trouble. As the crowd surged towards the woman, Ou Muyuan finally snapped out of it and shouted at the jewelry store entrance: "Don¡¯t be misled by her, she¡¯s not the one acquiring Longfeng from us, she¡¯s not!" Not? With these words, finally, the people surrounding the woman stopped, casting their gaze back towards him. "Mr. Ou, not her? Mr. Ou, do you mean...?" "The one we negotiated with was apany called Haohan Real Estate Company, it¡¯s not her Phoenix Blue Ink at all, how could she be here to acquire, don¡¯t be deceived by her." At this point, fearing the crowd wouldn¡¯t believe him, Ou Muyuan added: "Phoenix Blue Ink doesn¡¯t even have money, what qualifies her to acquire our Longfeng? If she truly had the capability to acquire Longfeng, she wouldn¡¯t drive such a ragged car that can¡¯t even make it on the scene." "..." Thesest words were truly harsh; as soon as they were spoken, the intense stares of the crowd, including the reporters, fell from the young girl. In a matter of seconds, faces turned towards the girl, showing confusion. However, the girl, facing the sharp questioning and furious yelling from the group at the jewelry store entrance, merely stood there with a cold smile, then took a document out of her handbag: "Mr. Ou, is this what you¡¯re talking about?" Chapter 963

Chapter 963: Chapter 963

Ou Muyuan stood there and was instantly petrified! Contract? In her hands, she was actually holding the contract they had initially faxed to the real estatepany? This...this... "Mr. Ou, you were indeed discussing with Haohan Real Estate Company, but who told you it had nothing to do with my Phoenix Blue Ink?" "You¡ª" "Mr. Ou, if you don¡¯t wish to sell, it¡¯s fine. You just need to pay me the penalty stipted in our agreed contract. I¡¯m Ye Ning, very magnanimous, and won¡¯t hold it against you." She spoke with a radiant smile on her face, showing no signs of displeasure whatsoever. When initially acquiring Longfeng, Mr. Dong agreed on two billion. Then, ording to the breach, it would be triple that, six billion. Yes, this business is very profitable! Ye Ning held the contract, her smile exceptionally joyful... The crowd surrounding them, along with the reporters, finally understood the situation and immediately refocused their attention on those standing at the jewelry store entrance: "Mr. Ou, Mr. Bai, is it true that yourpany is selling Longfeng?" "Mr. Ou, if what thisdy says is true, did Ou Corporation never sincerely intend to sell Longfeng from the beginning?" "Mr. Ou, is this another case of Ou Corporation hyping up Longfeng?" "Mr. Ou..." As they spoke, their tone grew increasingly unpleasant, and their expressions more hostile! This can¡¯t be med on them¡ªthey are reporters, not Ou Muyuan¡¯s pawns. If this matter is as the woman ims, and they were summoned only for Longfeng¡¯s publicity, it truly would be too vile and a disgrace to the industry. Bai Guanjie was the first to react. Seeing these reporters already sounding unfriendly, he knew things were going awry and quickly said, "No, no, we at Ou Corporation are indeed selling Longfeng. It¡¯s just that this Miss Ye was not the one we originally negotiated with, which is why we are a bit suspicious." "What¡¯s there to be suspicious about? The contract is right in her hands, how could it not be her? I think you¡¯re just regretting it, huh? What kind of person is Phoenix Blue Ink? Are you worried that Longfeng will rise anew under her?" "You¡ª" Among the crowd, indeed, some were quite sharp-tongued. As soon as Bai Guanjie uttered those words, sharp ridicule immediately followed. Ye Ning stood there hearing it, feeling immensely pleased, seeing these people squirm as if they¡¯d swallowed a fly. She then stepped forward towards the jewelry store entrance, moving step by step. "Sir, you truly guessed right. I, Phoenix Blue Ink, invested two billion to buy this decrepit Longfeng from Ou Corporation, precisely to make it the first jewelry brand under Phoenix Blue Ink to grace the market. So, Mr. Ou, have you made up your mind? Ready to hand it over to me?" "Ye Ning, you slut!!" Ou Muyuan was finally provoked, shouting furiously. This man, in front of so many people and the cameras of numerous media reporters, unbelievably raised his hand and pped towards the woman. Oh my! The drama is even more intense than she anticipated! Ye Ning raised her head to face the iing p, not dodging, but instead, her eyes became more invigorated! Chapter 964

Chapter 964: Chapter 964

However, at this moment, just when all the cameras were pointed here, suddenly, from the back of the crowd, there was the sound of a car rapidly arriving. By the time everyone turned to look, a ck Rolls-Royce had already screeched to a halt behind them, with the piercing sound of tires screeching on the floor. Rolls-Royce? Isn¡¯t that the car of the Ou Group¡¯s patriarch? As soon as people saw this top-of-the-line luxury car, all their attention was immediately drawn to it. Even Ou Muyuan, who was about to strike Ye Ning, stopped his hand in mid-air, staring nkly at the suddenly appearing father. No, he didn¡¯t suddenly appear; he was supposed toe, just a bitter. But unexpectedly, this dy resulted in things turning out like this! As soon as the car stopped, sure enough, the elderly man with gray hair holding a cane quickly emerged from it. When he saw the scene unfolding at the entrance of the jewelry shop, he squinted his eyes and suddenly rushed forward. In front of everyone, he swung his hand and pped the man who was about to hit Ye Ning. Smack¡ª So heavy! The sound was heard inside the jewelry shop and throughout the mall. The crowd was stunned, and the media journalists were even more astonished, forgetting to aim their cameras. Their eyes were foolishly fixed on this striking elder. My heavens, isn¡¯t the patriarch of the Ou Group too fierce, pping his recently promoted son in front of everyone? Does he not realize that doing this to his son will greatly affect his management of the Ou Group in the future, leaving him with no prestige at all! Even Bai Tingfang, who also came out of the car, widened her eyes in shock at this scene, disying an expression of utter amazement on her face. However, very soon, when she saw the red-dressed woman standing on the stairs with the elder and Ou Muyuan, she roughly understood what was happening. It turns out, the person who acquired Longfeng is this woman! It seems, the reason she had Secretary Gao convey the message for her to attend this handover ceremony today was precisely because she wanted her to witness how she would take back the humiliation she had suffered from these people over time. She also wanted her to see how these idiots from the Ou Group were being yed around by her, right? Good! Excellent! She extremely liked it! The luxurious woman who came out of the car looked at the scene on the stairs. Finally, all the grievances she had harbored for so long instantly vanished into thin air. And as she saw the person who was pped in the midst of the crowd on the stairs, and the three members of the Bai Family trembling like a dead dog behind him, her happiness was visible even on her cracked smile. Bastards, you finally got what¡¯sing to you? Ye Ning continued to coldly re at the father and son acting before her, not paying attention to the other side. Yes, no one else understood this p, but Ye Ning was as clear as a mirror about it. Indeed, besides Ou Mucen, the true formidable figure in the Ou Family was only this elder. With the current situation, if he didn¡¯t teach this son a lesson, then the image of the Ou Group would definitely be affected by Ou Muyuan¡¯s foolishness. Therefore, he had to deliver this p, only by giving this p could the Ou Group¡¯s image be preserved! Chapter 965

Chapter 965: Chapter 965

As for his prestige in thepany? That¡¯s an internal matter, we¡¯ll discuss itter! Ye Ning understood, so she didn¡¯t interfere with him. She just stood there with her arms crossed, quietly waiting for his next move. Sure enough, after that p, although the media reporters and the surrounding crowd still looked shocked, their expressions clearly showed that they were ming all the fault on this ipetent guy named Ou Muyuan. So this old man, seeing the change in everyone¡¯s expressions, stood there and said again, "Is this what you¡¯ve been doing at the Ou Corporation? Who gave you this authority? Who allowed you to get involved in this matter?!!" A thunderous roar silenced everyone at the scene. A ruse of self-sacrifice? It really wasn¡¯t bad! Ye Ning coldly watched this scene, seeing this waste named Ou Muyuan, looking weak at the knees after being pped and shouted at, she coldly looked away. "Dad... I... It¡¯s not, I wasn¡¯t..." "Shut up! Do you still have the nerve to argue here? You all, take the general manager back to thepany immediately and let him reflect!" "Yes, Chairman!" Without giving him a chance to speak, this furious old man had him taken away. In fact, Ye Ning didn¡¯t even need to think to know what this fool was going to say. Yes, what he wanted to say must be to defend himself, that it was the old man who instructed him to do this, and he had no idea why this old man would hit him and put all the me on him. Thus, when a person is foolish, there¡¯s really no cure. Once Ou Muyuan was taken away, naturally, the media cameras turned to the old man. One media outlet came up and asked: "Mr. Ou, based on what you just said, does that mean Mr. Ou waspletely unaware of this matter?" The old man, leaning on his cane, nodded, "Yes, Ou Muyuan had just been officially announced by Ou Corporation not long ago, and he hasn¡¯t handled manypany affairs, so he waspletely unaware of the Longfeng sale." "Is that so? Then Mr. Ou, are you sure that thisdy in front of us is the one who acquired Longfeng?" The media cameras suddenly focused on Ye Ning, who had been standing there in silence for a long time. Ye Ning remained calm, but upon hearing this, her previously emotionless gaze turned to the opposite old man. Those were eyes devoid of warmth, like a dagger freshly drawn from its sheath. As her pupils widened, the gaze she directed at him instantly made him feel a chilling sense of dread. This woman, he had underestimated her! He stared at those eyes for a long time, finally saying word by word, "Yes, she is indeed the one who acquired our Longfeng!" Oh my god! This woman really is the one who acquired his Longfeng, so does this mean her Phoenix Blue Ink identity is real too? Wow! As soon as this answer was confirmed, the entire ce erupted. Each person looked at this woman with disbelief, their eyes filled with wonder and shock, almost setting the atmosphere on fire. Ou Mufeng stood at the back watching this scene, his entire face twisting with rage, and the bitter hatred in his eyes looked as if he longed to tear her apart immediately. Chapter 966

Chapter 966: Chapter 966

However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t move her. She was unable to, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. Immediately after the media interview was over, everyone began crowding around the two of them as they came in. Their family of three followed behind, hearing that woman say to her father, "So? Are you pleased with this surprise?" Ou Qichang¡¯s face turned a deep shade of blue: "You think this is enough to deal with me? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know; you¡¯re not the real purchaser. You¡¯re just authorized to take over on his behalf." "Is that so? So you knew all along, then why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier? If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to p your son!" She showed not a trace of fear. Ou Qichang was finally filled with malice: "Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to deal with you. Let me tell you, just as I could kill your mother back then, now, I can kill you just the same!" A single sentence, and the girl in red walking alongside him suddenly halted her steps and stopped right there! What kind of feeling was that? Was it a feeling of wanting to kill him on the spot? No, it was a feeling of ensuring he could never reincarnate in any lifetime. Death was trivial; what she wanted was the feeling of him being crushed to dust, never to reincarnate again. She slowly turned around, like a specter emerging from hell, staring at him with ssy eyes glowing red, full of terrifying light: "Remember this, from today onwards, I, Ye Ning, vow not to live as a human unless I send all the Ou Family members to hell!" She spoke those words, word by word, out of her mouth, as if making the most poisonous vow, each word being her life¡¯s goal henceforth. All the Ou Family members? The old man she stared at listened to those words, and his eyes instantly turned extremely sinister: "Just you?" "Don¡¯t believe me? Ou Qichang, I¡¯m telling you, if I could acquire your Longfeng right under your nose today, then I can just as secretly drag you into hell. Doubt me? Try it." "You¡ª" "Mr. Ou, Miss Ye, please this way!" The infernal-like dialogue was interrupted by the server¡¯s invitation, but anyone who heard these words was enveloped in that previous atmosphere of fear and chills. Especially Ou Mufeng! She knew very well how Ou Muyuan¡¯s family perished, and at that time, this woman was still in prison. She could meticulously orchestrate such a grand scheme to kill Ou Yuze, kill Mei Liping, and thenpletely topple Longfeng, causing the downfall of the Ou¡¯s second household. Now that she was free and knew she was the heir of Phoenix Blue Ink, wasn¡¯t she even more terrifying? Ou Mufeng, for the first time, felt a bone-deep fear... The server escorted them onward, and soon, these two people who seemed outwardly finepleted the handover procedures. Later, in front of numerous media and notarized witnesses, the two even shook hands. "Pleasant cooperation!" "Pleasant cooperation!" The big and small, the old and the young hands sped together, and no one would have guessed that their rtionship was once that of father-inw and daughter-inw, nor would anyone have guessed that now, they were life-and-death enemies! Thus, the underlying meaning of "pleasant cooperation" was¡ªthe time hase for you to die and me to survive! Chapter 967: 967 Chapter 967: Chapter 967 Bai Tingfang had been standing outside without going in; she wasn¡¯t keen to enter such an asion. Of course, there was another significant reason: she was afraid that she might be too pleased and wouldn¡¯t be able to resist showing it in front of those bitches, which would diminish her status as the Ou Family¡¯sdy. She waited outside, and after a while, she heard footsteps behind her. She turned to look but didn¡¯t see the Ou Family members; instead, she saw a woman in a red dress carrying a document bag walking out. She saw her, turned around, and without saying a word, watched her gradually walk over. ¡°The y was pretty good!¡± ¡°Really? That satisfied you?¡± ¡°Not bad, but are you really the one taking over Longfeng?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°Not that, just that you seem like someone who doesn¡¯t have that much money now.¡± Ye Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Why does she find that this woman just can¡¯t talk to her properly? Would she die if she didn¡¯t take jabs at her? Ye Ning ignored her, brushed past her, and headed directly to her car. She truly didn¡¯te to cozy up to her; it was just her car happened to be parked there. As she reached her car and was about to get in, the woman standing by the Rolls Royce suddenly spoke, ¡°When you mentioned the Ou Family members, did you mean them? Don¡¯t tell me you included my son too!¡± Unbelievable! This woman stood here and actually heard even this? Ye Ning looked up at her, ¡°Did your ears grow a thousand miles? You even heard this?¡± Bai Tingfang¡¯s face immediately turned livid, ¡°What did you say?¡± Alright, alright, she didn¡¯t say anything¡­ Ye Ning opened the car door, looked at her onest time, ¡°Better get inside. If we chat here any longer, they might start suspecting that you and I have some unspeakable rtionship.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Who has an unspeakable rtionship with you?¡± ¡°I know we don¡¯t, but with your awkward status in your family being stirred by me, it¡¯s best if you stay away from me.¡± With that, she got in the car and mmed the door shut. Really,ing to ask if she included her son? Is she an idiot? At that party yesterday, people didn¡¯t even regard her as an Ou Family member, yet she shamelessly thought of herself as one? Absolutely crazy! Ye Ning drove away from the ce¡­ ¡ª¡ª The y finally came to a perfect conclusion- In the office with someone¡¯s neck aching from watching, Ji Chengzhi finally stood up, ¡°You have to admit, that woman has quite a presence; if she acted in movies, she¡¯d surely be a big hit!¡± Humph! The man who finally finished watching also mmed hisptop shut with a ¡°pop,¡± twisting his equally stiff neck, and pulled out a cigarette from the coffee table, ¡°What do you know? What she did was stupid, putting herself into the spotlight!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but you can¡¯t deny that it was pretty satisfying to watch, right? Don¡¯t forget, she did it all to vent for your mother. Didn¡¯t you notice the way your mother stared at her earlier? Didn¡¯t her eyes changepletely?¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± He took a drag on his cigarette, finally fell silent¡­ Indeed, the reason she ostentatiously took over Longfeng was to p those people¡¯s faces for his mom. As a son, he felt deeply moved. But, did that damned woman not realize? By doing this, she erased even the slightest remaining leniency that old man had for her. Now, the old man probably can¡¯t wait to kill her, right? PS: I rmend my friend¡¯s military marriage novel ¡°Aces¡¯ Warm Marriage: Commander Si, Indulge Freely.¡± Those who enjoy it can check it out¡­ Chapter 968

Chapter 968: Chapter 968

He recalled the terrifying gaze of the old man he had just seen on the video, and his brows furrowed even tighter. Ji Chengzhi saw that he wasn¡¯t speaking anymore, so he headed to the closet to change into his white coat and check his rooms: "You should go home sooner. Your wife¡¯s drama is over, if you don¡¯t go back, she might start suspecting something when she sees you¡¯re not at home." As soon as the words fell, the man sitting on the couch immediately looked displeased. After all this, he still couldn¡¯t be seen in broad daylight? Does everything he do need to be sneaky? In the midst of his frustration, someone knocked on the office door: "Director, are you inside?" It was Ji Chengzhi¡¯s assistant, Xiaohe. Ji Chengzhi nodded and responded: "Come in..." As the words fell, the door opened, and sure enough, Xiaohe came in holding some reports. "Director,st time you asked me to do a biopsy analysis for the patient named Han Duo in room 315, it¡¯s ready now, take a look at it." As he entered, Xiaohe greeted the third young master of the Ou Family sitting on the couch first, and then handed over the items he was holding. Han Duo? Ou Mucen, who was casually flipping through a magazine on the couch, heard the name and his eyes flickered slightly. Oh, right, he had heard she got into a car ident and was staying in this hospital; he had forgotten about it. Once he saw the item had been handed over, he lowered his head to focus on his magazine, ignoring it. But over on Chengzhi¡¯s side, he also saw it and suddenly his eyes shrank fiercely! It truly was as he had guessed, those hematopoietic stem cell mutations began with the infection of the uterus back then, and because it wasn¡¯t treated promptly or cured properly, it eventually led to mutations. That scumbag! What kind of man is he? To let a woman contract such a disease while giving birth? How ipetent must he be? To let a woman give birth in an environment where she could contract such a disease? That scumbag, that¡¯s filth! Upon seeing this, a surge of fire rose in Ji Chengzhi¡¯s heart, and with a "smack," he mmed the report onto the table. Xiaohe was startled by this, and even Ou Mucen, sitting there, turned his head to look over: "What happened?" Ji Chengzhi was furious: "What kind of scumbags are they? Getting a woman to have a child for them and then neglecting everything afterward? Look at this, what is this?" After speaking, he flung the report onto the table with force. Ou Mucen saw this, furrowed his brows, and finally set down his magazine and stood up from the couch: "Xiaohe, what¡¯s going on?" Xiaohe hurriedly exined: "Isn¡¯t this the reason why the patient couldn¡¯t find the cause of leukemia? The director had me investigate it and found out it stemmed from an idental infection while she was giving birth, and it was left unresolved." Leukemia? And she had a child? This matter had never been mentioned before, and Ou Mucen was left stunned by these words. He walked over, picked up the few sheets of paper thrown onto the desk, and took a look: "Ji Chengzhi, when did she have a child? Why don¡¯t I know about this?" "Heard it¡¯s already dead!" "What?" Ou Mucen was shocked again: "Dead?" Xiaohe nodded: "Yes, the patient personally said it, imed that she found a man back then, got pregnant, but due to neglect, the child stopped its heartbeat in her womb at seven or eight months, so it had to be induced." Chapter 969

Chapter 969: Chapter 969

Ou Mucen: "..." He simply couldn¡¯t believe it; the image in his mind of the slender woman was still from the days before New Year, when he saw her in her office. How did she be so pitiful in just three months? He looked down at the paper in his hand... Ji Chengzhi also looked extremely pale; his emotions seemed suddenly provoked, as if the entire office was filled with tension. "So, does this mean there¡¯s no hope?" "Well..." Xiaohe suddenly didn¡¯t dare to turn around, his eyes cautiously nced behind Ou Mucen. Ou Mucen noticed, paused for a moment, and when he reacted, he followed the gaze, only to be stunned by what he saw. What happened to this man? With such a temper, wasn¡¯t Han Duo the woman he hated the most? Why is he so angry when she¡¯s sick? Staring at those eyes burning with fury, he frowned, finally pointed outside, signaling his assistant to follow him out, then he ced the report on the table and left with long strides. "Alright, Third Master!" Xiaohe was eager for the Third Master toe out and mediate; seeing him gesturing to follow, he immediately went out. As for the patient in room 315, not only did Ou Mucen not understand Ji Chengzhi¡¯s attitude, even those in the hospital couldn¡¯tprehend the director¡¯s unusual behavior. Once out of the office, sure enough, the figure was waiting outside, so he quickly approached: "Third Master..." "What¡¯s going on?" "It¡¯s like this, normally for leukemia, once matching bone marrow is found, there¡¯s hope for treatment. But when we approached the family of this patient named Han Duo, no one was willing to match her. Later, we identally discovered her illness was caused by her uterus, guessing she might have had a child? Upon analyzing the biopsy, that was indeed the case. However, she imed the child has already died." "Died?" Upon hearing this word, Ou Mucen furrowed his eyebrows. Because of the recent incident with La Chenxi, Ou Mucen didn¡¯t have much favor for Han Duo. Although she fulfilled her promise, sending that woman to prison. Nheless, regardless of theck of favor, hearing how miserable her condition was, as someone who once attended the same school, for humanitarian reasons, he felt he should go see her. So after pondering for a moment while standing there, he pointed forward: "Take me to see her." "Ah, alright, this way, Third Master!" Xiaohe heard he wanted to see the patient, thinking no further, purely assuming he felt sorry for the patient, then guided him to the inpatient department. A few minutester, the inpatient department - Indeed, when Ou Mucen arrived, he saw the woman in the single-upancy ward, and at that moment, through the open door, she was wearing a creamy white knitted hat, dressed in hospital patient clothes, conversing intimately with a little girl sitting by her bedside. She wore the hat because chemotherapy nearly caused her hair to fall out; the clothes looked excessively loose due to her emaciated figure, appearing as if a gust of wind could topple her. Chapter 970: 970 Chapter 970: Chapter 970 She really has changed a lot, in just a few months, she¡¯s be like this. Ou Mucen saw this scene from outside and couldn¡¯t help but sh a trace of reluctance in his eyes. Without greeting anyone, he directly pushed the door open and came in. Han Duo was chatting with Ranran on the hospital bed when she suddenly saw the door being pushed open. She turned her head to look and was stunned: ¡°President Ou? Why are you here?¡± Ou Mucen waved his hand, signaling her not to move, then frowned and came over: ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you suddenly get into a car ident?¡± Upon hearing this, Han Duo became even more uneasy¡­ She always feared this man, especially after thest time when she provided false testimony, her fear waspounded by a sense of shame. ¡°I was careless, a traffic ident, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Traffic ident? Didn¡¯t you tell me before you were going to leave this city? Why did youe back? And then got into a car ident as soon as you returned.¡± This man, truly sharp, just a few words, and he already caught the inconsistency. Han Duo started to get nervous, quickly pointed to the little girl next to her, and exined: ¡°It¡¯s Ranran, during New Year I took her out to y a bit, and this is just me sending her back.¡± Ranran? Ou Mucen heard this name and looked over at the little girl she pointed to. A very delicate little girl, about seven or eight years old, with fair skin, tall and fine features, especially her eyes, curved like crescent moons, always giving the impression she¡¯s smiling at whoever she looks at, incrediblyfortable. This little girl¡­ ¡°Ranran, you should be going now, it¡¯s gettingte, go make a call to your mom and ask her toe get you.¡± Seeing the man in front of her continuously staring at the child next to her, Han Duo¡¯s heart unexpectedly skipped, so she decided to send the child away. The little girl, seeing this uncle who was so nice-looking that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, actually wanted to get to know this uncle, but since the teacher asked her to call her mom, she obediently stood up from her chair. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle!¡± ¡°Goodbye¡­¡± Being a father, Ou Mucen was much gentler when it came to children. However, as the little girl was leaving, he nced at her a couple more times before turning his gaze back to the woman lying on the hospital bed: ¡°Whose child is this?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a child I tutor in dance, her parents are both teachers, the ident happened while she was with me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, right, why did youe here today? Where¡¯s Xiaoning? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡± Xiaoning? Ou Mucen was a bit surprised to hear this affectionate nickname: ¡°She¡¯s dealing with some things, busy. Since you returned, have you seen her yet?¡± Han Duo nodded: ¡°We met on the train back. She wasing back to see you, and I was bringing Ranran back to A City, so we happened to meet.¡± ¡°To see me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She thought for a moment: ¡°Right, the day your engagement news came out, we met on the train. At first, I thought it was just a casual encounter with her, but she was in a terrible condition, dispirited and very poor spirited. When she saw me, she suddenly started crying and said you were getting engaged and didn¡¯t want her anymore¡­¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± In that instant, it felt as if something had swept across his heart, and a trace of pain emerged from within. Chapter 971

Chapter 971: Chapter 971

That time, he actually intended to give up. Especially after learning that his father was willing to turn himself in, he thought that rather than living so painfully, he might as well fulfill her wishes. He got engaged to that woman, his father turned himself in, and in doing so, it was as if he was repaying the Ye Family¡¯s hatred for his father. However, on that very day, he heard Ji Chengzhi say that news hade from Jincheng that she had been admitted to a hospital there. Only then did he know that she had fainted at Jincheng Airport upon seeing the news of his engagement. Fainted at the airport? Only God knows how he felt the moment he heard that news. It was as if a window that he had decided to keep shut suddenly let in some light, or as if a flower he had decided to let wither suddenly saw the rain. That day, this tall man stood in front of a canvas, crying like a child. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love him; it was that the love she had for him had long seeped into her very bones, though she herself didn¡¯t realize it. So he decisively decided not to attend the engagement, to give himself and her another chance. Fortunately, this time, he chose correctly. Ou Mucen quietly looked at this woman, recalling the cold and dark night it was she who stayed with his beloved girl. His impression of her slowly became not so terrible. "The two of us are doing well now, you don¡¯t need to worry." "Is that so, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Xiaoning is a really good girl, and she loves you very much. You must cherish her well." Ou Mucen remained nomittal... That¡¯s only natural. His woman, he would hold her dearly for his entire life. He decided to change the subject and asked, "I heard that in your current situation, your family is unwilling to get tested for a marrow match for you?" Hearing this, Han Duo¡¯s already pale face turned even paler: "I have nothing to do with them anymore. It¡¯s normal if they aren¡¯t willing." Ou Mucen frowned! Was she talking about the time she was kicked out during university? Even after all this time, they still refuse to acknowledge her? It seems they aren¡¯t good people after all. He stood there, his eyes suddenly turning cold: "Saving you is their duty. Alright, don¡¯t worry about this matter. Just focus on getting better here. When I have time, I¡¯ll let Ningninge see you." Then, after checking the watch on his wrist, he left. Han Duoy on the hospital bed in a daze for a long while, unable to snap out of it... What was he nning to do? Was he really going to help her? But she had previously opposed him for her own sake and made mistakes, and he still didn¡¯t mind? Han Duo found it hard to believe this was true, but if she knew just how much this man loved his wife, she might understand. Because that night, if it weren¡¯t for her, Han Duo, he couldn¡¯t bear to think about what would have happened to his girl. She had said she was despondent and disoriented. In such a state, if Han Duo hadn¡¯t encountered her, who could guarantee what might have happened in that ce? So, he was helping her purely as a way of repaying her. After leaving the hospital room, the man didn¡¯t go to the office on the third floor but instead took his phone and went downstairs: "Hello, help me handle something." "What¡¯s up, Third Young Master?" "Find the family of a woman named Han Duo. Use whatever means necessary to get them to the hospital for a bone marrow match." Chapter 972

Chapter 972: Chapter 972

"Yes, Third Young Master!" "And also..." As he spoke, his gaze suddenly turned cold, "Find out exactly what happened with her car ident." "What does Third Young Master mean...?" "At the traffic lights in A City, no car would dare run a red light recklessly. Even if there was a sudden malfunction, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence!" "Understood, I¡¯ll investigate right away!" On the phone, Ying Hao, who was a very smart person, immediately understood after the hint. Ou Mucen heard this and was about to hang up the phone, but at this moment, Ying Hao suddenly added, "Young Master, um... the Young Madam is almost at Antique Street..." "..." !!!! With a fierce press of his phone, the man¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and he strode out of the hospital... Just wait, these bastards, one day he would let them know the price of mocking their CEO!! ¡ª¡ª Ye Ning returned two hourster. Worried about being out for too long and getting found out, she sped up her driving and arrived at Antique Street just before noon. "Miss, you¡¯re back?" "Yes, I¡¯m back. Have you seen the mister today?" After returning, Ye Ning first went to the shop and casually asked when she saw the staff there. Fortunately, the staff looked puzzled and said, "No, hasn¡¯t the mister always note down often?" It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯te down often! Hearing this, Ye Ning parked her car, happily took the crabs she just bought from the supermarket, and went back home. When she got back to the small courtyard and went upstairs, sure enough, even before she reached the study, the intense sounds of battle from the game were already resonating from the loft. Hearing this, she was relieved, and after cing the crabs in the kitchen, she headed to the study. "Honey, you¡¯re still ying?" "..." No response. He was so immersed in the game that he hadn¡¯t even heard her return. Seeing this, she had no choice but to walk over helplessly and take off his headset. Only then did the man who had been battling for a long time finally respond, "You¡¯re back?" Ye Ning nodded, "I¡¯m back. You didn¡¯t go out all day today?" The man, whose fingers were still rapidly dancing on the keyboard, frowned, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? I have an important mission today that I haven¡¯tpleted yet." Notpleted yet? How addicted to gaming is he? How did she not notice this before? Frowning at the hands that didn¡¯t stop even while he spoke to her, she eventually decided to leave him be and went to the kitchen to cook. Let him y. After all those years of propping up the Ou Corporation, he hardly had time to eat, much less y games. Now, he could take it as a way to rx since he worked so hard for so long, he deserved to unwind. So, Ye Ning wasn¡¯t upset, but rather relieved that he found another form of attachment besides work. She went to the kitchen to cook, while the man continued gaming. However, she didn¡¯t notice that as soon as she left, his fingers, which had been rapidly typing on the keyboard, came to a stop... Perfumed Lily: "What the hell! Emperor Third Young Master, did you take the wrong medicine? You just came in and started ughtering; those were my mobs!!" Prince Jiyu: "Emperor Third Young Master, do you have any humanity? Either you don¡¯t show up, or you do and recklessly ughter the innocent, crazily snatching things from others." Chapter 973

Chapter 973: Chapter 973

Thunder Demon: "Exactly!" Exhibition Doctor: "....." Young Master Xia directly exploded: "Who says you can¡¯te and go like a ghost? Just because your skills arecking you me Lord Emperor III?!!" Perfumed Lily: "!!!!!" Prince Jiyu: "Angry/Angry/Angry" Thunder Demon: "Kid, what did you say?!!" Just when the entire area was filled with tension, the Silver Swordsman, who had been standing there surveying the scene against the wind, finally spoke: "Sorry, just venting because I was annoyed by the wife." Pfft!! The entire inte spat blood and fainted!! This is one of the top three experts in their game rankings, how could he be like this? Does he not care about his image anymore? Can he still look like a master at all? Does he know this makes people want to punch him? The hot-tempered Thunder Demon was the first to explode: "Lord Emperor III, you coward, can¡¯t you, as a grown man, be a bit tougher? Taking crap from your wife?!!" Lord Emperor III: "I can¡¯t!" Prince Jiyu: "Why?" Lord Emperor III: "Because I¡¯m living off my wife..." "....." "!!!!!" The entire inte was floored once again... Protest! A strong protest! To avoid unnecessary casualties, this area prohibits henpecked Lord Emperor III from entering again, admin approval requested!! Lord Emperor III: "....." "Honey, time to eat, I made some big hairy crabs." "..." The man decisively tossed aside his keyboard, not ying with these bastards anymore... So what if he¡¯s henpecked? Being henpecked is great, he doesn¡¯t have to work, and he gets to eat delicious food, being taken care of, do they have such luck? Behave! Arriving at the dining room, sure enough, there were tworge and fragrant orange crabs ced on the table. Alongside, there was a bowl of clear soup to avoid greasiness, and a few small green dishes. This woman really is something, she¡¯s getting better and better at this. So he went to wash his hands, then came over and sat down: "Where did you go today? Why did you suddenly buy this to eat?" Ye Ning smiled: "Do I need a special day to eat this? Just eat it when you feel like it, I saved two more for Xiaobao to eat when hees back tonight." After speaking, she handed over the peeled crab. He¡¯s someone who¡¯s used to living a luxurious lifestyle, with this stuff, maybe he only knows how to eat it, not how to peel it. Ou Mucen saw this and directly reached out with chopsticks for the juiciest and most delicious part of the crab, see, that¡¯s someone who¡¯s eaten good stuff. The two ate and chatted casually, mostly about unimportant things, until Ou Mucen suddenly remembered something and asked: "By the way, have you gone to the hospital to see Han Duo?" Han Duo? Ye Ning looked up: "Yes, I¡¯ve seen her, why? Have you gone to see her too?" Ou Mucen shook his head: "No, during a call with Ji Chengzhi today, I heard his assistant mention the name, saying it¡¯s in his hospital, so I thought I¡¯d ask." "Yeah, she¡¯s indeed there. She got into a car ident and was diagnosed with leukemia. It¡¯s so tragic, no one knows what to do? I heard she had a child, but that child isn¡¯t around anymore. No one to donate bone marrow, what do you say, what to do?" Just talking about this person, sure enough, her expression immediately turned very sad and sorrowful. Seeing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s gaze lowered: "No need to worry, doesn¡¯t she have her own parents? Without a child, let her parents save her." "But they said..." Chapter 974

Chapter 974: Chapter 974

"Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. By the way, I wanted to ask you, do you know the child she teaches, who is she?" Child? Ye Ning was taken aback: "Are you talking about the little girl named Ranran?" Ou Mucen nodded: "Yes, her." "Oh, I¡¯ve met her parents. The day Han Duo had the ident, her parents happened to be there too, and then I saw them at the hospital. Very well-mannered couple, I heard they¡¯re middle school teachers." "Middle school teachers?" "Yeah, seems like they¡¯re from the Third Middle School in A City. Why? Why are you suddenly interested in this?" Ou Mucen shook his head, indicating he was just asking casually, then didn¡¯t mention it again and focused on eating. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t asking anymore, Ye Ning didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say anything, ate a few more bites, finished her meal, and because she had just started handling the Longfeng matter, she had a lot of work to do, so she didn¡¯t stay long at home and left. After seeing her leave, Ou Mucen took out his phone: "Hey, go check if there¡¯s a teacher with the surname Yi at the Third Middle School." A teacher with the surname Yi? On the phone, Ying Hao, who received this order, was very puzzled: "Third Young Master¡¯s meaning is... this person is rted to Han Duo¡¯s car ident?" "No, just check their detailed information, make sure you thoroughly investigate it." "Okay, got it! By the way, Third Young Master, after the Young Madam caused a scene at New Century Trade today, you asked me to keep an eye on the Ou family¡¯s movements. I noticed Ou Muyuan and Bai Guanjie haven¡¯t appeared for a long time." Those two? With the phone in hand, upon hearing this, there was a cold sneer on the other end. Of course, they wouldn¡¯te out. At this time, they¡¯re probably "enjoying" themselves quite well. The man hung up the phone... ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen guessed absolutely right; at this time, both Ou and Bai were indeed being severely punished in the Ou family building! At the New Century Building, in front of so many people, Ou Qichang certainly couldn¡¯t discipline them, but back at thepany, it¡¯s like "beating a dog behind closed doors," he can do whatever he wants. Ou Mufeng knew what her father went to thepany to do, so all the way, she didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word, and Bai Guanjie, likewise. Once they arrived at the building, sure enough, the old man went straight to the CEO office, and the hostility emanating from him was terrifying... The wholepany could feel his murderous aura! Ou Muyuan also sensed this aura, and in fear, tried to escape from the office, but outside, keeping guard, Ying Hai, as soon as he lifted his foot, stopped him: "Second Master, it¡¯s best to wait here, the Old Master will be here soon!" With that sentence, Ou Muyuan went ck in front of his eyes again, and copsed onto the sofa. Old Master? If the Old Master is arriving, he is truly doomed! Terrified, he wished he could evaporate into thin air immediately, but those footsteps eventually came, he heard them entering the office, then heard them approaching the office door, and finally, with a "bang," kicked it open. "Dad..." "You ungrateful bastard, if I don¡¯t beat you to death today, I won¡¯t be surnamed Ou!" As he walked in, that¡¯s what he said, and the walking stick in his hand came down onto him like a storm, causing Ou Muyuan to scream miserably, almost crawling on the ground holding his head. Chapter 975

Chapter 975: Chapter 975

Actually, Ou Muyuan, who is in his forties and a grandfather, being hit by this old man, looks utterly ridiculous. But the fact is, he doesn¡¯t dare to resist his father. Not only does he not dare to resist, but he also doesn¡¯t even attempt to dodge for fear that doing so would provoke even greater anger and lead to more severe torment. So at this moment, the entire CEO¡¯s office echoed with the screams of a man, screams so piercing that even those outside could hear them. Ou Mufeng, watching from inside the office, was trembling all over, wanting to rush over to save her brother. However, seeing the old man¡¯s nearly twisted face, she grew timid and could only shrink back, watching her father beat him mercilessly. Bai Guanjie, being merely a son-inw, felt even more helpless. He was already somewhat responsible for this matter himself. That the old man did not punish him was already lenient; how could he dare to rescue him? After a bout of overwhelming beating, whichsted just a few minutes, the aged Ou Muyuany on the ground, unable to move. Seeing this, Ou Mufeng couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and rushed over: "Dad, what are you doing? Are you trying to beat him to death? He is your son!" She blocked in front of her brother, crying while doing so! Bai Guanjie saw this and also went over, trying to restrain the furious old man. Not for anything else, but because if this man was beaten to death, it wouldn¡¯t benefit him at all, and the old man might not leave the Ou Corporation to him. Fortunately, after the two of them went over to stop him, the old man finally stopped beating. He stood there, leaning on his cane, panting heavily: "It¡¯s because of you useless bunch that the Ou Corporation is declining step by step." Ou Mufeng was immediately dissatisfied: "Dad, the person who came for the acquisition was clearly someone with the surname Dong. How could we have known that he had anything to do with that woman?" "Isn¡¯t it because you are all fools? Didn¡¯t you think to investigate who this person really was at the time?" Bai Guanjie stood there, startled and reflexively jumped: "Dad, that Longfeng... had already declined to such an extent. At the time, you just wanted to sell it off as soon as possible, and then, after it was listed that day, this was the highest price. So we just... we sold it..." "Foolish thing, can¡¯t you use your brain to think? Once Longfeng has declined like that and there¡¯s still someone willing to acquire it, don¡¯t you think to investigate why? You two are such useless; you¡¯re not even as good as Mucen¡¯s toe!" Mentioning that name again after just a few words, and this time adding a jab, saying they¡¯re not even as good as his toe. Ou Mufeng and her husband finally fell silent upon hearing this! Every word was about that brat, showing that in his heart, he still only cared about that son. Ou Mufeng felt extremely ufortable: "Dad, even if it was acquired by her, so what? Thatpany is already in such poor shape. Can she really turn the tide?" Ou Qichang sneered: "She really can turn the tide. Do you know who she is?" "Isn¡¯t she just Phoenix Blue Ink?" "Do you know what Phoenix Blue Ink is or not? Let me tell you, Ou Mufeng, if Longfeng falls into her hands, not only will she turn the tide, but you¡¯ll see how she swallows you up step by step!" Chapter 976: 976 Chapter 976: Chapter 976 He was really shouting, and after that teacup was smashed, the whole office resonated with his roaring. Indeed, jade is something that the Ou Family relied on to rise, after which they expanded into various industries, resulting in the substantial wealth they have today. Back then, Longfeng was managed by amon businessman like Ou Qichang. Now, with Longfeng in that woman¡¯s hands, they truly dare not imagine what the consequences might be. Simrly, the old man also felt an unprecedented solemnity! Originally, after that little girl formally dered her vengeance against him, he dismissed it, because getting Phoenix Blue Ink to rise after ten years is practically impossible, Yes, he¡¯s not wrong at all. If that woman previously didn¡¯t know her identity, now, with her centuries-old family legacy and her realization of her talent, she will surely make Longfeng stand again. And furthermore, she¡¯ll aim for more than just restoring it! Ou Mufeng heard this and his face finally turnedpletely pale!! That thing¡­ is it really that formidable? Then what about them¡­ what about them¡­ Ou Mufeng¡¯s eyes shook fiercely before he spoke: ¡°If so, why don¡¯t we simply destroy Longfeng, what do you think?¡± ¡°What did you say? Destroy it?¡± The old man heard these words and paused there. Bai Guanjie was also a bit baffled, destroy it? What does that mean? They saw this woman, after realizing everyone in the office was intimidated by her, her eyes suddenly shot out rays more venomous than a snake: ¡°Blow it up! Doesn¡¯t she want that factory? Then we¡¯ll burn it all down with one fire, and let¡¯s see what she has to challenge us then?¡± Burn it? Once these words were said, everyone in the office froze, even the old man leaning on his cane, his old eyes filled with previous rage and hatred, now began to light up. Yes, burn it, an abandoned factory, after years, some machines getting short-circuits, that¡¯s a very normal thing. And more importantly, if that fire manages to kill that woman too, that would be ideal. The old man finally showed a trace of a smile on his aged face¡­ Ou Mufeng and others saw this, knowing he agreed, so immediately, they exchanged looks and revealed sinister smiles¡­ Ye Ning, wait and see, I will surely make you die most horrendously! ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen received this news at dusk; upon learning about themotion today at the New Century, and the ensuing chaos, which even had ns to blow up Longfeng, he was infuriated to kick and smash theputer! Crazy, that damned old man is truly crazy, how did he be so terrifying? Is he even human anymore? In extreme anger, he almost rushed out immediately to seek punishment with that old bastard at Ou¡¯s! But, just as he was about to step out of his room, he paused, hearing the street outside, the fluctuating chants selling jade, he froze again, after which, he dashed into the bathroom, forced himself to wash his face with cold water several times, only then did he calm down. Yes, do not act impulsively, the angrier he gets, the less impulsive he must be! Chapter 977

Chapter 977: Chapter 977

A ssh of cold water washed over him, and finally, his mind cleared up. He stood there, staring at his wet face in the mirror, and began to think about this matter. Since they¡¯re nning to blow up Longfeng, he definitely can¡¯t let that woman go to Longfeng anymore. Originally, he wanted her to go to Longfeng to get all the ledgers from the past decade so he could investigate the Jade Phoenix incident from back then. Butter, that incident had already been uncovered by Ying Hao, so Longfeng truly became the territory he invested in for her to start Phoenix Blue Ink. But now, they want to blow it up... Blow it up? He stood there, absentmindedly touching his somewhat stubbly chin... He¡¯s not one to be messed with. If you provoke him, the retaliation would typically be ten times harsher. So now they want to blow up the things he painstakingly spent private money to buy back; should he y along nicely with them? With the cold light from the mirror, he finally let out a cruel smile from the corner of his lips. "Hello, this is Ou Mucen!" "Third young master, what do you want to say..." "Get drones to cover the Longfeng area immediately. Keep an eye on it 24 hours a day and report to me any movement." "Yes, third young master!" The person on the phone quickly went to execute the order after receiving it. And the man here hung up the phone after making the arrangements... Like ying games, huh? Then let¡¯s y thoroughly. To be honest, it¡¯s about time he gave his mom a peaceful living environment too. With flies buzzing around her all day, even if she¡¯s not annoyed, he sure is. After the arrangements, he nned to pick up his son, but just then, Ying Hao called and told him there was news about the Jade Phoenix. He should go have a look. Jade Phoenix? Upon hearing those words, he naturally lit up instantly. Leaving behind a note, he quickly left the little courtyard. After he left, about an hourter, Ye Ning picked up their son from preschool and found the note at home. "ying cards?" Seeing the few words on the note, Ye Ning really didn¡¯t know what to say: "Xiaobao, do you think your dad is too carefree? Not working like this, can¡¯t be so indulgent?" Ou Xiaobao was just taking out his homework notebook, and upon hearing this, came over: "Mom, how is dad being indulgent?" Ye Ning pointed at the note: "Look, saying he wants to y cards again, and all night too..." Ou Xiaobao: "..." Alright then, as a man, he really is a bit too indulgent. It seems once he gets back, he needs to have a good talk with him. So that evening, because Ou Mucen wasn¡¯t home, Ye Ning had dinner early with her son and went to bed together. Since she was used to having someone beside hertely, Ye Ning kept her son by her side until she fell asleep. A good night¡¯s sleep, and the next morning, knowing she had to go to Longfeng today, Ye Ning got up early and sent her son to preschool. However, after dropping her son off, when she returned to the store, she received a call from Mr. Dong: "Miss Ye, you handled yesterday¡¯s matter with Longfeng beautifully. Not to mention, you raised my profile significantly." Ye Ning, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but smile shyly: "Thank you for yourpliment. It was just a minor matter." Chapter 978

Chapter 978: Chapter 978

"That¡¯s just a minor issue. Miss Ye, you are truly modest. By the way, I called you today to let you know that you should visit Longfengter. I¡¯ll first arrange for workers to tidy up the factory and some equipment. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have people on my side. I¡¯ll inform you once everything is in order." "I see..." Ye Ning heard this, and her eyes lit up! She didn¡¯t have to go to Longfeng for now? That¡¯s fantastic. She didn¡¯t want to go to that dreadful ce anyway. If she could avoid it, she would definitely be eager. So she readily agreed and, without paying further attention, hung up the phone. No need to go to Longfeng, and suddenly she felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. Staying in the store, she remembered the reward notice she had sent out long ago and decided to go to Tang Garden to ask Lin Yebai if there was any news. However, she didn¡¯t expect that when she arrived at Tang Garden, she overheard a conversation between Lin Yebai and Xiaojin in the study... "ording to the information from the reward notice, we can now confirm that the Jade Phoenix sold from Ou Qichang¡¯s hands can incriminate him, because the Jade Phoenix belongs to the Ye Family. If it was sold from his hands, it proves his undeniable connection to the Ye Family massacre back then." "Yes, I know that too. But the key is, we first need to find the Jade Phoenix and the buyer. Didn¡¯t you mention you didn¡¯t find it when you went to Longfeng before?" "Yes, I didn¡¯t find it, but now that person named Dong is letting Aning take over Longfeng, she can investigate it, can¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t that better? Before those old ounts are destroyed, quickly tell her to investigate it herself." "No, no, no, let me think, let me think..." Thest sentence was Lin Yebai¡¯s voice, and he said he needed to think! What was he thinking about? Why wouldn¡¯t he tell her such important news? What were his intentions? When Ye Ning heard this, her heart started pounding violently in her chest, and simultaneously, a surge of anger welled up from the depths of her heart. The Jade Phoenix, of course, she knew it. It was the heirloom of their Yan Family. When her mother escaped with her and this man inside, she took it along with a set of jade ornaments. So now, when she heard them mention it inside, she was absolutely certain that the Phoenix could definitely convict that person. Because when her mother was murdered, her blood had sttered on the Phoenix, and their family¡¯s Jade Phoenix, when the owner¡¯s blood sshed on it, no matter how many years passed, she could still see the blood scent with her eyes. And she could also make it testify against that murderer who killed their entire family back then. But why wouldn¡¯t this person tell him this information? She had spent a billion to issue the reward notice, but why wouldn¡¯t he tell her even though he knew the news? What were his intentions? Eager to punish the murderer of her parents, Ye Ning felt extremely disappointed after hearing this! Thinking about how this matter originated from the person inside, and remembering the tragic fate of her Ye Family, she finally bit her lip hard, looked at the door one more time, then turned around and left. As she was leaving, she happened to bump into Zhang Ma. Zhang Ma saw her leaving with a sullen face without saying anything and called out, "Miss Aning..." Chapter 979: 979 Chapter 979: Chapter 979 But no one paid any attention to her. This girl didn¡¯t even look at her and just walked away. Strange, why didn¡¯t they pay attention to her? Could it be that she had another argument with her husband? Sigh, these two are really¡­ ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen and Ying Hao took a midnight flight to the ce mentioned in the mysterious phone call. By the time they arrived, it was almost dawn. ¡°Third Young Master, who called you? This ce is so remote, could there be something wrong?¡± Upon arriving, Ying Hao looked at the snow-covered region with concern. However, Ou Mucen only squinted at the view ahead and then strode forward briskly. Seeing this, Ying Hao had no choice but to heighten his vignce and follow. In about twenty minutes, when the two of them reached the airport entrance, a ck Chevrolet car pulled up in front of them. ¡°Are you Mr. Ou?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Hearing that they were the ones he came to pick up, the person inside unlocked the car doors. Ying Hao was puzzled for a moment¡­ When did the Third Young Master arrange all this? Why so mysterious? Even he doesn¡¯t know? Yet, Ou Mucen offered no exnation. Upon hearing the man was here to pick him up, he simply opened the car door and got in. Ying Hao could only follow suit. As he got in, he quietly asked from the side, ¡°Third Young Master, where are we going?¡± Ou Mucen entered, settled into the back seat, and after a pause, replied emotionlessly: ¡°Muchuan!¡± Muchuan?!! Hearing the name of this ce, Ying Hao¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Muchuan, isn¡¯t that where the Guanzhong thieves are most concentrated? How does he know about it? And whye here personally? Does he know what kind of ce it is? Or how dangerous it is? Cold sweat broke out in Ying Hao¡¯s palms. However, the man seemed unfazed. After boarding the car, he began to check the live surveince footage from A City on his phone. The hacker¡¯s skills were impressive. From his view, every corner of the factory was under control, including each office inside. Satisfied, he nodded, closed the page, and put his phone back in his pocket. Coincidentally, the person driving nced at him through the rearview mirror and, seeing him put the phone away, asked from the front, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Ou¡¯s first time in Muchuan, right?¡± Ou Mucen nodded, ¡°Yes, the first time.¡± The man smiled, ¡°No wonder our boss values you so much. But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ou, our boss has everything prepared in Muchuan. You don¡¯t need to worry about safety issues.¡± The handsome man in the back seat smiled but said nothing¡­ He wondered which part of him seemed nervous. Leaving the airport, they drove for a little over an hour. The once frigidndscape suddenly featured sshes of fiery red. Ou Mucen turned to look out the window and discovered thick maple trees lining both sides of the road. As they passed, the dazzling reds brightened the previously deste northern wilderness. This is indeed a magical ce. What month is it, and yet the maple leaves are still so vividly red. Chapter 980

Chapter 980: Chapter 980

Ou Mucen was momentarily entranced. The man watching the vehicle from the front noticed and exined, "Mr. Ou, you find our maple leaves strange, don¡¯t you? Actually, it¡¯s not unusual for you to think that. Nearly everyone visiting us for the first time finds it peculiar, but once you go in, you¡¯ll understand why." Ying Hao was taken aback, "Why? Is there something unusual inside?" The manughed, "Not particrly, just a fewrge hot springkes. As you know, Muchuan is a ce that Emperors have favored for thousands of years as a burial site, all because of its feng shui." Ah, so that¡¯s it! Ying Hao finally understood. Muchuan must be a name he knew. Back when he was with the old man, he was told several times about this ce, saying that most in their profession gathered here. It was amon saying in their circle that if you sought a Tomb Raider Colonel, you should head to Muchuan. So, they gathered here because it¡¯s primarily a hub of royal burial grounds. Ying Hao, in his surprise, looked outside the window. Ou Mucen seemed moreposed. Prior to his arrival, he had already learned a bit about this ce, so hearing it now, he was merely amazed by the fiery redndscape outside, and showed no other reaction. Once into the fiery scenery, not much time was left; in about ten minutes or so, they indeed reached a gleaming expanse of water. The path began to narrow, and the air wasn¡¯t as cold as it had seemed outside. Ou Mucen saw this, knowing they had arrived, signaled to Ying Hao beside him to hold the briefcase. He then directed his gaze outside the window. Indeed, as the car entered the stretch of water, a momentter, a building full of local charm appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, and the car came to a stop. "Mr. Ou, we¡¯ve arrived!" "Hmm..." Ou Mucen replied indifferently and opened the door to get out. Upon disembarking, there was a man in a crimson Tang suit waiting, who, seeing him alight, immediately came over with a broad smile, "Mr. Ou, wee, wee, finally you honor us with your presence." While approaching, he spread his arms wanting to embrace Ou Mucen. This is the custom among wanderers, to greet friends in such a manner. However, Ying Hao stepped forward to block him, "Sorry, our Third Young Master doesn¡¯t like people getting too close." On hearing this, the man halted and then revealed a touch of embarrassment on his face, "Hehe... apologies, my mistake, I forgot, please, Mr. Ou, this way." The man was indeed ustomed to various situations, following a brief awkwardness, he quickly regainedposure. Thus, Ou Mucen gave a slight smile and followed him into the lodge. Upon entering the lodge, they were taken aback again. They had expected the cabin to be in its original state in such a natural setting, but once inside, they found it was decoratedvishly, in a faux-European style no less. It seemed that no matter how wealthy, bandits remain bandits. There are always differences between them and genuine aristocrats. A hint of disdain shed in Ying Hao¡¯s eyes, and he followed the two people ahead into the hall. Chapter 981

Chapter 981: Chapter 981

"Mr. Ou, was the trip here smooth?" "It was okay. However, I¡¯m in a bit of a rush. If you have nothing else, Mr. Yan, please bring out the goods. I¡¯ve brought everything you requested." Ou Mucen cut straight to the point, seemingly not interested in exchanging too many pleasantries. The man froze again upon hearing this, probably not expecting the legendary third young master of the Ou Family to be such a tactless person. After a moment of stiffness, he eventually went to get the items. Meanwhile, Ying Hao, upon hearing the name "Yan" mentioned by the third young master, immediately approached once the man had left: "Third young master, is this person... could he be the infamous ck market kingpin Yan Lao Qi?" Ou Mucen nodded: "Yes, that¡¯s him!" Ying Hao took a sharp breath! Incredible, his young master, even without prior dealings in this field, managed to find such a person. Ying Hao genuinely gave his young master a mental thumbs up. Ying Hao knew about Yan Lao Qi; he was a well-known figure in the ck market trade. No matter how mysterious the origins of your item, he could always cash it in for you. Of course, if you wanted to sell something, you only needed to find him. However, this man was elusive, and no one really knew his whereabouts. People in the trade would just send a message, and someone would handle it, but actually meeting him in person was almost unheard of. Surprisingly, this time, their third young master found him. Now that Ying Hao understood the man¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t doubt the third young master¡¯s intentions. So he sat there and waited. In just a few minutes, the man returned with a dark red box in his hand. Seeing the two waiting, he brought it over. "Mr. Ou, this is the item you wanted. Have a look." Ou Mucen¡¯s eyes brightened slightly as he took the box. He opened it and ced it in front of himself in the light. It was indeed a deep green Phoenix, crystal clear and vibrant. The rarity of the jade astounded even Ou Mucen, who had seen many rare treasures. Moreover, what captivated him most was the carving of the Phoenix. It seemed alive, every feather, every detail on its head, its eyes, and the crest were incredibly lifelike. It was the finest piece he had ever seen in his dealings with jade. "Mr. Ou, are you satisfied? Rest assured, anything from my hands, Yan Lao Qi, is never fake," While he was lost in admiration, the man next to him, who had been waiting, spoke up. Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen closed the box and signaled Ying Hao to bring over the suitcase: "Since I found you, I¡¯m not worried about your goods being fake. But Mr. Yan, could you tell me how you acquired this item?" "This..." "Rest assured, the suitcase contains five million dors. ording to our previous agreement, four million is the transaction price for the Jade Phoenix, and the remaining one million is for Mr. Yan to provide me with this answer. How about it?" Chapter 982

Chapter 982: Chapter 982

Yan Laoqi: "..." A million dors? This third young master of the Ou Family really lives up to his reputation; his generosity is indeed remarkable. Yan Laoqi was tempted, and after contemting for a moment, he finally spoke: "It was brought to me by someone called Lin Huan, one of the original Tomb Raider Colonels from Guanzhong. At the time, I thought it was just an ordinary item, butter someone told me it¡¯s an ancestral heirloom of the Ye Family." So it is Lin Huan! Upon hearing this answer, Ou Mucen¡¯s expression instantly turned icy: "Why did he sell this to you? Wasn¡¯t he good friends with Ye Shen?" "I really don¡¯t know about that, but just recently, when the Phoenix Blue Ink bounty was issued, people started talking, and I understood that Lin Huan had a connection with the Phoenix Blue Ink family. But unfortunately, Ye Shen¡¯s family came to an end because of him." Saying this, the boss of the ck market couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ou Mucen saw this, and his gaze grew even deeper... The fact that even this ck market boss didn¡¯t know about Lin Huan¡¯s connection with the Ye Family back then shows just how cunning Lin Huan was. Originally, Phoenix Blue Ink was not an obscure figure; their position in the underworld was very high. Yet, when pursued by Ou and Hu, he entrusted his son and those jewels to Ye Family¡¯s couple. Did he never consider the potential disaster this could bring them one day? Did he never think that, with Phoenix Blue Ink¡¯s reputation, finding them would be easy? Ou Mucen suddenly felt disgusted with this person, especially when he looked at the Jade Phoenix in his hand. Considering the sacrifices Ye Family made for him back then, if he had indeed bought this Phoenix from his father, he shouldn¡¯t have sold it here but should have found the missing Ye Ning and returned it to her family. But he didn¡¯t do that; instead, he chose to sell it! Such a person clearly has significant moral issues... Thinking about how the cause of this whole affair was this person¡¯s heartless decisions leading to such a tragedy, Ou Mucen felt an intense killing intent rise within him. "Do you know where Lin Huan is now?" "No, ever since he sold me the Jade Phoenix, he disappeared." "What year was it sold?" "About nine years ago, I think." Nine years ago? So long has passed? Upon hearing this timeline, Ou Mucen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly... With so much time gone, finding him would be really difficult. It looks like he should take the Jade Phoenix back first and then figure out the next steps. He put the box away, ready to leave. But at that moment, his phone rang, and taking it out, he saw it was the hacker calling. Damn! Has something happened? Seeing this phone number, his heart dropped a little, and he quickly handed the box to Ying Hao, stepping out with the phone: "Hello?" "Third young master, bad news, I saw the third mistress go to the factory." "What did you say?" As soon as the call connected, it was indeed a voice that almost made his heart stop. Ye Ning, Ye Ning went to the factory? Chapter 983

Chapter 983: Chapter 983

Why? Why did she go to the factory? Didn¡¯t he already have that guy named Dong call her? Telling her not to go to Longfeng these two days, so why is she in that factory now? He panicked instantly, a fear rising from within nearly made him drop his phone: "Why did she go in? Didn¡¯t I already arrange for her not to go?" " "I don¡¯t know, I saw her go into a ce called the financial office in that factory, and then searching for something inside." Financial office? Financial office? Why did she go to the financial office? Why there? Under immense fear, this man couldn¡¯t make his brain calmly think this through; all he could think of was how to quickly call her out. So he immediately hung up the phone, didn¡¯t care about much else, quickly pressed those familiar numbers on his phone, and dialed out... Ring... "Ning..." "Hello, the phone you dialed is powered off! Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off." "..." It was like a blow to the head! After the call was made, the response he got was the sound of her phone being turned off on the other side. Powered off? Her phone is powered off at this time? He was about to go crazy, quickly exited the cabin, moving towards the car, and picked up the phone again to dial another number... "Third Young Master..." "Call her immediately, no matter what, get her out of there now!!" "But, Third Young Master, I¡¯ve already called, but her phone is obviously screened!" "..." What? Screened? Her phone is actually screened?!! It was as if something finally crushed hisst straw; standing there, his whole body trembled, and the phone slipped from his grasp, thudding to the ground. "Third Young Master, Third Young Master, what¡¯s wrong? Third Young Master?" Ying Hao, who had been following behind, rushed over as he saw him suddenly stagger, drop the phone, and look like he was about to fall: "Third Young Master..." "Ye Ning... Ye Ning went to Longfeng..." "What did you say? Young Madam went to Longfeng? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you already have Dong Yuan tell her not to go when you left?" Ying Hao was stunned upon hearing this. But the fact is, they arranged everything, yet that woman appeared at the factory. No one knew why, nor what she was doing, but she was indeed there at this moment. Ou Mucen, seeing the darkness before his eyes, felt an unprecedented despair... With the phone screened, the only way to save her is to go to the factory and find her, but how can he do that from here? How to get there? Explosions happen in an instant, not to mention him, even if he sent someone from that city, it would be toote. What to do? What to do now??!! In just a few seconds, the tall man stood by theke, trembling and unable to stand firmly. Ying Hao was also anxious, but he was slightly calmer at this moment, so after quickly turning his mind, he decisively grabbed his arm: "Third Young Master, call the master, only he can save her now!!" Chapter 984: 984 Chapter 984: Chapter 984 Sir? Yes, sir!! The manpletely enveloped by fear finally seemed to see a glimmer of light in the darkness. Immediately, he snatched the phone from his hand and quickly dialed. Fortunately, this time, the call went through quickly. Standing there, he didn¡¯t wait for the person on the other end to speak before he shouted: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m begging you, please let her go! I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯ll do anything you want as long as you let her go!¡± With that final sentence, he could no longer control himself and began to cry painfully. This was the first time Ying Hao saw him so helpless, and the first time he saw him cry! His third young master, all these years, had always been strong and proud in front of him. When had he ever seen him like this? Luckily, after the shout, the person on the other end of the phone responded. But, to both their surprise, the person on the phone spoke with a perplexed tone: ¡°What are you talking about? Let who go? What happened? Why are you begging me?¡± Ou Mucen, sobbing painfully there, stopped immediately: ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to blow up Longfeng? Ye Ning is in Longfeng now!¡± Ou Qichang¡¯s face suddenly changed on the phone: ¡°How did you know about this?¡± After a pause, he suddenly realized and became furious: ¡°You have someone nted in the Ou family?!?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether I have someone nted there or not. I¡¯m just asking you one question: will you let her go or not? If you let her go, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want me to do in the future. But if you don¡¯t and blow her up in Longfeng, I definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? I didn¡¯t nt any explosives there, how can I let her go? Yes, originally, I nned to blow up that factory and that little wench, but¡­ but¡­ Ou Mucen, I¡¯m asking you, in your heart, am I really so poisonous to have reached that level?¡± Ou Mucen was shaken! What does he mean by that? He¡¯s asking if he¡¯s really poisonous to that extent? So his meaning is¡­ he hasn¡¯t done that thing, right? He hasn¡¯t done it yet, right? In an instant, his heart felt just like someone on the edge of a cliff who had finally found solid ground again. Standing there, he tugged at the corners of his mouth asrge tears rolled down from his eyes. Indeed, he had always been unwilling to believe that this father who gave him life and raised him could be such a cruel, inhumane person. So he stood there, finally letting out a long breath, and for the first time since so long, he sincerely spoke into the phone, saying: ¡°No¡­¡± No, yes, his father couldn¡¯t be that kind of cruel person. Reflecting back on the outbreak of this matter, although he had indeed been pushing that girl in various ways, to take her life, he really hadn¡¯t done that. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t still be alive and well in front of him now. Moreover, no matter what, in his eyes, he was always his son. Even for his sake, he wouldn¡¯t make this matter so absolute. Ou Mucen, for the first time, was so grateful to someone, so grateful that he hadn¡¯t taken away his hope. After hanging up the phone, he stood there, let out a heavy sigh, then casually wiped his face with his hand, turned again towards the car, preparing to rush back. Chapter 985: 985 Chapter 985: Chapter 985 Even though the old man on the phone just said he hadn¡¯t nted explosives, the recent scare was enough to terrify him. He needs to go back immediately, to see that woman right away, to see her right in front of him; only then will he be at ease. Ying Hao discerned from his expression after hanging up the phone that something must have shifted on the other side. With a long exhale from his chest, he followed and got into the car. Once in the car, the two were about to start the vehicle and head to the airport. However, at that moment, Ou Mucen was sitting in the back when a sound came from his phone. This time, it wasn¡¯t a ringtone; it sounded more like a WeChat call tone. WeChat? Upon hearing that sound, he furrowed his slightly flushed brows, reaching out to take it from his pocket. Indeed, it was a WeChat video call. But this call¡­ He nced at the name and hesitated for a second before tapping it with his finger, and in that instant, a mushroom cloud started rising in the opened video. ¡°Boom¡ª¡± It was truly a world-shaking, earth-shattering explosion! It was like a missile suddenly struck there; only after the screen shook violently did a massive fire cloud shoot up from the structure. Panels of walls and rooftops copsed in heaps, and the surroundings turned a zing red in an instant!! What was that? What was it? He stared dumbfounded at the screen, unable toe to his senses for quite some time. On the contrary, Ying Hao, who was driving ahead, mmed the brakes at the sound of the explosion, and immediately, the newly started car stopped abruptly with a sharp screech. ¡°Third Young Master¡­¡± Once the car stopped, he nced back. However, upon looking, what he saw was shocking. The man¡¯s face was as pale and transparent as wings, his lips turning purplish, staring at the screen, horrifyingly unsettling! ¡°Third Young Master, Third Young Master¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ this is impossible¡­ no¡­ impossible¡­¡± When Ying Hao, terrified beyond belief, rushed out from the driver¡¯s seat, Ou Mucen finally fell, and as he copsed, all he could see was the image of that woman. Her tenderness, her affections, her anger, her annoyance¡­ And how she, like a little fool, was always easily coaxed by him. This is impossible¡­ ¡ª¡ª A City- Lin Yebai heard the deafening explosion too, but initially didn¡¯t think much of it until Aunt Zhang came over to serve tea and mentioned seeing Ye Ning not long ago outside his study. He paused for a second before a very bad premonition emerged from within him. ¡°Xiaojin, what were we just talking about?¡± ¡°We talked¡­ talked about the Jade Phoenix affair¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°At Longfeng¡­¡± Longfeng? Longfeng!! Longfeng!!! He finally shivered all over, and the teacup in his hand fell to the ground¡­ Longfeng, the explosion just now was from Longfeng, she couldn¡¯t be¡­ she couldn¡¯t be¡­ ¡°Aning¡ªAning¡­¡± He finally understood, and immediately rushed out from the study like a madman. Xiaojin quickly understood and followed after him. Chapter 986

Chapter 986: Chapter 986

The two of them sprinted all the way, intending to go straight to Longfeng, but as soon as they reached the city, they saw the traffic jam caused by the explosion, which made them unable to move at all. Xiaojin, seeing this, anxiously honked the horn repeatedly, trying to think of a way. But at this moment, Lin Yebai suddenly opened the door, somehow got hold of a bicycle, and pedaled towards the scene of the incident. After pedaling for about twenty minutes, he finally saw the ce where mes soared into the sky, and even now, explosions continued to echo from there. Instantly, he tossed the bike aside and rushed forward. "Where are the people? Did you rescue anyone from inside? Did you?" Faced with the shocking devastation, he grabbed someone randomly and asked sternly in his fear. But how could that person know? Looking at his ferocious demeanor, he was so frightened that he kept retreating, "I... I know, go ask those firefighters." Firefighters? Yes, firefighters, it¡¯s the firefighters! He was reminded, and immediately saw a person in orange gear not far away, running with something on their shoulder. He rushed forward and grabbed him, "I¡¯m asking you, the people inside? Have you rescued them?" "What people? Who are you?" This firefighter, who was about to deliver rope, was suddenly seized and shouted angrily. Lin Yebai couldn¡¯t care less, even with the shout, he didn¡¯t let go, "A woman, she went into the factory a short while ago, have you found her? Did you rescue her?" "Another woman? Are there other women inside as well?" "What do you mean? What other women?" "No, someone just called our fire station, saying that Ou Family¡¯s third young master¡¯s wife is inside, and now you¡¯re here, so who¡¯s the other person?" Ou Family¡¯s third young master? Does that mean Ou Mucen already knows about this? Upon hearing this, he nodded immediately, "It¡¯s her, I¡¯m talking about her too!" "It¡¯s her, then all right, don¡¯t block here. We¡¯re conducting a full search now; as soon as we find her, we¡¯ll notify you." After finishing, the firefighter pushed him aside and quickly ran toward the rolling smoke carrying the bundle of rope. Seeing this, Lin Yebai had no choice but to step aside, standing there with his heart burning with anxiety. He hadn¡¯t expected her to suddenlye looking for her. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned this matter at all. Not telling her at first wasn¡¯t because of anything else, it was because he was worried that after what happened yesterday at the New Century Building, the Ou Family might harm her. And if this matter was told to her now, she woulde over immediately like today. What if something happened to her then? He stared at the zing mes, feeling as though his heart was being scorched along with them. Later, Xiaojin also arrived. Seeing this scene, he was shocked by what was happening. After finally processing it, he came over, "How¡¯s it going? Sir, has Aning been rescued?" Lin Yebai shook his head, pale as a ghost, "It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t told you about this, she wouldn¡¯t have heard, wouldn¡¯t havee here, wouldn¡¯t have..." He seemed as if he had lost his mind, his demeanor bing a bit dazed. Chapter 987

Chapter 987: Chapter 987

Xiaojin quickly came to his side and watched him, afraid that he might do something foolish. How can this be med on him? He did it for her own good. Besides, who could have thought such a thing would happen? Xiaojin looked at the fiercely burning fire, and his heart was filled with extreme distress. The two stood there and waited for more than two hours. Finally, the fire began to decrease in intensity. Seeing this, Lin Yebai immediately walked towards the group of people in orange: "Where is the person? I ask you, is the person found?" "Not yet. We¡¯ve searched every possible ce in the factory area, but haven¡¯t found anyone." The firefighters, equally exhausted, revealed heavy expressions upon hearing this. Upon hearing this, Lin Yebai¡¯s face lost itsst bit of color. He ignored their attempts to stop him and dashed forward: "Impossible, she must be in there, it¡¯s impossible." "What are you doing? Hey,e back, it¡¯s dangerous!" The firefighters were shocked at this scene, shouting angrily and rushing to catch him. Xiaojin was also frightened by this scene, continuously shouting from behind to remind him toe back. However, at this moment, the man seemed not to hear anything and charged straight inside. "I know where she is, I know where she is..." He repeated frantically, like a madman. The firefighters heard this and, though concerned about his safety, ultimately followed him inside. Upon following him into the copsed factory, they indeed found some blood traces in a ce with a broken sign about an office. It seemed she really was here! The firefighters were overjoyed upon seeing this and quickly led a dog inside. The dog sniffed around the rubble and soon started barking loudly from underneath. "Signs of life detected, requesting assistance, requesting assistance!" Upon witnessing this scene, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they immediately notified the soldiers outside to bring in rescue tools, ready to pry open the concrete bs above. However, just as they were about to begin, a loud "bang" came from the already ruined factory, and before anyone could react, the very ground they were standing on copsed again. "Ah¡ª" It was a true human tragedy; apart from Lin Yebai, who had been pushed aside because of the need to pry open the stone bs, virtually all five or six firefighters standing there fell into the copse. They fell, a few screams, and then no sound at all! "Captain, Xiaozhang¡ª" Nearby, standing with Lin Yebai, was another firefighter initially meant to protect him. Upon seeing this tragedy unfold, he fell to the ground and let out a mournful cry. Six lives... Lin Yebai was stunned, watching those orange figures, like kites falling down. The people who had just been helping rescue others beside him suddenly went silent. Instantly, he felt as if struck by lightning, his whole body swayed where he stood, and his mind was void. Chapter 988

Chapter 988: Chapter 988

He forgot that originally this was the third floor, the structure of the third floor, even if it explodes again, would still be there! In other words, they are gone, and that woman who might be below is also gone! In an instant, darkness drifted across his eyes, he stood there staggering for a moment, and finally, his feet moved slightly, disobediently wanting to go down. "What are you doing again? Why are you still fooling around here? Look at how many people have died because of you?" The firefighter who had been crouching there saw this scene and finally couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He pinned him down and pped his face hard! It was a very young face, probably just over twenty years old, but now, on this face, covered with dirt and sweat, and tears, he stared at Lin Yebai, like a wolfpletely enraged, so furious and so resentful. And so sorrowful. Lin Yebai finally dared not move, standing there like a fishpletely out of oxygen, just letting this young firefighter drag him out. Dragged out, Xiaojin was still waiting outside. Seeing hime out, he originally wanted to ask about the situation inside, but upon seeing the red-eyed firefighter and the man who couldn¡¯t even stand, he dared not say anything. He came over to support him and went to the side. What on earth happened again? Another two hourster, finally, this explosion was brought under control, but the casualties were terribly heavy. Besides the woman who originally reported from inside not being rescued, six firefighters also perished inside while saving people. And because the danger had not yet been eliminated, their bodies were still down there, but no one dared to go down and retrieve them, fearing another ident might happen. The head of the fire department also came over and, hearing that the six firefighters died because of Lin Yebai¡¯s actions, immediately headed this way: "Someone, take him away!" Xiaojin stood up immediately upon hearing this: "What are you doing? Why are you taking him away?" "Do you know about obstructing official duties? Because of his disruption of order, our firefighters sacrificed six people, do you know?!!" The elderly head of the fire department shouted at Xiaojin furiously. Xiaojin was scared and utterly didn¡¯t know what to do. Six? Oh my God, what should be done? He hurriedly looked back at the gentleman behind him, hoping he¡¯d speak up to defend himself, but at this time, Lin Yebai suddenly offered his hands: "Arrest me, it¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s a death sentence, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all because of me... because of me..." The chief: "..." Standing there, he just red at him fiercely, for a long time, before finally waving his hand, instructing the people he brought along to take him away. This man is a lunatic! So this explosion ended like this, and regarding the bodies and the woman they had been searching for, based on the decision made by the fire department, to avoid a second ident, they could only wait for the danger to be lifted before taking further action. But actually, at this point, everyone knew, that woman surely had no hope anymore... Including the old man who had rushed over! Chapter 989: Where Is She? (1)

Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Where Is She? (1)

Once the fire department withdrew, the explosion site that had been bustling all day fell silent, and those onlookers, seeing that there was no excitement left to watch, also left. At this moment, the vicinity of the entire factory, apart from the ravaged ruins and debris, was enveloped in air filled with the pungent smell of smoke and fire, with nothing else remaining. Ying Hai, sitting in the car, observed this scene and looked toward the rearview mirror: "Sir, what should we do now?" The old man wore an expression of extreme gravity, his brow tightly furrowed, his face tense, as if he were contemting something terribly terrifying, his entire demeanor exuding an ominous air. After asking, he waited for about a minute, until finally, the person closed his eyes and leaned back against the seat: "Let¡¯s return first!" "Alright!" Upon hearing this, Ying Hai immediately started the car and drove back. Regarding today¡¯s explosion, he really wanted to ask him if he was behind it. Yet, after witnessing that expression, he suddenly decided not to, because such an expression did not seem like one a person who orchestrated this would have after the event. So then, who exactly did this? Ying Hai felt an impending unease, like the calm before a storm... Two hourster, as the setting sun was about to disappear and night began to fall, suddenly, someone noticed a helicopter hovering over the city. It was so swift and urgent, within minutes, they watched it swoop down like an eagle from the sky. And the swooping location was precisely the site of the major explosion incident earlier in the day! Who could it be? Is it the fire department? They¡¯ve resorted to using a helicopter? The crowd, seeing the helicopter and recalling the six firefighters who died in the incident, assumed it was sent by the fire department to collect the bodies and paid no further attention. Little did they know, the helicopter was not from the fire department at all but had hastily arrived from thousands of miles away. The moment itnded, a tall figure immediately stepped out. "Young Master, you can¡¯t go over there right now. It¡¯s been less than eight hours since the explosion, the danger isn¡¯t over yet." "Get out of my way!" Roughly shoving the person following him aside, the man strode swiftly toward the pile of rubble. He was a particrly terrifying man with a pale, rigidplexion, eyes fierce and lips pressed into a grim white line, resembling a specter. Upon entering the rubble, he quickly moved further inside. The man following him stomped his foot, resignedly going in as well. Upon entering, he saw the man headed straight toward the third floor of the ruins, familiar with the ce, evidently knowing where the finance office was located. Yet, when he finally found the spot, it was with despair that he saw the office had entirely copsed, resembling a massive dark chasm, and upon reaching it, witnessed the blood-red scene below, with vaguely visible corpses. "Ye Ning¡ª" Upon seeing this, he let out a desperate howl akin to a trapped beast and was about to leap down. Chapter 990: 990: Where Is She? (2) Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Where Is She? (2) Trailing behind, Ying Hao saw this and was so frightened that he dashed forward to grab him: ¡°Young master, you can¡¯t do this! Jumping down is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Let go of me, or believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you?¡± His desperation and fear reached the extreme, even spitting out such ruthless words. Ying Hao¡¯s face turned pale, sensing the intense murderous aura emanating from him. Yet, despite this, for his safety, Ying Hao did not let go; instead, he swallowed hard and forced himself to calm down first: ¡°Third Young Master, I know you¡¯re in a rush, but the more urgent it gets, the calmer we must be. Aren¡¯t you trying to save the young mistress? What if something happens to you, what then?¡± The man¡¯s furious body suddenly halted! If something happened to him, what then? Indeed, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen, he couldn¡¯t act recklessly; he needed to protect himself first in order to save her. Finally reminded, he looked down at the dark hole below, took a deep breath, and slowly pulled his foot back: ¡°Get me a rope.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it right away!¡± Ying Hao saw that he finally calmed down, instantly overjoyed, he agreed and quickly went to get the rope. A few minutester, he returned with a sturdy and solid rope in his hand, and standing there, the man took the rope, tied it around his waist, and began to climb down step by step along the broken concrete pieces. It was indeed a perilous task; after the massive explosion, all the electrical facilities and heavy machinery inside the factory were all blown up together, and until they truly cooled down, any remaining sparks could cause a secondary explosion. Thus, at the time, Ying Hao stood above the hole, hearing intermittent buzzing from the electrical current, feeling so anxious his back was soaked through. Luckily, his young master was an extremely vignt and intelligent person, and after a few minutes of descent, he sessfullynded at the bottom. Standing there, he saw him take out his phone, turn on the shlight, and began to look inside. Heavens! It was really full of corpses! As the shlight illuminated, they finally saw the blood-red scene below, witnessing the blood flowing out of the dead firefighters, both involuntarily drawing a cold breath. ¡°Third Young Master, it seems these people were searching for the young mistress when the second explosion and copse urred, causing them to fall inside, you must be careful.¡± Ying Hao, being extremely intelligent, saw this scene and quickly deduced¡ªbased on years of experience with gunfire¡ªthat a second explosion had urred, causing the tragedy, quickly reminding him from above. Ou Mucen understood from below, thus he did not move the corpses, but instead followed the sunken concrete bs and various shattered bricks and door panels, starting to explore further down. He had particrly strong logical thinking; such a person, faced with chaotic circumstances, could reconstruct the previousyout in his mind. Then find the location at that time. Following that narrow crack forward, indeed, after walking just about ten steps, he found the crushed doorframe and under it, half an office namete showing the character ¡°Cai¡± was revealed. Chapter 991: Where Is She? (3)

Chapter 991: Chapter 991: Where Is She? (3)

Yes, this is the ce. He saw it, and immediately, a wave of ecstatic joy surged in his heart. He quickly walked over, squatted down right there, and looked through the exposed gap. Sure enough, inside was the ce he had been searching for, with a copsed table, toppled file cabs, and papers scattered everywhere. As soon as he saw it, his hand holding the phone trembled, and without caring about the danger, he put the phone aside, then reached out to lift the door frame pressed in front of him with all his might. Ying Hao was watching closely from above, terrified that something might happen to him. Suddenly seeing him trying to move the things below, his face turned pale: "San Shao, San Shao what are you doing? You can¡¯t just move things around!" Before he finished speaking, from below, he heard a crash, as the door frame, pressed down, was lifted open by the man. At that moment, Ying Hao felt the ground beneath him shake, and seeing this, he was aghast: "San Shao, it¡¯s dangerous,e up quickly!" But by then, how could the man hear him? Once he saw the door frame finally lifted open, he rushed forward like an arrow, and inside, he frantically began his search. Indeed, not long after entering, he found a person. But when he saw that person¡¯s condition, his vision blurred, and waves of shadows swept over his eyes. It was a pair of legs, legs pinned beneath a file cab, and above the file cab, was a broken concrete b. Standing there, with dim light flickering, he saw the ground, stained with nearly coagted dark red, spreading at his feet. "No, you¡¯ll be okay, you won¡¯t be..." He heard the sound of his blood vessels breaking from within his body, like an electric shock, jumping away from the dark red puddle. The next second, he moved around to the other side, like a beastpletely losing its sanity, pushed the file cab with all his strength. But with one push, the unstable ground beneath wavered even more, due to him moving the door frame earlier. Seeing this from above, Ying Hao couldn¡¯t stay put anymore, quickly tied the rope to a stable ce above, and climbed down along the fracturedyers, shouting all the while, trying to stop the person¡¯s actions inside. But by now, how could the person inside heed any of this? At this moment, his blood-red eyes carried only one thought ¡ª to rescue the person inside. "Ah¡ª" With almost all his strength, even his palms burst forth with bright red blood, and finally, with a deafening noise, the file cab was pushed aside. Right at this moment, Ying Hao arrived. Upon hearing the boom, despite the shaking ground underfoot, he rushed over and instantly saw the person exposed from beneath the file cab¡ªimmediately, he froze in ce! What kind of person was this? The upper body,pletely dyed red with blood, was so shocking, so brutal, and this wasn¡¯t even the most terrifying. The most terrifying was that she was probably searching for something when the file cab fell. Chapter 992: Where Is She? (4)

Chapter 992: Chapter 992: Where Is She? (4)

So when the disaster struck, she waspletely unprepared, lying on her back, crushed by the file cab, and everyone in the office knew how sharp those cab panels were. Once they fell, they were basically like des. At this moment, Ying Hao looked over from his position and saw not only the person lying on the ground with a broken neck, but also her face pierced by a sharp panel. And now, because of the man¡¯s movement inside, her face had beenpletely disfigured by that panel!! A tragedy like no other! Ying Hao stood there for barely three seconds when the man inside copsed again, and this time it was quicker and more unexpected than when he was at Muchuan. By the time he shouted and rushed over, the man was already unconscious, with a trickle of blood at his mouth. "Someone¡ªsomeone!!!!" "..." The heart-wrenching scream instantly spread throughout the ruins... ¡ª¡ª Ji Chengzhi received the news an hourter, and as soon as he heard that the person who was just in the office with him yesterday had been rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment, he didn¡¯t even have time to put on his clothes before he dashed out of his house, racing towards the hospital. How could this be possible? How could this happen all of a sudden? "Director. Are youing? The patient is about to not make it, their heart rate has dropped rapidly!!" As he was rushing to the hospital, another call came from the hospital. Hearing this, he immediately shouted in anger, "What do you mean ¡¯not make it¡¯? I¡¯m telling you, if he dies, all of you are fired!! Do you hear me?" He threw the phone down fiercely, his bloodshot eyes even broke into watery bursts. That¡¯s right, if he dies, he¡¯d make them all pay with their lives!! He mmed the gas pedal to the floor, speeding towards his destination at breakneck speed. In just ten minutes, he was back at the hospital, and as soon as he arrived, he didn¡¯t even bother to lock his car, sprinting straight towards the emergency department. Heart disease, yes, the most terrifying time bomb buried within him was heart disease. Although he wasn¡¯t born with it, in his case, it was still extremely dangerous. Ever since he suffered severe shockst time, he discovered that he had heart problems. He sprinted all the way to the emergency department, and sure enough, the doctors there were at their wits¡¯ end, even the emergency department head who was ustomed torge scenes, seemed helpless. Seeing this, he pushed him aside and noticed the heart monitor dropping to almost exceeding forty. Immediately, he grabbed a syringe from the nurse¡¯s hand and aimed it at the man¡¯s heart. "Director..." The emergency department head watched this and his face turned pale with shock. He had never even heard of injecting such a syringe directly into the heart, could this cause problems? But this man seemed not to hear what he was saying, crouching on the man¡¯s chest, holding the needle aimed at his heart,rge beads of sweat dripping from his forehead. In a seemingly deranged manner, he muttered to himself, "I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll blow up your gear, I won¡¯t repay the money you lent the hospital, and as for your woman... I won¡¯t pay for her cosmetic surgery either..." Chapter 993: 993: Where Is She? (5) Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Where Is She? (5) Thest two words he spoke, he could no longer hold back, and tworge tears fell onto his chest. The doctor beside him had been watching all along, and seeing him like this, even they couldn¡¯t help it, each of their eyes turned red, and they turned away in distress. Everyone knew that the director had a good rtionship with the third young master of the Ou Family, but this depth of brotherly affection still surprised them. Clearly, they didn¡¯t seem like people who would quarrel easily, so how did this life-and-death scene unfold? For a moment, the entire emergency ward was dead silent, except for the heavy breathing weighing on everyone¡¯s hearts. It was at this time that the previously t-lining heart monitor suddenly made a ¡°beep,¡± and the numbers started to rise. ¡°It moved¡­ it moved¡­¡± ¡°Yes, look, the heart rate has recovered! Director, the heart rate has recovered!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing this scene, they all pped excitedly. Ji Chengzhi saw it too, and when he finally saw that they had temporarily snatched him back from death¡¯s hands, he rxedpletely, letting out a heavy sigh: ¡°Quickly send him to the operating room. Director Xie,e in with me. The rest, make all necessary preparations immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Director!¡± At themand, at that moment, the person who had just been pulled back from the brink of death was sent to the operating room again. Bai Tingfang only learned of this news after Ji Chengzhi called her. Upon hearing that her son was taken to the hospital for emergency treatment, she was so shocked that she almost fainted in the manor. ¡°Madam! Madam, are you okay?¡± Fortunately, Sister Wang was nearby at the time, seeing her face turn so bad, she hurried over to support her. Seeing it was her, Bai Tingfang steadied herself for a while and regained her rity, then immediately she went to the Bamboo Garden to find that old man. ¡°Ou Qichang, are you satisfied now? Your son is dying, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± As soon as she entered, she roared at the old man inside, like apletely furious tigress. The old man Ou had actually just returned not long ago. Aftering back from the ident scene, he went back to thepany, and stayed in his office for a long time. Only then did hee back. But as soon as he returned, he heard this woman yelling there! What did she mean by his son was dying? He already had a fiery temper brewing, and upon hearing this, he exploded too: ¡°Why are you going crazy again? Haven¡¯t you had enough of being locked up these past few days?¡± Bai Tingfang was even angrier: ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t had enough of being locked up. Let me tell you, Ou Qichang, if my son dies, I will burn down this garden and let everyone die here together!¡± After vehemently saying this, she turned and ran off. The old man was so furious, he lifted his hand and smashed the teacup he was holding onto the ground. Things have really gone out of hand! Luckily, at this time, Ying Hai was also there. Seeing that something was amiss, he meditated for a moment and hurriedly followed her out: ¡°Sister Wang, what¡¯s wrong with Madam? Has something happened?¡± Sister Wang was on her way to the hospital with Madam. Upon suddenly hearing someone calling her from behind, she reluctantly turned back: ¡°Captain Ying doesn¡¯t know? The young master had a heart attack at the ident site to save the young mistress and was taken to the hospital. He is now hanging on by a thread.¡± What? Heart attack, hanging by a thread? Chapter 994: 994: Where Is She? (6) Chapter 994: Chapter 994: Where Is She? (6) Ying Hai heard these words, and his face immediately turned pale as he hurried back. He saw the old man still fuming in the living room and said, ¡°Master, Third Young Master has returned.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± As expected, the old man who had been full of rage just moments ago suddenly froze. Ying Hai nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, they say he was looking for the Young Mistress at the ident site, then had a sudden heart attack. He¡¯s now being rescued in the hospital!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In an instant, it was as if thunder had struck a clear sky; the old man sitting there fell into unresponsiveness. Did the situation escte this quickly? The blood began to drain from his face bit by bit, and the hand holding the cane started to tremble slightly. It was as if something terrifying was slowly creeping up on him. In those few seconds, Ying Hai saw a trace of fear in the murky old eyes. ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°At the hospital, Dr. Ji is in the midst of rescuing him.¡± Ying Hai was a bit worried about him, seeing how pale hisplexion had be, and subconsciously moved closer. ¡°Master, do you want to go see the Young Master?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Does he want to go? Of course he wants to go, but now, he can no longer go. The current him and him are no longer the father and son they used to be. Since the explosion in Longfeng, an invisible hand has divided them. He began to tremble, wanting to go to the coffee table for a cup of tea, but after several attempts, he found he couldn¡¯t even hold it. Seeing this, Ying Hai quickly came over to help him with the teacup, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Ying Hai, if I say I wasn¡¯t the one behind the explosion? Would you believe me?¡± Ying Hai was stunned! Why is the master asking this out of the blue? He stood there thinking carefully for a while, then replied, ¡°I believe!¡± ¡°Really? Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ in Ying Hai¡¯s heart, Master is not such a cruel person.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Not such a cruel person? Ou Qichang sat there, savoring the words. After a while, he began tough to himself¡­ Indeed, even a servant thinks he isn¡¯t a cruel person, so how could the brat he spoke to this morning not believe him? Upon thinking about this, his heart finally felt less fearful, and he gradually calmed down. He probably will believe him¡­ ¡ª¡ª When Bai Tingfang arrived at the hospital, Ou Mucen hadn¡¯te out yet. Seeing this, she stood there, even more at a loss. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Wang apanying her at this time, she probably wouldn¡¯t know if she could hold on. While sitting there waiting, a doctor came over, ¡°Has the patient insidee out yet?¡± ¡°No, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the female corpse that was brought here with him. It needs to be sent to the morgue, and someone needs to sign for it.¡± ¡°Really? But Young Master Ou is inside being rescued, and the director is performing surgery. There¡¯s no one to sign for it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Female corpse? What female corpse? Why do they need Mucen or Ji Chengzhi to sign? Bai Tingfang sitting there, hearing this term, finally had her attention pulled away, ¡°What are you talking about? What female corpse?¡± Chapter 995: Where Is She? (7)

Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Where Is She? (7)

The doctor heard and looked at her: "You are...?" "I am Mrs. Ou, the mother of the young master Ou you mentioned!" "..." Mrs. Ou? So this is Mrs. Ou?!! Upon hearing this, the two immediately brightened up and became extremely respectful: "So it¡¯s Mrs. Ou, sorry, we didn¡¯t recognize you earlier." "It¡¯s okay, what were you saying earlier? What woman corpse?" Bai Tingfang was still quite eager to know the answer. Upon hearing this, one of them hurriedly exined: "Oh, that was the woman who was sent here together with the third young master by the fire department. At that time, the third young master was unconscious, and the woman was sent to our emergency department, but in the end, it was diagnosed that she had already lost her heartbeat." No heartbeat means death! Hearing this, Bai Tingfang felt her heart suddenly pound heavily. Ji Chengzhi hadn¡¯t exined it clearly over the phone; he was anxious and brief, merely mentioning that Ou Mucen was in the hospital undergoing emergency rescue before hanging up. It wasn¡¯t untilter, on her way here, that she managed to learn about the incident through some news and reports. It turns out that her son was at the explosion site because he went to find that woman, as it was said the woman was there during the explosion. And now, the doctor is talking about a woman corpse... Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to think any further, standing there, only feeling cold air rushing incessantly into her mouth, until a long while had passed before she heard herself asking: "What is the name of the woman corpse?" "Seems like... her surname is Ye, do you know her, madam?" Bai Tingfang: "..." Standing there, as if something had struck her mind suddenly, she stared nkly at the doctor, and all her thoughts and uncertainties turned into a void. Dead? That little girl is really dead?!! How is that possible? Just a couple of days ago, she fiercely stood up for her at the New Century Building, how could she suddenly be dead? No, it¡¯s impossible! She staggered back two steps, unwilling to believe this fact, forgetting how she once wished for that woman¡¯s death. Sister Wang was also stunned by the dreadful news, and upon hearing that the woman corpse is the young mistress, she burst into tears: "How is that possible? Did you make a mistake? How could it be the young mistress?" Young mistress? She said that the woman corpse turned out to be their young mistress? What is her rtionship with the third young master of the Ou Family in the operating room then...? The two doctors finally revealed a shocked yet enlightened expression. So the truth is, the woman corpse is indeed the third young master¡¯s wife, no wonder the third young master had a heart attack and nearly lost his life, all because the person who met with a tragic fate was his wife. The doctors finally understood, and immediately they looked at these two women with sympathy: "Madam, since she is your daughter-inw, why don¡¯t you sign the name first. You know, the third young master had a heart attack because of this, and he¡¯s still undergoing emergency rescue. If he saw this after leaving the ward, it would be incredibly detrimental to him." "But... " Bai Tingfang¡¯s entire body began to tremble, wanting to refuse, but at that moment, Sister Wang who was standing beside her, held her with tears: "Madam, what they say makes sense, we should go and see." Chapter 996: 996: Where Is She? (8) Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Where Is She? (8) Bai Tingfang paused and stood there, painfully nodding atst, then followed the two doctors away. Actually, Bai Tingfang had veryplex feelings toward Ye Ning. This woman, from the moment she appeared, evoked her dislike. She brought the child, inexplicably winning the son¡¯s heart, which was simply humiliating for her. So, during that time, she resorted to every possible means to drive the mother and son away from her son, even employing inhumane methods to achieve her end. But soon, she discovered that the woman¡¯s child turned out to be her grandson. Her son, because of this matter, almost severed ties with her. Hence, amidst surprise, her son¡¯s attitude caused her to feel a tinge of resentment and humiliation, which led to theter issue with La Chenxi. What truly thawed her heart was Ye Ning¡¯s reaction when Su Xing lost memory and mistook her for a mother-inw. Indeed, at that time, Ye Ning remembered nothing, naturally forgetting all the mistreatment she had faced. Upon hearing that she was the mother of the man she loved most, she naturally regarded her as family. Bai Tingfang might always remember that on the eve of the lunar New Year, when she felt desperately hopeless in the backyard, Aunt Hu came to inform her that the young mistress invited her to dinner. Theplexity of her emotions at that moment, how stunned she was¡­ Yes, Bai Tingfang, in her long life, had never felt this way before. After that, their interactions became evidently smoother; though sometimes she still struggled to maintain pride and asionally found her bothersome, deep down, she eventually epted her. This was why,ter when the hatred between the Ou and Ye families surfaced, she stood on Ye Ning¡¯s side. Yet, she never imagined that after finally epting her as her daughter-inw, she simply¡­ departed, leaving¡­ Bai Tingfang, supported by Sister Wang, followed the doctor all the way over. As expected, upon reaching the Emergency Department, at the bedside designated for critically ill patients, she saw a person covered entirely in blood! No, it shouldn¡¯t be called blood, it should be¨Ca mass of scarlet, because, on that bed, apart from this color, she could no longer distinguish her body, her limbs, or her face. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°The scene might be quite gruesome. If you can¡¯t bear it, don¡¯t look. Her main cause of death was the panel that directly pierced into her neck, nearly severing her neckpletely. Also, her face¡­ the panelnded in the middle, splitting her face roughly into halves diagonally, so you all¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Bai Tingfang tried her utmost to endure, but after hearing this, she couldn¡¯t control herself and ran frantically out. Finding a trash can, she vomited fiercely. It¡¯s too horrifying, too terrifying. How could it be¡­ how could it? Amid wrenching and heart-tearing vomiting, she crouched there, recalling that fair, delicate face while thinking of that blood-soaked figure, instantly intensifying her nausea further. Sister Wang couldn¡¯t handle it either, but in the face of intolerable sight, her heart was overwhelmed with sorrow and distress. Her young mistress, how did ite to this? Chapter 997: 997: Where Is She? (9) Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Where Is She? (9) ¡°Young mistress¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you all stop crying. Please restrain your grief for now and sign the documents. We should let the Convergence Master arrange the young mistress¡¯s appearance, so that when your young master wakes up and sees her, it won¡¯t be so distressing.¡± Sister Wang: ¡°¡­¡± Standing there, enduring the piercing pain in her heart and looking like she was staring at a blood-stained figure, finally, she went to find the madam. Then, the two supported each other and managed to get the documents signed. After signing, the doctor asked Bai Tingfang for a photo of the woman before she passed, saying that her face was already too damaged for any restoration. It was simply impossible. So, they took a photo to the Convergence Master, letting him use it as a reference, so he could restore her to aplete figure. Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang and Sister Wang turned into tearful beings once more, and after much difficulty, found a photo to hand over, unable to hold themselves up any longer, they supported each other and slowly moved away from there. Is there any tragedy in the world greater than this? A husband¡¯s wife, a child¡¯s mother, just left like that. In the future, how is she going to let those father and son live on? Whenever Bai Tingfang thought about this, the pain was unbearable. Sister Wang noticed how bad her condition was, so she held her up, and the two found a ce along the corridor to sit and rest for a long while, only then did their emotions gradually stabilize, and they returned to the surgical side. The fortunate news was that after they reached the surgery area, they heard good news, Ou Mucen¡¯s surgery was rtively sessful. As long as he was monitored in the ICU for 48 hours, there would basically be no more issues. Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang let out a long breath: ¡°Chengzhi, Auntie thanks you, if it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Ji Chengzhi quickly waved his hand: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. He¡¯s my friend and also a cousin. Saving his life is what I should do. By the way, I just heard you went to sign and im Ye Ning¡¯s body?¡± When Bai Tingfang heard this, her eyes turned red again: ¡°Yes, Chengzhi, I really didn¡¯t expect¡­ didn¡¯t expect her to meet with such misfortune.¡± Ji Chengzhi took out a cigarette and smoked¡­ Not just her? He didn¡¯t expect it either, but he knew what it was about. He initially thought that old man wouldn¡¯t go to such extremes, but didn¡¯t expect him to be truly so deranged! For the first time, Ji Chengzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with such intense killing intent: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stay in that manor anymore. Just go to the little courtyard where they both stayed before. No one is taking care of Xiaobao now.¡± Xiaobao? Yes, her grandson, she¡¯d forgotten about this. So she immediately stood up from the chair: ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not going back. That cold garden, I¡¯ll never go back. I have to take care of my grandson, my poor grandson, who doesn¡¯t even know his mother is gone yet.¡± As she said, she wanted to cry again. Seeing this, Sister Wang quickly tugged at her: ¡°Madam, then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and find the young master.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s find the little master, we¡¯ll go right away, right away!¡± It was at this moment, that the two women who had been in the hospital for a long time finally left the hospital. Ji Chengzhi watched them go, then stubbed out his cigarette and returned to the office to rest. ¡ª¡ª Two dayster, in the ICU, Ji Chengzhi, who had been waiting for two whole days, finally witnessed the man inside waking up. PS: Don¡¯t get agitated, the best part is yet toe¡­ Chapter 998: The End of the Ou Family 1

Chapter 998: Chapter 998: The End of the Ou Family 1

Two dayster, in the intensive care unit, Ji Chengzhi, who had been waiting for two whole days, finally waited for the man inside to wake up. Waking up, that¡¯s good! Ji Chengzhi saw and finally moved his legs, which had been standing outside for so long they were bing numb. He snuffed out the cigarette he was holding, put on a sterile gown, and stepped inside. "You¡¯re awake?" The sunlight at the end of March and the beginning of April is actually the most beautiful, not too cold or hot, carrying the aura of spring¡¯s awakening. At this moment, as it shone through the ss window, the entire ICU was warm, filled with a sense of life. Ji Chengzhi came in and saw the sunlight falling on this person¡¯s face, casting a pale halo on his almost translucent skin. Watching it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dazed. It seemed like a very long time since he had seen him so calm. "Where is she?" "She¡¯s gone!" "Where is she?" "Waiting for you!" "Hmm..." The reaction was surprisingly calm, not the excitement he expected upon waking up, nor the hysterical symptoms he feared seeing after hearing bad news. His emotions were unusually calm. Very simple conversations, as if he hadn¡¯t just experienced a life-and-death situation, and as if they hadn¡¯t witnessed that thrilling rescue. Their calmness was like an everyday chat. Is she still here? Sorry, she¡¯s gone. Is her child there waiting for him? That¡¯s definite, he¡¯ll always be given a chance to see him onest time. ... As brothers, getting to this point, really nothing more is needed to be said. Ji Chengzhi suddenly felt a bit blocked in his heart, seeing his pupils constrict slightly, he walked over to pull the blinds down. That way, the light could stille in, but it was not as ring. With the blinds down, sure enough, the strong light just now became much softer. So he walked over, stood in front of him: "Your condition has worsened again this time, the spasms are keeping the heart arteries from fully closing." "Will I die?" "..." Ji Chengzhi froze for a moment... Why would he ask this question? Before, he would never ask this, especially not in this tone. Ji Chengzhi stood there and digested this sentence for a long, long time before finally tightening his face, replying: "You won¡¯t die as long as I¡¯m here!" This was a stubborn answer! As long as he was here, he wouldn¡¯t die, so was he going to try to die? The patient lying on the bed, hearing this sentence, finally tugged at his bloodless lips, revealing a very faint, bleak smile... For a long time after, the two were silent. This was a silence where even a pin dropping could be heard. In the ICU, apart from the "beep beep" sounds from the machines, there was nothing else, and the whole room was filled with oppression and dead silence. Ji Chengzhi couldn¡¯t stand being there anymore, he wanted to leave, but feared that once he left, this person who had just woken up might do something foolish inside, so he had to hold on, waiting. Waiting for him to speak! After all, his current state was very abnormal. He stared for who knows how long until finally, the person lying on the hospital bed spoke again: "Can you bring the chief of the city public security bureau to me?" Chapter 999: 999: The End of the Ou Family 2 Chapter 999: Chapter 999: The End of the Ou Family 2 What? The police chief? Ji Chengzhi¡¯s calm expression finally showed a crack: ¡°What do you want to bring him here for?¡± The person stared, their eyeballs moving slightly: ¡°Just have hime over, and let Ying Hao in as well.¡± Ji Chengzhi: ¡°¡­¡± He just kept watching him, with a confused look for a long, long time. Finally, he still went out and called the people for him. So half an hourter, the people in the hospital saw a person in police uniforme over, the nurse put him in sterile clothing, and then he went inside. Shortly after he entered, a tall man in ck also went in. Since then, after these two went in, they stayed inside for a very, very long time withouting out. ¡ª¡ª City Center, Ou Corporation Building- Ou Qichang was sitting in the CEO¡¯s office on the eleventh floor, waiting, with Ou Muyuan and Ou Mufeng standing nervously in front of him, the married couple. It was truly a morning of storms and tempests since he woke up this morning and came to thepany. Learning about yesterday¡¯s explosion, though he hadn¡¯t ordered it, the people before him had genuinely buried the bomb there, and since then, he had not moved from his seat. Deste, perhaps this was what it felt like? He sat there just like a dead fish with circumstances beyond recall, steadily watching the three people in front of him. He truly didn¡¯t even have the strength left to get angry. ¡°Dad, you heard me, although we were the ones who nted the bomb, you didn¡¯t have us press the switch, we didn¡¯t detonate it at all, Dad.¡± After being stared at for so long, the three people in front finally couldn¡¯t bear it. The woman standing in the middle couldn¡¯t restrain herself from trying to defend herself. She wasn¡¯t wrong. After she proposed the n back then, although everyone agreed at the time,ter, for some unknown reason, Dad suddenly changed his mind and told her not to do it. Soter, after discussing with Bai Guanjie, they only had their subordinates ce the timed bomb without pressing the switch. So, yesterday¡¯s explosion really didn¡¯t have anything to do with them. However, the old man sitting in front of them didn¡¯t seem to hear what she was saying at all. He chuckled twice, and his expression suddenly became especially terrifying: ¡°Wait, your good days are sooning to an end!¡± Ou Mufeng and the others were startled at once: ¡°Dad, what do you mean by that?¡± Just as the words fell, outside, suddenly there were the sounds of footsteps and noise. Bai Guanjie stood there in a daze, realizing that the noise wasing from outside the office; hesitantly, he went and opened the door. He had intended to yell at them, telling those fools outside not to make such a racket. However, when he opened the door, he was shocked to see a group of fully armed SWAT officers had actually arrived. Upon seeing the office door open, they, holding weapons, immediately signaled and headed this way. ¡°Who is Ou Qichang? And Ou Muyuan, Ou Mufeng?¡± ¡°¡­¡± That was truly a bolt from the blue!! It felt like a lightning strike had suddenly split the air overhead, leaving everyone in the office staring dumbfounded at the police. Including those few people in the office¡­ Police? Why had the police suddenlye here? Chapter 1000: 1000: The End of the Ou Family 3 Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: The End of the Ou Family 3 Why are they doing this with such a grand disy? So many people, with guns, storming into the Ou Family with such murderous intent¡ªwhat are they nning? Bai Guanjie panicked instantly, trying quickly to close the door. But now the police had arrived¡ªhow could he possibly shut them out? With a loud ¡°bang,¡± the leader kicked the door through, and Bai Guanjie himself was instantly sent flying by the enormous force. What level of violence is needed for such an action? Everyone was stunned, trembling as they looked inside, only to find that those who had sessfully broken into the office already had their guns aimed at the elderly man with white hair sitting behind the desk. ¡°Are you Ou Qichang?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received a report using you of orchestrating the explosion at the Longfeng Factory yesterday, as well asmitting a massacre over ten years ago. Could youe with us to the police station for questioning?¡± Seeing the old man behind the desk acknowledge his identity, the leading officer shed an arrest warrant in front of him, and immediately, two armed officers moved forward to make the arrest. As soon as Ou Mufeng and others in the office saw this, their vision went ck, and they fainted on the spot. So, the meaning behind the old man¡¯s words was this¡­ Minutester, media tforms across the city were broadcasting the event, and reporters, getting wind of it, rushed over and blocked the entrance of the Ou Family building, photographing the founder who had once built a business empire in this city and his children as they were taken away by the police! This is truly explosive news! No one expected that yesterday¡¯s earth-shattering explosion at Longfeng Factory would be orchestrated by the owner of this building. Most terrifyingly, this owner was a cold-blooded demon over a decade ago, exterminating an entire family. The news broadcast sent the city into a frenzy. Within mere hours, the once formidable Ou Business Empire began to crumble; beyond the real estate sealed by the government, all assets under its name were vandalized by enraged citizens. Including department stores, real estate, jewelry, and various involved projects, while its stock market suffered a drastic plunge, evaporating billions within less than half a day! The Ou Family Empire is essentially over¡­ Ji Chengzhi saw these news reports in his office. Although relieved that justice was finally served for the woman who died unfairly, seeing the massive business empire he painstakingly built over the years now destroyed, he felt a pang of difort and regret deep within his heart. Indeed, before the old man handed the Ou Family to him, it wasn¡¯t nearly as prosperous¡ªeven if it had some reputation, it was merely local within this city. Moreover, it was focused on jewelry. But once it was in his hands, his stunning business acumen transformed it into a publicly tradedpany within just six years, expanding its operations globally. Who could match such an achievement? Yet today, he destroyed it himself for that woman; he used it to fulfill a promise to her. Following her death, he returned all that the Ou Family owed her, all that should be repaid to her,pletely! Chapter 1001: The End of the Ou Family 4

Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: The End of the Ou Family 4

This person, with such deep emotion, really caught him by surprise. Ji Chengzhi watched in the video, recorded by journalists, as those members of the Ou Family were escorted into the police car. Finally, as his eyes stung, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and turned off his phone. After sending the people of Ou Group into the police station, the person in the ICU fell into aa again. Upon hearing this, Ji Chengzhi knew that he had found relief havingpleted a major burden in his heart. So, they didn¡¯t resuscitate him with adrenaline or anything drastic, opting for the most conservative method of IV therapy, letting him sleep undisturbed without allowing anyone to bother him. He slept for almost three days and nights before news came from the police. With the surveince video provided by Ou Mucen, Ou Muyuan and Ou Mufeng, as aplices in the explosion murder case that caused the tragic deaths of six innocent firefighters, were sentenced harshly; Ou Mufeng received life imprisonment, while Ou Muyuan and Bai Guanjie received twenty years each. Twenty years, now they are almost fifty. After twenty more years, who knows if they¡¯ll even live to see the outside? As for the founder of the Ou Group, Ou Qichang! There¡¯s no need to say more. As the principal offender this time, and with the Jade Phoenix provided, he¡¯s also implicated in the Ye Family massacre from over ten years ago. Needless to say, he surely faces the death penalty. It¡¯s only a matter of waiting for the court to decide the execution date. So, now, the Ou Family is truly ruined. Aside from Ou Mucen and his son Ou Jing, there¡¯s no one left with the Ou surname. Oh, right, there¡¯s also a child, the offspring of Ou Yuze. But due to Ou Mufeng¡¯s past wrongdoings, that child already suffers from brain damage, destined to be mentally challenged for life. When Ou Mucen awoke, this was the kind of news Ji Chengzhi heard, prompting him to visit the ICU: "After a sleep, how do you feel?" Ou Mucen looked outside the window for a long time, his dull eyes finally moved as they gazed at the expanse of the blue sky, "Why didn¡¯t you let me sleep a little longer?" Ji Chengzhi was startled! He let him sleep? He chuckled wryly, "Yes, why didn¡¯t I let you sleep a bit longer? Why did I wake you up so early? But your son is always looking for me, your mother is always looking for me, and your..." He left the sentence unfinished, but both knew what he was implying. Yes, he mentioned the person, whose remains were already prepared, waiting in the morgue, having waited for many days. He couldn¡¯t let her stay there forever, could he? The person lying in the hospital bed finally fell silent, staring at the bright sky outside for a long time. Just as Ji Chengzhi thought he was about to sleep again, Ou Mucen stirred, slowly making an intention to get up from the bed. Seeing this, Ji Chengzhi hurried over, "You¡¯re not well yet. Where are you going?" He panted, a thinyer of cold sweat on his pale face due to the pain, "I want to see..." Ji Chengzhi: "..." This person really was quick to act; he hadn¡¯t even mentioned it before, but now that he did, he wanted to see immediately? Feeling a bit helpless, Ji Chengzhi ultimately helped him off the bed, and then quickly asked the nurse to find a wheelchair. After seating him, he pushed him towards the morgue. Chapter 1002: 1002: The End of the Ou Family 5 Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: The End of the Ou Family 5 ¡°You can go, but you have to promise me not to get agitated, otherwise my efforts to save you will be wasted,¡± he nagged in his ear as he pushed him forward. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t speak, but at this moment, his face was terribly pale, and his lips, due to days of slumber, were as dry as tree barkcking water for several days; one could even see kes of white skin and traces of blood-red cracks on them. It was like a fish about to die of thirst; without her air, everything was dry and cracked. Pushing all the way, the two never spoke again. Until they saw therge characters of ¡°Morgue¡± in front of them and a chill suddenly swept over, Ji Chengzhi asked again worriedly above his head, ¡°Are you really sure you won¡¯t get agitated?¡± Ou Mucen¡¯s face was stiff white: ¡°No!¡± Ji Chengzhi paused his steps upon hearing this, doubting slightly, but in the end, he still pushed him inside. Upon reaching the morgue, due to previous instructions, the staff had already taken out the corpse and ced it on a cold metal tform, so when the two entered, they immediately saw the body lying there under the grim, pale light. No, it¡¯s not a corpse, it¡¯s a person; none of them were willing to call her a corpse. A pale low-cut suit, with a ck turtleneck inside, after the Convergence Master¡¯s skillful arrangement, the corpse hadpletely reverted to her appearance in life, even her curves looked exactly the same as when she was alive. Ou Mucen suddenly felt his heart stab fiercely; after a moment of pain, his vision blurred while staring at that fully restored face. He underestimated his resilience; he thought that after those three days and nights of slumber, he had developed the endurance to see her, having imagined that bloody face countless times in his mind. Yet, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that what he truly couldn¡¯t endure was her perfect form, just lying here lifeless. ¡°To make her look better when she leaves, we specifically tidied her up. What do you think? Doesn¡¯t she look exactly as before?¡± Ji Chengzhi, heartless as he was, still thought of joking at this moment. Ou Mucen remained silent, his eyes fixed forward¡­ He heard nothing else; at this moment, his eyes saw nothing but this person. ¡°Mucen?¡± ¡°You go out, I want to stay with her for a while¡­¡± he finally spoke, but he was asking him to leave. Ji Chengzhi froze! What if something happens to him if he goes out? He nced at his lips, slightly purple, and those hands gripping the wheelchair handle, white to a frightening extent, finally furrowing his brows before releasing the wheelchair and stepping out. He went out but didn¡¯t go far, just stayed outside. Once Ji Chengzhi was out, the morgue became even quieter, coupled with it already being a vast cold storage, the air seemed to be even colder, chilling to the bone. Click click click¡­ Unaware of how long had passed, the man sitting in the wheelchair stared at the corpse on the metal tform, his gaze seemingly rooting itself as if to engrave her entirety into his mind, until it merged with his bones. Chapter 1003: 1003: The End of the Ou Family 6 Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: The End of the Ou Family 6 This is the second time he faced her death. The first time was in Honghai, when he saw her jump off the cruise ship, more like a moth, killing that man and then crashing heavily onto the bottom of the ship. He still remembers thoserge clots of crimson flowing out from her. And this time, the second time, simrly filled with blood appearing before him, but this time, her death was even more tragic, not even aplete corpse was left for him, there was only a cosmetic piece remaining. He finally wheeled himself over, saw her lying there lifeless, and reached out to feel her body. First the legs, bit by bit, then her waist, body, and arms, he didn¡¯t miss a single spot, even though after days of freezing her body had be entirely stiff, he felt her, meticulously and earnestly. As if, in the past, when she was intimate with him, hisrge hands had caressed every inch of her skin like this. He felt for nearly ten minutes, when his hand reached her neck, about to touch her face, he stopped, sat there, stared at that ce, after a while, suddenly, his expression seemed deeply mournful once again. Ji Chengzhi had been secretly peeking from outside, suddenly seeing the person inside seemed not quite right, he rushed in from outside: ¡°Ou Mucen? Ou Mucen, are you alright?¡± ¡°You¡­ you help me cremate her then¡­¡± Unexpectedly, after he came in, he uttered such words. Ji Chengzhi was stunned! He would cremate her? Then he¡­? But quickly, seeing his increasingly off appearance, he understood¡­ Yes, cremation, it means really watching her disappear bit by bit, how could he withstand it? How could that heart endure it? Ji Chengzhi agreed, then promptly wheeled him away from there. After wheeling him away, reached the hospital ward, indeed, his mood improved a lot, so he injected him with a sedative, then went to arrange the cremation of the remains. A weekter, Ou Mucen could finally be discharged, Bai Tingfang heard, and brought Xiaobao to pick him up, along with Ying Hao. Since Ou family¡¯s patriarch was arrested, as he had previously anticipated, everything was sealed, including Blue Mountain Vi. The vi was sealed, naturally, the servants the Ou family kept were all dismissed, apart from Ying Hao, even Sister Wang who wanted to stay on was persuaded to leave by Bai Tingfang, essentially saying they no longer needed servants, Sister Wang, naturally had no reason to stay here. Arriving at the hospital, Bai Tingfang was initially a bit worried, after such a heavy blow, her son might again be in a very bad mental state, emotions would also be awful like when that woman had brain-dead before. But she didn¡¯t expect, upon reaching there, what she saw was actually a very calm person. Moreover, this person, upon seeing the child she brought, even proactively called him over, took him into his arms: ¡°Xiaobao, did you miss dad?¡± Ou Xiaobao blinked his beautiful big eyes and nodded, ¡°Yes, dad, are you better now?¡± Chapter 1004: 1004: The End of the Ou Family 7 Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004: The End of the Ou Family 7 Ou Mucen held him, seeing his chubby little face, couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kissed his cheek: ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you here to take daddy home today?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Xiaobao finally felt happy, wrapping his arms around his father¡¯s neck, and the father and son got off the bed together. Bai Tingfang was a bit worried initially, but seeing this, she felt relieved: ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll go back now, let me go check out¡­¡± ¡°Oh Auntie, are you getting senile? Mucen is a shareholder of the hospital, what are you checking out for?¡± Ji Chengzhi, who also came over to send someone off, heard her words and was amused. Indeed, although Ou Corporation lost everything, Ou Mucen still had his assets. This guy has a long-term vision; while managing Ou Corporation, he privately invested in many things. Otherwise, how could Ye Ning easily take out that one hundred million from the Seal auction back then? Bai Tingfang realized this after the reminder, she tapped her head and self-critically said a few words, then started packing their luggage. After packing up, Ying Hao came over and asked: ¡°Third Young Master, are we going to the newly acquired vi or the small courtyard you lived in before?¡± He almost mentioned ¡°young mistress,¡± but upon seeing thedy¡¯s gaze, he quickly stopped himself. Fortunately, the man holding the child did not notice, and upon hearing the question about where to go, he replied calmly: ¡°Go to the small courtyard!¡± Then, he took the child out first. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang and Ying Hao hurriedly followed, and Bai Tingfang caught up with her son and grandson: ¡°Going back to the small courtyard is nice, mommy likes living there too. By the way, Mucen, what do you want to eat today? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± She¡¯ll buy it? Will she personally cook it for him? The man holding the child walked unhurriedly in front, hearing this, casually replied: ¡°As long as you like it!¡± As long as you like it¡­ He¡¯s really¡­ not giving her face, knowing she can¡¯t cook, yet setting such a request for her? Bai Tingfang felt that her son set too low an expectation for her. Therefore, after they returned to the small courtyard, she handed Xiaobao to Ou Mucen and went to the supermarket to buy groceries, determined to cook a good meal. Once she left, the small courtyard quieted down, Ying Hao stood there and sent the dumpling-like little master out, then went to the young master¡¯s bedroom: ¡°Young Master, what are your ns now?¡± ns? What did he mean by that? Standing by the window sill, looking at the small shop diagonally across the street, the man heard this and his deep gaze lifted slightly: ¡°What n do you think I should have right now?¡± Ying Hao pressed his lips together, hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°I think, at this point, ensuring young mistress¡¯s safety is more important.¡± As the words fell, the bedroom was utterly quiet! Safety? He stared at the sign glowing with green lights, finally, a slight coldness emerged in his deep ck pupils¡­ Yes, he¡¯s right, at this point, ensuring that woman¡¯s safety is indeed crucial. So he stood there, finally saying word by word: ¡°Tomorrow, I will hold a very grand funeral for that urn of ashes. When the timees, have people keep an eye on the surroundings. If a suspicious person is seen, don¡¯t rm him, just follow him. Remember, absolutely don¡¯t let him find out.¡± Chapter 1005: 1005: The End of the Ou Family 8 Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: The End of the Ou Family 8 Ying Hao immediately nodded when he heard this: ¡°Understood, rest assured, I will ensureplete signal coverage; he definitely won¡¯t find out.¡± ¡°Also, during this period, all your actions and behavior must be a little lethargic. Don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been infused with adrenaline.¡± Ying Hao: ¡°¡­¡± Did he seem overly excited? He touched his face, and when he confirmed that the skin he touched was a bit warm, he finally lowered his head in embarrassment¡­ You can¡¯t me him, though. He was thrilled to have his suspicions confirmed, and also, seeing this young master not broken but rather keeping such a clear mind brought him real joy. He didn¡¯t know how he had gotten through the past half month. From that day in the ruins, seeing him copse in front of him, blooding from his mouth, his heart had sunk to the bottom. He feared that he might never recover and was worried that this promising young master would end up wasted. However, to his surprise, only half a monthter, he was back to being calm and astute, immediately noticing something was off about this matter, not being fooled by it. So, being overly energetic and a bit ecstatic was normal. He nced at him again, seeing that, apart from his eyes emitting a sharp re, his handsome face indeed looked frail and sickly. He finally lowered his head honestly: ¡°Understood¡­¡± Not wanting to alert the enemy, of course, required some disguise. He agreed and then went downstairs. As he went down, he happened to meet Bai Tingfang returning from grocery shopping, so he said to her: ¡°Madam, I¡¯m going out for a bit. The young master said there¡¯s to be a funeral for the young madam tomorrow; I¡¯m going to check the burial site.¡± Funeral? Bai Tingfang froze for a moment there, holding the vegetable basket. Yes, the ashes had long since turned cold. It was because her son had never been discharged from the hospital that the ashes hadn¡¯t been buried. Now that he was discharged, naturally, they had returned. So she stood there, her face darkening: ¡°Where will the burial take ce? Back in our hometown?¡± The Ou Family¡¯s ancestral tombs were in the hometown. During New Year, Ou Mucen had gone there with the old man and others. But Ying Hao shook his head: ¡°We can¡¯t go there; the young master just got out of the hospital, and after such a major operation, he can¡¯t take a flight. Let¡¯s first find a plot in this city temporarily; we can relocate in the future when the young master is fully recovered.¡± That¡¯s how it is¡­ Hearing this, Bai Tingfang felt another wave of sadness, but ultimately, she said nothing and just watched him leave, then carried the groceries upstairs herself. Upstairs, in the bedroom, because Ou Mucen had just been discharged, he was still somewhat mentally exhausted. After Ying Hao left, he returned to bed to rest, and by the time Bai Tingfang came back, he was already asleep in bed. Bai Tingfang saw this, so she closed his bedroom door and went to call Xiaobao over: ¡°Xiaobao, Daddy is sleeping, shall Grandma take you for a walk?¡± By this time, Xiaobao no longer held any hostility towards this grandmother. Hearing her suggest a walk, his clever little mind immediately guessed her intention and he nodded in agreement. With agreement, the grandmother and grandson came downstairs, preparing to visit the jade shop once run by Ye Ning. But just as they were about to head there, on the way, they ran into Zhang Ma, who was returning from grocery shopping from Tang Garden. Ever since Zhang Ma met Bai Tingfang, knowing she was the Ou family¡¯s madam, she had been extremely friendly toward her. Chapter 1006: 1006: The End of the Ou Family 9 Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006: The End of the Ou Family 9 ¡°Oh, Mrs. Ou, taking Xiaobao out for a walk?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Bai Tingfang nodded. ¡°His father just got discharged today and is resting upstairs. I was afraid of disturbing him, so I brought him down for a stroll.¡± ¡°Mr. Ou got discharged?¡± Aunt Zhang was quite surprised to hear this news, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know? Was it today?¡± Bai Tingfang nodded again, a hint of impatience already showing in her eyes¡­ She used to be thedy of the Ou Family, and Aunt Zhang was just a servant. If it had been in the past, Bai Tingfang definitely wouldn¡¯t have spoken so much with a servant. But Aunt Zhang seemed oblivious to reading people¡¯s expressions, even though Bai Tingfang¡¯s impatience was clear on her face, yet she continued cluelessly, ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s discharged. Look at our Mr. Lin; ever since he was taken away by the fire departmentst time, things are still unresolved.¡± ¡°Mr. Lin? He¡¯s still not out?¡± ¡°No, aside from the fine, he has to be detained for fifteen days. Since it hasn¡¯t been fifteen days yet, things at Tang Garden have been really chaotic, especially with that Aning¡¯s father brought over. Because he¡¯s not here, we really don¡¯t know how to handle it.¡± ¡°What? Aning¡¯s father?¡± Bai Tingfang was drawn in as soon as these words were uttered, her previous impatience reced with intrigue, ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by Aning¡¯s father?¡± Oops, she slipped up! Upon hearing this, Aunt Zhang¡¯s face changed immediately, and she quickly covered her mouth, ¡°No, no, you heard wrong. I have to go back and cook, so Mrs. Ou, let¡¯s chat next time.¡± Then she quickly took her vegetable basket and hurried away. Leaving Bai Tingfang standing there, unable to respond for a long time¡­ Aning¡¯s father? Did she hear it wrong just now? She didn¡¯t, right? She touched her ear, a bit dazed, but at that moment, Xiaobao, whom she had been holding all along, noticed she had stopped walking and tugged at her. ¡°Grandma, why did you stop? What are you thinking about?¡± Thinking about what? Oh yes, her darling grandson. Bai Tingfang finally remembered the child beside her and immediately bent down. ¡°Xiaobao, did you hear what Auntie Zhang just said? Did she mention Aning¡¯s father?¡± Ou Xiaobao blinked without hesitation and nodded. ¡°She did say it, Aning¡¯s father. I heard it.¡± ¡°You really heard it?¡± ¡°I heard it, Aning¡¯s father is my mom¡¯s dad. Why?¡± Bai Tingfang: ¡°¡­¡± Goodness, why is this child so calm? Could it be, he knows about this? But, this¡­ that woman¡¯s dad, the father Ye from back then, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dead? How did he suddenly show up again? And why don¡¯t they seem surprised? Bai Tingfang thought this was a bit odd. After ncing at the small courtyard, she decided not to take her grandson for a walk anymore. Instead, she led him back inside to go upstairs and find her son. Once upstairs, the bedroom was still very quiet. After checking outside, she ced the child in the living room to y, then quietly tiptoed toward the bedroom. ¡°Chen? Chen, wake up, Mom has something to tell you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Chapter 1007: 1007: The Bone-Chilling Truth 1 Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: The Bone-Chilling Truth 1 Ou Mucen was sleeping deeply when he suddenly heard someone calling him by his ear. It felt like a pair of hands gently pushing him. Subconsciously, he thought that person hade back, so immediately, something seemed to sh in his mind, and instantly, his closed eyes opened: ¡°Ningning!!¡± Bai Tingfang was calling her son when she was suddenly grabbed by his hand, and she was startled: ¡°Mucen¡ª¡± Ou Mucen paused! After a while, his gradually clearing eyes finally saw clearly the person sitting on the edge of his bed. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see I was sleeping?¡± Seeing it was her, he was deeply disappointed, closed his eyes again, and wanted to continue sleeping. Bai Tingfang became anxious seeing this and quickly pushed him again. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, let me tell you something first, then you can sleep again.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ou Mucen was still somewhat impatient. But Bai Tingfang, sitting there, came out with, ¡°When I just took Xiaobao downstairs, do you know what I heard? I heard Aunt Zhang from Tang Garden say that Aning¡¯s father hase!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Aning¡¯s father, you know¡ªthe one called Ye Shen. She said he hase¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man lying in bed didn¡¯t move, the eyes that were about to continue sleeping were frozen there¡­ Ye Shen? Ye Shen came? No way, wasn¡¯t Ye Shen already dead? Why would hee? Ou Mucen was just like his mother, standing there dumbfounded. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang knew her son was just as shocked as she was, so she quickly added, sitting there, ¡°You¡¯re shocked, too? I was just now, even thought I was hearing things. But I asked Xiaobao, who was with me at the time, and he wasn¡¯t surprised at all, even exined it to me.¡± ¡°Xiaobao?¡± ¡°Yes, he told me that Aning¡¯s father, is his mom¡¯s dad, his grandpa!!¡± Bai Tingfang fixed her gaze on her son, afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe it, deliberately emphasizing thosest two words. Ou Mucen indeed didn¡¯t speak anymore, justy there staring at his mom for a long, long time, then suddenly he threw off the nket and sat up from the bed: ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaobao?¡± ¡°In the living room.¡± ¡°Go call him over, I have questions for him!¡± He finally faced things seriously and immediately got up from bed, urging Bai Tingfang to quickly bring the child in. Ye Shen is still alive? He really didn¡¯t know about this; previously, when Ye Ning was around, she hadn¡¯t mentioned a word to him. He had absolutely no idea that the person whom he believed to be dead in his mind was actually alive. Alive? Since he¡¯s alive, why didn¡¯t she tell him? Why? His mind suddenly became somewhat chaotic; his thoughts, which he had barely managed to sort out over the past few days, seemed to have been disrupted again, like a stone thrown in. Ye Shen, still alive? He simply couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Shortly after Bai Tingfang left, he heard the sound of the child¡¯s little legs running over, and so he put on a jacket, turned around, and the chubby little cutie appeared at the door. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake?¡± Seeing his dad already awake in the room, the child who came in had a round, chubby face full of happy smiles. Chapter 1008: 1008: The Bone-Chilling Truth 2 Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: The Bone-Chilling Truth 2 Ou Mucen nodded, waved to him, and motioned for him toe over, then squatted down in front of him: ¡°Xiaobao, Daddy¡¯s asking you, do you know if your granddad is still around?¡± ¡°Granddad?¡± The five-year-old child, upon hearing this, let his gemstone-like eyes circle around his dad¡¯s face: ¡°Daddy means Mommy¡¯s dad?¡± Ou Mucen nodded: ¡°Yes, just your Mommy¡¯s dad, have you seen him?¡± Ou Xiaobao shook his head: ¡°No, but I heard Uncle Lin and Grandpa Li mention it.¡± ¡°Grandpa Li?¡± ¡°Yes, it was the time before when Daddy dropped me off here, and one day when Mommy was busy, I went to y with Uncle Lin. Then I overheard him asking Grandpa Li whether they should bring Mommy¡¯s dad over, saying the medical conditions here are good and can provide treatment.¡± One cannot deny, Xiaobao¡¯s logical thinking is incredibly strong for such a young child. He was able to understand and neatly organize the remarks casually spoken by the adults around him. Ou Mucen, looking at his son who bore such a resemnce to himself, was squatting there motionless¡­ Lin Yebai spoke with Uncle Li? It seems that this matter is indeed true, so Ye Shen did not die? He is actually not dead!! He was shocked by this news, just squatting there for a long, long time, without moving an inch. You can¡¯t me him, this news was really too unexpected. He had always thought that her parents had tragically died at the hands of his father and that man called Hu Zhiming back then, so when did theye back to life? It¡¯s all too bizarre! He squatted there, listening to the sound of his heart beating faster and faster in his chest, and finally, he stood up: ¡°Mom, take care of Xiaobao, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± Then, he entered the closet, changed out of his pajamas, and strode out. Bai Tingfang stayed in the bedroom, not knowing what he was going to do. Seeing him leaving in such a hurry, she thought of his still unrecovered body and couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t go too far, your body hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one responded to her, the only reply was the increasingly distant sound of footsteps on the stairs. Seeing this, she could only helplessly nce at the window above, and after confirming that the figure had left, she took the child to the kitchen to cook. This son, where did he go again? His body hasn¡¯t healed yet. Bai Tingfang felt a little uneasy¡­ Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after leaving the small courtyard, went directly to the nearby siheyuan. Yes, Lin Yebai¡¯s residence Tang Garden is a siheyuan, but his siheyuan is much more high-endpared to the old Beijing ones. It is said that he bought this ce back then and redesigned it himself. Upon arriving there, he didn¡¯t bother looking at what kind of ce it was, nor did he care about thendscape here, just walked in with his hands in the thin trench coat pockets, expressionless from the entrance. At this time, inside Tang Garden, because Lin Yebai had not returned, it was chaotic inside. The servants and those responsible for the operation of Tang Garden were all running around like headless chickens, in a mess in this garden. Suddenly someone saw the figureing in through the door, and immediately he froze there: ¡°Jin¡­ Brother Jin, th¡­ that person ising over¡­¡± Chapter 1009: 1009: The Bone-Chilling Truth 3 Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009: The Bone-Chilling Truth 3 He waspletely terrified, unable to even speak properly. Can¡¯t me him, who is this man? He was the mortal enemy of their master, the biggest adversary of their Tang Garden. Even though he wasn¡¯t the CEO of that Business Empire anymore, from the few dealings they had with him, his tactics, his ruthlessness, even now, still left a lingering fear in their hearts. He called out several times before the people in the courtyard came out. As soon as they came out and saw the person walking in, they were also dumbfounded, standing there stunned for a long, long time before they remembered to get someone, and then hurriedly went to find someone in panic. A minuteter, when Ou Mucen finally came all the way in and stood in the center of the courtyard, amidst the chaos, finally someone came out who could speak and stood in front of him. ¡°Mr. Ou, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Xiaojin, who finally came out upon seeing this man suddenly appear in their courtyard, was quite shocked too. This was his first time here after so long, which made him feel a bit unexpected and ominous. Xiaojin¡¯s hand clenched involuntarily¡­ Yet seeing this person standing there, after he came out, the handsome face without any warmth just gave him a cold nce, then his eyes went past him and looked elsewhere: ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Yebai?¡± Lin Yebai? Did hee looking for the master? Xiaojin¡¯s throat tightened again, especially after remembering that Aning¡¯s incident happened right after a conversation between him and the master, his face turned even paler: ¡°Are you looking for our master? He¡¯s not here right now.¡± ¡°Not here? Where did he go?¡± ¡°Still at the fire department, Mr. Ou you might not know, when Aning¡¯s incident happened, our master went to the explosion site, then because he forcibly went in to find Aning, resulting in the sacrifice of six firefighters, and now, the master is being detained.¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± Detained? So, ording to this, those few firefighter corpses he saw in that rubble that day died because of this man named Lin Yebai? He frowned slightly, finally, the initial intense hostility on his face eased a bit. If that¡¯s the case, then he could forgive, because it exined that he was unaware of this matter, otherwise, given how critical the situation was, he couldn¡¯t possibly have gone in if he knew that woman wasn¡¯t inside, to begin with, getting involved in such a big mess for nothing. His anger was not as strong, he gave him another look, and then said: ¡°Then let me ask you, Ye Shen is still alive, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ye Shen, Ningning¡¯s father, is he still alive?¡± Xiaojin was shocked! Where did he hear this from? No, this wasn¡¯t really a secret, he should be surprised, why does this man not know? Could it be¡­ he didn¡¯t know from the start? Aning¡­ actually didn¡¯t tell him? Xiaojin didn¡¯t know that after Ye Ning found out her father was still alive, she and the man in front of her had no opportunity to discuss this matter, too many things happened between them. From her real identity being revealed, to her vow for revenge, to Ou Mucen¡¯s engagement and their final reconciliation, the time they spent together was really not even twenty days. In such a timeframe, how could she have had the chance to tell him this? Chapter 1010: 1010: The Bone-Chilling Truth 4 Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010: The Bone-Chilling Truth 4 She only felt that the time spent with him was far from enough, so why would she bring this up now? This topic was too heavy, tooplex. If it were spoken of, it would inevitably lead to spection and exnations, which she neither wanted nor wished to deal with right after they had just reconciled. Xiaojin looked at him for quite a while before replying, ¡°Yeah, but didn¡¯t Aning tell you about this? Everyone knows about it.¡± When Ou Mucen heard this, his eyes immediately narrowed: ¡°Everyone knows?¡± Xiaojin nodded: ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Ye was actually saved by our old master. Later, when our old master was on his deathbed, he wrote a letter to inform our master. That¡¯s how we knew he wasn¡¯t dead.¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± This was truly a bolt out of the blue. Everyone knew, and yet he, Ou Mucen, was the only one who didn¡¯t! Why? He found it very unbelievable! Seeing him there not speaking, Xiaojin continued to exin, ¡°Perhaps Aning hasn¡¯t told you because she¡¯s afraid you¡¯d worry. After all, Old Mr. Ye¡¯s current condition is very bad. Besides being disoriented, his body has remained paralyzed due to a stab wound from back then. If she told you, you might feel even more guilty.¡± Xiaojin was good atforting people, and seeing that the man still wore a face full of shock and disbelief, he added another exnation. However, what he said was entirely correct. At the time, Ye Ning was thinking exactly that. Ye Shen was her father. If he died, that would be one thing. But to suddenly find out he was alive, albeit in a very, very bad condition¡­ To be honest, even as his daughter, she felt distressed. This was even more so for Ou Mucen, who already harbored tremendous guilt over her family¡¯s death. Therefore, at the time, she didn¡¯t mention it not only because there wasn¡¯t time, but also because she had that consideration. Upon hearing this, the storm-like darkness on Ou Mucen¡¯s face gradually calmed down, and he thought back to their tumultuous rtionship and the scarce moments they shared together. Atst, after a pang of emotion, he chose not to dwell on it anymore. ¡°So where is he now?¡± ¡°You mean Old Mr. Ye? He¡¯s with our master¡¯s personal doctor. He was supposed to be brought over as a surprise for Aning, but¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. The surprise that was meant to be, yet the person was brought over, only for the intended recipient to be gone¡­ Seeing the sadness on his face, Ou Mucen said nothing. After obtaining the address of that personal doctor, he left, his actions as decisive as when he first arrived, leaving no trace of his presence within moments. The others in the courtyard finally approached Xiaojin: ¡°Brother Jin, why did hee here? He¡¯s never visited us before. Why did he suddenly show up here?¡± Ever since their previous encounters with him, this group of people had developed an inexplicable fear of him. Seeing this, Xiaojin gave them a furious re, ¡°What are you doing? Are you so scared? Is he going to eat you?¡± The others: ¡°¡­¡± They¡¯re scared? He¡¯s not scared? Look at the sweat in his palms, they¡¯ve already soaked through, haven¡¯t they? Seriously¡­ Chapter 1011: 1011: The Bone-Chilling Truth 5 Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011: The Bone-Chilling Truth 5 Ou Mucen took the note back to the little courtyard. Returning, he happened to encounter Ying Haoing down the stairs in a flustered state. Seeing him return, Ying Hao stopped abruptly at the staircase entrance: ¡°Young Master, where did you go? You worried me to death!¡± It turned out that after he returned, he found the bedroom was empty and was anxiously out looking for him. Ou Mucen didn¡¯t say anything but handed him the note: ¡°Prepare the car. We¡¯re going to this ce.¡± Prepare the car? At this time? Ying Hao looked down at the note, seeing a strange ce he had never heard of written on it. He was stunned for a moment: ¡°What ce is this? What are we going to do there?¡± ¡°Lin Yebai¡¯s private doctor¡¯s residence!¡± Lin Yebai¡¯s private doctor? Why on earth go to see his private doctor? Ying Hao was startled by this, thinking maybe there was a problem with Mucen¡¯s health. Immediately, he looked at Mucen¡¯s body: ¡°Third Master, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s Ye Shen. Ye Shen is still alive!¡± ¡°¡­¡± !!!! His reaction was identical to when Ou Mucen first heard the news, eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. Ye Shen, still alive? Heavens, this is unbelievable! He almost thought he was hearing things, but upon seeing his young master with that deep frown, he shut his mouth, turned, and went to prepare the car. Indeed, if this news was false, the young master wouldn¡¯t have him prepare the car. So, this news must be true. Oh my god, Ye Shen is still in the world! Ying Hao, in immense shock, drove the car over. Then, master and servant drove that car toward the ce on the note. This was indeed an incident none of them anticipated. Ever since it was confirmed that the female corpse was not the real Ye Ning, Ou Mucen had been contemting the mastermind behind it all. The explosives¡ªhe indeed saw in the video that Ou Mufeng and others arranged them, but at Muchuan¡¯s, when he pleaded with that old man to spare his woman, the old man simply asked him whether, in his heart, he thought he was that malicious of a person. He had truly harbored deep hatred toward the old man during those times, to the point that when he held a gun to his own head in that booth, he felt as cold as ice. Yet that day, he suddenly answered him in such a manner. After calming down, he felt that it shouldn¡¯t have been a lie. Then if it wasn¡¯t a lie, what exactly happened after Longfeng exploded right after he hung up the phone? And that female corpse¡­ He looked down at his fingers, recalling the touch he felt on that cold skin in the morgue that day. His girl, he knew from the time she was 18 when he forced her purity untilter when she and he met, she bore only his marks on her body, and he became quite familiar with every inch of her skin. His girl, due to the harsh living conditions over the years, didn¡¯t have such tender skin; in fact, some areas were a bit rough. But the female corpse that day, the skin was very smooth, though frozen, he could still feel it. Also, when his girl had, at 19, given birth to their son, because she was too young and inexperienced, the birth was difficult, and the doctor, having no other choice, performed a cesarean. Chapter 1012: 1012: The Bone-Chilling Truth 6 Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: The Bone-Chilling Truth 6 These things, were what she personally told him after they were togetherter, and he still remembers how guilt-ridden and pained he felt at that time. However, that female corpse wasn¡¯t hers, although her face was unrecognizable, that part of the body had no scars. Not only were there no scars, but there wasn¡¯t even the faintest trace of pregnancy, so on that day, after he touched the corpse¡¯s arm, he never touched it again, because he had realized the truth, and was also filled with a momentary disgust. After finding out, he returned to the hospital room and began to analyze the matter in his mind. He was a smart person, and after knowing this truth, he linked it to his father whom he had angrily sent to prison when he first woke up, and the destroyed Ou Corporation. He immediately understood that the intention of the people behind this was to use his hands to make father and son kill each other, topletely ruin the Ou Family. In other words, he, Ou Mucen, had actually be a pawn in their hands, tearing his own family apart! The man sitting in the back thought of this, and his half-clenched fingers finally clenched tightly into his palm, emitting a chilling cracking sound. Ying Hao was driving in front, suddenly hearing this crisp sound from behind. He nced in the rearview mirror and saw a face more terrifying than the grim reaper¡¯s. Instantly, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Such a strong killing intent! Daring not to say anything else, he stepped on the gas, speeding towards that ce like the wind¡­ Half an hourter, in a newly developed high-end vi area located in the eastern part of the city, Ying Hao found the standalone vi which had the best location ording to the address on the note. ¡°It seems Lin Yebai is quite wealthy. Just a private doctor, yet he can afford to live in such a good ce.¡± Seeing the residence, Ying Hao got out of the car and couldn¡¯t help but sigh sincerely. Ou Mucen was still in a bad mood, and upon hearing this, he said nothing, standing there, looked at the vi, and then stepped forward. Seeing this, Ying Hao could only follow¡­ ¡°Third Young Master, if we just go in like this, won¡¯t the doctor deny it?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he admit it? He can¡¯t not see us.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ying Hao originally wanted to say that neither of them knew about this matter at all, and that this was their first visit, so it would be normal if the doctor refused to see them. However, seeing that the person had already walked far just like this, he could only follow helplessly. Upon reaching the vi, the advancing Ou Mucen did not hesitate, going directly to press the doorbell. Ding dong¡ª To them, the high-end vi really was nothing. You should know, the ce they used to live couldn¡¯t evenpare to this kind of vi, and moreover, this was still a newly developed area. After ringing the doorbell, they waited for just a few minutes when inside, it seemed someone came over: ¡°Who is it?¡± Hearing this, Ying Hao quickly responded: ¡°Is Doctor Qiu here? We are here to see him.¡± Doctor Qiu? Hearing this person, the person inside did not hesitate further and came over to open the door. It was a young man wearing sses with a clean appearance, and seeing the two of them, he habitually pushed the frame up on his nose with fingers that smelled slightly of disinfectant: ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°Are you Doctor Qiu? Myst name is Ou, and I am here to visit Mr. Ye,¡± said Ou Mucen, bluntly. Chapter 1013: 1013: The Bone-Chilling Truth 7 Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: The Bone-Chilling Truth 7 The young man standing at the door heard this and suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, so you are friends of that old gentleman. Please, this way.¡± This doctor had quite a friendly attitude. Ou Mucen saw this, nodded slightly, and together with Ying Hao, followed him inside. Once inside the vi, indeed, its decor could easily bepared to where he used to live. Previously, because of his severe obsessive cleanliness, he had apulsive requirement for the room¡¯s decor and arrangement, insisting on the colors he liked. But now this private doctor¡¯s standards were even stricter. Upon entering, the entire vi consisted of only ck and white, with no other colors. Ying Hao looked around, and the strong visual difference made him slightly ufortable: ¡°Third Young Master, it seems he¡¯s even more severe than you. I¡¯m feeling a bit uneasy.¡± Ou Mucen¡¯s face immediately turned somber, and he gave him a fierce re before continuing to walk inside. Upon reaching further in, before even getting there, they could already smell the scent of disinfectant. As they proceeded, the corridor suddenly turned and revealed a room set up identical to a hospital ward right in front of them. What the hell! If not for the fact that he was a doctor, they would seriously doubt whether he had a mental problem. Ying Hao didn¡¯t want to go in any further and just stood at the door watching. As for Ou Mucen, he followed through and genuinely saw the old man lying on the hospital bed, eyes open and staring at the ceiling. In reality, after so many years, any sense of pity could no longer be seen on the surface. The old man now, lying on this hospital bed, his facial features, his appearance, looked no different from a typical elderly person. If there had to be a distinction, it was his eyes; at the moment, the gaze seemed devoid of any rity. ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, look, someone hase to see you.¡± After the young doctor came in and saw the old man staring upward, he lightly tapped his arm and called out to him by his ear. After calling once, there was no reaction, and he remained staring upward. The doctor seeing this, turned back with some apology and smiled at Ou Mucen and the others: ¡°Grandpa¡¯s mind is a bit unclear; you need to say a few more words, and he¡¯ll understand.¡± Ou Mucen nodded, and his gaze, watching the old man, finally revealed a slight smile¡­ This was his first time seeing this person. Logically speaking, he should be his son-inw now. He had married his daughter, and they even had a child. Marriage aside, he was already his son-inw. But now, looking at him, his emotions were mixed and hard to describe. He didn¡¯t know what mindset to confront him with. Was he a son-inw or the son of an enemy? He didn¡¯t know, truly didn¡¯t know. To him, this person was both unfamiliar and abruptly appeared before him when he wasn¡¯t prepared. Therefore, he genuinely didn¡¯t know how to face him now because, along the way, a more terrifying, crazier thought had once lingered in his mind. Standing there waiting for a bit longer, indeed, after the doctor had spoken several times, the old man finally reacted. ¡°Who came to see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, look, this young man here. He came to see you.¡± The young doctor, seeing his response, hurriedly waved at Ou Mucen. Chapter 1014: 1014: The Bone-Chilling Truth 8 Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014: The Bone-Chilling Truth 8 Ou Mucen saw this and quickly stepped forward: ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± ¡°You¡­ who are you? Why have I never seen you before?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ou Mucen suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. Who is he? He certainly¡­ is his son-inw, but now, looking into his eyes, why couldn¡¯t he just say it? It felt as if something was stuck, just very choked. ¡°Mr. Ou, quickly tell him who you are. It¡¯s rare that he¡¯s clear-headed now.¡± While hesitating, the doctor beside him urged again. Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen steeled himself and said, ¡°I am your son-inw!¡± Son-inw? As soon as these words were uttered, not only did the old man on the bed look stunned, but even the doctor widened his eyes in shock, staring nkly at him. ¡°Son-inw? So you are Miss Aning¡¯s husband?¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± After a long while, he nodded: ¡°Sorry, I only just heard about this recently, and haven¡¯te earlier¡­¡± ¡°Then where is my daughter? Where is Xiaoning? Where has Xiaoning gone?¡± Xiaoning? With that one sentence, the atmosphere in the room turned awkward again, and Ou Mucen¡¯s face became exceptionally dismal. The doctor seeing this, realized things were not going well, and quickly changed the subject: ¡°Master, isn¡¯t Miss Aning just busy? Once she¡¯s done, she¡¯ll certainlye to see you.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± The old man hearing this, pursed his lips in displeasure and agreed, then ignored Ou Mucen and the others, picking up something to y with. Ou Mucen looked over and realized the doctor had ced a toy box beside his bed, and the old man was holding a plush doll that only a child would y with. ¡°Xiaoning, look at the toy Daddy bought you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Xiaoning, you have to listen. Mommy is in the kitchen cooking your favorite braised pork. Don¡¯t run around, do you hear?¡± ¡°Xiaoning¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Has he really be this confused? Ou Mucen saw the hands in his pockets clenching even tighter, his brow furrowed as he approached, seeing the doctor constantly using a towel to wipe the saliva from the old man¡¯s mouth, and asked, ¡°Is he always like this?¡± The doctor nodded: ¡°They say it¡¯s because the shock back then was too great, and since he was rescued, he¡¯s been like this, plus now he¡¯s quite old and not in good health.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen had many questions he wanted to ask, but hearing this, he found himself unable to ask anything further. He certainly knew what the shock he mentioned referred to? That year, his father and Hu Zhiming fought to take that set of jewels and killed Yan Xiuning, then he witnessed his six-year-old daughter being forced by them to jump into the river, under such stress, what man could bear it? Just like now, with the incident involving his girl, he¡¯s been on the brink of life and death several times. So, what he said was something he truly understood, and also¡­ deeply hated himself for having such dark thoughts? This old man, being like this, how could he still suspect that he was the one behind it? Yes, this matter through his analysis showed every sign that it must have been someone with a grudge against the Ou Family that would do something so cruel. Chapter 1015: 1015: The Bone-Chilling Truth 9 Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: The Bone-Chilling Truth 9 So, the moment he heard that this person was alive, he almost instinctively believed that it must have been this person who did it, because in this world, except for him, there was no second person who hated the Ou Family, hated his father so much. However, now, when he saw him, saw his current state, such a miserable condition, he suddenly felt that he was too dark, too inhuman. How could he have such a thought? In this condition, how could he have done such a thing? Ou Mucen thought he was being too excessive! Standing there again, after asking a few questions about his condition, he let Ying Hao in, took out a checkbook, scribbled a few figures on it, and handed it to the doctor: ¡°Please take care of him. In a few days, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send him to the United States for treatment.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your husband¡¯s side. He is my father-inw, and I will take on all the responsibility and expenses, please take care of it.¡± After saying this, he turned back and nced at the old man still clutching a plush toy, talking to himself, then he left here with Ying Hao. Of course, he had to take good care of him. Since he married his daughter, taking care of him was his responsibility, his duty, and he must not shirk it. When Ou Mucen went out, he looked at the sun outside and suddenly let out a heartfelt sigh of relief¡­ Ying Hao had been following him from behind, seeing his expression as if a load was lifted off his shoulders, he roughly understood what it was about, and there he also felt a stone drop: ¡°Third Young Master, you can finally be at ease now.¡± Lifting his head to look at the sky above, the man curved his lips, revealing a bright smile he hadn¡¯t shown in a long time: ¡°Hmm, tomorrow, let¡¯s proceed ording to our original n.¡± Ying Hao nodded: ¡°Okay¡­¡± Agreeing, the two got into the car and soon disappeared from this vi area¡­ However, the two did not know that right when they stepped out of this vi, inside the vi, a pair of eyes were fixed on them within a monitoring screen until they finally drove away, and then the person slowly turned around: ¡°Master, they¡¯ve already left.¡± Gone atst? As those words fell, the room which had been bright and sunny suddenly was swept by a chilling and eerie atmosphere. The old man who had been lying on the bed ying with the plush toy withdrew all expressions from his face in an instant, and immediately, the plush toy in his hand was viciously thrown to the floor. ¡°Help me up!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Upon hearing themand, the young fair-skinned man who was just watching the surveince video hurried over, helped him up from the hospital bed, and this person surprisingly stood up on the ground. This was a truly chilling scene, as if someone lying in a coffin suddenly stood up, instantly filling the entire vi with a sinister and terrifying aura. Amidst such an aura, this person, with the help of the young man beside him, walked step by step out of this room, then opened the door leading to the basement of this vi, and started slowly walking towards the underground that no one knew about. ¡°Um¡­ umm¡­¡± Hearing the footsteps, the imprisoned person in the basement immediately emitted a ¡°umm¡± sound, which sounded like a noise made by someone with their mouth gagged. But even so, that sound was still filled with anger, full of disappointment, and full of indignation¡­ Chapter 1016 - 1017: Hasn’t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (1)

Chapter 1016: Chapter 1017: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (1)

The young doctor heard the voice and began to worry as he supported the old man heading to the basement, "Master, is Miss alright? I think her voice doesn¡¯t sound quite right." Being a doctor, he could naturally identify issues in someone¡¯s vocal cords instantly. However, the person he was supporting had no other expression upon hearing this; he simply darkened his face and snorted coldly, "She has only herself to me. If she were obedient, would I need to do this?" "Yes, yes, what Master says is right!" The doctor heard this and dared not speak further, quickly supporting him down to the basement door beneath the staircase. The vis here actually didn¡¯t have basements. The developers didn¡¯t add this project when it was initially built, so the basement of this vi was entirely privately constructed and illegal, naturally ced in a very secretive location. It took only a few seconds for the young doctor supporting the old man to reach the door and open it, revealing in the dim view a person tied to a bed with a gag in their mouth before them. It was a woman with delicate features, fair skin, and chestnut-colored hair. Perhaps due to the days of confinement or the agitation from hearing themotion above, she now looked like a madwoman. Upon seeing the two finally enter, the woman lying there immediately began to struggle violently towards them, "Mmm... Mmm mmm..." The old man saw this and signaled the young doctor beside him, "Go untie her." "Yes, Master!" Upon hearing this, the young man immediately went over, untying the towel in her mouth and the ropes binding her hands. Once the towel was removed and the ropes were untied, the woman, finally free, tried to get up from the bed. But despairingly, as she just lifted half of her body, the weakness within left her without strength, causing her to fall back heavily. "Miss, don¡¯t move; you¡¯re not able to get up now." The man with sses saw this and hurriedly came to support her, indicating she shouldn¡¯t make such futile struggles. Upon hearing this, the woman finally erupted with all the anger from hearing the earlier scene and the fury suppressed in her chest over the past few days towards the old man, "Dad, what exactly do you want to do? You¡¯ve already made the Ou Family copse; you¡¯ve also avenged mom with Ou Qichang; you¡¯ve achieved all your goals, what more do you want?" Word by word, sentence by sentence, the hysterical screams and blood-red tearful eyes looked like a trapped beast forced to a dead end. Yes, what exactly does he want? If he wanted revenge, he¡¯s already achieved that. He used her "death" to turn that man into his pawn, demolishing the Ou Family and his home with his own hands. What else does he want? What¡¯s not enough for him? The woman¡¯s face was covered with tears, her whole body slightly trembling from the anger and fear within her heart. However, this old man, her flesh and blood old man, after hearing her reprimands, not only showed no familial concern, but instead stared at her with more than usual disappointment, "You ask what I want to do? He, Ou Qichang, caused the Ye Family¡¯s destruction and death, and you expect me to let him go just like that?" Chapter 1017: 1017: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (2) Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (2) ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± The woman shuddered immediately upon hearing. The old man expressionless: ¡°Aren¡¯t they all not dead yet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± !!!! Dead? He actually wants the entire Ou Family dead?!! Lying on the bed, the woman, atst, had all trace of blood drain from her face. Raising her head from the bed, she stared sharply at the father she hadn¡¯t seen for eighteen years, her heart as cold as ice in the depth of winter. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget, your nephew is also named Ou, do you n to kill him too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Nephew? Standing in the room, the old man remembered the once tiger-headed child he had seen, andughed: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him. Even if I, Ye Shen, have a deep hatred for the Ou Family, I wouldn¡¯ty a finger on my nephew. Rest assured, I¡¯ve arranged everything. Once they¡¯re all sent to your mother, that child will be named Ye. He¡¯ll be part of the Ye Family.¡± ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Lying on the bed, the woman finally broke down and screamed desperately, wanting to get up to beg him to spare that person. But as soon as she moved, she fell off the bed, and in thepletely enclosed basement, there was only a muffled sound of ¡°bang¡± as she heavy fell to the ground. ¡°Miss¡­¡± The doctor was shocked to see her, hurriedly rushing to help her up. But at this moment, seeing the woman in such a pitiful state, a fierce glint shed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and he spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her, a person like her needs to reflect well, that¡¯s the only way to realize what mistakes she made.¡± After finishing, he angrily proceeded to leave. Seeing this, the doctor dared not help and straightened up, preparing to follow. However, at this moment, the woman on the floor suddenlyughed like a madwoman: ¡°Mistakes? You say I made mistakes? Well, then let me ask, what mistakes did I make exactly?¡± Doctor: ¡°¡­¡± As he was walking out, the old man paused, turned back with a steely face looking at her! At such a moment, she still doesn¡¯t know what mistake she made?!! Just as he was about to scold again, this woman was the first to speak: ¡°You say it¡¯s my mistakes? Then let me ask who sent me to that man¡¯s bed back then? And who set up for me to enter the Blue Mountain Vi? You tell me, who did all this?!!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Can¡¯t answer, can you? Fine, I¡¯ll answer for you. Back then, in the orphanage, only Yang Xueshan knew the secret of my eyes. You used her vanity to let her approach Ou Yuze, then through those two, adopted me into the Blue Mountain Vi, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old man standing at the doorway immediately changed face! She actually¡­ knows even this? He thought¡­ thought this matter was wless, unknown to all. His expression started to look dark¡­ However, the woman did not stop, continuing: ¡°You thought I could take revenge once I reached Blue Mountain Vi, but soon, you realized I was too young, totally incapable of revenge.¡± Chapter 1018: 1018: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (3) Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (3) ¡°So you could only make me gain a foothold in that manor, help Longfeng grow strong. But you didn¡¯t anticipate that my flourishing would bring disaster upon me, that my prominence would lead to imprisonment, and in your desperation to cut off my path, you sent me to the bed of Ou Qichang¡¯s most beloved son just as I was about to go to prison, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± What kind of feeling was that? Being spied on? Or the humiliation of realizing a n you thought was wless waspletely under someone else¡¯s control? In fact, it was both, but neither was as shocking as hearing her speak those words. Yes, he did all of this. The man with the baseball cap and army green jacket who appeared in the videotape Yang Xueshan retrieved from the hotel; it was him. That day, upon hearing she was in trouble, to prevent her from bing a wasted pawn, he came up with this idea. The idea was simple: even if she did go to prison, by having a rtionship with that person called Ou Mucen, there would always be ties between them. And these ties would be his greatest leverage for making aeback! In fact, he had seeded up to today, proving that his n was indeed very sessful. But what he never expected was that the first to find out everything he did was this girl, the girl who called him father. The old man standing at the door finally turned pale and flushed. His eyes filled with anger, his face turned ashen, as if a long-time viin had finally been caught red-handed, a spectacr sight to behold. The woman lying on the ground saw this scene andughed even more sarcastically: ¡°Did I get it all right? Haha, if that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you tell me where exactly I went wrong in all this? Isn¡¯t my existence just a pawn for your grand revenge n? Your most important pawn, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Time seemed to stop, the air seemed to freeze, in this moment, in this basement, it was so deathly silent that even a pin dropping to the ground would be audible. The doctor almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, wanting to find an opportunity to leave first, but at this moment, the old man at the door, whose face had turned terrifyingly dark, finally spoke: ¡°Yes, I admit, I did all of that, but as my daughter, shouldn¡¯t you be avenging our family and your mother?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not a pawn, I¡¯m a person!!¡± The woman shouted upon hearing those words: ¡°You decided to send me to that manor, and you just threw me onto that man¡¯s bed, did you ever consider my feelings? Did you ever think about what I would encounter? I¡¯m your daughter.¡± Thest sentence, she truly cried out. Yes, she is a person, not a machine, she has flesh and blood, and emotions. All those years, he sent her into that manor, did he know how much she suffered inside? And did he know how she endured the darkest days when she was sent to prison? And that man, back then, for his n, just tossed her onto that man¡¯s bed without a second thought, and now that his goal was achieved, he wanted to kill her, eliminate every trace, had he ever considered her? Considered how she would live in the future? Chapter 1019: Hasn’t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (4)

Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (4)

That was her happiness for a lifetime! The woman, overwhelmed with pain, finally burst into tears, "You said it was for revenge, sending me there, enduring what I did all those years, I epted it. But how could you ruin my life, my happiness like this, casually sending me to a man¡¯s bed? The child was born, the goal achieved, but now you say you want to kill him. Ye Shen, how can you be so cruel? Are you still a father?" Ye Shen: "..." For a whole ten seconds, he stood there not uttering a word, his old face turning blue and white, as if someone had pped him hard. It couldn¡¯t have been more dramatic. He truly couldn¡¯t be called a father anymore, because any father with a conscience wouldn¡¯t do such a thing to his daughter. The past actions were his doing, and now, by an unexpected twist of fate, the two young people had fallen in love. If it were any other father, he might see it as a good thing and be even happier. But not him; at this moment, he was thinking of eradicating thest man of the Ou Family! This standoff went on for a very long time, so long that the doctor in the basement thought the old man might strangle the woman, when finally, he clenched his fist tightly and turned to leave. "Master..." "Lock it up, don¡¯t let her out!" These were thest words left as he departed. Hearing this, the woman, whoy on the floor too weak to stand, immediately began to scream hysterically again: "Dad, if you kill him, I will die in front of you, I mean it!" "..." No one paid her any attention, the only response was the door mming shut with a loud "bang." Ye Shen¡ª And outside the door, the person who had hurried out of the basement, was followed by the doctor who came up to ask, "Master, should we still go through with it?" The doctor was a bit hesitant, not for anything else but the words he had just heard in the basement. However, the old man walking in front of him did not even think when he heard the question, he simply asked back, "Why not?" Doctor: "..." Following behind him, he looked at this seemingly frail but somehow always exuding a sense of sinister intent back, failing to speak for a long time. Why not? Of course, it¡¯s for the girl down there, didn¡¯t he hear when he came out just now? She said if that man died, she would die in front of him too. The doctor didn¡¯t know how to start... "I¡¯m telling you, I, Ye Shen, will never allow my daughter to marry an enemy¡¯s son. What is this? His father killed my wife, and now I have to marry my daughter off to his son, to carry on his family line? Don¡¯t you find it ironic?" "..." Not ironic at all! Because it was he who started it all in the first ce, wasn¡¯t it? Qiu Chi, wearing sses, felt for the first time that something seemed to be stuck in his heart about his master. However, even so, he did not show his emotions and, after a brief calm, he spoke again, "Then what does Master n to do?" Chapter 1020: 1020: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (5) Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (5) ¡°Ou Mucen is far smarter than his old man. Although we¡¯ve managed to keep him in the dark this time, with his shrewdness, it won¡¯t be long before he senses something¡¯s off. So, we need to act sooner.¡± ¡°What does Master mean¡­?¡± ¡°A person like him has developed an extremely alert habit over the years, and he has a very capable subordinate by his side. Acting openly won¡¯t provide any opportunity, and even if there is a chance, if we fail at first try, he¡¯ll quickly be aware.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll arrange for me to go to the United States for treatment in a few days? He even ns to personally escort me¡­¡± Personally¡­ escort him?!! The doctor shivered all over instantly! So, he¡¯s implying to act at that time?!! Cold sweat broke out on the doctor¡¯s body instantly¡­ Oh my! His methods are truly ruthless! ¡ª¡ª When Ou Mucen returned to the small courtyard, Bai Tingfang had already finished preparing the meal. Seeing him return with Ying Hao, she invited them to eat: ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been waiting for you quite a while.¡± Ou Mucen didn¡¯t speak, just washed his hands and then sat down beside the dining table. She is a woman, the less she knows about such things, the better. Besides, he now hopes not to see anyone around him get into trouble. Sitting down, they ate together. Ou Mucen spoke little as usual and remained silent during the meal. However, Xiaobao, upon seeing his father back, sat beside him, chatting continuously. While eating, he even climbed onto his father¡¯sp. Concerned about her son¡¯s health, Bai Tingfang wanted the child to get down, but Ou Mucen waved his hand, indicating for her to mind her own business and not to fuss over here. Then he held the child with one hand while serving him food with the other. ¡°Xiaobao, starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be going to school, you know?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ou Xiaobao, who was happily eating, suddenly had his little face fall upon hearing this. Why bring up going to school out of nowhere? Xiaobao felt a bit unhappy, pouting his small lips, and looked at his father with some grievance: ¡°But mom hasn¡¯te back, Xiaobao doesn¡¯t want to go to school.¡± Mom? Ou Mucen nced at him, his mood already not too good, and his brows furrowed even tighter: ¡°It¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t returned that you need to go to school properly. Otherwise, when shees back and asks about you, how will you respond?¡± Ou Xiaobao: ¡°¡­¡± Bai Tingfang opposite him stared at her son in astonishment¡­ Could this child have gone crazy again? That daughter-inw is already gone, even turned to ash, yet he¡¯s still coaxing the child like this. Bai Tingfang felt a hint of unease. However, Ying Hao sitting on the other sideughed upon hearing this: ¡°Little Master, I also think your father is right. Just imagine, if Momes back and sees you not going to school, she might be unhappy.¡± Ou Xiaobao¡¯sst bit of hope was shattered! Alright then, going to school¡­ After finishing the topic of school, everyone had almost finished eating. Therefore, Ou Mucen put down the child in his arms, stood up, and prepared to rest. Having just been discharged from the hospital, he was still somewhat unwell. After this little exertion, he indeed felt a bit tired. Seeing this, Bai Tingfang hurried to pour him a ss of water and brought over the tablets prescribed from the hospital: ¡°Cen, take the medicine and sleep well. I¡¯ll take Xiaobao out for a walk this afternoon so we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Chapter 1021: 1021: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (6) Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (6) Going out? Ou Mucen heard this and instinctively nced at her, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bai Tingfang quicklyughed it off, ¡°Just a stroll around the nearby park, I won¡¯t be going far, don¡¯t worry, I have a sense of propriety.¡± With that, she went off to tidy up the dishes¡­ Ou Mucen saw this and didn¡¯t ask further. After he finished his medicine, he stepped into his own bedroom. Actually, regarding this mother, until now, he truly felt a bit guilty towards her. All these years, she had been living as his wealthydy in that manor, with everything provided for her. But now, after he brought down that house, she could only stay here with him as a housekeeper, doingundry and cooking, as if thrown back to pre-liberation days in an instant. Ou Mucen¡¯s mood, which wasn¡¯t great to begin with, worsened even more. Ying Hao had been watching him closely from the side. Seeing Ou Mucen¡¯s face turn unpleasant when he saw his mother washing dishes, he said nothing and brought over his coat and a humidifier, ¡°Young Master, let me help you in to rest.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ou Mucen nodded and finally stepped in. Once inside, Ying Hao, who was used to serving him all these years, naturally opened the windows, drew the curtains, and switched on the humidifier. Only when the room¡¯s smell dissipated did he prepare to leave. ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t feel too guilty. This matter isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ou Mucen was about to take off his coat to rest when he heard these words, a sh of puzzlement in his eyes. Ying Hao quickly exined, ¡°I mean, about Master and the Ou Corporation, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart too much, after all, you didn¡¯t know at the time.¡± Indeed, at that time, how could he have known it was a conspiracy? If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly. But to his surprise, he, whom everyone thought heavy-hearted and brooding due to this mistake, showed no reaction upon hearing this exnation, ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ying Hao was taken aback, nothing wrong? Then he¡­? ¡°It was owed to the Ye Family in the first ce, giving it back to them¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Ying Hao: ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s true, but losing it all at once, wouldn¡¯t that make one heartache? Besides, he was used, if Ying Hao remembered correctly, he most hated being used. Ying Hao couldn¡¯t understand why the young master had such a mindset at this moment? ¡°So, since it¡¯s not about this matter, then what¡¯s been causing the frown on Young Master¡¯s forehead?¡± ¡°That person behind it all. I¡¯ve been thinking but still have no clue.¡± ¡°¡­¡± True, at this point, that issue is the key. Only by finding him can they find the young mistress and know what his next step would be. Ying Hao finally sensed a bit of gravity, ¡°So do you have any candidates now?¡± The person sitting on the bed shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve thought of Lin Huan, but Lin Yebai¡¯s assistant said he¡¯s dead, and Ye Shen was entrusted to Lin Yebai when Lin Huan was dying.¡± Dead? Ying Hao¡¯s brow furrowed¡­ How could he be dead? At Muchuan, didn¡¯t Old Yan Seven say he only disappeared? Chapter 1022: 1022: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (7) Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (7) Ying Hao was a bit confused! Ou Mucen was also perplexed, but he was even more worried about something else. If this person truly targeted the Ou Family, then after taking down his father and the Ou Family through the use of his hand, the next target would likely be him. Indeed, in the Ou Family, the one truly in power is still him! Ou Mucen¡¯s expression grew increasingly grave¡­ Seeing this, Ying Hao asked again, ¡°But, if it¡¯s not Lin Huan, then who else could it be? Over the years, the family has made some enemies in business, but it¡¯s unlikely for any resentment to be this deep.¡± Ou Mucen nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve thought about this too. And one key point is that person is using Ningning, but I never made Ningning¡¯s existence public. To put it another way, she¡¯s hidden. If someone isn¡¯t intimately familiar with us, they couldn¡¯t possibly know about her.¡± Ying Hao: ¡°¡­¡± The situation seemed to be getting more and moreplicated, shrouded in mystery. Who really was the person behind all of this? Ying Hao found himself increasingly puzzled¡­. Ou Mucen also had a headache, but his habit is not to force himself to think about something when he¡¯s very tired. Instead, he lets himself bepletely refreshed, with a clear enough mind, before pondering it again. Seeing his subordinate standing there with a furrowed brow, he said, ¡°Alright, go take care of what needs to be done first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing this, Ying Hao left the bedroom. Upon stepping out, he saw Madam in the living room, just getting little master dressed and neatly groomed, as if they were going somewhere. So he stood there and asked, ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you just taking little master for a stroll in the park? Why change outfits?¡± Bai Tingfang was tidying her grandson¡¯s shoes when she suddenly heard a voice from behind, giving her a fright, ¡°Ying¡­ Ying Hao, you¡¯re still here?¡± Ying Hao nced back at the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along, just inside talking to the young master.¡± ¡°I see, well, you stay here and keep the young masterpany. I¡¯ll just take the child out for a bit and be back soon.¡± Bai Tingfang, afraid of him discovering anything, hurriedly took the well-dressed little master and left in a rush. Seeing this, Ying Hao felt a bit strange, but since they both left, there was nothing he could do, so he also departed to get things done. However, he didn¡¯t know that the grandmother and grandson he saw weren¡¯t just going for a casual stroll. After leaving the small courtyard, they found a hidden spot out of sight, gged down a taxi, and got in. ¡°Xiaobao, grandma is taking you to see someone today, okay?¡± Once in the car, the woman hugged the child beside her and spoke in a dream-like manner. The child sat obediently by her side. Hearing this, his round little head nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay!¡± He was indeed a very sensible child. Though there had been many unpleasant moments with this grandmother in the past, over time, with her care and attentive protection, he hade to regard her as a family member. So, when she said she would take him to see someone, he didn¡¯t bother to ask if the person was good or bad, or where it was. He simply agreed immediately. Chapter 1023: 1023: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (8) Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (8) Bai Tingfang felt very relieved when she saw this, so after giving directions to the driver, the grandfather and grandson took the car towards the city center. Half an hourter, at the municipal public security bureau ¨C ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here for a visit, I would like to see Ou Qichang.¡± As soon as they entered the lobby, the woman holding the child saw police officers in uniforms everywhere and therge police emblem hanging on the wall opposite. Initially, she felt a bit intimidated, but after some time, she approached someone to ask. Ou Qichang? The person happened to be a police officer. Upon hearing the name, he looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Ou Qichang? What is your rtionship with him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m his wife, and this child is his grandson. Previously, he had awyer call me and say he wanted to see this child.¡± Fearing he might refuse, she pushed the child in her hand forward while speaking. Upon seeing this, the officer indeed fixed his gaze on the plump Little Baozi standing beside her feet. Such a young child, s, it¡¯s pitiful¡­ In the end, he agreed, and after directing the grandfather and grandson to the person in charge of the matter, that person took them to the visitation room. Within just a few minutes, as some heavy footsteps dragged slowly along the corridor inside, Bai Tingfang quickly looked back. Soon, an elderly man with white hair, wearing a prison uniform, was escorted in by two police officers. ¡°Old man¡­¡± Indeed, the bond of marriage is deep, and upon seeing this scene, how could the woman hold back her emotions? After standing up from the chair, she covered her mouth, and tears began to fall inrge drops from her eyes. Ou Qichang did not expect her toe back to see him. Shocked, he stood there and looked at the woman in front of him and the child beside her, his cloudy eyes instantly turning red. ¡°You¡­ why are you here? You¡¯ve never been to a ce like this; how did you find it? Did they frighten you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Bai Tingfang cried even more intensely. As for Bai Tingfang, Ou Qichang was indeed very kind to her. He was 23 years older than her. When he took a liking to her, she was precisely 23, in the prime of her youth, while he was nearly fifty. Back then, Bai Tingfang was truly like a blooming peony, a natural beauty yet to fully unfold. At first sight, he immediately fell for her, and in order to marry her, he had several fallouts with people, most notably with the two children from his deceased first wife. Bai Tingfang was indeed fortunate. She originally came from an ordinary background, being the daughter of a worker¡¯s family. Just because of her beauty, she was married to a man more than double her age, and from then on, she lived a life where she was cherished as if on a pedestal. She was treated with care, fearing she might melt in the mouth if held too long, or fall if not held steadily in the palm of the hand. Treated like a precious gem, not even one¡¯s own child received such honor. And this, indeed, determined the birthright of Ou Mucenter on! Therefore, no matter what, Bai Tingfang was grateful to this old man and remembered his goodness. Now, after he fell out with their son and since being incarcerated, she couldn¡¯t help bute to see him secretly. Finally, after her emotions settled, she wiped the tears from her face and sat down in front of him: ¡°I just wanted toe and see you, and also to bring the child to see you.¡± Chapter 1024: 1024: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (9) Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (9) With that, she ced the child she brought with her on herp: ¡°Xiaobao, quickly call grandpa!¡± Ou Xiaobao had been observing the elderly man with white hair. He had aged so quickly that he almost didn¡¯t recognize him. Ou Xiaobao looked at him for a long while, then nestled into his grandmother¡¯s arms and softly called out, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± The word ¡°Grandpa¡± made the old man¡¯s eyes fill with tears once more¡­ How long has it been? He finally heard the child call him grandpa again. Thinking of the old days andparing it to the present, he was really¡­ He finally felt overwhelmed, sitting there, calming himself several times before suppressing the surging emotions in his chest. Then he looked at the woman across from him once more: ¡°Did youe by yourself?¡± Bai Tingfang hesitated immediately upon hearing this: ¡°Qichang, you¡­ don¡¯t me our son, he was also in great pain. Now that Ye Ning is gone, he is just so heartbroken¡­¡± She had intended to exin that her son¡¯s impulsive actions were caused by the shock of that woman¡¯s tragic death, which deeply affected him. However, before she could finish her exnation, the old man interrupted her: ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to say anymore¡­¡± Bai Tingfang: ¡°¡­¡± He knew? Then why¡­ why is he still so calm? Bai Tingfang could hardly believe her ears. She stared at him for a long time before widening her eyes to ask again: ¡°Since you know, then why¡­ why did you do it back then? I warned you long ago, that woman is his life, and anyone who harms her will be someone he won¡¯t forgive.¡± Ou Qichang gave a bitter smile: ¡°If I say it wasn¡¯t me, would you believe me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bai Tingfang was stunned: ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? Then¡­ who did it?¡± Ou Qichang sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that he¡¯s here to seek revenge on me. His goal is to use Mucen to send me to prison, to destroy the Ou Corporation!¡± Bai Tingfang was dumbfounded! Oh my God! Is this true? If so, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the father and son had been manipted? Would they be turned against each other? Bai Tingfang¡¯s face turned white. Sitting there, she took a long, long time to mutter, ¡°Then who is it? Who¡¯s so malicious? Making your father and son turn on each other, who exactly is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought carefully about this during my time here. Besides the Ye Family, who has deep grievances with me, the only one left is Lin Huan from back then. As for the Ye Family, only Ye Ning is left. It shouldn¡¯t be her, so the only possible one left is Lin Huan.¡± ¡°No, no, the Ye Family doesn¡¯t only have Ye Ning. There¡¯s also Ye Shen.¡± ¡°What did you say?!!¡± Ou Qichang was shocked by the news his wife shared. Ye Shen is still alive? How could this be possible? If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, that dagger from Hu Zhiming was thrust right into Ye Shen¡¯s heart. With such a wound, how could he still be alive? Ou Qichang could hardly believe what he was hearing: ¡°Where did you hear this news? Who told you?¡± ¡°I heard it today at the Antique Street, from a cooking maid in Lin Yebai¡¯s house. She even said that he had been brought back. I told Mucen about it, and he went to find Lin Yebai right away.¡± Chapter 1025: 1025: Hasnt the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (10) Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Hasn¡¯t the Ou Family Been Wiped Out Yet? (10) ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then a long time passed without any return, I guess, maybe he went to find him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ou Qichang was once again stunned there! This was too unexpected, too startling, Ye Shen, how did hee back to life? He could hardly believe this was reality¡­ Sitting there, he thought for a very long time, finally, he once again raised his head to look at the woman in front of him: ¡°Fangfang, do you remember the garden we lived in? Find a way to get in, locate my safe, the password is your birthday, after you open it, take out the brocade box inside and hand it over to Mucen.¡± Bai Tingfang was stunned: ¡°What is that thing?¡± Ou Qichang waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t ask about that, just as long as you hand it over to him, he will naturally understand.¡± Bai Tingfang: ¡°¡­¡± He talked as if, once handed over, he will understand, like his son is really some kind of divine being. Bai Tingfang couldn¡¯t understand the old man¡¯s approach, but if she knew what the old man was referring to, the brocade box, was actually the very one snatched from the Ye Family back then, the one with the Jade Phoenix, she might just understand. Yes, inside that brocade box, back then, not only was there the Jade Phoenix, but also a wedding photo of Yan Xiuning and Ye Shen ced in there when Xiuning was escaping, along with some personal items that Ye Shen often used at the time. So, with these things, wanting to authenticate whether someone is him or not, that¡¯s an easy task. Bai Tingfang left with her child,ining as she went about why the old man left her with such a task. To go to the garden and fetch something, kidding, the garden is sealed, how could she fetch anything? How could she get in? Although the things inside have not been confiscated by the court yet, the garden has been sealed, how can she get in? Bai Tingfang is worried! ¡ª¡ª Feeling down along the way, she returned with the child, when she got back to the small courtyard, Ou Mucen was already awake, seeing the two finallye back, he asked: ¡°Where did you two go? Gone for ages.¡± Ou Xiaobao was about to answer, but Bai Tingfang quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t go anywhere, just went out for a little wander, hehe.¡± She really was afraid to talk to this son, afraid that once something is said, the secret would be out. Luckily, after he asked this one question, he didn¡¯t ask more, so she quickly took her grandson to the kitchen to cook. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, seeing the two went inside, went downstairs as well, nning to check out the small shop, this shop, since Ye Ning was gone, hasn¡¯t been tended to much, business is about to dry up, as her husband, he certainly ought to take care of it. However, he hadn¡¯t expected, just out of the courtyard gate, there was a figure getting out of a freshly returned silver BMW car at the entrance of Tang Garden, a coffee-colored round-necked sweater, below were ck pants looking as if they hadn¡¯t been washed for days, hair was messy, facial stubble was all over the face, at first nce, not resembling the owner of this small courtyard, but like a beggar suddenly appearing there. In just a few days, he¡¯s turned out like this? He walked over, still carrying a slightly sickly pale handsome face, with a touch of coldness: ¡°Back?¡± Lin Yebai was just about to go in, suddenly hearing this voice, he halted his steps, then slowly turned around: ¡°Ou Mucen? You¡­ how¡­¡± Chapter 1026: 1026: Escape! (1) Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: Escape! (1) He struggled several times but couldn¡¯t manage to say aplete sentence. Ou Mucen saw this and suddenly felt much better. As he walked over, he saw this person looking rather disheveled, and for once, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his lips: ¡°I heard you were detained these past few days, how was it? Did you have a good time in the detention center?¡± Lin Yebai heard this, and his eyes immediately narrowed! Is this guy insane? He¡¯s suddenly using such a familiar tone to speak to him, are they close or something? And he has the nerve to ask him that? That woman is his wife, not his. He¡¯s ended up like this, but just look at him now! Dressed impably, clean and tidy, as if nothing ever happened, he looks cheerful and there¡¯s no hint of sorrow, is there? Lin Yebai was furious: ¡°How I was in detention is none of your business! But you, looking so pleased with yourself, what have you been up to? Always iming you love her, where were you when she was in trouble?¡± Ou Mucen sneered: ¡°I was naturally doing what I needed to do. Do you think I¡¯m like you, doing brainless stupid things?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright, sir, let¡¯s leave first, you just got out, better to go back and rest for a bit.¡± Seeing the two were about to start a fight, Xiaojin hurriedly pulled his master away towards the door. Ou Mucen saw this and just let out a disdainful snort, then headed forward¡­ What¡¯s there to get angry about? What he did was foolish to begin with. Imagine being someone of importance here, and when things went wrong, he couldn¡¯t rescue anyone but instead got himself caught up. If that¡¯s not foolish, what is? Ou Mucen genuinely despised such people from the bottom of his heart. However, he should be thankful that all Mucen felt towards him now was disdain. If it were something else, like anger or even murderous intent, his days wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Indeed, Lin Yebai, since being taken into the fire station, had been cleared of any suspicion of involvement in this matter. Because if he truly were involved, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to rush into those ruins in such a situation, and therefore, wouldn¡¯t have been responsible for the death of those six firefighters. Ou Mucen continued on his way until he reached the Phoenix Blue Ink shop¡­ ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Upon his arrival at the shop, the attendants immediately came over to greet him one by one, their respect evident in their voices, just as it was when Ye Ning was there. This was an instinctual surrender. This man¡¯s identity was inherently opposed to theirs, but ever since that engagement of his, when the youngdy was so devastated that she nearly didn¡¯t make it, they realized the youngdy couldn¡¯t leave him, and they became less hostile towards him. Then, when he gave up everything for their youngdy and returned to her, they stopped treating him as an outsider altogether. Ou Mucen epted their respect candidly, nodding, and after casually strolling around the shop, he stopped in front of an attendant he recognized: ¡°How¡¯s business these days?¡± The attendant immediately took out the ount book for the past few days: ¡°Not great, really. Phoenix Blue Ink primarily deals in appraisal business, but now the youngdy isn¡¯t here¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but everyone understood what he meant. The shop wasn¡¯t mainly in the jade business; now, with the appraisal leader gone, how could business fare well? Chapter 1027: 1027: Escape! (2) Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Escape! (2) Ou Mucen listened, flipped through the ledger handed over, and finally slightly furrowed his brows: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Starting today, take on all appointments, and register them properly.¡± The clerk¡¯s eyes widened instantly: ¡°Sir, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Leave it to me to handle!¡± He said it so casually and then closed the ledger. Everyone in the store was dumbfounded, staring at him with their eyes wide and mouths agape, as if they had just heard something unbelievable. It¡¯s not their fault; appraising treasures is not an ordinary job. Even they, the ones who have been in this business, can¡¯t recognize many kinds, yet he says he will handle it? The people in the store wondered if they heard it wrong. Only that clerk who handed over the ledger showed a particrly pleased expression upon hearing: ¡°Alright, alright, sir wants to say that, then we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Starting today, rest assured, we will transfer every deal to sir.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Ou Mucen replied with a simple ¡°Hmm¡± again, then put down the ledger, and walked out. After seeing him leave, the remaining store clerks all gathered around: ¡°Tong Qi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Sir doesn¡¯t understand anything, how can you agree? If we agree, yet no one here can do it, what should we do?¡± Tong Qi, the clerk who handed Ou Mucen the ledger, was once a disciple taught hand-in-hand by Uncle Li. Upon hearing these people dare to question the person who just left, Tong Qi immediately red at them fiercely: ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t understand; have you forgotten who our sir is? He was the former president of Ou Group! He manages such arge Business Empire with just a flick of his finger, and you think he can¡¯t handle this small shop?¡± Everyone was speechless! Oh right, how could they forget he has thisyer of identity? Thus, within a few seconds, the people in the store were same as Tong Qi, as if the whole store suddenly came to life. Meanwhile, Ou Mucen, after returning from the store, found it was already veryte, so he did not go anywhere else and directly returned to the courtyard¡­ The next morning. As it was agreed yesterday to go for the burial of the ashes, Ying Hao woke up very early and noticed no movement upstairs, so he went up to check if the young master was awake. ¡°Madam, this early?¡± Unexpectedly, upon going upstairs, he did not see the young master; instead, he saw a woman dressed entirely in ck with no jewelry on her. Madam, what is this¡­? ¡°Morning,e quickly for breakfast, it¡¯s ready.¡± Bai Tingfang, who just came out of the room, pointed to the ready breakfast on the table upon seeing him and signaled him to eat, then went to call the children. Ying Hao felt quite ufortable, especially after noticing the small white flowers on her sleeve. Apparently, Madam is ¡°sending off¡± the young mistress¡­ Feeling somewhat blocked, Ying Hao decided not to go to the dining room and instead went to his master¡¯s ce to knock on the door: ¡°Young Master, are you up? Breakfast is ready outside.¡± After calling twice, finally azy voice responded from inside: ¡°Hmm, soon¡­¡± Chapter 1028: Escape! (Part 3)

Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: Escape! (Part 3)

Shortly afterwards, only a sound of footsteps could be heard approaching the doorway, then that person appeared in front of him. Indeed, this man¡¯s attire today was exceptionally peculiar, dressed entirely in ck. A ck coat, ck trousers, and even the shirt underneath was ck. This kind of darkness, standing directly in front of him, made his already fairplexion resemble white porcin under a ray of sunlight, with his well-defined face looking as if it had been sculpted. Ying Hao felt a bit of cold sweat: "Young master, are you going today too?" "What do you think?" The maning out of the room did not even look at him. He saw the breakfast already set on the table and went directly to sit down. On such an asion today, how could he not go? He was "her" husband, and when a wife dies, it only makes sense for the husband to appear at her interment, doesn¡¯t it? Ou Mucen picked up a cup, poured himself some milk, and began eating slowly... Seeing this, Ying Hao quickly joined him: "I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I meant was... if you go today and it really turns out as you said, then it will be very dangerous for you." "You mean kill me?" "Yes!" Ying Hao nodded, not denying what he implied. Hearing this, Ou Mucen put down his milk, a slight cold smile curving at the corner of his lips: "Isn¡¯t that perfect? We can keep him in the dark!" "But young master..." "Enough, you don¡¯t need to say more. He¡¯s not that stupid. If he acts against me now, it will only alert the police, which does him no good. What he needs to do now is to ensure I have no suspicions about this, then find a n to kill me without anyone noticing. Do you know what the highest level of killing someone is?" "What?" "Your death has nothing to do with me!" "..." Just sitting there, staring at him, Ying Hao looked at him for a long, long time. It was only after this that it seemed he finally caught his breath and his body shivered violently while seated. This truly was a terrifyingly chilling statement. Indeed, in this world, the most perfect murder game is none other than I kill you, but everyone in the world thinks I have nothing to do with you. This is truly the pinnacle of the murder game. And this time, if that person really dares to kill him in front of so many people, he would actually wish for it, because as soon as he makes a move, Ou Mucen can absolutely guarantee that the entire city¡¯s police woulde to besiege him, and that is precisely the opportunity Ou Mucen is waiting for. By that time, he can push him to a dead end! Ying Hao finally understood, and as a result, he sat there and didn¡¯t speak about this topic again. While they were eating, Bai Tingfang walked in from the children¡¯s room with the kid who had also woken up. Ou Mucen heard the footsteps and turned to look. Seeing that his mother had not only dressed herself as if attending a funeral, even the small child was in all white, with a small white flower pinned at the cor, his face immediately clouded over: "Mom, what are you doing? Why dress him like this?" Bai Tingfang hurried to exin: "Isn¡¯t it because today Xiaoning... you know, she only had this one child, he..." Bai Tingfang had a good intention. She thought that since the woman had died so young, now that she was being buried, someone should at least send her off. And her son, being her only bloodline left in this world, it would be appropriate for him to bow at her grave. Chapter 1029: Escape! (Part 4)

Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Escape! (Part 4)

But unexpectedly, before she could finish her sentence, the man sitting by the dining table shouted harshly, interrupting her: "Enough, who told you to say that to him? This is sheer nonsense!" As he spoke, he got up and took the crying child from her hands. "Xiaobao, Xiaobao, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Grandma was just talking nonsense." "But Grandma said that mom is gone, and also told me to bow to her. Dad, is it true that mom is really dead?" Hearing such "bad news" first thing in the morning, the child was understandably heartbroken. Ou Mucen noticed, his heart painfully twisted again. He bent down to lift the child from the ground and carried him into the bedroom. Ying Hao, who saw this, was also quite frustrated. Seeing that thedy still looked aggrieved after the young master took the child in, he couldn¡¯t help but feel both angry and amused: "Madam, the young master is still very young. Telling him this now, he won¡¯t be able to handle it." "But, that¡¯s his mother, after all. If I don¡¯t tell him, who will attend her funeral today? You don¡¯t know, after a woman dies in this world, without anyone to escort her at the burial, she will be bullied in the Netherworld!" Ying Hao: "..." He wanted to say something more, but at that moment, it suddenly felt as if something was blocking his chest, making him unable to utter another word. Indeed, although she was somewhat reckless with this matter, her intentions were genuinely good. Ying Hao sighed... Fortunately, inside the bedroom, after Ou Mucen took the child in, it wasn¡¯t long before he managed to calm the child. When the child was carried out again, he wasn¡¯t crying and even seemed quite happy. "Alright, it¡¯s settled. Today you¡¯ll go to school with Grandma, and Daddy will be back soon, okay?" "Okay, goodbye, Daddy!" The consoled child happily bid farewell to his father. Then, afraid that Grandma might cause trouble again, he made sure to hold onto Grandma as well. Ou Mucen, seeing this, was satisfied and left with Ying Hao. Ying Hao, watching from behind, was quite amazed. What method did the young master use to console the young master, making him seem like a different person all of a sudden? Ying Hao couldn¡¯t figure it out... At precisely nine o¡¯clock, the two of them, carrying the urn, left promptly... ¡ª¡ª Over at Tang Garden, someone had been closely watching. Upon seeing the two finally leave, they immediately went back to report: "Sir, I just saw that Ou Mucen and his subordinate have left." "Really? Which direction did they go?" "Towards Nanshan Cemetery!" the person confidently reported the location. Hearing this, Xiaojin immediately turned his gaze to the refined man staring nkly outside the window: "Sir, it seems my information was indeed correct. He really is going to bury Aning today, then we..." At this point, he suddenly dared not continue. Burial means that woman will never be seen again, and during this period, for her, he has bepletely despondent. Xiaojin feared he couldn¡¯t take it. But to Xiaojin¡¯s surprise, after he finished speaking, the man who had been standing there gazing absent-mindedly outside suddenly blinked, and then spoke: "Nanshan Cemetery?" Chapter 1030: Escape! (Part 5)

Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Escape! (Part 5)

"Yes, it¡¯s Nanshan Cemetery!" "Okay, we¡¯ll go to Nanshan Cemetery too. Also, Xiaojin, go and bring her father along, we¡¯ll go together." Xiaojin: "..." Do I really need to bring Mr. Ye here? Tell him that his daughter has already passed away? Xiaojin couldn¡¯t quite understand the arrangement: "Sir, Mr. Ye is already mentally confused, do we... still need to inform him?" Lin Yebai seemed neurotic: "Yes, he is her father, her only family in this world, of course we need to inform him. Even if he is already mentally confused, we still need to tell him. I can¡¯t just watch, as she leaves without any family by her side." After barely saying two sentences, his eyes were red again! Xiaojin saw this, dared not say anything further, so immediately asked people from the courtyard to prepare the car for him, to go to Nanshan Cemetery. Then, he drove to the private doctor himself to bring that old man. Actually, what he said wasn¡¯t wrong, that girl had a tough life, so now that she¡¯s gone, it¡¯s only fitting for her only family to see her off. Besides, that elderly man is already mentally confused; telling him won¡¯t mean he understands, so his body won¡¯t be harmed anyway. Thinking this way, after going out, in order to make it on time, he deliberately stepped on the gas hard and sped towards the destination. In about half an hour, the new vi area ahead appeared before his eyes. Then he turned the steering wheel, entered the service road, continuing to drive into that vi area. A few minutester, in front of the vi that Ou Mucen and they had visited before¡ª Ding dong¡ª "Who is it?" "Dr. Qiu, it¡¯s Xiaojin. Mr. Lin sent me." Hearing the voice from inside, Xiaojin replied from outside. This vi actually belonged to Lin Yebai. The reason for letting the private doctor live there was because Ye Ning¡¯s father had arrived without a ce to stay. After consideration, he gave the ce to the two of them. Counting the time, it has only been a few months. Upon hearing that it was someone from Mr. Lin, the footsteps inside indeed quickened, and within seconds, along with the sound of the door lock being opened, a young doctor with sses, looking clean and fair, appeared at the door. "Mr. Jin, so it really is you!" Xiaojin nodded: "How is the old gentleman? Is he doing alright?" The doctor hurriedly invited him inside: "He¡¯s doing well, been keeping up with the medication and injections, recovering nicely. Why? Is there something wrong?" "Yes, I need to take him to Nanshan Cemetery, his daughter... is being buried today!" "..." Daughter... being buried? The doctor, suddenly hearing this, was taken aback and instinctively nced at the basement entrance by the stairway. His "daughter" actually died? Oh, that¡¯s right, she died. Those days the TV news also reported that when the man passed out in the explosion site was dragged out of the ruins, they simultaneously unearthed a woman who was sent to the hospital and found to have already died. Unexpectedly, he really cremated her, and she¡¯s being buried today. The bespectacled doctor finally understood and thus stood there, giving him a gentle smile: "Alright, I got it. Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go in and tell him." Chapter 1031: Escape! (Part 6)

Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Escape! (Part 6)

Xiaojin was overjoyed when he heard this: "Great, then I¡¯ll trouble you with this!" That old man is now out of his mind, makingmunication very difficult. Whenever strangers approach him, he disys varying degrees of resistance and agitation, even when it¡¯s Mr. Lin and me. So at this moment, when Xiaojin heard that the doctor was willing to speak on his behalf, he couldn¡¯t have been more relieved. He then simply went to sit on the sofa in the living room, waiting for the people inside toe out. However, little did he know that while he was quietly waiting in the living room, the room that had been made to look like a hospital room had an atmosphere he¡¯d never heard or seen from the moment that doctor entered. "Sir, someone from Lin Yebai¡¯s side came, saying that today Ou Mucen is going to bury the fake female corpse we arranged. They want to take you there." "Bury?" "Yes, they said they¡¯ve turned her into ashes, and today¡¯s the burial day!" Qiu Chi was afraid he wouldn¡¯t understand, so he borated a little more. After exining, the old man who was watching the two goldfish in the aquarium revealed a disdainful sneer at the corner of his mouth: "Isn¡¯t he supposed to be very smart? Howe he didn¡¯t notice any ws this time?" Qiu Chiughed, "Master, no matter how smart he is, can hepare to you? Besides, think about it, we¡¯ve set up such a huge trap this time, how could Ou Mucen possibly understand it?" "True enough..." Hearing this, the old man admiring the goldfish was satisfied and threw in two more fish pellets. He pped his hands, "In that case, let¡¯s go. I want to see how this love-struck fool, whom even Ou Qichang couldn¡¯t handle, will bid farewell to his te wife¡¯ today." Qiu Chi, hearing him agree, quickly brought the wheelchair over in the room. "So... Master, are we making a move today?" "Make a move?" "Yes, didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to kill him? Isn¡¯t today a perfect opportunity? He¡¯spletely unaware and totally unguarded against us. Such an opportunity is just too suitable for us." As the doctor spoke, a fierce gleam shed in his eyes. The old man in the wheelchair heard this and pondered for a moment... Indeed, now would be a good time to act, with many people around, it wouldn¡¯t be so easily detected. More importantly, if they went over now and did make a move, if he died, those people wouldn¡¯t suspect him. However, if he died, then the whole city would really be in an uproar. Who is he after all? He¡¯s the president of the Ou Group; even though the Ou Group no longer exists, this character still holds considerable influence. Moreover, what¡¯s been unearthed is just Ou Qichang¡¯s assets. The true extent and location of Ou Mucen¡¯s power are unknown. The old man struggled for a long time, ultimately only saying, "Let¡¯s not act rashly now; we¡¯ll see how things unfold." The doctor understood: "I¡¯ll send some people to keep an eye on the ce, and we¡¯ll act when the opportunity presents itself." "Hmm!" With a single acknowledgment, he had the doctor push him out. As they emerged, Xiaojin in the living room was already craning his neck waiting. When he finally saw hime out, he immediately pushed him and took him away. Chapter 1032: 1032: Escape! (Part 7) Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Escape! (Part 7) Before leaving, Xiaojin never thought about whether he should take a stroll around this vi that belonged to their master. He didn¡¯t even notice if there was anything different about the vi he had personally renovated for the master. After the old man was taken away, the vi became quiet. The young doctor saw this, so he locked the door again, nced at the time¡ªit was almost eleven o¡¯clock¡ªand went to the kitchen to cook. The master had said the person in the basement was to be held there, not allowed toe out. She could be given injections to weaken her, so she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to escape. However, she mustn¡¯t be starved or frozen; she must be treated well. Because she was his daughter and their youngdy. He spent about forty minutes cooking, then filled a small bowl with white rice, poured some soup, and picked up some vegetables. Holding these, he headed towards the basement. Upon reaching the basement, he opened the door. Sure enough, the person with bound hands on the bed was staring nkly at the ceiling, her expression lifeless, like a puppet that hadpletely lost its vitality. Seeing this, he brought the rice and soup inside. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one responded to him. The only response was the woman¡¯s unblinking, hollow eyes staring upwards from the bed. Qiu Chi, seeing her like this, couldn¡¯t help but feel some reluctance. He ced the things on the nearby table, came over, loosened her bound hands, and helped her sit up from the bed. ¡°Miss, you heard what we said earlier, didn¡¯t you? Actually, you shouldn¡¯t me the master. The threat posed by Ou Mucen is far greater than that of his father. With his cunning, he will eventually discover this matter. If he does, neither the master nor you can escape. He did this to protect you.¡± Protect her? Hearing these words, the woman who had been lying there all morning, finally being helped to sit up, showed a sharp, cold sneer in her otherwise hollow eyes: ¡°Not me, him!¡± Qiu Chi was speechless! Alright, alright, not her, him, okay? He didn¡¯t want to argue with her. After helping her sit up properly, he took out a disposable syringe from his pocket and aimed it at her arm. It was something to restore her strength, but the dose was extremely small, just enough for her to have the energy for one meal. After eating, as the drug¡¯s effect wore off, she would again be powerless. This was all because she recently refused to eat when he tried to feed her, effectively staging a hunger strike in protest. Once the injection was administered, her noodle-like limp arm gained a little strength. She moved her weak legs, and couldmand them to some extent, so she took the chopsticks from his hand, ready to eat. ¡°You eat first, and I¡¯lle back inter!¡± Seeing she started eating, Qiu Chi nned to leave first and return after she finished to collect the dishes. But just as he was about to leave, the woman sitting on the bed suddenly spoke: ¡°Qiu Chi, my throat is a little sore, could you pour me some water first?¡± Qiu Chi immediately stopped in his tracks¡­ Sore throat? He turned to look at her, seeing her there, coughing dryly, which didn¡¯t seem fake, so he really came over. ¡°It might be because the weather is dry these past few days. The basement is not ventted, and the environment is bad. I¡¯ll talk to the master in a few days and let you go upstairs when no one is around.¡± Chapter 1033: 1033: Escape! (Part 8) Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: Escape! (Part 8) The girl nodded, watching him pour water for her. The water was poured, and he carried it over. Due to his tall stature, he had to bend down here. And just at this moment, things took a sudden turn! The girl, who was originally sitting at the edge of the bed, suddenly grasped the chopsticks in her hand and fiercely jabbed at the position of his bent throat. Instantly, Qiu Chi felt a piercing pain in his throat, his hand covering the spot as he staggered backward: ¡°Miss, you¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you all forced me to do this!¡± Seeing him ring at her furiously, without a hint of hesitation, she propped herself up from the edge of the bed and lunged forward. Her body truly resembled Baozi, using it as a primitive weapon to smash against him. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± ¡°Mmph!!¡± As she mmed into him, they both let out a cry of agony. However, unlike the man groaning in pain on the ground, Ye Ning, who had crashed into him, bit her mouth tightly to keep herself conscious. Luckily, after this one m, the man, already jabbed in the throat with the chopsticks, crashed to the ground and perhaps because his head hit the ground heavily, hey there without struggling, showing no signs of movement. Seeing this, she finally let out a long sigh of relief, her entire body copsing softly onto him. The small dose of medication was already weak in efficacy, and after her previous exertion, it was nearly depleted. No, she must escape quickly, she must find him immediately, to tell him who the real culprit is! Moreover, how dangerous he is at this moment! Thinking of this, she finally struggled to climb up again, grabbing hold of something in the basement randomly, and just like someone nearly paralyzed, she leaned on it step by step. She truly crawled her way out. After days of continuous medication, her body waspletely weak, that it took her more than twenty minutes to exit the basement and open the vi door. No, it cannot be! Ye Ning, you cannot be this slow, you must escape, you must find that man quickly, you must tell him you are alive, you are not dead, you must save him! She bit her lips tightly, looking at her legs dragging on the ground, anxious and scared. Finally, big tears fell from her eyes, but even so, she did not give up. Instead, she continued forward like a child learning to walk, using her staggered, clumsy legs and hands to move forward step by step. After moving for about half an hour, she finally left the vi area. Wild with joy, she began to use the little strength she had left to move towards the nearest house, hoping to find help there. But she had only taken two steps when the door-opening sound that left her despairing resounded behind her: ¡°Ye Ning! Ye Ning!!¡± The doctor has awakened! Upon hearing this, she started trembling all over, and her face lost all color. No, she cannot let him find her, absolutely not. In panic, she began searching around for a ce to hide, but what made her world turn ck was that this ce had no ce to hide at all, except for the two trash cans ced there. Chapter 1034: Escape! (Part 9)

Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Escape! (Part 9)

Garbage can? Could it be... that even the heavens want to destroy her? She lost even thest shred of hope. In an instant, she stood there clutching that railing, like a fallen leaf being ravaged in a storm. From the vi, Qiu Chi, who had finally woken up and rushed out from the basement, saw her. Seeing her so ruthless to knock herself out, and only walking just a tiny bit away, suddenly, a glint of cruelty shed in his eyes. He lifted his foot and came over: "You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, do you? Seems like your dad was right, someone like you needs to be properly disciplined!" In one swift motion, he dashed forward, ready to drag her back! Just at that moment, next to the garbage can, someone suddenly approached, holding two ck garbage bags in one hand and an umbre in the other, stepping towards them. Ye Ning saw it, and almost instantly, her eyes lit up. She let go of the railing she was holding, and this girl just rolled down the steps directly. "Ah¡ª¡ª" "Ye Ning!!" At this, not only did the person who was about to dump the trash get scared and quickly approach, but even Qiu Chi, who was already sprinting towards her, froze hard. My heavens! What is this woman doing? Does she have a death wish? Just at that moment, the woman rolling down the stairs like a rubber ball, with a "bang," rolled right in front of the person who came to throw the garbage. "You..." "Help... help me, please!" Ye Ning, who was so dazed she couldn¡¯t see clearly, only managed to grab the person¡¯s trouser leg tightly before Qiu Chi, who was chasing, also arrived. The person was baffled,pletely unable to understand what was happening. "You all..." "Sir, I¡¯m sorry, this is my patient. She¡¯s not in a stable emotional state today and is just throwing a tantrum." Qiu Chi, who caught up, didn¡¯t give the woman holding onto him a chance to speak, hastily started talking. The woman clinging to him turned even paler: "No, I¡¯m not... not his patient, sir... I¡¯m begging you, save me, save me!" As she spoke, she clung to his legs, desperately trying to stand up. The stranger,pletely bewildered by this unexpected situation, didn¡¯t know what to do, but seeing this woman who had fallen at his feet trying to steady herself, instinctively supported her a bit. "Sir, is she really your patient?" "No, I¡¯m not his patient, I¡¯m not, I was kidnapped by him..." "Sir, if you¡¯re skeptical, I can go back and get my medical license for you. Also, you can have a look at my ce, I¡¯m her family¡¯s private doctor. This girl is that family¡¯s sister and has been undergoing treatment here due to some mental issues." This man, at such a moment, became calm instead. Every word he uttered was so despicable, so twisted and false, it was infuriating and hopeless. The girl finally lost herposure, clutching this stranger¡¯s clothes tightly, refusing to let go: "No, it¡¯s not like that, he¡¯s talking nonsense. I¡¯m not a mental patient, I don¡¯t know him, please believe me, I¡¯m really not. He¡¯s trying to kill me, they¡¯re bad people." She¡¯s really about to go insane... Chapter 1035: 1035 Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 The girl is really about to be driven crazy. But then, the man who also caught that stranger spoke up: ¡°Sir, if you have time, you can go and take a look now, I can lead the way for you.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go, absolutely don¡¯t go, don¡¯t believe him, it¡¯s all fake, it¡¯s fake, that¡¯s not where I live, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the girl still pulling on the stranger¡¯s clothes finally screamed, while shouting, waving her hands frantically in agitation, as if only by doing this someone would believe her. But in reality, in the eyes of a normal person, her behavior really seemed neurotic. The stranger began to feel a bit scared and forcefully pried her hand from his clothes, he avoided her like the gue: ¡°Since she¡¯s your patient, then hurry up and take her back, how can a ce like this have such a patient?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sorry, it was our mistake, I¡¯ll take her to a proper hospital immediately.¡± Upon hearing this, the man was instantly delighted, pulling the girl from the stranger¡¯s hands, he tightly grabbed her. The girl saw this, bingpletely hopeless, caught in his grasp, she struggled and shouted, wanting to escape, but at this moment, she fell into his hands, like amb falling into a tiger¡¯s mouth again, how could there still be a chance to escape? In just a few short minutes, the stranger standing there watched the girl being dragged back by the man, all the way apanied by her cries. Sigh¡­ The stranger seeing this scene could only sigh, picking up the two bags of trash from the ground again, ready to continue throwing them in the trash can, but at this moment, his phone suddenly rang from his pocket. Ring ring¡­ ring ring¡­ Who is calling him at this time? He frowned, tossed the trash into the bin, pulling his phone from his pocket: ¡°Hello?¡± Updates are released by find¡¤novel ¡°Who are you?¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as the call connected, the voice on the other end was a man¡¯s voice devoid of any warmth, who directly asked this question after hearing him speak. Who is he? He calls him and asks who he is? This person felt the caller was simply inexplicable, bringing the phone down to look at it, seeing it was apletely unfamiliar number, his anger grew: ¡°You ask who I am? You called my phone and still ask who I am?!!¡± After speaking, he forcefully pressed to hang up the phone! These days, there are truly too many inexplicable calls, it seems getting a harassment blocking software early is necessary. The man throwing trash, holding his phone, cursed while walking away. And on the other side, the vi that just dragged the girl back out also restoredplete silence once the door closed. April bright, spring radiant, indeed, the scenery in the now quiet vi garden became even more beautiful¡­ ¡ª¡ª Nanshan Cemetery. Ying Haopletely covered the grave with soil before realizing the young master was missing, so he looked around and finally discovered him standing under a nearby evergreen tree making a phone call. Chapter 1036: 1036 Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036 At this moment, who is he calling? Ying Hao saw this and nodded towards the old man in a wheelchair and the young man wearing sses standing beside him. Then he went over to find him. ¡°Third Young Master, why are you here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the ashes are interred, ording to custom, the person closest to the deceased should erect a tombstone for her. As he was her ¡°husband,¡± naturally, he should be the one to erect it. Upon hearing a sound, the man standing there finally put down his phone, although his expression seemed a bit strange. ¡°Nothing much, is everything set?¡± Ying Hao nodded, ¡°All set. The old man has been wheeled over, just waiting for you.¡± Newest update provided by find?novel While saying this, Ying Hao casually nced back at the cemetery plot he had just passed. That plot was actually a very good one. The ancestral tomb of the Ou Family was originally back in their hometown. But many years ago, after Ou Qichang settled here, he bought this plot. In other words, this ce is more or less the Ou Family cemetery, except this urn is the first to be buried here. Hearing that everything was set, the man who had just put down his phone started walking over¡­ ¡°Did you notice anything unusual?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s strange¡ªthere¡¯s not a whisper of activity.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing this, the man walked ahead absentmindedly, focusing more intently on the crowd ahead, his gaze deepening. No whisper of activity at all? That is indeed surprising. In theory, if his analysis was correct, during today¡¯s event, even if that person didn¡¯t dare to act directly against him, they would still watch him from the shadows to see if he truly believed this whole matter. But nothing at all? He frowned slightly. As he walked over, he saw the already covered grave plot and realized that apart from the standing man and the elderly person in the wheelchair, there was indeed no one suspicious here. Suddenly, he halted in his tracks. ¡°No need to keep watching. I need you to handle something for me first.¡± Ying Hao was taken aback, ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Mucen handed over a slip of paper, ¡°Check this phone number, find out its location and who owns it.¡± Ying Hao: ¡°¡­¡± What¡¯s the point of checking this number out of the blue? However, since he asked, Ying Hao took the small slip and headed to the telmunications bureau. Once Ying Hao left, the people in the cemetery were even fewer. Seeing this, Ou Mucen frowned, then walked to the side of the cemetery. At this point, Lin Yebai, who was standing there, was already getting a bit impatient. ¡°Ou Mucen, what are you doing? Are you that unwilling to erect her tombstone? Do you need to be called? Why are you dawdling so long?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Standing there with hands casually in his pockets, Ou Mucen looked at the man for a long time before finally responding expressionlessly, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to bury her underground. Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright, gentlemen, Mr. Ou, don¡¯t argue. The old man is here too¡ªit¡¯s not appropriate to do this in front of him.¡± Seeing the two were about to argue again, Xiaojin quickly tried to mediate. There¡¯s no choice; these two truly seem like sworn enemies, always arguing the moment they meet. Chapter 1037

Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037

After this piece of advice, the two finally did not sh head-on anymore. Thus, in the eyes of the elderly man in the wheelchair, the tombstone was eventually lifted up and then steadily ced onto the grave. Find the newest release on F¦ÉndNovel Of course, when it was being set up, it was Lin Yebai who angrily went to do it because the man beside him had no intention of helping. Xiaojin noticed this, so while assisting with the setup, he exined into the gentleman¡¯s ear: "Sir, please don¡¯t hold it against him. He¡¯s too overwhelmed with grief to watch Aning being buried. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not moving at all." "Grieving? Howe I see him lookingpletely indifferent?" Xiaojin was sweating profusely... How could he possibly be indifferent? That was his wife, after all. So he discreetly turned back to look once more. After confirming that the man standing behind the two of them indeed looked expressionless, Xiaojin was at a loss: "Maybe he¡¯s numb from grief. You don¡¯t even know, this time, he nearly died on the hospital¡¯s operating table." "What did you say? Nearly died?" "Yeah, don¡¯t you know? After Aning¡¯s death, he was hit too hard, had a heart attack again, and ended up being whisked away by an emergency ambnce. By the time they reached the hospital, his heart had already stopped. It was that doctor named Ji Chengzhi who, using all his effort, managed to pull him back." "..." Lin Yebai finally fell silent! Meanwhile, the elderly man in the wheelchair, who had been ying with a twig in his hand, also reacted when he heard this. Something flickered in his drooping old eyes, and the suspicion that had just been there vanishedpletely... Once the tombstone was set, the task was considered done. So Lin Yebai came over to push the elderly man, preparing to take him back. Ou Mucen saw this and didn¡¯t intervene, nning to go home on his own. He was not familiar with the old man, and since Lin Yebai had been taking care of him for so long, it naturally was better to leave him in Lin Yebai¡¯s care. Besides, given how much Lin Yebai cared for that woman, he believed he would take good care of him. So he followed behind, ready to leave. But just at that moment, the phone on the elderly man¡¯sp, pushed by Lin Yebai at the front, suddenly rang. Thus, from there, he heard Lin Yebai pick up his phone: "Hello? Doctor Qiu..." "Mr. Lin, have youe out yet?" "Almost, are you here?" "Yes, I thought since the old gentleman¡¯s health isn¡¯t too good, I¡¯de to pick him up. I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance." "Alright!" Lin Yebai hung up the phone and didn¡¯t pay attention to Ou Mucen behind him. Upon hearing that the private doctor had already arrived, he quickened his pace, pushing the elderly man towards the entrance. Ou Mucen continued walking at a leisurely pace, since he had to take the same path back. However, he didn¡¯t feel like walking with those two idiots in front. They greatly affected his mood. About two minutester, when he exited the cemetery, what he saw was a tall, skinny young man with sses carefully putting the elderly man into a car. Qiu Chi? He recognized him, so he stopped at the entrance. "Well, since you¡¯vee personally to pick him up, I won¡¯t go. Take good care of himter." "Certainly, Mr. Lin. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him." Chapter 1038: 1038 Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038 Qiu Chi is quite tall, so when he had to lift the elderly man into the car, he bent at the waist, with his entire backside bending down. At this angle, Ou Mucen could easily see the two dirty marks on the back of his jeans, very white and thick dust that would have been hidden by the long leisure coat if he hadn¡¯t bent down. Ou Mucen narrowed his eyes! Dust isn¡¯t a big deal; he is a man of action and it¡¯s inevitable for him to umte dust on his clothes. But the strange thing was the shape of the dust marks. It didn¡¯t seem like they had identally umted while sitting down. The streak stretching up past the waist looked like it was picked up after falling on the ground. Fell on the ground? How could one fall on the ground just like that? His eyes, sharp like an eagle¡¯s, began scanning other parts of his body. This sweeping nce indeed resulted in a discovery as he saw not just the evidence of his sweater cuff being torn but also two injuries on his wrist. ¡°Mr. Ou, are you also out? Well¡­ I¡¯ll take the old man back first, too much time outside might not be good for him.¡± Distracted by his observations, the man noticed him and started greeting him. Ou Mucen withdrew his gaze and nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, thank you for that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do but,st time you mentioned arranging for the old man to go to the United States for treatment, how is that going? I¡¯ve already made preparations here.¡± ¡°Oh, that, it¡¯s almost ready, should be within these days, no problem, once it¡¯s set, I¡¯ll notify you immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Ou!¡± The private doctor chuckled upon hearing this, then got in the car and drove the old man away. Once the old man left, only the two men remained at the cemetery gate. Xiaojin, worried they would start arguing again, quickly pulled his master to leave first. But then the man who never initiated conversation with them spoke up from behind: ¡°Where did you get this private doctor from?¡± Lin Yebai immediately became defensive upon hearing this: ¡°What? Are you dissatisfied with the private doctor I hired?¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± Xiaojin was confused too, ncing at their expressions and hurriedly answered in ce of Lin Yebai: ¡°Our master¡¯s friend rmended him, he has been practicing for several years, his medical skills are consistently fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, our master considered his skills adequate, so decided to bring old Mr. Ye over. But are you suggesting¡­?¡± Ou Mucen paused a while, then casually replied, ¡°Nothing much, just thought of sending him to the United States for examination, see if there¡¯s any treatment for his unclear consciousness?¡± After saying this, he did not engage further, and then left the cemetery on his own. Private doctor? As he departed, he kept recalling the previous scene, the torn sleeve, and those two scars. There seemed to be something off there! As he drove, lost in thought, his cellphone suddenly rang with a call from Ying Hao¡­ ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Third Young Master, I found out, the owner of that phone is someone living in the eastern city development zone.¡± Official source is FindN0vel ¡°What did you say? Eastern city development zone?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly where we wentst time to look for Lin Yebai¡¯s private doctor¡¯s residence. I¡¯ve had them check, and it¡¯s located there.¡± ¡°¡­¡± !!!!!! PS: Five more chapters tomorrow morning¡­ Chapter 1039: 1039: Like to Play? Ill Play with You! (Part 1) Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Like to y? I¡¯ll y with You! (Part 1) The vi area in the eastern city? The mysterious call that rang his phone but hung up after two rings, did it actuallye from that ce?!! The man¡¯s pupils contracted instantly as he gripped the steering wheel! ¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, Qiu Chi, after picking up the old man, rushed quickly towards the vi area¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man sitting in the back saw him like this and spoke with a nk expression. Upon hearing this, Qiu Chi panicked, stammering several times before finally stuttering from the front, ¡°Uh¡­ the¡­ youngdy has run out¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing this, the old man in the back¡¯s voice indeed changed, ¡°Ran out? What do you mean?¡± ¡°No, no, no, sir, I caught her again, nothing happened, nothing at all!¡± Upon hearing such a voice, Qiu Chi inexplicably became afraid, hurriedly exining, fearful that identally provoking him would cause severe consequences. However, even so, the face of the person in the back had already be very ugly: ¡°What exactly is going on? Speak quickly!¡± Qiu Chi shivered again, then in the car, recounted the entire sequence of events, of course, omitting the part where he let his guard down, shifting all responsibility onto the woman. He imed that the incident was entirely because the woman premeditatedly concealed a sharp tool, and it happened because he did not take preventive measures. After recounting the story, the atmosphere in the car suddenly dropped, chilling as if even breathing froze! She actually ran out? And even saw a stranger? The person sitting in the back, his face turned increasingly fearful, the light in his eyes increasingly sinister: ¡°It seems we have been too merciful to her.¡± ¡°What does the master mean¡­?¡± ¡°Starting today, inject her with sedative drugs, don¡¯t let her wake up before this ends!¡± ¡°What?!!¡± Qiu Chi was shocked upon hearing this! The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind Sedative drugs? How can that be? It will damage her brain, causing problems when she wakes up. Qiu Chi could hardly believe what he heard: ¡°Master, uh¡­ we are only keeping the youngdy locked to prevent her from ruining our ns, there¡¯s no need to sedate her, it will harm her health.¡± ¡°Are you the master or am I the master? Who do you listen to, me or you?¡± Qiu Chi: ¡°¡­¡± You are the master, but the youngdy is your daughter, how can you make such a decision? Qiu Chi looked at the person in the rearview mirror, whose features were somewhat twisted, suddenly feeling like he didn¡¯t recognize him, as if he had be a stranger. How did the master be this way? He said no more, focusing his attention ahead¡­ ¡°By the way, you mentioned the stranger she met after getting out, where is he from?¡± ¡°Oh, that, he should be from our vi area, when she bumped into him, he happened to be taking out the trash.¡± ¡°From the vi area?¡± ¡°Yes, at the time, I specifically let him see where we lived to make him believe, and he believed right away, then pushed thedy away. Master, rest assured, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Chapter 1040: Like to Play? I’ll Play with You! (Part 2)

Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: Like to y? I¡¯ll y with You! (Part 2)

Qiu Chiforted him. The old man behind them heard it, and said nothing more. Indeed, in such a situation, no one would have thought that the girl was not actually mentally ill, nor would they have expected the things the two of them did in that vi. Still want to run? Still hoping that person would rescue her? The old man, with a cold and sinister look on his face, let out a disdainful sneer... ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen didn¡¯t go home. Instead, after Ying Hao sent him the address traced from the phone, he also headed towards the eastern development area of the city. And a few minutester, at Building 11 in this vi district, the homeowner who was cooking heard the doorbell ring: "Who is it?" "..." No one answered him; all that responded was the doorbell being pressed repeatedly outside. The homeowner grew impatient, so he came over and opened the door: "Who are you? You..." He was about to curse, but the moment he opened the door and saw the man standing outside, the words were stuck in his throat, unable to utter a single word. This was a man with amanding presence. On the clean steps of the door, the tall figure stood proudly. A ck shirt, beneath which were narrow ck trousers, made his legs look even more slender and straight. His hands weren¡¯t ced anywhere else but casually tucked into the trouser pockets. From this angle, the expensive watch on his wrist emitted dazzling metallic glimmers in the sunlight. Elegant and restrained, noble and cold, this was the first impression this man gave him. And when he clearly saw his face, he drew a sharp breath, even more rooted to the spot. Who on earth is this person? Why does he seem so unreal? "Is 189xxxxxxx your phone number?" he spoke, his voice clear and cold as icicles in winter. The man shivered, suddenly waking up: "It... it¡¯s mine, what¡¯s wrong?" "Hand over your phone and let me have a look." "Oh, okay..." Almost unconditionallypliant, the homeowner went inside, fetched his phone, and obediently handed it over. It was only after he handed it over that he snapped out of it! What the hell, what was he doing? Why was he so subservient to a stranger? But he saw that after this man standing at his door got his phone, he casually flipped through it, found the call records, and there it was, the number dialed to his own, with an added digit -678. Yes, his number was encrypted; without knowing his short number password, no one could dial it easily. And not many knew this personal phone... Latest content published on F¦Énd£Îovel His heart suddenly thumped violently, his eyes lifted abruptly, instantly locking with two sharp gazes: "Let¡¯s go inside and talk!" The homeowner was stunned again! Go inside? Go in there? He was a bit confused, but in that moment of distraction, the person had already strode inside. "Hey, who are you really? What do you want?" the homeowner saw, finally couldn¡¯t hold back, followed inside. Inside his own vi, he originally wanted to ask what this man was up to, but just as he closed the door, the man who had stepped in first suddenly turned around and punched him hard. Chapter 1041: 1041: Like to Play? Ill Play With You! (Part 3) Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Like to y? I¡¯ll y With You! (Part 3) ¡°Ah¡ª¡± It was indeed an unexpected upheaval; the homeowner couldn¡¯t even react before he screamed miserably and was knocked to the ground. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, hand over the person immediately, otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret evering into this world!¡± Seeing him trying to struggle, the man, who had been suppressing his anger for a long time, kicked over, and quickly his hard leather shoe stomped fiercely on the homeowner¡¯s carotid artery. It¡¯s not his fault, he had been restraining himself for a long time. From two weeks ago when the incident urred, he thought she was dead, butter found out it was all a conspiracy, she might still be alive, just under control. God knows what kind of days he had been living? If possible, he would crush him right now! With one kick, the man¡¯s whole face turned purplish due to suffocation and poor blood cirction. ¡°You¡­ what do you want me¡­ to hand over? I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Unfortunately, this person didn¡¯t know what he was talking about; resisting the foot desperately, he was full of fear and about to pass out. Updates are released by find?novel Don¡¯t know, huh? As soon as these words came out, the man, whose eyes were already a bit bloodshot, immediately exerted force on his leg, wanting to end him. At the critical moment, another person rushed through the front door. Upon entering and seeing the scene inside, he was greatly shocked: ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t act impulsively!¡± It was Ying Hao; he arrived just in time! He dashed in, disregarding his status, grabbed the Young Master who was about to stomp the man beneath to death, and pushed him aside forcefully: ¡°Young Master, listen to me. We can¡¯t act impulsively now; if he dies, this lead will bepletely broken.¡± Ying Hao actually understood his Young Master very well; it¡¯s been so many days, knowing how he¡¯s been living. He was more aware than anyone, just out of the hospital but worried about the woman, eager to find her, unable to rest day and night, with his heart hovering anxiously, making his whole spirit stretch to the extreme. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable that he might lose control here; otherwise, with his usualposure, he would never act so impulsively. Luckily, after saying this, the man trembling slightly all over finally did not want to kill the homeowner anymore, standing there with eyes as cold as death from hell. The homeowner, after this experience, dared not say anything else. He got up from the ground, trembling so greatly that even his lips were shivering. Seeing this, Ying Hao crouched down in front of him: ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. What we need to know is why you dialed this phone number today?¡± ¡°Which¡­ which one?¡± ¡°This one¡­¡± Ying Hao took his phone, called up the call log, and handed it to him. The homeowner looked over, trembling, seeing the number,pletely unfamiliar, bewildered: ¡°I¡­ I never dialed this phone number, n- never¡­¡± ¡°Say that again?¡± Before a sentence finished, the ghostly voice from the man standing next came again. The homeowner, upon hearing it, shivered all over, hugging his own arms, almost fainting from fear: ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really not lying; at this time¡­ at that time, I was outside dumping trash, where was there time to make a call?¡± Chapter 1042: 1042: Like to Play? Ill Play With You! (Part 4) Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: Like to y? I¡¯ll y With You! (Part 4) ¡°Throwing out the garbage?¡± Ying Hao frowned, ¡°What kind of garbage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just household garbage. I made breakfast this morning and saw I still had time, so¡­ I thought I¡¯d go throw out the garbage, thene back. But unexpectedly, while throwing away the garbage, I encountered a mentally ill person who ran out of someone else¡¯s home, kept pulling at me, and kept me there for several minutes. By the time I got back, the breakfast was burnt.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A mentally ill person? Finally, a keyword was heard. Ying Hao exchanged a nce with the man standing there. After a moment, Ying Hao stood up, and the man came forward again. He hauled the homeowner, who was still sprawled on the ground, and mmed him hard against the wall behind him: ¡°What mentally ill person? Speak quickly!¡± Those were eyes that could instill deathly fear¡ªbloodthirsty, dangerous, icy, just like a beast thoroughly provoked. At this moment, this man was truly terrifying. Seeing this, the homeowner couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and immediately recounted everything that happened that morning near the trash bin. When describing that doctor, he took special care: ¡°Tall and thin, wearing sses, very fair-skinned.¡± Tall and thin? And wearing sses? Ou Mucen and Ying Hao both simultaneously thought of someone¡ªQiu Chi! Ou Mucen¡¯s pupils contracted again, but in his chest, his heart was beating even faster: ¡°And what about that mentally ill person? What does she look like?¡± The homeowner quickly recalled: ¡°It¡¯s a little girl, her hair not too long, about shoulder-length, chestnut color, delicate features. Oh, her eyes are beautiful, ss-colored¡­¡± The rest of the words he didn¡¯t say, because by this time, the man grabbing him had already thrown him aside, then quickly turned and walked toward the door. Seeing this, Ying Hao hurried to chase after him: ¡°Third Young Master, Third Young Master, wait!¡± Chasing out from the vi, after running for dozens of meters, he finally caught up with the man in front. At this point, the two of them were not far from the vi over there. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡­¡± ¡°Do you believe I would burn that house down?¡± This update is avable on find(?)ovel Ying Hao caught up, initially wanting to remind him not to act impulsively in case things went wrong. But before he could finish speaking, he was hit with these words,pletely shutting him up. Upon hearing this, Ying Hao said nothing else! Indeed, who was he? He was the third master of the Ou Family. Finding his woman didn¡¯t require him to act timidly. If he couldn¡¯t find her, that was one thing. But having found her, would he really let her disappear right under his nose? Dream on. Forget about any father-inw; even if the king of heaven himself came, he would get what he wanted. So he said nothing more, following closely behind him, and the two quickly headed to that vi. When they reached the vi, the one who came to open the door was indeed the doctor. ¡°Oh? Mr. Ou, what brings you here?¡± Seeing it was him, this doctor even greeted them both as if nothing was amiss. Seeing this, Ou Mucen just gave a coldugh, not bothering with pleasantries, and straightforwardly spoke: ¡°Hand over the person while I¡¯m still keeping my cool.¡± Qiu Chi was taken aback: ¡°Who? What is Mr. Ou talking about?¡± He was still ying innocent! ¡°` Chapter 1043: Like to Play? I’ll Play With You! (Part 5)

Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: Like to y? I¡¯ll y With You! (Part 5)

Ying Hao erupted in fury and rushed over, grabbing his cor and flinging him outside: "Kid, I¡¯m warning you, if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯d best hand over the person, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it." This time, it was Ying Hao who exploded in rage! However, what surprised both of them was that the doctor, despite being violently grabbed by Ying Hao, showed an expression that was shockingly devoid of anything besides confusion: "Mr. Ying, what are you talking about? What person? I don¡¯t understand at all!" "Don¡¯t understand? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, that mental patient! Where exactly is the patient?" "Oh, you mean that one? She¡¯s right here, in the basement. She¡¯s a patient I admitted. What¡¯s up? How do you know about this? Do you know her?" This content belongs to find¡¤novel "..." For a few seconds, Ying Hao, who was clutching him, and Ou Mucen standing at the door, were both silent! Mental patient? He actually admitted there was such a mental patient? Moreover, he voluntarily disclosed where she was? Inviting them to see? In an instant, Ou Mucen felt his heart, which was about to jump out of his chest, suddenly doused as if a basin of cold water was poured over it, bringing an icy chill. He indeed underestimated him! Ultimately, Ying Hao followed Qiu Chi to the basement to check, while he stood at the doorway for a moment, then headed directly to the "ward". Yes, the very ward he first visited, guided by Qiu Chi. Upon reaching the ward, before stepping inside, he heard the murmurings of someone talking to themselves inside, without logic or thought, resembling a person with disordered senses. He heard this, paused for a moment, then a mocking curve appeared at the corner of his lips. He took a deep breath, stepping from the entrance inside. The room was unchanged, still filled with the pungent smell of disinfectant, and the elderly figure lying on the bed ying with a stuffed doll remained the same. Ou Mucen stood there watching, suddenly feeling an urge tough; the scene was truly absurd, meant for whom to see? He nced at him, noticing he had no intention to turn around, thus he approached the fish tank, observing the two plump goldfish swimming inside: "I heard these goldfish are not easy to raise, surviving for three to five years is considered good; these two, with such clear scales, must be over ten years old?" "..." No one responded to him, all he heard was the persistent murmurings of someone speaking incoherently behind. Upon hearing this, the corners of his lips curved slightly without uttering a word, and instead, he picked up fish food nearby, began tossing it in one by one. Goldfish are indeed tricky to keep; too much food, they die from overfeeding; too little, they starve; dirty water, they die from pollution; clean water can cause them to die fromck of microorganisms. Under such circumstances, these two little beings surviving for so long, it¡¯s quite a pity if they die. But what can be done? He touched his most beloved possessions, what else could he do? One by one, he fed them until he saw the two red creatures flip belly up, only then did he stop, turning around slowly to look at him: "Like ying? I¡¯ll join you!" Chapter 1044: Like to Play? I’ll Play With You! (Part 6)

Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Like to y? I¡¯ll y With You! (Part 6)

"Want to y? I¡¯ll y with you!" It was a very calm voice, under the bright light, his distinct features looking at the old man lying on the bed. Every line was sharp, yet the imposing presence between his handsome brows made it impossible to look directly, but at the corner of his lips. He was saying, want to y? I¡¯ll y with you! The old man lying on the hospital bed, fiddling with a plush toy, finally froze his hand for a moment, and the mumbling from his mouth also stopped. It was a deathly silence, as if the air had frozen. At this moment, in this room, no one made a sound. y? Actually, no one really wanted to y because everyone knew this matter wasn¡¯t fun, but the beginning had already been made, so it couldn¡¯t be taken back. He had long said this man was far more terrifying and difficult to deal with than that old thing! The old man lying on the bed finally put down the plush toy in his hand bit by bit, and the mumbling voice from his mouth also stopped. "I won¡¯t y with you. Did you kill my fish? I¡¯ll definitely not y with you!" Word by word, it was actually spoken with a hatred that was gritted through clenched teeth! Ou Mucen was taken aback for a moment, perhaps not expecting that even at this moment, his reaction would still be like this. Not ying with him? And saying he killed his fish? So, is he continuing to act with him? Ou Mucen found it extremely ridiculous, almost wanting tough: "Haha, it¡¯s really not bad, growing up like this, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a ¡¯resilient¡¯ person. It doesn¡¯t matter, you just need to understand one sentence I say." This content belongs to f?ndnovel "..." The meaning of "resilient" actually refers to the fact that even after being exposed, he still stands firm, endures, and maintains his original state. This is resilience! The old man lying on the bed immediately flushed with shame! Ou Mucen saw, a little coldly smiled, and continued: "Listen carefully, what I want to say is, Ye Ning is my woman. I don¡¯t care what rtionship you have with her, I also don¡¯t care what other purposes you have. I am now telling you, the things you used me for, I¡¯ve aplished. If you ever touch her again, I guarantee you¡¯ll go back to where you belong, I say what I mean!" This final sentence was already uttered with the coldness he imagined, the sound was like spitting ice, in the expression, every line that cooled down carried a chilling sinister and murderous aura. Theziness and disdain just worn on the face of the old man lying on the bed finally vanished, reced by a chill and rm involuntarily emanating from the depths of his heart! This young man was truly terrifying, so terrifying he himself almost didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him. Without looking up at him again, the old man clenched the plush toy in his hand, his fingers gradually tightening, clenching, turning blue... Ou Mucen watched all this without saying anything else, and just threw the fish food he was holding into the fish tank and walked out of the room. Yes, he could act crazy and fool others, he could continue to hide his woman. But, if Ou Mucen discovered that he touched her even a bit, he swore he would make him regreting into this world, even if it¡¯s her father, no exception. He walked out of the room, just in time for Ying Hao toe out from the living room apanied by Qiu Chi, and seeing hime out, he hurriedly approached, "Third Master, in the basement..." Chapter 1045: Like to Play? I’ll Play With You! (Part 7)

Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: Like to y? I¡¯ll y With You! (Part 7)

"Spread the word, starting now, immediately send the old man to Red Maple Sanatorium, and take care of him twenty-four hours a day." "..." "Also, demolish this vi for me, and make sure to entertain Doctor Qiu well!" The man¡¯s voice was really pleasant to listen to, clear and cold, without the roar and scream of someone enraged, nor the excitement and exhration of someone provoked to the extreme. His voice was as calm as ake without ripples. However, when the people in this vi understood his words, they suddenly felt as if they had fallen into an ice cer,pletely chilled. Red Maple Sanatorium, that¡¯s a well-known mental institution in A City. He¡¯s actually... going to send Old Master Ye to such a ce? And require round-the-clock care? My goodness! Even Ying Hao was left with his mouth agape looking at his master. And that doctor named Qiu Chi was even more astounded, because he not only heard this, he also heard that this person was going to demolish the vi and have him properly entertained. What does "entertain him" mean? Surely there¡¯s no need to exin, everyone understands, right? ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel Qiu Chi¡¯s legs went limp instantly: "Mr. Ou, what are you... what are you doing? What gives you the right to send the old man to Red Maple Sanatorium? And what gives you the right to demolish the vi and detain me?" What gives me the right? The man with no expression on his face looked at him and smiled: "Because I¡¯m his son-inw, because I¡¯m the investor in this development zone, because I suspect you¡¯re not treating him well. Is that reason enough?" "You¡ª" "Why aren¡¯t you acting yet?" "Yes, Young Master!" With an angry roar, the atmosphere in the vi finally erupted. At this moment, those who thought they werepletely safe, disaster finally struck... Yes, when ites to Ou Mucen, although they were wary, they didn¡¯t take him seriously. During the Longfeng explosion, his performance really disappointed them. The legendary third young master of the Ou Family turned out to be just that, nothing worth mentioning. He was easily deceived by a trivial scheme. So afterwards, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, considering him a fool. However, they never expected that less than half a monthter, there would be an abrupt change. This man not only learned long ago that the female corpse at the explosion site was not Ye Ning, but he also quickly traced it back to them. They were too careless with this man! Qiu Chi wanted to rush inside first, to inform the old man in that room of the events. But as soon as he moved, two figures came in from outside, pressed him down on the ground, and over in the corridor, Ying Hao pushed the old man out of the room. Mental institution? It seems he¡¯s really ying this big this time, but is he satisfied with this? Ou Mucen looked at the old man who was pushed out. Once he appeared in front of him, immediately, his eyes shot out a gaze more vicious and hateful than a snake¡¯s. Then he gazed at him and smiled faintly: "Remember, when sending him there, tell the dean he¡¯s my man, Ou Mucen¡¯s, and have him taken good care of. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have his mental institution shut down!" "Yes, Third Young Master!" Of course Ying Hao understood the Third Young Master¡¯s intention, neatly agreed, and immediately pushed the old man away. Leaving Qiu Chi desperately craning his neck towards the back and screaming: "Old Master... Old Master!!!" PS: Sorry, I¡¯ve been very busy these past few days with the activities in Guoguo¡¯s store, leading to irregr updates. I¡¯m really sorry about that, but there won¡¯t be less than nine Chapters a day and the remaining seven Chapters will be updated before noon tomorrow. Love you all... Chapter 1046: Honey, I’m Home 1

Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Honey, I¡¯m Home 1

Go ahead, call out more, that would be best! Ou Mucen stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and gave a few casual instructions. The gist was, if he doesn¡¯t talk, they are allowed to keep working on him however they want and wherever they want. He doesn¡¯t care about those details, as long as he gets the information he wants from him. Then he lifted his foot and left... Returning from the vi area to the small courtyard, it was already dusk. Seeing that the entrance was still locked, Ou Mucen knew Bai Tingfang hadn¡¯t picked up the child yet, so he simply turned the wheel towards the kindergarten to pick up the two of them. At the kindergarten, indeed, just as school ended, many children were being led out by their parents, one by one, hand in hand, with faces full of smiles. It was as if their whole world wasplete with that little bundle. In fact, he was just like them. He remembered the first time he sent this child to Empire Kindergarten; back then, no one would have guessed that the legendary president of the Ou Group would have a son, and personally take him to kindergarten. That day, the whole kindergarten was abuzz, and under the gaze of all, he proudly picked up a pen and wrote down those two characters¡ªOu Jing!¡ªin the kindergarten registration book. Yes, his son, Ou Jing! He parked the car there, seeing that the two familiar figures hadn¡¯te out yet, he lit another cigarette in the car. Ou Jing, his son, the son he had at twenty-three, never had he been so proud, nor had he ever thought that one day, when his big hand held the small chubby hand, he would feel such contentment and happiness. Just like each of these parents taking their children out of the kindergarten. Follow current nov?ls on findnovel Ye Ning, thank you so much! As he thought of this, his pupils contracted, and his hand gripping the steering wheel tightened. After taking a puff of the cigarette, he stubbed it out harshly in the ashtray, with a sizzling sound. "Hello, this is Ou Mucen!" "Third Young Master..." "Has he talked yet?" "Not yet!" "Inject him with heroin. If we don¡¯t get any information today, none of you will need toe back to see me!" After harshly throwing down thisst sentence, he hung up the phone. That¡¯s right, if there is no information today, then it¡¯s not just Qiu Chi¡¯s death; none of them will fare well! Just as he hung up the phone, two figures¡ªone big, one small¡ªfinally appeared from the direction of the kindergarten. Upon seeing his car parked there, the little round bundle of joy, with sharp eyes, immediately sprinted towards him: "Daddy¡ª" This child, truly has eyesight exactly like his. He saw this and quickly tidied up his emotions, pulled out the car key, and got out, opening his arms wide to the little "Baozi" running towards him like a little swallow: "Be careful, don¡¯t run so fast." Before he could finish the sentence, the plump little bundle already lunged into his arms, soft and fragrant, filling his embrace. "Seeing Daddy makes me happy, so of course, I have to run faster. Right, Daddy, weren¡¯t you going to pick up Mommy? Why didn¡¯t I see Mommy?" Held by his father, the adorable little Baozi¡ªwith big bright eyes¡ªimmediately looked over his shoulder. Ou Mucen smiled, picked him up from the ground, and kissed his chubby little face: "Mommy still has some things to finish today. Daddy promises to bring Mommy home soon." Chapter 1047: 1047: Honey, Im Home 2 Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Honey, I¡¯m Home 2 ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When did Dad ever lie to you?¡± Indeed, when did Dad lie to him? If someone were to lie, it would be Ye Dabao lying to him. So Xiaobao smiled, hugged his dad¡¯s neck, and let him carry him into the car; on the other side, Bai Tingfang also came over. ¡°You¡¯re back? The cemetery¡­¡± Bai Tingfang was still concerned about this, especially about her son¡¯s mood at this moment. She knew that her son had juste out of the hospital for that woman. However, what surprised her was that today was that woman¡¯s burial day, and her son was incredibly calm. Not only calm, but he was alsoforting her: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head home, it¡¯ste.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Tingfang could only get in the car and follow him back to that small courtyard. Back at the courtyard, since it waste, Bai Tingfang went straight to the kitchen to cook, while Ou Mucen took his son to do homework in the small courtyard downstairs. This courtyard, in fact, had a greatyout. Besides the three-story little pavilion where they lived, the bottom was entirely an old-style garden. Although notrge, it was quaint and atmospheric, having the feel of an old era¡ªa quiet charm that Ye Ning had liked when she first chose this ce. Ou Mucen was doing homework with his son under the flower trellis in the courtyard. The trellis was set up after they rented the ce, just saying that when spring is bright, the flowers will bloom and climb up, making it even more beautiful. Indeed, this turned out to be the case. In less than two months, whatever she nted had grown green vines, almost reaching the top. The father and son were doing homework under these vines, with the twilight, setting sun, lush greenery, and evening breeze making everything look sofortable yet so calm and elegant, except for another chair beside them, which was momentarily empty. When Lin Yebai walked in, this was the scene he saw: beneath the lush flower trellis, a tall and handsome man was leaning with a book against a bamboo chaise longue, while beside his feet was a little one in denim overalls, his round little head resting on a small table made especially for him, small hands holding a pen, writing stroke by stroke. ¡°Dad, why do birds sing?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re bored!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t they talk to the little buddies nearby?¡± ¡°They did.¡± ¡°How do they talk?¡± ¡°By singing!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The conversation couldn¡¯t continue! Lin Yebai witnessed this, bing even more irate, walked over to use the man: ¡°Ou Mucen, how are you teaching the child? Is this how you teach kids? This way, won¡¯t he be ruined?¡± Ou Mucen paused for a while, then moved his book aside to look at this man who suddenly appeared in his house acting all erratic. ¡°My own son, I¡¯ll teach him however I want, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Oh,e on, you two stop arguing. Uncle Lin, I¡¯m just ying around with Dad. The kindergarten questions are silly; how can birds sing? It¡¯s just their vocal cords making that sound!¡± Lin Yebai: ¡°¡­¡± Ou Mucen shot him a cold nce: ¡°Crazy!¡± Then went back to reading his book. The rightful source is FindN0vel Chapter 1048: 1048: Honey, Im Home 3 Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Honey, I¡¯m Home 3 Lin Yebai was almost infuriated to death! ¡°Alright, Xiaobao, go upstairs and do your homework. Uncle has something to say to your dad.¡± Ou Xiaobao was instantly surprised, ¡°What are you going to say to my dad? Are you going to fight?¡± Look at this, even the child could clearly see the entangled grievances between the two. Ou Mucen finally couldn¡¯t continue pretending to read. He put the book down and gently said to his son, ¡°No, dad won¡¯t recklessly fight, alright? Go see if grandma¡¯s done with the meal, my dear.¡± Only then did Ou Xiaobao cheerfully agree and went upstairs to find his grandma with little legs sprinting. Once the child left, the garden fellpletely silent. Lin Yebai stood there, his face livid as he stared at the man in front of him: ¡°What exactly are you up to? Why did you send Aning¡¯s father to a mental hospital? Also, who gave you the right to touch my private doctor? And my property?¡± As expected, he came to ask about this! But wasn¡¯t he toote? Ou Mucen ced the book he was holding on the small table next to him, then finally directed his gaze at the man in front of him: ¡°You ask what I¡¯m doing? I ask you, what do you feel I¡¯m doing?¡± Lin Yebai: ¡°¡­¡± He almost blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re just being insane.¡± At the crucial moment, he saw those eyes, pitch ck with no trace of light, yet the turmoil within was enough to make anyone tremble with fear and dread. That¡¯s when his words got stuck in his throat. Yes, what is he doing? His intelligence had always been above his own; his calmness and wisdom never inferior to his. Such a formidable person, how could he do something like that for no reason? Readplete version only at fin?novel Lin Yebai began to sense something was off. He stood there with a tense face, unable to speak further. Seeing him remain silent, Ou Mucen¡¯s lips curled with even more disdain: ¡°Still can¡¯t figure it out? Well, with your brain, even if I gave you ten days, you wouldn¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Lin Yebai, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered, was suddenly so choked by these words that his entire face turned red with embarrassment and anger: ¡°What exactly do you mean? What are you suspecting?¡± He finally realized something was wrong, and instantly, something seemed to skip a beat in his chest, making it heave up and down. Ou Mucen took in all his reactions without further looking at him. Instead, he stood up from the chair and walked over to the jasmine tree: ¡°I know how you feel about her, so I don¡¯t me you for being so foolish. But have you ever thought about it? How that explosion just happened to mutte her?¡± Lin Yebai¡¯s heart pounded fiercely: ¡°You mean¡­?¡± ¡°The explosion, initially, was indeed suggested by my father and that sister of mine, but when it came to Muchuan, I personally asked my dad. He told me he hadn¡¯t been that ruthless. If that¡¯s the case, what do you think the explosion was about?¡± Lin Yebai was stunned again! It wasn¡¯t Ou Qichang who did it? Then¡­ that explosion was¡­ He suddenly didn¡¯t dare to imagine further, staring at him with a pale face, his expression finally no longer calm: ¡°How can you be sure that your dad wasn¡¯t lying? He¡¯s acted against Aning several times before, why do you believe he didn¡¯t do it this time?¡± Chapter 1049: Honey, I’m Home 4

Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Honey, I¡¯m Home 4

Ou Mucen pulled at the corners of his mouth: "Yes, at first I didn¡¯t believe it either. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have sent them to prison myself as soon as I woke up, and destroyed the Ou Corporation. But when I cleared my mind, I suddenly thought of a question. If it was really him who did it, would this situation today be what he wanted to see?" Lin Yebai: "..." It was as if something suddenly struck down in his mind, and in an instant, his entire thought process and logic turned to nkness. Yes, if he really did it, then his imprisonment today and the destruction of the Ou Corporation would be his end. As the founder of Ou, a prominent figure in the city, even unwilling to turn himself in, how could he want to see such an end for himself? Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel So, he couldn¡¯t have done it, because he had already guessed early on that if he really killed that woman, this oue would definitely be his son¡¯s return to him. Lin Yebai finally understood. In a sh, he stood there, his body swaying, feeling as if something had been brutally stabbed into his heart, making it hard for him even to breathe... "So now you suspect that all this was done by Ye Shen?" "It¡¯s not a suspicion; it¡¯s a certainty!" "Why?" "When I was at the cemetery today, I received a call from an unknown number, but it only rang a few times before hanging up. Later, I found out that the number belonged to someone living next to your personal doctor. I found him, and he told me that the call was made by a mental patient who escaped from your personal doctor¡¯s home. Lin Yebai, has your personal doctor ever adopted mental patients?" Finally, all the lines on his face turned cold, not for anything else, but for this utterly absurd joke! Lin Yebai finally understood, standing there, his mouth open, sucking in several gasps of cold air, seeing hellish murderous intent suddenly roll into his reddened eyes. The next moment, he bolted out. So, the truth was actually like this! So, from start to finish, he was the stupidest one! Ou Mucen stood in the courtyard, watching this man run out like a madman, not stopping him, just coldlyughing a few times before he went upstairs. Indeed, at this time, knowing that would be even more helpful for this matter. So that night, he didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter anymore but stayed in this small courtyard the whole time, taking care of the child while waiting for news. And his mother said around eight o¡¯clock that she had an appointment with a friend and went out for a while, which he didn¡¯t stop but let her go. Eleven o¡¯clock, wait until eleven! Suddenly, there was the sound of knocking at the door from the small courtyard downstairs. As soon as he heard it, he immediately threw down the book in his hand and then ran out of the room at a speed faster than ever, going downstairs. That was indeed the fastest speed he had ever run. It had never been so out of control. It took less than two minutes to get from the third floor to the bottom. Once he reached the bottom, he took a quick step to the door and swiftly opened the closed door. Sure enough, after more than half a month, he finally saw at the door the family member who had identally gone missing for a long time. Chapter 1050: 1050: Honey, Im Home 5 Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: Honey, I¡¯m Home 5 ¡°Honey, I¡­ I¡¯m back¡­¡± It truly felt like a dream. Under the hazy orange light, she just stood there in a thin sweater, a fresh beige color. Her shoulder-length chestnut hair spread over her shoulders, exuding a faint fragrance. It didn¡¯t look like she had just been in an ident; rather, it seemed as if she had gone on a trip to clear her mind and returned. Only her face, no matter how much she tried to cover it, couldn¡¯t be hidden. He could see the paleness beneath her skin and the dry cracks on her lips that lipstick couldn¡¯t conceal. This fool! He finally couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. Rushing forward, he extended his long arms and fiercely pulled her into his embrace. Such a tall man, withrge teardrops falling from his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ that¡¯s all that matters, you¡¯re back¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say, repeating just this sentence over and over. However, those standing behind her could clearly sense what he meant, because as they watched him hold her, his whole body was trembling. It was as if a cherished treasure, once lost, had finally returned to his arms, and he wished to embed it into his very bones. Yes, having gone through so much, there¡¯s no more important word than: ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± As long as you¡¯re back, nothing else matters. You¡¯re back, and the whole world isplete. Why should he care about anything else? Lin Yebai saw this from the back of the crowd, and it felt as if something had swept through his heart. His eyes suddenly shone with a glimmer of something bright¡­ Yes, even though he was reluctant to admit it, he had to ept that he truly wasn¡¯t as good as this man. Not in understanding her, nor in loving her as deeply. In his eyes, perhaps, there was still a hint of something other than feelings, like repayment or benefit. But not this man; his love for her was wholehearted, with no other attachments! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered something was amiss so quickly, unlike him, who never suspected her father. And that¡¯s precisely because of the guilt and debt he felt towards the Ye Family. Lin Yebai, in the end, dragged his heavy legs back to Tang Garden. ¡°Sir, what should we do about Mr. Ye now?¡± Xiaojin asked when he saw him enter. Mr. Ye? Lin Yebai thought of this person and felt even more weary: ¡°I¡¯ll go see him tomorrow¡­¡± Then, dragging his weary legs, he returned to his bedroom. Yes, tomorrow, he¡¯ll have to go see him. He wants to ask why he did it. That was his daughter, and for the sake of revenge, would he treat her like this? He recalled the scene of finding that girl in the cold, foul-smelling sewer and painfully closed his eyes! Discover more novels at F?ndNovel ¡ª¡ª Ou Mucen didn¡¯t know how long he stood at the door holding the girl in his arms until the girl couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, her legs giving way slightly. Only then did hee back to his senses, loosen his grip, and then scoop her up swiftly, heading inside with her. ¡°Honey, if you do this¡­ they¡¯ll all see!¡± Seeing him hold her in his arms in front of so many people, the girl, who hadn¡¯t quite recovered, immediately looked down, her face shyly blushing against his chest. Ps: Two more chapters, please wait¡­ Chapter 1051: 1051: Competing for Favor 1 Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: Competing for Favor 1 However, this person seemedpletely oblivious. After carrying her in from the doorway and with Ying Hao sensibly closing the door from outside, he simply carried her upstairs to the floor they lived on. ¡°You must be hungry. Let me heat up the food for you.¡± After carrying her to that floor, he ced her on the sofa and then headed to the kitchen. Ye Ning sat there, feeling a bit strange. She had just returned, yet he already had her meal prepared? He wasn¡¯t going to cook; he was going to warm it up. Sitting there, after just about ten minutes, he brought out a table full of steaming dishes, including her favorite sweet and sour fish, rib soup she loved, and salt-baked chicken feet she enjoyed gnawing on. She had no idea when he made all of this! Ye Ning walked over, and seeing all of it, her eyes turned sour, and tears fell once more. ¡°Husband¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too hot? Let me blow on it for you.¡± Seeing her cry, he panicked and walked over to blow on the bowl of soup. But Ye Ning shook her head, just pulling him to sit beside her, then she snuggled tightly against him, unwilling to let go, not even a little. Post-crisis survival probably feels like this. She thought she¡¯d never see him again. And he thought she had really left like that. So at this moment, neither of them spoke. She ate quietly, and he sat quietly by her side, their fingers intertwined like two ropes knotted together, never to separate again. Living is a blessing! Ye Ning sipped the soup while holding back tears, then finished her meal, finally looking up with a face swollen from crying, like a little flower cat, at the man beside her. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡°Mm, do you want a bath?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already showered!¡± Ye Ning blurted out! Realizing something amiss, she was taken aback. She had indeed washed up. When Lin Yebai found her, she was in a sewer in a vi area, dirty and stinky, unable to move, with bugs crawling all over her. Lin Yebai rescued her, and she didn¡¯t want toe to see him so filthy and worrisome. She had him take her to clean up, put on clean clothes, and apply a bit of makeup beforeing. But now, it seemed she had let something slip¡­ She lowered her head, feeling guilty. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wash you. Yesterday, I just ordered your favorite shampoo and shower gel, and I want to check if they¡¯re the same as before.¡± He stood up, not giving her a chance to resist, and carried her straight to the bathroom. Ye Ning was taken aback¡­ What was up with him today? Why was he so enthusiastic? This¡­ this made her feel somewhat overwhelmed with favor. Ye Ning, ustomed to his usual cold demeanor, was stunned by his sudden affectionate and enthusiastic actions. As he carried her into the bathroom, helped her undress, and ced her into the bathtub filled with warm water, she felt as if she were dreaming. ¡°Ou Mucen, I¡­ I can do it myself¡­¡± This update is avable on F?ndNovel ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± With those two crisp words, he shut down any protest she had, then continued to wash her, shampoo her hair, clean her face, and even tended to her fingernails and toenails, leaving nothing out. Chapter 1052: Competing for Favor 2

Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Competing for Favor 2

The delicate touch, it was something she had never experienced before, as if she were one of his creations. His fingers gently caressed every inch of her skin, devoid of any lust, only a profound tenderness deeply emanating from his eyes, and affection. Perhaps it was sofortable that Ye Ning finallyy in that bathtub and slowly drifted into sleep. And so, the man sitting beside her stopped his hand where it was. It was a hand covered with pinpricks, densely scattered, countless in number, like a piece of punctured paper. They were concentrated in the area of her hands, looking so shocking, causing excruciating pain in one¡¯s heart! What exactly had she been through? That was her father! His fingers began to tremble slightly, and his chest burned with the scene revealed by his eyes, fiercely roaring and seething within, as if about to tear him apart. ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel A psychiatric patient? He had the audacity to say that, his own biological daughter, he imed she was a psychiatric patient? He fiercely closed his eyes, clenched his fingers, and instantly, the soap he was holding shattered into pieces! Downstairs, Ying Hao was still waiting there. He knew this matter wouldn¡¯t simply end here, especially after he saw this woman and witnessed with his own eyes where she had been taken from. When he saw her in such a horrifying state, he realized that his master would not let this matter rest easily. Waiting below until about one o¡¯clock, the phone pressed against his body finally rang... "Hello, Third Young Master..." "Where was she found in the end?" "It was... it was a sewer about a mile away from that vi!" Sewer?!! Upon hearing this, for a long, long time, there was the deeply repressed sound of a man¡¯s breathing over the phone! Sewer? A father, to prevent her from being discovered by outsiders, sent her to such a ce? The man on the phone, enraged to the extreme, fell silent: "Tell the people at Red Maple Sanatorium that from today onwards, give him an injection every day until he truly bes Ye Shen!" Ying Hao understood: "Alright, Third Young Master, I got it!" The real Ye Shen, who was mentally unstable and paraplegic, since things were like this, he certainly had to help him properly. Otherwise, if people found out, especially if the people from Phoenix Blue Ink learned that their master had not been insane all along, but was actually plotting to kill theirdy, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Therefore, letting him return to his original state was for the best! Ying Hao agreed and hung up the phone before going to make arrangements. As he left, the upstairs room that was still lit suddenly dimmed with a "snap," finally entering the realm of dreams. A night¡¯s restful sleep... Early the next morning, the first to wake up was Xiaobao in the children¡¯s room. Ever since he started school, he had developed the habit of waking up early. His big eyes opened, seeing neither his grandma nor his dading to call him, he climbed out of bed. "Grandma? Grandma?" Coming out of his room, he called several times, but no one responded. Seeing this, he went to his dad¡¯s bedroom but never expected that upon pushing the door open, he¡¯d be greeted with a huge surprise! "Mom!!! You¡¯ve returned?!!" That sound was absolutely as loud as a whistle; after shouting, this pajama-d Little Baozi didn¡¯t care much and climbed onto the bed, squeezing between the two adults who were tightly embracing each other: "Mom, Mom, you really came back? Hey, Dad, move aside a bit, you¡¯re blocking me!" The man suddenly woken by his son¡¯s little backside sitting on him: "..." Chapter 1053 - Capítulo 1053: 1053 Cap¨ªtulo 1053: Chapter 1053 Ye Ning also woke up, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw this little meatball sneak into the bed at some point. She was so delighted that she hugged him tightly: ¡°Xiaobao, you¡¯re awake?!!¡± Xiaobao snuggled his round little head together with his mom¡¯s and, with his short little legs, unceremoniously kicked away the big hands embracing his mom from behind: ¡°Yeah, Mom, when did youe back? Was itst night?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom came backst night. How did you know Mommy wasing back?¡± ¡°Dad told me. He said that he would bring you back these days, and I should wait.¡± The five-year-old child rested on that soft pillow, his tiny head, and with just one hand, Ye Ning could hold his entire little noggin. His face was chubby, milk-white baby fat. After theyid face-to-face on the pillow, Ye Ning¡¯s eyes saw only that somewhat ttened small face, truly looking like a squashed Baozi. However, on this Baozi, there grew a pair of jet-ck eyes, so pure, so clean, so bright¡­ Ye Ning gazed at him, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift past his little head, and look at the adult version of the face behind him. When she saw her position taken over by Little Baozi, that identical face was as grumpy as could be, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Right, Dad is very smart, so from now on, you have to listen to Dad.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to Dad, and of course, to Mom too. So can you tell me, where have you been these past few days?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ye Ning suddenly looked at this child, not knowing what to say. Where did she go? She went to a ce she never wanted to recall, a ce of nightmares, of wounds, that she didn¡¯t want to bring up or discuss again. But at this moment, his question¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Mom went away on business, why are you still asking? Okay, time to get up, you need to go to school.¡± At the critical moment, the man lying beside the mother and son spoke up. After saying something to his son, he stretched out his long arm and directly pulled the little meatball up from the bed. The little Baozi cried out in frustration: ¡°Dad, let me go! I haven¡¯t finished talking with Mom yet.¡± But this man didn¡¯t give him any more time to chatter. Just like that, he lifted him as if he were holding a little chick, and carried him out. Ye Ning found it somewhat amusing while lying in bed, but after sheughed, she looked at this scene with a heart full of warmth and happiness. Two men, the two most important in her life, were here. Original content can be found at find{n}ovel Life is truly beautiful! After lying in bed for a little while longer, she heard the man in the bathroom asking his son: ¡°Where¡¯s your grandma?¡± The son replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t wake me up today.¡± Ye Ning was taken aback by this, realizing that Bai Tingfang had alsoe to stay here. Bai Tingfang came, wasn¡¯t she¡­ wasn¡¯t she her mother-inw? She snapped awake with a jolt, and quickly, after climbing out of bed, she hurriedly dragged her slippers over: ¡°Honey, your mom is here too?!!¡± Ou Mucen was busy in the bathroom helping their little treasure wash his face and brush his teeth. Upon hearing this, his somewhat drowsy gaze coolly swept over: ¡°She came, what¡¯s up? Are you okay?¡± Chapter 1054 - Capítulo 1054: 1054 Cap¨ªtulo 1054: Chapter 1054 Ye Ning hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, what I meant was¡­ was¡­¡± She struggled to speak for a while, then suddenly realized that discussing mother-inw and daughter-inw issues with a man seemed inappropriate, so she stopped talking, slipped on a pair of slippers, and ran out to find someone. Mother-inw and daughter-inw issues are certainly significant. Although she didn¡¯t know how that woman ended up staying here, now that she was here, as a daughter-inw, it was natural to go meet her; otherwise, it would be quite improper. She hurriedly ran out of the living room, heading downstairs. However, to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of the woman after searching both the second and first floors. Instead, she found a neatly made bed in a room that was evidently upied. Strange, did she go out so early? Ye Ning nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it wasn¡¯t even eight yet, which left her puzzled. Ou Mucen had been upstairs tidying up their son. When he saw that he had straightened him all out, and the woman who had just run out hadn¡¯t returned, he came out of the living room and called out from the hallway, ¡°Ye Ning, what are you doing?¡± Ye Ning heard him and looked up from below, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mom is staying at our ce? I didn¡¯t see her.¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± So, she went down to look for his mom? The man standing in the hallway smirked, his mood suddenly lifted, ¡°She should have gone to the supermarket. Don¡¯t bother to look for her,e up and put your clothes on; it¡¯s chilly outside.¡± This content belongs to FindN()vel ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Ning obediently went back upstairs. So, she went to the supermarket this early? Could it be that during her absence, she was the one taking care of the father and son? Ye Ning recalled when she returnedst night and saw the kitchen looking like someone frequently used it and felt somewhat touched. She came back to the living room. In the living room, since Xiaobao had to go to kindergarten, Ou Mucen decided to take him out first to go to the kindergarten. Seeing this, Ye Ning stood in front of him, her bright and dark eyes somewhat nervously looking at him, ¡°Then you cane back to have breakfastter. I don¡¯t know what your mom will bring back, so I¡¯ll make some porridge at home first and wait for her. What do you think?¡± She was still a bit nervous because this was the first time she was facing her mother-inw with her official identity sinceing out of Blue Mountain Vi. Ou Mucen saw her looking so awkward and couldn¡¯t help but think of a saying: the ugly daughter-inw finally has to meet her inws? The fearless rascal finally knows fear? He nced down at the slender fingers tugging at his clothes sleeves like a little girl, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help it; the curve of his lips deepened, ¡°Alright, but just some porridge, isn¡¯t that too simple?¡± ¡°Is it, is it? Then what do you think I should make?¡± ¡°What do you know how to make?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Ning originally wanted to say that she could make wontons, but then, realizing something, she awkwardly smiled at the man, ¡°Seems like¡­ besides wontons, I can¡¯t make anything else.¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± He just looked at her, stared for a few seconds, and finally sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it when I get back, but maybe by the time I return, she¡¯ll already be back.¡± Ye Ning felt even more awkward¡­ Chapter 1055

Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055

It seems she really needs to learn some culinary skills, or else if she keeps letting him cook every day, when the mother-inw visits and sees her not being so virtuous, she¡¯ll have something to say. So after the person with the child left, she tidied herself up, then began to clean the house and cook porridge. This Antique Street, due to the high poption density, has quite convenient surrounding facilities. Besides the nearby vegetable market, thergest supermarket is only a few kilometers away. That¡¯s why Ou Mucen said Bai Tingfang would be home by the time he returned, which made sense. However, what puzzled Ye Ning was that she finished cooking the porridge and cleaning the house, yet the woman was nowhere to be found. She waited until Ou Mucen returned home, but there was still not a trace of anyone outside the small courtyard. What¡¯s going on? Seeing this scene, Ou Mucen also finally began to take the matter seriously. He went downstairs to check his mother¡¯s room and found that it hadn¡¯t been touched at all. Standing there, his brows furrowed. "Why don¡¯t... you give her a call and ask?" Ye Ning was worried too, considering this ce wasn¡¯t familiar to that person, and she feared something might have happened. Ou Mucen nodded at her suggestion and picked up his phone, dialing out. For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l? However, to their surprise, the call went straight to voicemail, saying the phone was turned off: "Hello, the number you are dialing is currently turned off!" Turned off? Her phone is actually turned off? Ou Mucen finally sensed something was wrong, standing there, he started to recall the events fromst night, only to realize that Bai Tingfang said she¡¯d go out after dinner and hadn¡¯t returned since. Due to waiting for news from the woman beside himst night, he hadn¡¯t noticed any of this. Oh god! Could something have happened to her? Ou Mucen finally began to panic, and without exining to anyone nearby, he quickly grabbed his phone and rushed downstairs. Ye Ning didn¡¯t know what was going on, upon seeing him hurriedly rush out, she anxiously shouted from above: "Ou Mucen, where are you going?" "I¡¯m going to find her, stay here at home!" Ou Mucen only said this before swiftly heading out. Bai Tingfang¡¯s circle of friends was naturally only known to her son. Although not very clearly, he was aware of a few people she was close with, so upon finding out she hadn¡¯te home all night, he immediately went to find those people. However, Ou Mucen became even more anxious when he found out that none of his mother¡¯s friends had seen or heard from her yesterday. Upon hearing this, Ou Mucen¡¯s heart sankpletely into the depths! It was at this moment that he received a call from his mother¡¯s phone. He was overjoyed to see it and immediately answered it: "Mom, where did you go? You..." "May I ask if you know this phone¡¯s owner?" "What do you mean? Owner of the phone?" "Yes, I¡¯m from the traffic police squad. Last night, there was a serious car ident on Ring North Road. This phone was found on one of the deceased. If you know her, pleasee to the traffic police squad immediately." "..." There was an instant as if a sudden bolt of lightning struck from above, and he stood there, hearing a buzzing sound, his tall frame momentarily frozen, his mind turning nk. Chapter 1056: 1056 Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056 What is he saying? Discover more novels at find¡¤novel The deceased? No, he must be talking nonsense, how could she possibly be the deceased? The man whose body stayed frozen there, his eyes began to burst with a bright red color bit by bit. His fingers gripping the phone also tightened bit by bit, as if it were a knife, and if the person on the line continued to talk nonsense, he would definitely hack him to pieces. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ou Mucen, the third young master of the Ou Family, president of the Ou Group, listen to me ¡ª if you can¡¯t speak properly, I¡¯ll make you vanish from this world entirely! Including your traffic police squad!¡± He said this fiercely and then hung up the phone. Yes, if he cursed his family again, or talked nonsense again, he would definitely tear him limb from limb. He opened the car door, got in, and prepared to start the car to continue looking for people, but the key in his hand wouldn¡¯t align with the keyhole, somehow. It was as if it had no eyes, and despite repeated attempts, it simply wouldn¡¯t go in. ¡°Shit!¡± He finally lost his patience, threw the key violently, and it mmed into the car interior. Just then, the phone he had tossed into the glovepartment started to ring again¡­ Police Chief? This time there was a name. After seeing it, he frowned and finally picked up the phone again: ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Third Young Master, it¡¯s Wu Zhengde!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked coldly, showing no sign of softening his attitude because the caller was the chief. The police chief on the other end sensed cold sweat emerge from his back, and with the phone in his hand, he quickly put on a smile: ¡°It¡¯s like this, Third Young Master. The head of the traffic bureau just called me, saying that not long ago, an inexperienced officer made a mistake in front of you and asked me to apologize on his behalf. Please, don¡¯t hold it against these youngsters. Also, we are very saddened by your mother¡¯s incident, Third Young Master, we¡­¡± ¡°Wu Zhengde, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was like the terror of suddenly being thrown into a frozen cell in June. Instantly, the police chief on the other end, even his hand holding the phone, began to tremble slightly. What did he want to say? Of course, he wanted to say: ¡°My condolences!¡± But at this juncture, clearly, saying that would be courting death, so he held onto the phone, squeezing the words out for a long, long time, and finally managed, ¡°Third Young Master, rest assured, we will definitely catch the perpetrator as soon as possible to bring justice for your mother!¡± ¡°Wu Zhengde, why don¡¯t you go die?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, why don¡¯t you go die?!!!¡± The man finally exploded, roaring into the phone before violently throwing it out the car window! Indeed, why doesn¡¯t he go die? Isn¡¯t he the police chief of this city? Isn¡¯t the police bureau here to maintain public safety? So why was his mother dead? How could he still sit there calling him? Why wasn¡¯t it him who died? He finally understood this fact, but this rity came with overwhelming grief and uneptability. She was his mom, the one who gave birth to him and raised him, the mother who had loved and protected him for twenty-eight years. She was still so young, he hadn¡¯t yet allowed her to proudly return as thedy of the Ou Family, so how could she suddenly be dead? P.S.: There will be another five chapters tomorrow morning¡­ Chapter 1057: 1057 Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057 Ou Mucen painfully held his head, smashing it heavily against the steering wheel, causing the car to emit an extremely sharp and incessant horn sound¡­ Ye Ning learned about Ou Mucen¡¯s ident from a stranger on the phone about an hour after he had left. Upon hearing that he was in the car but his phone had been thrown outside, she immediately instructed the person on the phone to stay put with the phone and quickly drove her little Toyota over. When she arrived at the scene, the car hadn¡¯t evene to a stop, and she could already hear the car¡¯s persistent ring horn. On the road, there was a long traffic jam. What is he doing? From her car, she saw that the traffic was so severely jammed that many people were shouting angrily inside their cars, and it seemed that arge crowd had gathered nearby. She abandoned her car, mmed on the brakes, and after getting out, ran swiftly towards the center of the crowd. ¡°Please make way, everyone, please make way!¡± She really didn¡¯t know what had happened, but to turn a calm, stable, and very rational person into this state, she felt it couldn¡¯t be good. Pushing her way through, she reached the center of the crowd, and sure enough, a white Cadic was surrounded there. The ring horn sound wasing from it. At this moment, around the car were not just onlookers but also traffic police who were continuously knocking on the car¡¯s window. Ye Ning saw this and quickly pushed people away to squeeze in: ¡°Make way, please make way! I know the person in the car, please let me through.¡± She knows the person in the car? Upon hearing this, people immediately turned to look at her, and the crowd gave way for her to pass. As the crowd parted, Ye Ning finally reached the car. It was only at this moment that she saw that the car¡¯s incessant horn sound was because the person in the driver¡¯s seat had his head on the steering wheel. From her angle, all she could see was the top of his head and nothing else. Discover more novels at Find¡ïNovel What happened to him? Seeing this scene, she became even more anxious and quickly approached the car window surrounded by the traffic police: ¡°Excuse me, I am his family member; can I talk to him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re his family? Alright, please talk to him; look at how this has caused such a traffic jam!¡± The traffic police, upon hearing that she was the family of the person in the car, immediately reacted as if grasping a lifeline and made space for her. So Ye Ning stood next to the car window and finally saw the person inside. It was a figurepletely hunched over the steering wheel, with hands intertwined and forehead down, looking like he was drunk yet seemed to be holding back immense pain, with a posture appearing so rigid and heavy. What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he feeling ufortable somewhere? Seeing this, Ye Ning¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she shouted at the car window: ¡°Husband, husband, it¡¯s Ningning. Please open the door!¡± Her hands began to pound on the ss forcefully. Fortunately, the word ¡°husband¡± seemed to have finally registered with him, and the person in the car showed a slight reaction. As Ye Ning¡¯s voice rose again: ¡°Husband, please open the door, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Chapter 1058

Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058

In the car, that person¡¯s head finally lifted slowly from the steering wheel, and then Ye Ning, who was standing outside, saw him gradually turn his gaze towards her. What kind of face was that? Eyes bloodshot, full of pain beneath the lid, with two deep shimmering trails... Is this what¡¯s happening to my husband...? Ye Ning suddenly panicked, quickly ncing at the crowd of onlookers gathering behind her. She immediately used her body to shield him, saying, "What do you want here? I¡¯m warning you, anyone who takes pictures of and sensationalizes this will face my immediate report to the police!" With these words, the people who were poised to act sheepishly lowered their phones and stepped aside. Only then did Ye Ning turn to the man in the car who had already rolled down the window. He was a celebrity. Whether or not he was still the president of the Ou Corporation, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to affect his reputation¡ªabsolutely not. With the window rolled down, the person inside finally truly appeared before her. Indeed, he was crying, and his expression was even more startling than what she¡¯d seen earlier from outside. What on earth happened to him? Such a strong man, she¡¯d never seen him cry like this before. Ye Ning suddenly felt as if something fiercely pricked her heart, the pain making her chest tremble, "What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here." She reached out, gently wiping away the tears from his face, and then, through the car window, held his head against her chest. Yes, she was there, in her most helpless, darkest, and dangerous times, he was her sky, a great tree shielding her from the storm, and now that he was hurt, facing difficulties, she was his shoulder to lean on, the harbor he could rest at. Just holding him like that, probably for about two minutes, the emotions of the person in the car finally calmed down, so he leaned in the car, resting against her chest, and began to speak, "My mom¡¯s gone. Last night, she had a car ident." "What did you say?" Ye Ning instantly froze! Gone? What did he mean? How could this be possible? How could she just suddenly die in a car ident? No, this can¡¯t be true! Ye Ning didn¡¯t believe it, "This can¡¯t be. Did you hear wrong? Where did you get this news?" Ou Mucen again lowered his head with difficulty, "The traffic police department called, using my mom¡¯s phone, saying the ident happenedst night on Ring North Road..." Ye Ning: "..." It was as if something exploded in her mind, and all thoughts vanished instantly. No wonder he lost his cool like this, it was because he heard this shocking news. Yes, such news even made her feel cold all over, and her mind nk¡ªlet alone his son? A living, breathing person, how could she just be gone like that? Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Thinking about the woman who had gone through ups and downs with her, Ye Ning couldn¡¯t believe this was real. Standing there, holding the man, listening to the pounding heart in her chest and the surrounding gossip, suddenly, she said like in a fit of nerves, "No, my husband, we haven¡¯t even seen her yet, how can we believe she¡¯s gone just like that?" Chapter 1059 - Capítulo 1059: 1059 Cap¨ªtulo 1059: Chapter 1059 Ou Mucen froze at her chest: ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Ning pushed him away: ¡°Have you forgotten? When I was presumed dead in the Longfeng explosion, there were bodies in front of you, but am I not still alive? Given that, how can we just believe that Mom¡¯s gone based on what that traffic cop said?¡± Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± Sitting there, he just stared at her dumbly, for a long, long time. His dull gaze and disoriented mind eventually seemed to recover: ¡°You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t seen her body myself, so how can I say she¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry to the traffic cop unit. Get in the car, quick, get in the car!¡± He suddenly seemed toe alive, letting go of her, and began urging her to get into the car. Upon hearing this, Ye Ning immediately took back the phone from the person who had picked it up and went to the passenger seat, opened the car door, and the two sped off to the traffic cop unit. In fact, Ye Ning understood the man¡¯s feelings at that moment very well. Bai Tingfang, this woman, although she was not liked at Blue Mountain Vi, was arrogant and extremely vain, but no one could deny her love for her son. Back then, at just 23 years old, she was noticed by almost fifty-year-old Ou Qichang and married into the family. There was a lot of gossip, and many people hoped they¡¯d divorce soon. However, she proved everyone wrong. In the second year of her marriage, she became pregnant with Ou Mucen, and it was this Ou Mucen who instantly solidified her status at Blue Mountain Vi, and Ou Qichang treated her even better. After Ou Mucen was born, she truly devoted all her life¡¯s love to him. Anything he wanted, she would definitely give him, and for this son, she transformed from a simple girl into a particrly shrewd woman. For his future, for him to obtain the entire Ou Family, she truly exhausted herself, sacrificing her entire youth. Therefore, even if Ou Mucen couldn¡¯t stand her in some matters and didn¡¯t like her, he still recognized her sacrifices, and his mother remained in his heart. This is why, despite her repeatedly harming Ye Ning, he still didn¡¯t go to extremes with her¡ªnot for anything else, but because she was his mother, he couldn¡¯t be that ruthless, nor could he possibly be. Sprinting all the way, the couple quickly arrived at the traffic cop unit. ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel Arriving at the traffic cop unit, Ye Ning worried that if they saw the truth of the situation, if it was indeed the irreparable fact, she hurried ahead: ¡°Honey, wait here, I¡¯ll go and ask first. You¡¯re emotionally upset, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be scared of you.¡± Her reasoning was indeed wless. Ou Mucen truly nodded in agreement, and Ye Ning quickly went into the lobby while he waited at the lobby entrance. A minuteter, Ye Ning finally found the traffic cop who handledst night¡¯s ident inside the lobby. Upon hearing she was a family member of the Ou Family, the traffic cop immediately showed a reflexive glimpse of fear: ¡°Mrs. Ou¡­ I¡¯ve already apologized to your husband, you¡­ you¡­¡± This young traffic cop was actually scared! Ye Ning quickly exined: ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m here to verify whether the deceased you mentioned is my mother-inw?¡± Chapter 1060 - Capítulo 1060: 1060 Cap¨ªtulo 1060: Chapter 1060 ¡°Confirm?¡± The traffic cop was taken aback: ¡°Are you suspicious?¡± Ye Ning nodded: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that several people were killed or injured in that traffic ident? Even if my mother-inw was among them, you¡¯re confirming just based on a cellphone that it¡¯s my mother-inw. Isn¡¯t that too hasty?¡± The traffic cop was stunned! That¡­ it seems logical. However, at the ident scene, the cellphone was indeed found on that deceased person. The traffic cop wanted to exin, but the woman hurriedly spoke up: ¡°Could you please tell me where the deceased are? I really need to confirm.¡± Upon hearing, the traffic cop had to relent: ¡°Come with me, then!¡± Ye Ning was overjoyed upon hearing this, and she immediately followed the traffic cop. As a result, when she followed him to a hospital near the traffic squad, she saw the three deceased from the car ident in the mortuary. Fortunately, although one of them was a woman around her fifties, she was not Bai Tingfang! It wasn¡¯t her!! Seeing this, she burst into tears, covered her mouth in immense relief, and ran out, almost galloping back to the traffic hall at top speed. Then there, she saw the man waiting anxiously for her news and embraced him with tears streaming down her face: ¡°Do you see? Darling, I told you, it was just a joke, it wouldn¡¯t take away the person you love the most.¡± The man she embraced was shockingly stunned! A joke? Is it true? Is what she said really true?!! Fresh chapters posted on Find_Novel(. He stood there, pausing for so long, and then he slowly reached out to return her hug, then held her in his arms as forcefully and fervently as if he was expending all his strength. No one died; his mother didn¡¯t die, and his beloved was still here¡­ His eyes heated up, and tears burst forth anew! ¡ª¡ª About ten minutester, due to the mistaken identification of the deceased, the head of the traffic bureau came to exin to Ou Mucen, bringing along the police chief out of caution. The exnation was mainly that because it was a chain collision, the scene was chaotic, and the deceased were all bloodied and overlooked. As the phone was found on her, it was naturally presumed to be Bai Tingfang. When Ou Mucen heard this, he went to the mortuary and found that the person with his mother¡¯s phone turned out to be someone from their Blue Mountain Vi¡ªthe wife of their butler, old Hu! How did she end up here? Could it be that his mother went outst night to find her? He was a bit taken aback, but there was no time to think about it now. After asking where the actual Bai Tingfang was sent, he learned that the injured fromst night had been taken to a nearby hospital, so the couple went there. Upon arriving at the hospital, they expected to see her immediately, but instead, they only saw Bai Tingfang lying in the intensive care unit. It turned out that while Bai Tingfang did not diest night, she was severely injured. Despite the doctors¡¯ best efforts, her condition was very bleak. If she didn¡¯t regain consciousness soon, she would be in grave danger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. We¡¯ll get Chengzhi here immediately.¡± Ye Ning, seeing the man¡¯s face turn sullen upon hearing this, took out her phone and called Ji Chengzhi. Chapter 1061: 1061 Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061 Fortunately, at this time Ji Chengzhi was in A City. As soon as he heard that Ou Mucen¡¯s mother was in the hospital, he rushed over without a second thought. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Car ident, massive abdominal bleeding, and a severe brain injury!¡± ¡°How was the surgery?¡± ¡°It was donest night. We have to see how she wakes up today. The ruptured abdominal organs aren¡¯t a major issue; the key concern is her brain.¡± When Ji Chengzhi arrived, he immediately startedmunicating with the attending surgeon. However, the situation didn¡¯t look optimistic. In the end, Ye Ning even saw the two of them enter the intensive care unit, not knowing what they were discussing. Ye Ning¡¯s heart was nervous and uneasy, but when she saw the man next to her, staring intently at those eyes inside that couldn¡¯t even maintain basic calmness, she forced herself to stay calm. Then, she approached and wrapped his shockingly cold hands in hers, ¡°Ou Mucen, listen to me. Our situation now is much better than it was initially. At least, she¡¯s not dead, not a corpse, but a patient. As long as she¡¯s a patient, we still have a chance to save her, right?¡± She didn¡¯t call him ¡°husband,¡± but directly called his name. Because she knew that calling his name at this time would make him pay more attention and help him regain rity. Hearing her words, as expected, the man¡¯s eyes, which had been unable to stay calm, finally slowly pulled away from the ICU and rested on her face, ¡°A chance?¡± Ye Ning nodded, ¡°Yes, a chance. Think about it. Since heaven is willing to give her back to us instead of taking her away directly, it proves that it¡¯s willing to give us a chance to save her. As long as we seize it, she will definitely survive. She still has you and her beloved grandson; she wouldn¡¯t willingly leave you all behind.¡± Seeing his extremely haggard face, she couldn¡¯t bear it, so she reached out and gently caressed his brow. Ou Mucen trembled slightly, not knowing whether it was because of her touch, as soft as feathers, or because her words had taken effect. Finally, he nodded lightly in front of her, and then, supported by her, the two sat down on a long bench in the corridor. This was truly an agonizing moment, dragging on like a year. Every minute and every second was so hard to bear. Ou Mucen tightly grasped the small hands that surrounded his own, forcing himself to stay calm, to breathe deeply¡­ After sitting there for about ten minutes, the two people who went into the operating room finally came out again. As soon as Ou Mucen saw them, he immediately stood up from the chair, ¡°How is it?¡± Ji Chengzhi came over, looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke, ¡°Mucen, your mother¡¯s situation is like this: her surgery hasn¡¯t beenpletely finished. Last night, due to her poor physical condition, we prematurely closed up her abdomen. However, this closure creates a high possibility of massive internal bleeding upon waking, leading to rapid death. So, my suggestion is, we decide to first inject her with a new type of drug, one that maintains her brain function, keeping her in her current state. Once her body has recovered enough in this state for a second surgery, we then proceed with it. What do you think?¡± Read full story at F?nd-Novel Ou Mucen: ¡°¡­¡± After looking at him for a while, he finally asked, ¡°What consequences will this drug have?¡± Ps: Let me reiterate, I haven¡¯t updated less frequently. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been busytely and updated in parts. Count them¡­ Chapter 1062

Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062

He was indeed smart, and immediately grasped the crucial nature of his question. Ji Chengzhi paused for a moment: "It¡¯s possible that she¡¯ll remain like this, never waking up!" As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the two people standing before him turned pale, and they froze there... Remain like this? Like a vegetative state? Ye Ning was the first to feel overwhelmed; she wasn¡¯t willing to ept this oue, but if they didn¡¯t give the injection, then she... "Go ahead with the injection, I trust you!" Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel Though she was struggling immensely, finding it hard to ept, the person next to her suddenly spoke, his voice calm, without the pain and struggle everyone had imagined; at this critical moment, he regained hisposure. Ji Chengzhi was also surprised, but ultimately, because of the trust from his brother, he nodded heavily and went to the hospital to get the injection. Once Ji Chengzhi left, the area outside the intensive care unit fell quiet. Ye Ning noticed and went to stand beside the man by the ss window: "Honey, you..." "You said this was a chance given to us by fate, I don¡¯t want her to leave. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s take this gamble!" He looked at the person inside, filled with tubes, as if he was making a decision in apany, not loud but undeniably firm. Ye Ning¡¯s heart eased down... Yes, as long as he said these words, it proved he was really alright, able to face this matter calmly, thus she truly rxed. With the decision made, the couple waited at the hospital for Ji Chengzhi¡¯s return. During this period, Bai Tingfang¡¯s attending physician fromst night¡¯s surgery brought over some items she had with her when she was brought in. "Mr. Ou, Mrs. Ou, these are the clothes your mother wore when she was brought inst night. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll give them to you." "Ah, okay, thank you, doctor!" Ye Ning quickly took the bag containing the items. She knew at the hospital that when patients experiencing sudden incidents are sent there without family members present, nurses often gather the patient¡¯s clothes and belongings, store them properly, and give them to the family members when they arrive. After Ye Ning got the bag and the doctor had left, she handed it to the person beside her: "Here, take this?" Ou Mucen nced down, seeing that the bag was filled with dark red colors, and even before it touched his hands, the strong smell of blood wafted towards him. Instantly, he frowned and reflexively refused: "You hold it, see what¡¯s inside?" "Alright, okay!" Seeing his expression, Ye Ning knew he was repulsed by those bloodstained clothes and pants, so she didn¡¯t force it on him any further. Holding the bag, she sat down and began inspecting it. There wasn¡¯t much inside, just a bloodstained dress and a coat, likely from the car ident. Ye Ning took them out, seeing that aside from these clothes, there was only a watch and a handbag left, so she didn¡¯t n to rummage through further. Are you kidding? Those are her mother-inw¡¯s belongings. Do you know who her mother-inw is? She is Bai Tingfang, the wife of the Ou Family; if she rummaged through her things and her mother-inw woke up, wouldn¡¯t she be scolded to death? Chapter 1063 - Capítulo 1063: 1063 Cap¨ªtulo 1063: Chapter 1063 Ye Ning dared not touch the handbag again. She nned to reorganize its contents and put it back. But just at that moment, something suddenly rolled out of the pile of blood-stained clothes, falling to the ground with a crisp, little ttering sound. What was that? Hearing the sound, Ye Ning looked down to the ground. When she saw that it was a violet bead that had fallen, she curiously picked it up from the floor: ¡°What is this?¡± Ou Mucen hadn¡¯t been paying attention but looked over when he heard her question: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This, see, it just fell out of grandma¡¯s bag.¡± She handed the bead over, her eyes full of curiosity. The rightful source is Find~Novel Ou Mucen took the bead and, upon feeling it in his hand, noticed it wasn¡¯t very heavy, but was finely polished. As he held it under the light, he discovered it emitted a faint violet glow from within. ¡°It seems to be a fluorescent bead.¡± ¡°A fluorescent bead?¡± ¡°Yes, look, it emits violet light when held up to the light. It should be that.¡± Ou Mucen held it under a stronger light, confirming the prominent violet glow, making him even more certain of its identity. Ye Ning, not understanding this any further, thought perhaps it was one of those things Bai Tingfang liked to collect. So she put the bead back into the handbag and didn¡¯t concern herself with it anymore. Half an hourter, Ji Chengzhi returned with a box of injections and administered it to Bai Tingfang in the intensive care unit in front of both of them. Once the injection was given, the remaining time was just waiting. ording to Ji Chengzhi, they needed to wait at least a week for Bai Tingfang¡¯s condition to improve before proceeding with the second surgery. So, at this time, what the two needed to do was wait and take care of her. Since Ye Ning had just returned and her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered, Ou Mucen felt she was not suited to stay at the hospital to look after Bai Tingfang, so he had Ying Hao first take her home, while he remained at the hospital. Seeing this, Ye Ning had no choice but to go home first. This man always had his own ns. Since he had decided this way, it was impossible to persuade him otherwise. Upon returning home, perhaps due to being somewhat tired, she intended to go upstairs to rest. But as she got out of the car, she saw Xiaojin on the street, seemingly about to go out. Where was he going? Ye Ning recalled the man who had saved her from the sewerst night, hesitated for a moment, and finally approached: ¡°Xiaojin, where are you going?¡± Xiaojin was just about to get into the car when he suddenly heard someone calling him, so he stopped: ¡°Aning?¡± ¡°Yeah, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up the sir. He went to the Red Maple Sanatorium to find your father.¡± Red Maple Sanatorium? Her father? On hearing these words, Ye Ning¡¯s face immediately showed an unnatural expression, and her fingers reflexively stiffened. He actually went to find him? Does he know what he has done to her? Ye Ning¡¯s mood plummeted instantly, so much so that she didn¡¯t even want to speak: ¡°Oh, then go ahead.¡± Then she turned around to leave. Seeing this, Xiaojin knew she was angry and hurriedly came over to stop her: ¡°No, Aning, you misunderstood. The sir went to find your father to ask why he treated you this way and why he did those things.¡± Chapter 1064: 1064 Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064 Ye Ning froze! Why treat her like this? God knows why he did this? From when he knocked out and abducted her from Longfeng, to waking up and finding herself in that basement, she also wanted to ask why he did this? She is his daughter, after all. Ye Ning¡¯s face turned pale, unusually fierce: ¡°What good is there to ask someone like that, isn¡¯t he just doing it to get revenge on the Ou Family?¡± Xiaojin nodded: ¡°Yes, but even if it¡¯s for revenge, can¡¯t he do it openly and honestly? Why pretend to be crazy and y dumb? He deceived you and Mr. Ou, don¡¯t you think he owes us an exnation?¡± Ye Ning squinted her eyes! An exnation? No, she didn¡¯t need one at all. From the moment he dragged her back to that vi like a mentally ill person, and from the moment he threw her into that filthy, stinking sewer to avoid being discovered, she no longer needed any exnation from him. To her, he was a biological father, but in terms of benevolence and morality, he no longer deserved to be her father. His meticulous scheming and insane exploitation, Ye Shen, all these years, did he ever treat her as a daughter? Ye Ning no longer paid him any mind and walked back to her small courtyard, never looking back from that point forward. Xiaojin noticed, and his eyebrows tightened¡­ He didn¡¯t really understand the ins and outs of this matter, everything happened too suddenly that he hadn¡¯t even reacted, so he wasn¡¯t quite sure about the grievances between the girl and her father. But seeing her expression now, he knew, that old man must have hurt her deeply. Indeed, as a father, who would do such things to their own daughter? Xiaojin couldn¡¯tprehend it, and Lin Yebai, too, was very, very puzzled, so at this moment, he stood in the hospital room of the sanatorium, staring at the old man lying in bed for a very long time, never taking his eyes off his face. Those were eyes filled with extreme disappointment mingled with shock and fury; at this moment, this young man, towards this old man his father had entrusted to him, felt no more respect or guilt. Rather, it was a thundering rage from the depths of being deceived! Yes, he treated him so well, cared for him as his own father, how could he deceive him? How could he do such things? His rage reached the extreme, his eyes full of surging anger: ¡°Why? Why did you do this? Is pretending to be crazy and ying dumb that fun?¡± Sentence after sentence, the anger surging from his chest seemed as though he wished he could lift him up and demand answers immediately. However, the old man lying in bed showed no reaction whatsoever; facing his questions, facing his full anger, his response seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing, not only not taking him seriously but not even ncing at him. Discover more novels at find[?]ovel That was his contempt! Lin Yebai finally got angry, taking a swift step forward, towering over him: ¡°Speak, why did you do this?¡± Why did you do this? Hearing this shout, the old man lying in bed finally furrowed his brow, showing a displeased expression: ¡°Why are you yelling so loudly? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m resting?¡± Resting? He¡¯s actually talking to him about resting? Over such a huge matter, and he can still be at ease talking to him about resting? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!